MEMOIRES
KT
COMPTES RENDUS
[>K I. A
SOCIKTE HO YALE
CANADA
1'OUK I/ANNKK 18!)4
TOMK XII.
INIiKX C.hCXBKAL, I.-XII.
OTTAWA
JOHN UflUK KT KILS
TOHI»XT«>. LA CIK rOPP-CI.AUK : IX)XIJ»ES, (i. B., BRRNAIM) grAIMTCII. i:, ]'IC( A DII.I.V
1-'-:,
PROCEEDINGS
AND
TRANSACTIONS
OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETY
OF
CANADA
FOR THE YEAR 1891
VOLUME XII.
GENERAL INDEX I. -XII.
OTTAWA
JOHN DURIE & SON
TORONTO, THE COPP-CLARK CO. ; LONDON, G. B., BERNARD QUARITCH, 15 PICCADILLY
1895
»T THE itAzrrnt PKISTIM. MIMTAN^. MUNTHKAI..
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PROCEEDINGS.
PAIJE
Proceedings for 1894 I.-LXXVII.
Officers and List of Mem bers LX X I X
List of Presidents LXXXII
Bibliography of the Members of the Royal Society 1-79
TRANSACTIONS.
SECTION I.
PAGE
/. Le Fondateur de la Presentation (Ogdensburg) : I' Abbe Picquet. Par L'ABBE A.
GOSSELIN 3
II. Chouart et Radisson, (Suite.) Par N.-E. DIONNE 29
III. Le Socialisme aux Etats-Unis et en Canada. Par JOSEPH EOYAL 49
IV. Le Baron de Lahontan. Par J.-EDMOND ROY 63
V. Le Comted' Elgin. Par J.-M. LEMOINE 193
SECTION II.
/. Sable Island : Its History and Phenomena. With map. By Rev. GEORGE PATTERSON 3
77. The Voyages of the Cabots in 1497 and 1498. Illustrated. By S. E. DAWSON 51
III. The Innuits of our Arctic Coast. By Lieutenant-Governor SCHULTZ 113
IV. The Supernatural in Nature considered in the Light of Metaphysical Science. By
Archbishop O'BRIEN 185
V. Cartier's Course. Illustrated. By Bishop HOWLEY 151
,, TABLE OF CONTENTS.
SECTION III.
/. Presidential Address. By G. T. GIRDWOOD 8
//. On the Strength nf D»n<)las Fir, White Pine and Red Pine. Illustrated. By
II. T. JtovKV •"•• n
///. Ot>xcrr<tti<>ns II/IIK .vine Structural Variations hi certain Canadian ConifertK, Ilhts-
tratf.l. \\\ 1>. I'. IY.MIM.I...W 19
IV. \ .I,:* ..!• Error." iii Meridian Transit OliserrnlioKS. By C. II. McLKOP 43
T. (>l.>,-rr.,lion." <»> tin <Ji,,ii;i;, </ the Air at Oltmr.i. I$y F. T. SlIUTT and A. McGlLL... 47
SKCTIiiN IV.
/ II., l-',,,;:\ix of ('.iiKiiln unit t/.rir Dislriliittioti. By .loiix MACOVN 3
// !'!•• /'.'-./.in/ .//../ ' '.;/.-•>'. ;•..!/> l-'::i-uiiiti«ns i >f (jtii-li,;- inn/ Eastern Ontario. By
I;. W. KM.- 21
/// /'.^ /;,,-, '.y, /„,/•/,./' )',..(/../ , I iiiim ''.•> iiinl <i.- l'l<i/*ii-nl Correlation. By WESLEY
MILLS. ' .' 31 '
/ \\ i: l,< ',>•-.!//..//.. llln.^ri: I'ar Mjrr. I.. \KI..\M.MK 63
I'. >'.;"••/••-' ..r '/.. Mr-hi-t'itLimi Aiiiiiiiilti «f the Pahrazdie in Canada. By Sir J. W.
KAW....N 71
I'/, o,. fA, f »,-,/.i/,,.- A', ,»./.'/..- ..r' '/.. l,;nl,- Ilii-,,- (ii-oii/,. .\n. If. |{\ G. F. MATTHEW.... 89
I'//, n,. >)., o,-,/,;,,,,- //, •////!.'„>.,;' ^/,, • l.Hil, Ilirrr (i'niii/1. .\». III. Illustrated. By G.
K. MATTIIKW 101
\'///. Sf-.i.,)..^ ii-,.,ii ih. Wi.^ii-,-,, f.,,1.^ o/ .\o,-tl, .\,i,i,-ini. Illnxtf,it,-<l. By L. M. LAMBE... 113
/.Y. .N '••''• ••/' '/'<• /'/••«/!•«>.< ••/' K.i'fi film nit. ii> < 'ri'Hti-t'i r/ili:iin/ nl tin- Espcriinciitiil Farms.
\l\ \V. 139
.Y. {fault* 'if Eri*riiH fat* in '/'/»-/•/.»/.'/'/.</ ../. //.c .\ortl,n;-Kt I'lulnx. By the Kiime 143
A/. "" '/if1 Prejtfrriitinii of Fruit." m ('luiuim! Fluids fur ]\Jnxciiii> Purposes. By the
wi n i<- ... 145
XII. 'lit F»**il <'" i;*i<-hi." of f\>,rtl, Aiiiii-ii-<i. liv S. II. SCI'DDKR .. 147
GEXERAL INDEX
Of I'nK-eeding« and TransactionB, Vols. I.-XIL, inclusive, divided into (1) Proceedings,
(2J Authors, and (3) Subjects.
TABLE OF CONTENTS. Ill
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
SECTION II.
One map to illustrate Dr. PATTERSON'S paper on Salile Island.
Twenty-two maps and cuts to illustrate Dr. S. ]•]. 1) AWSON'S paper on theCaliot Voyages.
Thirteen maps and cuts to illustrate Bishop HDWLKV'S paper on Cartier's Course.
SECTION III.
Four cuts to illustrate Professor BOVKV'S paper on the Strength of Douglas Fir, etc.
Three cuts and four plates to illustrate Professor I'KNII u.i.ow's paper on Structural
Variations in Canadian Coniferse.
SECTION IV.
Five cuts to illustrate Mgr. LAFLAMME'S paper on L'Ehoulis de St-Alhan.
One cut and one plate to illustrate Mr. MATTHEW'S paper on the Organic Remains of
the Little River Group.
Three plates to illustrate Mr. LAMBE'H paper on Sponges.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894.
THIRTEENTH GENERAL MEETING, MAY, 1894.
SESSION I. (May 2L'/u/.)
The Royal Society of Canada held its thirteenth general meeting in tlio Assembly Hall of the
Normal School at Ottawa, on Tuesday, May 22nd. The President, Dr. George M. D.ivvson, C. M.(i.,
F.K.S., took the chair at 10 o'clock a.m., and formally called the meeting to order.
The Honorary Secretary, Dr. J. G. Bourinot, C.M.G., read the roll of members, and the following
answered to their names :
LIST OF MEMBERS PKESENT.
The President, Dr. G. M. Dawson.
The Vice-President, Mr. J. M. LeXIoine.
The Honorary Secretary, Dr. Bourinot.
The Honorary Treasurer, Dr. Selwyn.
SECTION I. — A. D. DcCellcs, Louis Frechette, Abbt? Gosselin, F. G. Marchand, J. Marmette, J. E.
Eoy, Joseph Royal, B. Suite, M*r Tanguay.
SECTION IF. — Archbishop O'Brien, Rev. /Eneas McD. Dawson, S. E. Dawson, G. T. Donison, W.
Kingsford, George Murray, Rev. G. Patterson, George Stewart.
SECTION III.— C. Baillairge", H. T. Bovey, E. Deville, S. Fleming, G. P. Girdwood, W. L. Goodwin,
Mgr Hamel, G. C. Hoffmann, A. Johnson, T. C. Keefor, T. Macfarlane.
SECTION IV.- L. W. Bailey, R. Bell, Rev. C. J. S. Bethune, Sir J. W. D.iwson, J. Fletcher, James
Fowler, Sir J. A. Grant, J. Macoun, G. F. Matthew, A. II. Mackay, C. II. McLeod, T. Wesley Mills,
D. P. Penhallow, W. Saunders, J. F. Whiteaves.
The following new Fellows were formally introduced : Archbishop O'Brien, Dr. S. E. Dawson,
Professor C. H. McLeod.
ADDRESS TO His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL.
At eleven o'clock Their Excellencies the Earl and Countess of Aberdeen entered the Hall, and
the Governor-General immediately took his seat upon the platform as Honorary President of the
Proc. 1891, A.
H ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Royal Society. The following address was then read by the President, Dr. G. M. Dawson, as follows :
" May it please Your Excellency,
" Twelve yvm have passed since the Royal Society was founded by the Marquess of Lome, who,
during hu adininwlration, in this as in other matters showed the interest he took in the development
of the art, literature and science of tho Dominion. Since he left the country, which he learned to
love w sincerely and with whose prosperity ho has never failed to identify himself whenever the
opportunity hM offered, Canada has had as his successors two distinguished noblemen, the Marquess of
Lansdowne and the Earl of Derby, who encouraged by many judicious public utterances, and by all
the means in their power, the objects of this relatively new society.
It has now become the duty of the Royal Society to solicit from Your Excellency the same sym-
pathetic interest which ii always received from previous Governors-General. In asking you to become
their honorary president, in accordance with the provision of their constitution and act of incorpora-
tion, the menibeis of the Royal Society point with satisfaction to the principles on which it has been
organized— the union of two race* in friendly rivalry for tho promotion of literature and science. The
eleven large volumes ,,f transactions which have been already published, through the liberality of the
Parliament of Canada, and whi.-h are now distributed in every country of the world, show that French
a- well as English Canadian writer- and students have combined to stimulate scientific, historical and
other incjuiries. and to aM'ord -nine interestini,' illustrations of tho accuracy and elegance with which
the French language is studied and written in this dependency of the crown, whoso whole system of
political and «o, ial institutions rests on a broad basis of equality of races, and on tho desire to raise
a national olilicc to which French a- well as Knglish Canadians can point with tho same confidence
aii'l pride.
•• It is al«o with satisfaction that the Royal Society of Canada calls attention to the fact that since
its establi-liment it has had the cordial cooperation in its work of all tho scientific, historical and
oilu-r association* engaged in kindred studies. In this way the Royal Society has become, in a mea-
sure, a literarv union of all those elements of our population which have for their stimulating objects
the cultivation of letters and the elevation of our people aliovo those more material necessities which
are naturally dominant in a country like this, still in the infancy of its development. In this respect,
to quote the words of the Karl of Derby when he said farewell to ' his fellow members,' the Royal
Society, ' has stepped in atid done good work, and has united those who were scattered by distance,
ami who tind in the meeting of our Society a convenient opportunity of coming together for the
exchanging of ideas and renewing of those friendships which, though perhaps only yearly meetings
|«ermit, are nevertheless enduring.'
•' Kver since Your Kxcellency and the Countess of Aberdeen have come into this country Canadians
have bail many evidences of the lively interest which Your Excellencies take in every subject affect-
ing not merely the material advantages of the Dominion, but tho culture and education of the people
•t large. Your Kxcellency has tho inestimable advantage of belonging to an estate of tho realm which
ha« given many great names to the political as well as literary history of England. Not least among
lbo*v name* we tind that of your eminent grandfather who was once truly designated by a famous
English poet, ' the travelled Thane, Athenian Aberdeen.' Canada has had already abundant evidence
from yoor public utterances that Your Excellency inherits the tastes of your distinguished family,
and that it will be your desire to develop among us that high culture without which no country can
ever become truly great.
" It in with deep interest that the Royal Society has noted the ability and energy with which Her
Ex. ollency the Counter of Aberdeen is identifying herself with a national movement which must tend
lo make tho women of Canada far more important factors than they are now in the social and intel-
lectual life of thi« new country.
" With the*s few imperfect words the Royal Society now takes this the earliest opportunity its
member* have bad, wince Your Excellency's assumption to office, to welcome you to this country, and
PBOOEEDINGS FOR 1894. Ill
*
to wish both yourself and the Countess of Aberdeen every success in your earnest efforts to promote
the happiness of the Canadian people, and to give us additional evidence of how mufib. we owe to those
distinguished men who are sent from time to time to preside over the administration of public affairs,
and to represent that illustrious sovereign whose reign best illustrates the genius of the English race,
and is coincident with that admirable system of government unde'r which Canada has attained hoi-
present favourable position among the communities of the world."
His EXCELLENCY'S REPLY.
Lord Aberdeen replied to the address in the following terms :
" Mr. President, Your Honour,1 Ladies and Gentlemen,
" Most cordially do I thank you for this loyal and kindly address. .Such a greeting, such a welcome,
as it contains and conveys, coming as it does from a society so representative and comprehensive in
its nature, and objects, cannot fail to be deeply valued.
"Allow me, sir, before going further, to express my hearty endorsement of the allusions which
this address contains to the founder of the Society, the Marquess of Lome. (Applause.) It is not neces-
sary to have been in this country during the period of his official residence in it, to understand how
deep and thorough was the practical interest which he displayed in all its affairs. We, in the old country,
were not unaware of this fact, and since Lord Lome returned to Britain ho has, as you have pointed
out, continuously displayed the same practical and permanent interest in all that concerns the welfare
of this country; and it is obvious that a man in his position and with his experience of Canadian
affairs can render no small services in the mother country by the information which ho can afford to
the public there as to what is being done in the Dominion of Canada. In view, then, of the connec-
tion of Lord Lorne and Her Royal Highness the Princess Louise with the formation of this Society,
it is not surprising that you have alluded to it in this address, nor is it surprising that the interest
which Lord Lorne and the Princess Louise have taken in the affairs of Canada since the time they
were here, has had a special exemplification in connection with this particular Society. I had not
been many weeks in Canada before I received a letter from Lord Lome with special reference to the
Royal Society of Canada (applause) ; and that quickened the interest which undoubtedly in any case
I should have felt with regard to its operations.
The address is gratifying to me, not only on account of the sentiments which it contains, but also
because of the practical information which it affords as to the work and operations of the Society, and
I take leave to congratulate you, Dr. Dawson, and your colleagues and fellow-members upon the record
which this Society can show. There is one point in its constitution and character which I cannot help
thinking would in itself commend it to the grateful approval of all intelligent Canadians. I refer to
the opportunity and incentive which it affords for harmonious co-operation between different branches
and races of our community in the matter of promoting not only literature, art and science, but
indirectly community of interest and good feeling. (Applause.) It must bo evident that when one
section of the community shows respect and courtesy and consideration towards another section, they
show respect to themselves and also to their country. It is obvious also that any deficiency in this
respect is inconsistent with true patriotism, and with the dictates not only of courtesy and duty, but
of common-sense (applause) ; and the community at large must be grateful for the example in the
carrying out of this necessary principle which is afforded by your Society ; I say ' necessary,' because
obviously any permanent want of co-operation, harmony and sympathy as regards the affairs of the
country at large would be fatal to its true progress and happiness. (Applause.)
" When we come to look in more detail at the operations of the Society, apart from its more general
aspects, there is, as I have said, ample ground for satisfaction and for more than satisfaction, for con-
gratulation, on the foresight and judicious action of those who took part in the original formation of
: Among the large audience was His Honour the Lieutenant-Governor of Manitoba.
,v ROYAL SOCIKTY OF CANADA.
the Society because when wo come to think of it, it implied no little confidence in the country that
»uch a Society as this should have boon originated at the time when it was started. As compared
with the mother country and some other countries of the world, Canada is comparatively young,
and .11 Ihe belter for her, because of the splendid prospects before her, and the vigour and vitality
of her life. (Applause.)
••Of course it would bo impossible for me to dilate upon the various subjects which are
embraced in your work, but I cannot help thinking that your programme for the next few days
show,, how useful and effective, as well as deeply interesting, is the scope of your operations. This
programme, which your esteemed honorary secretary tolls mo is larger than any previous programme,
will !*» in iuelfa manifesto of what the Royal Society mean-*, and of what it can do.
" Then- is ..no oihor jKiint in the address to which 1 cannot forbear from alluding. It appeired to
mo I.. U« extremely appropriate that a society which not only promotes but watchfully observes the
literary and intellectual, as well a- the social development of the country, should have taken approv-
ing note of the recent formation of the National Council of Women. (Applause.) Those who from
the lir>t l-eli.-vcd that this movement was capable of exerting a very useful influence have had that
opinion < tinned bv the progrc-* thus far of the Council ; and at the same time, I hope that those
who at lir-t w.-re doubtful as to the practical utility of the movement, are already beginning to feel
that pet-hap- their doubt-, or mi-giving*, if they hud any, were not well founded, and that the associa-
tion l.a- before it a verv useful future. (Applause.) I cannot help thinking that this tendency to
apprrciiti'-n will increase as tlie work goes on, — at any rate, on the part of those who observe the
matter with an open, intelligent and unprejudiced mind. Having alluded to this movement, I cannot
retrain from exploring on my own behalf, and I am sure on behalf of Lady Aberdeen, the apprecia-
tion with which we have listened to the special references to Her Kxcellcncy contained in this address.
(Apphiiioc. i Y"ii can understand how much we value this token of confidence, good-will and encour-
agement, and I tiu-i that \ on may not bo disappointed by fuither experience of our endeavours to
take part with vii in the w.nk of this S x-iety. I -ay that, because, in accordance with your kind
|,ii'l»i-al. I am olli iallv connected with the Society as honorary president, and I hope the 'Transac-
tions' ..I the Suci.-ty whieh I have ha I the plea-ure of receiving from my friend l>r. Hour! not may bo
regiinled it- not merely an otlicial gift, but one which I may carry home with mo to Scotland.
(Applauw.)
1 In coiichiMon, I have only to offer my warmo-t and heartiest good wishes for a most successful
aerie* of meetings This convention cannot fail to lie deeply interesting, and I believe a large amount
of int'-ie-t will he manifested in the proceedings ; and I am sure that those who attend will bo heartily
glad that they have done so." (I/nid applause.)
Hi- Kxccllency then called upon the Honorary Secretary to read the following
REPORT or COUNCIL.
The Council of the Royal Society of Canada have the honour to make the following report:
I. PRINTINQ AND PUBLICATION.
The Honorary Secretary who has been Kditorof the 'Transactions' for the post two years, makes
the following report on the publication of the volume, on behalf of the Printing Committee, of which
be U > member:
Tbe eleventh volume of the ' Transactions ' appeared a month earlier than in previous years, and
(•now in course of distribution. It contains with the illustrations some 600 pages,and is consequently
among the largest issued since 1882. In addition to the volume 3,400 copies of separate papers, or
10 P*K** 'n •". nave been ii-sued to members and gone into general circulation. The cost of the
volume bM been somewhat larger than was anticipated at first, on account of the numerous and
espcn-ivo illustration* and of the necessity for the printing of the conclusion of the Abbe Cuoq's
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. V
valuable work on the Algonquin tongue. The full page illustrations and the largo maps— apart from
several small cuts in the text — are twenty-two in number; the valuable paper on Canal* by Mr. T. C.
Reefer requiring elaborate plans. The cost of circulating the lenth volume last year was increased
by the fact that it had to bo forwarded by the Society itself to members of the two Houses of Parlia-
ment on account of it having been ready only after the exceptionally early prorogation. In previous
years the distribution was made while Parliament was in session, and the members consequently able
to transmit their own copies direct through the Post Office. This year an experiment has been made
in the publication of the first number of a series of historical monographs of the Royal Society, with
the view of meeting the necessity of reaching the public in a more convenient and readable form than
is offered in the large quarto volume of 'Transactions' whoso circulation and value are chiefly confined
to libraries and societies for purposes of reference. The literary sections have heretofore been placed
at a considerable disadvantage compared with the scientific sections who prefer the largo quarto book
on account of the facilities it offers for illustrations. In some cases whore maps are necessary the
quarto form may be available even for monographs in the English and French sections, but these
cases are exceptional, and a desire is generally folt to give larger publicity to valuable work of the
section than is possible by means of the quarto volume. Authors can toll from their own experience
that the large quarto size is a barrier to the general sale of a book even though popular in its scope
and object. Valuable monographs have been refused to the Society simply on this account, and the
effectiveness of the literary sections consequently impaired. The scientific sections have so far not
only taken up the larger share of the text of the volurt.es, but have also required fully four-fifths (if
the expensive and numerous illustrations that have appeared and cost upwards of $3.000 since 1S82-3.
Under these circumstances the scion tide sections may fairly be called upon to assist the literarv
sections in a matter of so much interest to them. These monographs will be placed in the principal
book stores by the publishers. It is hoped that the experiment of the past year will be such as to
induce the Society to continue it from time to time in the ease of valuable monographs which are
likely to meet with popular favour. It is proposed that the author should receive any sum that may
remain over from the sales after the expenses of publication have been reimbursed to the Society.
The Society runs little or no risk in such a venture, which can rarely cost more than an illustrated
paper in a scientific section. It is suggested that this matter bo loft whore it properly rests, in the
hands of the Printing Committee. They can make from year to year such arrangements as are con-
sonant with the pecuniary and other interests of the Society. The presence on this committee of Dr.
S. E. Dawson, the Queen's Printer, and a former publisher of important works, will enable the com-
mittee to como to a safe conclusion.
"The following suggestions are also made with reference to the ' Transactions' :
" That the volume be kept as near as possible to six hundred pages, and that the amount set
apart for maps and illustrations do not exceed five hundred dollars, unless in exceptional cases which
may be considered and approved by the Printing Committee.
" That the amount of copies of the ' Transactions' bound in cloth be limited to eight hundred instead
of over twelve hundred as at present, to be forwarded to the great libraries of Europe and Ameiica,
and to the more important institutions in thoso countries. The remaining four hundred and odd copies
can bo inclosed in strong boards for transmission to exchanges. At present very few bound copies
are received from American and European societies, and it seems an unnecessary expense to circulate
the ' Transactions' in so expensive a form in all cases. This saving can go to the equalizing of expen-
diture and revenue and to the larger circulation of useful monographs.
" As the number of papers appears increasing each session, and several are now left unavoidably
over since last year, it is suggested that each section carefully select the papers to be published in
full, and in less important cases print abstracts. It is also necessary that all manuscripts should be
type-written or at least written in a clear, legible hand, and kept flat in all cases. The expense of
printing papers has been increased by the illegibility or obscurity of the manuscript, and the con-
sequent difficulty of proof-reading "
VI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
II. ACCOUNTS.
Tho account.-, for the publication of the volume nro herewith submitted after examination and
auditing by the Accountant of the Department of Public Printing. The contractors for printing
intend providing new type for the next volume. Arrangements have also been made with the well
known antiquarian bookseller in London, licrnard Qtiuritch, to act as agent for all the publications
of the SiH-iety, and hi* last catalogue has full page advertisements of the principal papers that have
nji|K-arol in the ' Transactions ' for the |>;i-l twelve years.
I'uBi.isiiiNo ACCOUNTS.
MONTREAL, May 21, 1894.
So-'tfty of <\imi'lii, Otlaira.
To UA/BTTE I'KINTINO Co., Dr.
KM.
Iml.iin ••• din- mi Litl arc-omit, including $•"! for :«m copies of Cape Breton,
"ii.itii-il in fit-count rendered s] IK;-' It;
•niii|Mi-<iti(iii .in voliiinc XI. of TnniMirlions. circulars, cards, etc. 1,157 70
rrininik' p.i|H-r. in. hilling imtlioiV i-opics j ()(jg go
<°<irn-ciioiiH and alli-riiliuiis In iiullnir>. ;jjy ]Q
ilnrial, |mKif reading mill .illn-r niisc.-lhiiK-iiiiH expenses , (iOO 00
20750
lllil-tnili.ni-., niap-. flc.. (Snlii>toli Co.l SHU 50
$5,080 76
Cr.
l*H.
Hr CA*|I paid (inzette Co. to dnU* an per Htatement below $4,58668
HalalK.- line --(Ja/cttc" Co a 49408
MONTREAL, February 28, 1894.
Royal S"cirty <,f Canada, Ottawa.
To THE MANI KACTURINO STATIONERS' COMPANY, Dr.
To Korrigii mid dnim-ntie freight charge*
" Ca*e». hhippiim rx|x-ii»e>.
Author*' nipt™, doing up .in. I expe^nen
" liindlnK . . 207 75
" In.unorr. .tormgp. etc 768 75
" Sutionery 113 *"
1525
— 11,4«7 90
Or.
By caob to date M per *t«t«mrnt below
$1,10000
BtlMc* dM Manufacturing Sutlonen,' Co. U> date
$ 38790
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. VII
GENERAL FINANCIAL STATEMENT OF ROYAL SOCIETY PROM MAY 22, 1893, TO MAY 21, 1894.
DR.
To Cash on hand (Hon. Secretary), May 21, 1893 ... . ? 985 63
" Government grant for 1803-4 5 QQO QQ
" Amount received for insurance on volumes damaged at Trotter's 194 50
$6,180 13
By Paid Gazette Printing Co, May 25, 1893 . 8 985 63
August 22, 1893. 1)0m ,„
" November 13, 1893. 75,, <K)
" " February 20, 1894 55,, m
May 14, 1HB!.. liam u,
" Dawson Bros., August 2.5, 1893 -,,,,, m
April 2, 1894 )illo IMI
" British American Bank Note Co., August 21, 1893 48 95
" D. A. McLaughlin, for illustrations, December 27, 1893 i,in m
" Not man & Co., illustrations :«i 25
" .1. Marmette, for copying archives 5ti 01
" Additional proof-reading <.m m
" Cash in hands of Honorary Secretary to date 108 21
86,180 13
Amount of subscriptions in Treasurer's bands to May 21, 1891 s 179 75
III. VISITORS FROM THE UNITED STATES.
The Council of the Royal Society some time ago invited several representative gentlemen in the
United States to attend the present meeting and take part in its deliberations, and in those discus-
sions of the respective sections which may be of especial interest to them. The following have
accepted :
Professor O. C. Marsh, of Yale University, President of the National Academy of Sciences.
Mr. S. 11. Scudder, of the Geological Survey of the United States, and member of the American
Academy of Arts and Sciences, Boston.
Dr. Justin Winsor, Librarian of Harvard University.
Mr. B. E. Fcrnow, Chief of the Forestry Division of the Department of Agriculture, Washing-
ton, D.C.
The co-operation of these distinguished gentlemen must do much to promote the usefulness of
this Society, and tend to keep up that feeling of friendship which should animate the peoples of the
United States and Canada in all their relations, whether commercial, social or intellectual.
IV. ASSOCIATED SOCIETIES.
In accordance with the practice of the Royal Society since its foundation, invitations were sent
to the various literary and scientific associations of the provinces, asking them to co-operate as usual
in the labours of this Society, by sending delegates to take part in this meeting, and make reports of
their work during the year. The following is a list of such societies, and of the names of the dele-
gates so far as reported to the Honorary Secretary :
VIII
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
SOOIBTY.
PLACE.
DELEGATE.
Montreal
Mr. Justice Wiirtele.
Natural History Society
NuniUniatlr and Antiquarian Society .
do
Mr. DC I^ry Macdonald.
do
Dr. Uirdwood.
MicnK-copical Society
Soclele hWorlijuc.
do
Not represented.
Orrlr Illleraire et inimical dc Montreal.
do
Rev. C. K. Amaron.
Literary' «•>«' HiM<>ricnl Society.
Ou -bee
"
Mr. 1'. B. Casgrain.
Cfotfniphiral Sxiely
do
Mr. N. Ijevasseur.
In-lit ill rniiadii-n
do
Mr. N. Olli\ ier.
l.it.-niry and S icntillr Soviet)
Ottawa
Mr. V. K. Hennetts.
Kirld Natiirali-t-' Cluh
do
Mr. K. T. Shutt.
I.'lnnlitiit (aiiadim fr.iurai-
do
Mr. B. Suite.
llainill'in A— -"ialion
Hamilton
Mr. II. H. Small.
Kipl'pipi"l"-'H al SH ii-l\ -pf Ontario. Ixindon .
Itev. Mr. Kyle*.
i ini'ii.ui In-ii'iitr Foronto
Dr. KIcmiiiK-
Niiinnil Hi-torj SM i«-t> of N.ll . St. -lolin.
Mr. C. I1. Hay.
Hi tv ( V- iv -i -N-'ipl i i Df' ^ II Mjiekjiv.
l-l.-n-'.tl r-* >i ll'l j ('l Ai i » It «^< ill in 'i'p
Nainr.il lli-tMi) S..i ii-ly (pf ll.C . X'icloria. H.I'.
Not represented.
U <.|iiMnrili I'i'pni . r and Ili-torii -al N« icl) . Hiimilt Onl
Hon. Donald Maclnncs.
KU-in lli-iiiri< ill and S. -inn ilic In-til nie. St. Tlioma>. Out
Mr. Colin Scott.
H i-l'-riiMl S ** iri \ of M.in i! • >t.,i \\iniiipr_r.
Lieut. -(lOV. Selllllt/.
lUilank-al Chili IP! Canada. llalifa\. N.S
Dr. A. 11. Mackny.
Am-TK-aii |-'-ilk I.-irr S'M-ii-l \ . Montreal
Mr. .lohn Kcadc.
\'. I-'II.I.INO UK VACANCIES.
Nuiniiiiiiiipii |iit|ior- wofc ^('llt "lit in duo c'iurso for (ho election of one additional member in the
Tliinl and Fourth S'Tli'ui- iv-jii-ctivi-ly, l-ui no cumliduto received the riquisite majority of votes. In
Sevli-ui Tlirce there are at prr-fiit milv twi-nlv iiu'inlicrs, ii-^ il liiw not horctolbre complied with the
rule whii li alliiw> lhc% election of an iidditional ineinber each year until the number of twenty-five is
reai-lidl. Tlie Fir<*t and Second Sections have carried out the rule and annually elected such addi-
ti"ltal ineinliei-H, and tliey now contain roi«|>eclivfly the number of 1 went} -three. The Fourth Section
contain-* twenty two im-inhcrM. I'ndor tlio circumstances the Council refer the whole matter of the
elocti'in lo the Third and Fourth Sections, and recommend that steps be taken to make their mem-
bernhip :i« clticient and complete :.s jKii-sihle.
VI. <'oRHE8i'ONDiN(i MEMHEUS.
Al the annual general meeting in 18!>3 the First and Second Sections unanimously elected as
rorroH|tonding membei-H M. .lulen ('larctic, of the C<im^die-Franf;aiso, and Mr. Henry Harrisse, now of
1'ario. The following rt-plie« hove Ix-cn received from these two gentlemen, one of whom accepts,
•nd the other ia compelled to decline the distinction for reasons which are quite intelligible, and of
which the Society w«« ignorant at the time of nomination :
" 1680-1803,
otjittui.. PARIS, 17 juillot 1893.
I.B SECRETAIRE. — Mon ami M. Fauchcr de St-Maurico nvait bion voulu m'annoncer la
noavello dont vuun n. uvi-cr. oflicicllcment, el je I'livuia pile ile dire 4 1:. Socidle' royale du Canada avec
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. IX
quoin sentiments de gratitude j'ai accueilli le grand honneur qui m'dtait fait. II me semble que je
viens de contractor envers le Canada une dette de reconnaissance qu'il me sera tr6s doux de payer, et
jo vous prie, Monsieur lo Secretaire, de vouloir bien vous faire, aupres de vos honoris collogues. Pin-
torpr§to de cette reconnaissance et de mon ddvouement.
" Ce sera une des joie de ma vie de me sentir lid ainsi, dans ce qu'il y a de plus elevd, a ce Canada
dontj'admire la vaillance et dont j'aimo lo coeur.
" Vouillez, Monsieur le Secrdtaire, recevoir ['expression la plus profonde do ma sympathio et de
ma gratitude.
Signe, " JULES CLAKETIE."
" HOTEL DES ROCHES-NOIRES, TROUVILLE-SUR-MER, 5 aout 189:i.
" MONSIEUR, — En rdponso & votro obligoarito Icttro du lerjuin m'informant quo la Soc-idte rovale
du Canada m'avait dlu membro correspondant, j'ai le regret, ayant dedine pareil honneur do la part
d'autres socidtds savantes, do no pouvoir accepter e<.-lui quo votro docto compagnie a bien voulu me
confdrer.
" Prdsontcz, je vous prie, mes romcreiements les plus sinccres ;i la SociiHd royalo du Canada, et
vcuillez agrder, monsieur, 1'a.ssuraneo do ma consideration la plus distingude.
Signd, "IlKNiiY UARIUSSE.
" M. J. G. Bourinot, C.M.G., LL.D., Docteur es Lettres, Secrdtaire honoraire."
VII. ATTENDANCE OK FELLOWS.
The attendance of Fellows for the past four meeting-; has boon exceedingly irregular, owing
chiefly to the facts that the membership is scattered over so largo an area of territory and the expense
of travelling is a serious matter to some persons. Professional and business engagements, necessarily
of primary importance, have also constantly intervened to prevent I bat attendance we sbonM like to
see at our meetings. Kvery man belonging to the Royal Society is busily employed in scientific,
educational, or journalistic pursuits, or in oflicial life, and it is often at much inconvenience and
expense that many of our members havccome to Ottawa to discharge their obligations to the Society.
It is also necessary to remember that several men who have done good work iii science and literature,
like Mr. Thomas Kirby, the Abbe Cuoq and Horatio Halo, now feel the burden of the years of a very
active and industrious life, and are unable to venture on the risks and excitement of travel. At the
present time Archbishop Bdgin, who was always an active member before the assumption of his high
office, is in Rome and not likely to return in time for this meeting. Mr. Ramsay Wright, who deli-
vered one of the public lectures last spring, is now in Genoa. Mr. Justice Routhior is engaged in
his judicial duties. Dr. Loudon, President of Toronto University, cannot possibly leave his onerous
duties during the meeting. The Abbd Laflammo is busily employed in investigating the causes of the
serious calamity which occurred so recently at Saint- Albans, in the county of Portncuf. Mr. Carp-
mael is in bad health and on his way to England. Several other members have sent excuses regret-
ting and explaining their unavoidable absence. On the whole, it must be admitted, the attendance is
above the average of that common to scientific and other societies of America, where the membership
is far larger. Whilst recognizing this fact as satisfactory, we must not lose sight of the indifference
or apathy that appears to bo shown by one or two Fellows who never attend or even send excuses. It is
hardly necessary to say that it is most desirable that this Society should have its annual meetings as
fully attended as possible in order that its discussions and proceedings may be conducted with oven
greater energy than at present, and its influence in all the centres of thought and activity increased
by the presence of men anxious to promote the objects the Society has in view. It was with the
object of extending its usefulness that provision was made some time ago for increasing the member-
ship of a section from twenty to twenty five in the course of five years. It is now proposed that the
rules of the Society should be rigidly carried out, and that each section should carefully revise its
Proc. 1894, B.
X ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
membership and consider whether any member who has failed to attend for three years in succession
without presenting a paper, or assigning reasons in writing satisfactory to the Society, shall not be
called upon to resign or else give some evidence of his desire to assist iu the work of the Society. It
in suggested by the Council that each section consider if it has any such cases, and instruct the
secretary to notify the indifferent members of the rule, and to express the hope lhat they will hence-
forth identify themselves closely with the labours of the Society. It is also suggested that those
gentlemen whose years preclude their attendance should bo placed on the retired list. Active mem-
ber»hip is absolutely necessary to the usefulness of a society like this.
VIII. Tur. 'TRANSACTIONS' AT THE CHICAGO WOBM>'S FAIR.
The Honorary Secretary forwarded (o the World's Fair at Chicngo, at the request of the com-
missioners, a full sot, bound in morocco, of the ' Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada ' as well
n.H a special copy of 'Capo Breton and Its Memorials,' one of the publications of the Society. A
medal has been awarded the Society for the typographical and generally meritorious character of
theito works.
IX. INDEX.
It i- proposed I" add to the twelfth volume an index of all the subjects, as well as of the authors
who-c name* appear in what will thru I HI considered and named the First Series of Transactions, viz.,
from ono in twelve, inelushc. Surh an index has now become a necessity to all those who wish from
time I" time to consult a series which deals with a great variety of subjects, urchieological, ethnological,
historical, literary, and scientific, to which at present reference can be made only with great difficulty
and I"Cs of time
X. lilBI.IOGRAPHT.
During the pat I year the Honorary Secretary, in accordance with the recommendation made in
two report- of the <' uincil, mailed circulars to all the Fellows, asking for a complete list of all their
published work-, memoir-, and essays, with a view to the printing of a bibliography of the Society.
Answers have been received from the greater number of the members and it is only the indifference,
or |n>rliaps pics-ing business, of a very few gentlemen that has prevented the appearance in the last
volume of what must prove to lie of much interest and value to all engaged in scientific, historical or
literary pursuit*. At the pre.-ent time, there is no work which gives the information which will bo
contained in the promised bibliography. Under these circumstances it is hoped that those members
who have not yet complied with the circular in question will lose no time in sending the necessary
information to the Honorary Secretary, who proposes to publish the notes in the forthcoming volume,
t is also suggested that every member should make his answer as complete as possible, and not
throw upon the Secretary the responsibility and labour of searching for information when it can be
mont cattily and accurately given by the author himself.
XI. LONGITUDE OK MONTREAL.
The Secretary has received the following communication from Professor McLeod on a subject
of intercut to the Society :
" Mc(JiLL COLLEGE OBSERVATORY, Montreal, May 16th, 1894.
" Dr. J. O. Bmtrinot, C.M.G.
DtA» Sit,— In reply to your inquiry as to the progress of the determination of the longitude of
«l, I b«g to state that the first reduction of the clock errors, depending upon preliminary
•Ur place* «s obtained from various catalogues, was completed in June last. The resulting
together with all the result* of clock comparisons wore immediately forwarded to the
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XI
Astronomer Royal. From these quantities and the corresponding results obtained by the English
observers the following provisional values of the longitudes of the several stations are derived :
H. M. s.
Montreal (McGill College Observatory transit pier) 4 54 ]8-7
Canso (Commercial Cable Co.'s office, Hazel Hill 4 04 41-3
Waterville (Commercial Cable Co.'s office, Ireland) 0 '40 093
" This value for Montreal is slightly (0'15 see.) in excess of the value hitherto accepted.
" Early last winter the corrected star places were received from Greenwich and from these the
clock errors have been entirely recomputed. The final results are now in the hands of the Astronomer
Royal, and I hope to be able to announce the new value of the longitude of Montreal during the pre-
sent meeting of the Royal Society.
" I am, Sir,
" Yours very truly,
"C. II. McLEon."
XII. OBSERVATION OP TIDES AND CURRENTS.
It is satisfactory to learn from the report of the Department of Marine for 1893-4, that progress
continues to be made with the survey of tides and currents in Canadian waters. This, report
contains a very full and interesting account (see Appendix A) of all work clone up to January last,
by Mr. William Bell Dawson, O.K., who has been appointed to take charge of this important branch
of the public service. From this report wo make the following extracts as quite sufficient for our
purpose of keeping the members of the Royal Society conversant with the progress of observations
in which they have taken the deepest interest from its very inception :
" Tide Gauge Statio7is Established up 1o December, 1893.
" St. John, N.B.— Gauge placed against wharf in harbour. D. L. Ilutchinson, meteorological
observer, in charge. In operation since December, 1892.
" Southwest Point. Anticosti — Crib erected for gauge. II. Pope, lighthouse-keeper, in charge.
Observations commenced July, 1893.
" St. Paul Island, O.B. — Gauge on a crib built into an opening between rock clillk John Camp-
bell, lighthouse-keeper, in charge. Observations commenced September, 1893.
" Magdalen Islands — At Grindstone, on east side of the islands. Gauge in a well in a timber break-
water for better protection. A. Le Bourdais, local superintendent of telegraphs, in charge.
Observations commenced October, 1893.
" Quebec — Gauge placed at the LeVis Dry Dock. U. Valiquet, engineer of Dry Dock, in charge.
Observations commenced November, 1893.
" Father Point — (Unfinished.) Gauge to be placed in a well sunk on shore, and tide to be led to it
by a trench and piping.
" Completion of the Survey.
"The time required for the survey of the currents on both the Atlantic and Pacific coasts will be
about six or eight years, on the basis of an annual expenditure as indicated below, and the average
annual cost should be fully covered by the amount of the present estimate; with the exception of the
sum allowed for the use of the steamer, which in future years should be available for the whole
season. With this proviso, it will be possible in the time stated to survey the currents in the open
waters traversed by the ocean-going vessels, and on the main routes leading to our principal harbours ;
but it does not contemplate an examination in detail of the currents in the less important bays and
straitt-. The amount of the estimate also includes the additional tide gauges to be established in the
first two seasons in advance of the survey of the currents in each region. The margin corresponding
to this in later years can be used to carry forward the tidal work, until the completion of the survey
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
of the current* ; when the remaining tidal work can be completed satisfactorily on the basis of a
much reduced expenditure.
" Summary.
" The following summary may be given in conclusion, with special reference to the work for the
coming season : —
" 1. The representations ma<lo in pant yean have shown the imperative need of obtaining full
information a* to tlic tides and currenU in Canadian waters; and this is now generally admitted and
recognized.
'2. A practical commencement has been niiide by the erection of five tidal gauges now in
npeiaiion, mid also l>y the publication of tide tables for the port of Halifax by this department.
• It It is now promised to complete tho series of tide gauges required in the Gulf, and on the
Atlantic coast ; ninl also to commence the survey of the currents in the Gulf of St. Lawrence.
•• I. The credit of $10,000 voted by Parliament, was for the erection of tide gauges and the reduc-
tion of tin- tidal observations; and did not include provision for the survey of the currents.
•• .'>. It mav al-o In- noted that out of the two annual credits of $10,000 each, madeavailable up to
June. I-'.':!, little over one fourth was actually expended on the work.
'• Surrey of Tidrs and Currents.
"KsTIMVTK FOR THE KlSCAI, YKAR l*!>4-95.
Three new tidal stations at Belle l>\u, Halifax, and Yarmouth, including cost of
tide gaiiire- and eu-'-tion 8 3.500
Keiuoval of tide gauge from Magdalen Islands to Mirainichi, after nine months 900
Completion of gauge at leather Point 700
Maintenance ol nine tidal stations, at $l!00 each, including salary of observers 2,700
Publication ol tide tables 300
Knginei-r in charge, salary 2,000
Assistant to super-vise erection of tide gauges, and three assistant surveyors and
computers, for survey of the currents, and for working up the tidal observations. 3,600
Travelling expenses and tiold expenses of stall 1,800
Hire of IxKiiincn 900
Fittings for steamer, deep sea anchorage, sounding appliances, current meters,
in -mi in cuts, «tc 2,500
Add for contingencies — say 5 per cent 1,100
$ 20,000
I'l-e of hteamer fur four months at the rate of $15,000 a full season of seven months. 9,000
$ 29,000
XIII. POSTAGE ON SCIENTIFIC SPECIMENS.
The Hoyal Society of Canada has received from the Council of the Scientific Alliance of New
York, a copy of the following resolution which is referred to the consideration of the Third and
Fourth Sections :
" Rnolcrd, That the Scientific Alliance of New York, consisting of the members of the New York
Academy of Science*, the Torrcy Botanical Club, the Now York Microscopical Society, the Linmean
Society of New York, the New York Mincralogical Club, the Now York Mathematical Society, the
New York Section of the American Chemical Society, and the Now York Entomological Society,
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XIII
hereby appeals to the several societies and associations with which it is in correspondence, both in
this country and in foreign lands, to memorialize the postal authorities of their respective governments
in behalf of a reduction of postage upon scientific specimens, and to use their influence in every prac-
ticable way to further this object, so important to the interests of scientific study and research, with
special reference to obtaining some united action among the governments associated in the Interna-
tional Postal Union, at the approaching conference of representatives of that body."
XIV. CATALOGUE OF SCIENTIFIC PUBLICATIONS.
The Council have received a circular from the Royal Society of London, calling attention to the
proposed compilation, under its direction, of a catalogue containing the titles of all scientific publica-
tions, whether printed in periodicals or independently. This catalogue, it is suggested, should lie
issued as rapidly as possible, and arranged, not only according to authors' names, but also according
to the subject-matter. As the preparation arid publication of such a catalogue is beyond the power
and means of any single society, the President and Council of the English Royal Society have
appointed a committee '• to inquire into and report upon the feasibility of such a catalogue being
compiled through international co-operation." The Council refers the circular to the consideration of
the two scientific sections for their report.
XV. REVIEW OF CANADIAN BOOKS.
A number of literary men, some of whom have no connection with the Royal Society, have
asked the Honorary Secretary to direct the attention of the First and Second Sections of French and
English Literature to the advisability of having published in the 'Transactions' a short critical review
of those Canadian books which have appeared in the course of the year and are deserving of notice
and encouragement. History, poetry, romance, and political science, might be included in this
review, which, of course, could be extended to pure science. The object would bo to stimulate
literary taste by that judicious criticism which is rarely been in the Canadian press. As things
are now, we see either the indiscriminate eulogy of zealous friends or the wholesale advertising of
publishers who appear to have literary editors ir. their employ, whose special duty is to insert notices
in the press. In a country like this, where a newspaper's staff is fully occupied in editorial and other
ordinary journalistic work, it is only at rare intervals, and in a very few journals, wo can see, or expect
criticism of new books in the true sense of the term. Newspaper notices — for they cannot be digni-
fied, as a rule, with the name of reviews — consequently only rank as so many advertisements. In this
respect the press of Australia shows a superiority over that of Canada, speaking generally. If the
Royal Society could induce some of its members to devote themselves to a judicious criticism of new
Canadian books, which could be read at our own general meetings, it is quite possible a positive
encouragement would be given to our nascent literature. At all events it would be an advantage to
have published in this way what would be at least a yearly review of Canadian publications of merit,
which would enable the world outside of Canada to have a fairly accurate idea of the progress of
Canadian letters. The subject is at all events deserving of the earnest consideration of the two sec-
tions under whose purview it seems naturally to fall, and the Council therefore refers it to them for
their report. It is suggested that each section should obtain the assistance of a member of each sec-
tion to take charge of the matter as editor, and to obtain the co-operation, when necessary, from time
to time, of other members in his section.
XVI. LOCAL HISTORICAL SOCIETIES AND COUNTY HISTORIES.
From time to time we hear of the establishment of local historical societies in different sections
of the Dominion. For instance, we notice the organization in the city of Belleville of the Bay of
Quint^ Loyalist Historical Society, which ought to be of much value in preserving the records,
written and oral, of a district which has peculiarly interesting associations of the early history of the
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
province of Ontario. Similar organisations now exist in other parta of Ontario, and the Royal
Society will be glad to promote thoir objects by every means in it* power. Ite 'Transactions ' are
always open to the publication of report* of their work from year to year. Such societies should
make it their s|>ocial duty to press on the municipal councils of their respective counties the value
of Humiliating the compilation and publication of local or county histories, which must always have
« positive value for the historians of our general history, who have now to go through a great deal of
research and drudgery, which they would bo saved in the way suggested. Such local histories, if
compiled in a conscientious and patient spirit of inquiry, and with some enthusiasm for the subject,
niUHt always win the attention of those who have an interest in the past. The time has gone by
when it ran U- Miid that Canadian history, us a rule, is devoid of deep interest. It is not always the
subject, but rather its writers that arc responsible for an opinion which has no foundation in reality.
Fr-'in K. d Kivcr and Mackinaw to Louisbotirg there arc to bo found themes which may inspire men
and women to imitate the example of r'rnncis I'arkman in history, and Mary (lartwell Cathcrwood
in romance.
XVII. A SHOUT CANADIAN HISTORY.
In i his roimci-iion reference may be male to the fact that for several years past there has been a
inovciiu ni, nut very weighty so far, which has lor its object the production of a short Canadian
hi-torv wh:rh won], I U> |) >niini»n in iis -cope and interest, and written with that catholicity of view
which cmild make it a text book in all the public schools of this country. At the recent meeting of
tin- National Council i.f Women, established under such favourable conditions under the presidency of
Her Kx' cllencv the Counts- of Aberdeen, the matter came up for discussion, and several ladies
interested in tl.c practical work of education, or in the intellectual development of the youth of this
country. expr« I view.-, some of iheni a little divergent, as to the practicability of the scheme. In
refei rin_- now to the -ul.jcct. I he ( 'ounril of the Royal Society may say that they have no other desire
ii to stimulate the ell 'it- of all historical .-Indents in this country, and they would gladly welcome
the publication o| n Work of moderate compass to meet what is probably a want in the public schools.
In -hort. -uch a hi-tnry. to (jiioie the National Council, as is "calculated to foster in the minds and
heart* of i he yniing in Canada a spirit of loyally and enthusiasm, a love of their country and a pride
<>i,c can c|uiio understand that the ehort school histories which are used in some of
x inces are not always calculated to encourage a love for Canadian history or stimulate Cana-
Jian patriotism. Hut the very dulness of these .-crappy, weary histories, of itself is an evidence that
cannot It always- pn,duce<l to order like so many circulars, to meet tho demands of publish-
the necessities nf an educational department. Tho writing of a good history, large or small,
spontaneous, but the icsult of years of thorough research, and a deep love for the subject.
Cenius of any kind cannot be stimulated by mere prizes or lotteries, and it is safe to bay that there
lamoii- writers who have entered on their career by answering advertisements. When wo
consider the excellent work that has already been accomplished, both in French and English Canada,
L- writing of large histories is concerned, we may have every confidence that a small text
I in style, correct in narration, and impartial in judgment, will sooner or later appear
naturally, without any of that artificial stimulus which is rather calculated to develop mediocrity.
r knowledge in a far more important factor with a true historical student like Parkman,
, or Ca<.grain, or Suite, than the incidental advantages offered by a committee of judges,
>t always selected with discretion or comprehension of their capacity for a decision. In tho mean-
Umo, while this nhori school history is being developed in tho mental crucible of some industrious
it may bo suggested that the persons at the head of our educational systems can advantage-
otuly avail UicmMlvea of the work of present historians. A work by Mr. Lamed, the first volume
, ban boon issued with the title " A Uistory for Ready Reference and Topical Reading," may
'me of our educators an idea how the labours of Canadian historians can be well adapted to tho
.ional requiremonu of the Dominion. Mr. Larned's plan, for instance, is to give a historical
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XV
sketch of Canada compiled from the best writers on the subject. In this way, every author of note
is made to contribute to the different epochs or periods of our history, and a most readable and
valuable compilation prepared for the use of students. It represents the mental effort* of the most
thorough and cultured historical writers, far more so assuredly than the inferior abstracts that are
dignified among us by the name of school histories — abstracts too often destitute of any redeeming
literary merit.
XVIII. A TEXT-BOOK OF GOVERNMENT.
While giving expression to these opinions with respect to (ho writing of a readable general
history for the purpose in question, the Council of the Royal Society feel that they can heartily sym-
pathize with the desire of the National Council to see introduced into the public schools of Canada.
as soon as it is compiled by some qualified person, a small and intelligible text- book, '• having fin- its
object to fix in the minds of the boys and girls of the Dominion a just conception of their rights and
duties as citizens." "Probably never before," to quote again the apt words of the resolution of the
National (5ounc.il, "was there such urgent need for a clear understanding of the principles ot our
government." Wo agree with the National Council that such studies arc of primary importance,
and cannot be impressed at too early an ago on the youth, on whom rest the future happiness and
stability of this rising nation.
XIX. THE HISTORICAL ARCHIVES OK ('ANAHA.
The Council refer the Jioyal Society and all tho-e interested in the collection of historical archives
to the following interesting report by Dr. Marmette, assistant archivist of the Dominion .
" The importance of that branch of the public service which has had charge of tin.1 historical
archives of Canada since its foundation in 1872, has been shown more clearly year by year, with the
steady accumulation of now and numerous copies of unpublished documents which come to us from
England and France. Hardly a day passes without our receiving from all parts of Canada and the
United States requests for information on certain questions to which we can alone give a satisfactory
reply, if not always a complete solution, in view of the fact that we alone in America possess the
copies of unpublished historical documents relating to matters of war, politics and diplomacy all'ect-
ing these two countries and England.
" Apart from the copy of the Bouquet collection, which comprises thirty written volumes and
covers the years from 1757 to 17U5, and the Haldimand papers, which take up one hundred and thirty-
two volumes, and include the historical records from 1758 to 1787, wo have at present in hand three
hundred and sixty-four volumes copied from the State papers of the Colonial Record Office at London,
and containing the correspondence between the English authorities, the governors and oilier official
personages in Canada, commencing with 17GO and coming down to 1831. The copying of these
interesting documents is now going on in London under the direction of Mr. Brymner, who has
nearly closed the investigations which are necessary for the guidance of the copyists charged with
completing a collection which is unique in America.
" At the same time there is going on in London, the copying, commenced this year, of the War
Office papers, of which we have already fifteen volumes, as well as of the Board of Trade papers, of
which wo have now twenty-nine volumes collected.
" Besides this collection, so rich in new material relating to the history of the country under
English dominion, we have also the advantage of possessing one thousand and sixty-three manu-
script volumes of military records — all quite original — touching the public events and military works
during the occupation of Canada by the English troops from 1760 to 18(57.
" The French portion of the archives — somewhat behind for reasons beyond control — comprises a
hundred volumes of manuscript relating to the ' terrier', and the judgments of the inteudants under
the French regime, as well as the commencement of the correspondence between the court of Franco
and the French governors and intendants of Canada.
XVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
'• Tho arrangement* continue for copying in Paris the numerous State papers relative to our
history, which arc found, for the greater part, in the archives of the new Minister of Colonies (for-
merly Minister of Marine and Colonies), where I had the advantage of examining and cataloguing
these .|-M inn. -nt- -Kim- years ago.
" I am referring here only to the manuscript section of our archives, and leave out of consider-
ation our consulting library of printed books, which already comprises several thousand volumes.
•' It in much to be desired that the government soon take measures to provide the department
with accommodation more suitable for a library, already so important in the way of manuscripts and
printed books. Tho three small rooms set apart for the archives are already so encumbered that we
are at -.trait* to place the now collections that we are constantly receiving. Indeed, the dampness of
the quarter*, which are situated in a basement, is injurious not only to the health of the staff, but also
to the preservation of the valuable documents which are under its care."
The Council hope that the Government of the Dominion will soon find itself in a position to
provide Miitahlc accommodation for liooks and manuscripts collected at such largo expense, and so
invaluable to the country, and indeed to the world at large. If it were possible to build a national
inn-. -ma worthy of the I) .minion, then a section of it could bo properly devoted to this service. In
the meantime care should bo taken to prevent any damage or deterioration lo these valuable manu-
script-, and to enable the stall' to make the best possible arrangements for purposes of reference.
XX. A CAIIOT CEI.EIIKATION IN 1S97 SUOUESTED.
The w.-l] known historical writer, ami a member of this Society, the Rev. Dr. Moses Harvey, of
St. .|..lin's, Newfoundland, has addressed a letter to the Honorary Secretary requesting him to call the
attention of the Council, and through them of the Royal Society, to an interesting event in the his-
tory .if tlii- continent and of the Dominion, the four hundredth anniversary of which will occur three
hence. It \vu- on a .1 unc. lay in 1 1'.(7. live years after Columbus had landed on an island of the
We-t I i.dian archipelago, and given a new dominion to Spain, thai a Venetian, John Cabot, in a Bristol
-hip manned by Kngli-h sailor-., -ailed under the authority of Henry VII. of Knglund, to find a north-
wi— tern passage to the riches of A-ia, in emulation of the discovery of the great Genoese. Much
controversy has gone on lor year- with respect to this memorable voyage, and the landfall actually
made in n»i tbea-tern America by Cabot. |-\ir years this landfall was believed to boBonavista on the
eastern coast <.| Newfoundland, but latterly a dispute has grown up between the advocates of Cape
North in Cupe Breton, as it is shown in a recent monograph on that island in the 'Transactions of the
Royal Society,1 and the advocates of some point between Cape Chidley and the headlands of Sandwich
Bay on the coast of Labrador, as il is warmly argued by Henry Harrisso in his latest work. In 1498,
another voyage was made by John Cal»ot to North America, al.-o under English auspices, and the best
authority goes to show that the landfall on that occasion must bo placed south of the first, and the
exploration embraced the northeast coast of the present United States as far as Florida. The famous
map of 15iK) of the Bincayan pilot, Juan do laCowi— the first map we have of the new world— clearly
give* evidence of thenc English discoveries in its delineation of a continuous coast line of a continent
which at the north contains a line of English flags, and the inscription Mar discubierta por los fngleses
•nd a cape at the extreme north called Cauo de ynglaterra. In the Ribero map of 15'.'9 we have
evidently also • reference to the English discoveries under Cabot, in the inscription applied to a
northern country. The planisphere of 1544 ascribed to Sebastian Cabot, and discovered in 1843 in
Germany, in the chief authority on which the advocates of Capo North as the landfall of 1497 mainly
r«t their claim, and it is difficult to set aside the strength of the claim while the authenticity of this
map can be successfully or, at least, strongly defended, as it assuredly appears to be the case so far
M the argument has advanced. But this is not the place for an examination of the respective conten-
Jonsina cartigraphical and historical controversy which waxes very warm at times, and make*
Henry Harris* an advocate rather than a judge. Its nature has already been reviewed in the mono-
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XVII
graph previously mentioned, as well as in an elaborate paper which is to be read by Dr. S. E. Dawson
before the second section at the present meeting. One fact is quite certain, that it is to John Cabot
must be given the honour of having first landed and planted the English flag on the eastern coast of
North America, very probably at Cape North in the Dominion, or at some other point of British
North America. The landfall may be in dispute, but not the fact of the discovery, under English
auspices, of eastern North America, and of the Atlantic seaboai-d of the United Stales. If Columbus
was honoured in 1893, why should not John Cabot also receive his meed of recognition three years
hence for his discovery which gave England her first claim to territory in the New World, of which
the Dominion of Canada, and Newfoundland forms so largo and important a portion at the present
day ? The matter is submitted to the consideration of the Second Section of Knglish Literature and
History, as well as to that of the various historical societies of the provinces of the Dominion. Of
the claims of John Cabot to honour from Englishmen and other colonial descendants in North America,
Mr. Clements R. Markham the eminent geographical scholar, says with truth, " John Cabot was tlie
great navigator, the explorer and pioneer, who lighted Knglish enterprise across the Atlantic. He
was second only to his illustrious countryman as a discoverer, ami his place is in the forefront <>f the
van of the long and glorious roll of leaders of Knglish maritime exploration."
XXI. A TRIBUTE TO FRANCIS PAHKMAN.
Since the last meeting of the Royal Society we have to record the death of one of it> most hon-
oured corresponding members, Francis 1'arkman, whose great series of historical narratives on
" France and England in North America," — a scries of eleven volumes — has connected his name to
all time with the annals of the continent, and especially with those of the I>ominion of Canada. It
was he who, above all other writers, first showed the world the piediroMjiie and even dramatic
features of the two hundred and sixty years or so that had passed since I'e.Monts landed at Sic. Croix,
and Champlaiu founded the ancient capital of Quebec. Dulncss and Canadian history were too often
considered synonymous, and with some reason, before the publication of his " Pioneers of France ir.
the New World "in 1865, or fourteen years after the appearance of his ''Conspiracy of Pontiac,"
the first being the beginning, and the latter the end of his series of narratives. The only meritorious
history of the French regime that had appeared before 18(J5 was that by (larneau, a French Cana-
dian; but its circulation was chiefly among his compatriots, and the imperfect and ill done Knglish
translation that had been made did not tend to make him popular among Knglish speaking peoples.
The first volume of Ferland's excellent work had boon printed in 1HIM, and the second in 1S(55. but it
is safe to say that very few persons, even in Knglish Canada, are yet awaieof its value. In the I'nihd
States neither Garneau nor Ferland had any readers except a few historical students. Hut despite
their undoubted merit, these French Canadian authors can never captivate the reader like Parkman
with his power of vivid narrative, his charm of style, his enthusiasm for his subject, his remarkable
descriptions of historic scenes and places, which are so many pen pictures of the past. To his great
work, which he conceived in the commencement of his manhood, he devoted his life with a rare
fidelity, industry, and patience that have never been surpassed in the domain of letters. The record
of those years during which he laboured to accomplish what he made essentially his mission is one of
struggle — not with ill fortune, or straitened means, for ho was happily well supplied with the world's
goods, but with physical infirmity to which many other men of less indomitable purpose would have
yielded. The story of his life should be often told to animate the youth of our country to patient
effort, whatever may be their vocation in life. " He who shall tell that story of noble endeavour,"
writes one who knew him well, Justin Winsor, whom the Royal Society gladly welcomes to-day,
"must carry him into the archives of Canada and France, and portray him peering with another's
eyes. He must depict him in his wanderings over the length and breadth of a continent wherever a
French adventurer had set foot. He must track him to many a spot hallowed by the sacrifice of a
Jesuit. He must plod with him the portage where the burdened trader had hearkened for the lurk-
Proc. 1894. c.
XVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
ing savage. He must stroll with him about tho ground of ambush which had rung with the death-
knell, and must survey the 6eld or defile where tho lilies of Franco had glimmered in the smoke of
battle, lie who would represent him truly must tell of that hardy courage which the assaults of
pain could never lesson. He must describe tho days and months, and even years when the light of
the sun was intolerable. Ho must speak of tho intervals, counted only by half hours, when a secretary
could read to him. Such were the obstacles which for more than fifty years gave his physicians little
hope " But nowhere in tho pages of his books, so distinguished by bright, graphic narrative, is there
any evidence of depression of spirits arising from that suffering which would have daunted so many
men. and infu.-cd a certain vein of melancholy into their writings. Tho genius of his intellect, stimu-
late! by a doop enthusiasm for the work in hand, always carried him far above all such considera-
tions of Ixxlily suffering. After all. in a sense, this same spirit of devotion to a worthy object was
the influence that animated the Jesuit missionaries whose story he has so eloquently and accurately
told. It was the same spirit of patience and endurance that gave La Salle tho courage to overcome
the dittii-ultio- which personal enemies, us well as obdurate nature so long interposed as he followed in
the p:ith lir-t broken bv J"lliet and Manjuctte. and at last found his way down the Mississippi to tho
<iii!t of Me\ii-n. A groat book — and ho certainly wrote such a book — is as much an event in history'
as the dNonvery of new land or river. Much happier, however, than tho heroic men of whom ho writes,
he lived long enough I" see ihe results of his laborious life crowned amid the plaudits of tho world.
It is an opinion now generally entertained that among the historians of tho century not one can sur-
pass him in clearness of stylo, in that charm which ho throws around tho lightest incident, in tho
fidelity with which he used the material he accumulated at such groat expense and despite so many
difficulties, in that disregard of all sentiment when it became a question of historic truth ; but there is
another and most conspicuous feature of his works which has certainly been never equalled by any
lisiorian. European or American, anil that is his ability to bring before the reader tho true natural
characteristic- of the scenes of his historic narrative. Every place which forms the subject of bis
history boars the impress of an enthusiastic student of nature in her varied guise — of one who knows
every rock, stream, lake, and mountain associated with the incident ho relates. Whilst everywhere
in his narrative we see the skill and lidolity of a true historian, at tho same time we can note tho love
of the man for the forest and river, for trees and (lowers, and all the natural beauties of tho country
through which he leads us in the movement of his history — we recognize one who has studied Indian
hie in tho wigwam and by the camp tires, who is a poet by tho power of his imagination, and his
depth of admiration for t.od's creations, who is a political student who can enter into the animating
purpose and motives of ambitious priests and statesmen. A great historian must in these days com-
bine all such i|ii.ilii jes if he is to rai-e his work above the level of the more annalist. It may be said
that his love of tho picturesque was at times too dominant in his narrative, but if that be a fault or
weakliest, it is one which the general reader of history would wish to see more frequently imitated.
vcnU, it cannot l« said that the imaginative or dramatic faculty of his nature ever led him to
conceal the truth as ho read it, or to attempt to deceive his readers by so obscuring his facts as to
lead us to wrong inferences. He had the love of the Puritan for truth— and none of that narrowness
or bigotry that too often made tho Puritans unsafe teachers when it was a matter of opinion or feel-
ing. A few of iw, especially in French Canada, will differ from some of his opinions and conclusions
on moot-point* of history, but no one will doubt his sincerity or desire to be honest. In paying this
tribute to Francis Parkman the Royal Society of Canada, composed of English and French Canadians,
meeting on a common platform of historic study and investigation, need only add that its members
neognttc in him a writer of whom not simply New England, but Canada is equally proud, since
leraturc knows no geographical or sectional limits, and though we cannot claim him as one of our-
m>lve* by birth, we feel ho became a Canadian by the theme he made his own, and by the elevation
and mtermtbe ha* given to the study of tho history of this Dominion.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XIX
XXII. THE WORK OP THE ROYAL SOCIETY.
The Council, in concluding this report, must once more press on the members of the Society the
obligation that rests upon them as upon every similar organization to show their sympathetic interest
in the work of the Society, not only by a regular attendance but by their contributions to the dif-
ferent departments of literary and scientific labour that the 'Transactions ' open to them. So far the
results that have been reached amid all the disadvantages that necessarily stand in the way of intel-
lectual progress of any high order in a relatively new country are of a character which should give
the Society much confidence for the future. On the whole these results may fairly challenge compar-
ison with the work of similar institutions in other and older countries. During the present session
the contributions to the English literary section take a far wider range than at any previous time since
its organization. The catholicity of the Society, in a secular sense, can be judged from the presence
of men differing widely in politics, creed, and opinion, but meeting here on a common platform of
intellectual advancement, and in this way doing not a little to remove those asperities and prejudices
which do so much to keep men apart in the world. The Society rests on a bi-oail basis of thought and
discussion, and recognizes no sectional, political or sectarian distinctions in the selection of its mem-
bers, or in the pages of its ' Transactions." Carefully avoiding nil those purely controversial or party
questions which are antagonistic to the success of a literary and scientific association, it claims at the
same time for its members the freest and fullest discussion within the limits of its legitimate work.
It is not selfish or narrow in its aim or object, and the literary or scientific student who has anything
valuable to offer will always find free access to its pages. If wo consult the programme of the present
meeting, it will be seen that a fair proportion of the papers are otic red !>}• learned divines, public
functionaries, and scholars who are not members of the organization, but come forward voluntarily to
give us the benefit of their mature thought and study. On this basis the Society has already been
able to enlist the cordial and active co-operation of a number of able scholars and thinkers, whilst at
the same time adhering to that rule of limited membership which it has always deemed best calcu-
lated to sustain the high standard which is necessary for the development of literary and scientific
culture. It is satisfactory to know that the labours of the Society have so far obtained an amount of
recognition among scientific and literary bodies of other countries that fully comes up to the hopes of
its most sanguine promoters and friends. The 'Transactions ' reach every scientific, historical and
literary society, as well as library of note throughout the world, and it is now beyond our means to
meet the demands that are made upon us to supply the early volumes of the series. The Society has
circulated its 'Transactions ' with great liberality under the conviction that it can in this way best
discharge the responsibility that parliament has placed upon it in placing at its disposal a generous
grant for the publication of its proceedings. In its typographical appearance, and wealth of illustra-
tions and maps, the ' Transactions ' are only equalled by some half dozen societies of a cognate char-
acter in Europe and America. The Council are convinced that the wide distribution of the volumes
has been a positive advantage to Canada since they have reached a large body of learned men and
earnest students in many countries who otherwise would know very little of many phases of the
scientific, material, political and intellectual progress of Canada. The contents of the •' Transactions'
are now so varied in their character, that the foreign reader can gather a vast amount of information
in the eleven published volumes of over six thousand large quarto pages respecting the Dominion,
that no other series of volumes, printed in this or any other country, can pretend to offer. Papers on the
geology and mineralogy of the Dominion supplement the labours of the able geological staff of Can-
ada, and are printed simultaneously with disquisitions on the development of government, and the
nature of our political institutions. The canal system of Canada is brought to our notice, as well as
the progress of literature and science in French and English Canada. The language and traditions of
the aborigines are treated with as much fulness as are the history and story of the ancient rocks.
Under the circumstances the Royal Society claim from the Canadian people the same encouragement
and attention that it is receiving from those countries where its 'Transactions' are now studied, and at
XX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
the name time appeal to it* own members to keep over steadily in view the high duty and responsibi-
lity resting upon every one of them. To quote the language of one of its founders, twelve years ago :
" We must discharge this high duty and responsibility in the most perfect manner possible, and with
a regard not to personal, party or class views, but to the welfare of Canada and its reputation before
the world. We should prove ourselves first unselfish and zealous literary and scientific men, and
next Canadians in that widest sense of the word in which wo shall desire, at any personal sacrifice, to
promote the best interests of our country by the aid of a pure and elevated literature, and a true,
profound and practical science."
On motion of Dr. Dour! not, seconded by Dr. Stewart, the consideration of the report of the
Council was deferred until the general meeting on the following day at 10 a.m.
liKPonrs OK SOCIETIES.
The Honorary Secretary again read the list of societies who take part in the work of the Royal
Society, and the following reports wore submitted by their respective delegates: —
I._ From '/'A*1 \,ilnr<il /listury Society »f Montreal, through Mr. Justice WURTELK, D.C.L.
The Natural History Society of .Montreal has, this year, us in the past, taken advantage of the
privilege, which it |M.s-csse.-<, to send a delegate to the meeting of the Royal Society of Canada.
The w.'i k n( the society during the past year has been satisfactory, and the interest therein of
the members and also of the public has been shown by the increased attendance at its meetings and
Use of the library by members and associates has increased, and this is due, in some
measure, to ihe addition which has been made to it of a few new books. The society regrets however
that its museum, which is well worthy of a visit, is not more generally resorted to, and it will
endeavour to make arrangements to open it gratuitously to the public, as soon as its finances will
permit the necessary outlay.
During the pa-t year, the society lost one ordinary and one corresponding member by death,
but on the other hand, it added twenty-six ordinary members and three associate members to its
membership.
It was considered that a closer association between the various societies, in Montreal, which are
engaged in the study of natural history, would conduce very materially to promote that study by con-
centrating their etlorU and bringing their members into pen-anal intercourse. The report of the
committee, intrusted with this matter, states: " that the object aimed at is not in any way to improve
the financial [>"-i:ii>n of one society at the expense of another, but to bring the workers in the
various branches of natural history in Montreal into closer contact, thus strengthening all the
•iclie* and making their work more efficient." The Natural History Society, _with that view,
entered into negotiations with several of its sister societies, and these negotiations have resulted in
the affiliation with it at the present time of the Microscopical Society, the Entomological Society and
the Agoseiz Society. Kach of these societies forms a section of tho Natural History Society, and
while retaining it- name and organization, tho members become associate members of the latter
society.
It has been decided to extend the range of subjects to be presented to tho society at its monthly
meetings so a* to include both the natural and the physical sciences, and, with a view to give a more
popular character to tho papers which are road at the meetings, to request their authors to use
language as free as possible from technicalities. Those papers, however, which are accepted by the
society for publication in tho ' Record of Science,' may be recast and appear in technical language,
•hoald the authors desire it.
The ' Canadian Record of Science ' has been published for a number of years by tho Natural His-
tory Society, and u appreciated in scientific circles, and its discontinuance would be much re-
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XXI
gretted. It has hitherto been in part maintained by the small annual grant of $400 made by the
legislature of Quebec, and when this grant was discontinued it was feared that the society's funds
would not permit its further publication. The society was loath to see it disappear, and resolved to
use every effort to continue its quarterly issue. It appropriated from its funds a sum of $200
towards the cost of its publication and trusts to the well known liberality of the citizens of Montreal
for subscriptions to cover the balance.
The lectures of the Somerville course were delivered on the Thursdays from the 1st February to
the 15th March inclusively and were as follows:
1. The Dog, his origin, history, characteristics, varieties, etc., by Professor T. Wesley Mills,
M.D., D.V.S.
2. The Dog, his management, his relation to the family and the community, the dog and the
cat compared, by Professor T. Wesley Mills, M.D., D.V.S.
3. Cattle in their Commercial Relations, by Professor Duncan McEachran, F.R.C.V.S. Eng.
4. Cattle in their Sanitary Relations, by Professor Duncan McEachran, F.R.C.V.S. Eng.
5. The Domestic Cow and Dairy Industries, by Professor M. ('. Baker, D.V.S.
6. Milk and Microbes, by Professor Adami, M.A., M.D.
7. The Horse, by Professor D. McEachran, D.V.S.
All these lectures were free and were remarkably well attended, and, except the second and
fourth, were illustrated.
The following papers were read and discussed at monthly meetings of the society: —
1. The Guanches or Aborigines of the Canary Islands, by Sir .1. William Dawson, LL. I).,
F. R. S., F.G.S., etc.
2. Hibernation and Allied states in the Lower Animals and in Man, by Dr. T. Wesley Mills.
3. How a Chemical Analysis is made, by N. N. Evans, M.A. Sc.
4. Denudation, or the Waste of Land, by F. D. Adams, M.A. Sc., Ph. D. (Heidelberg).
5. The Mechanics of Haulage, by J. T. Nicholson, B. Sc. (Kdin.)
6. Ancient Myriapods, by G. F. Matthew, F.R.S.C., of St. John, N.B.
The annual field day of the society, last year, was on the 3rd of June, at the village of Sto.
Agathe, on the Montreal and Western Railway. The scenery in that part of the province of Quebec is
very beautiful and the day was much enjoyed by the excursionists. The thanks of the society were
given to the mayor and inhabitants of the village for the cordial welcome extended to its members.
This year the field day will be on the 2nd of Juno and the trip will be extended to Sault aux
Iroquois, now called the village of Labollo, which will give the members the opportunity of seeing
more of that section of the country which may be called the Switzerland of Quebec.
The gentlemen whose names now follow are the present officers and members of the council of
the society : —
Honorary President— Sir J. William Dawson, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., etc.
President— Dr. T. Wesley Mills.
First Vice-Prosident — James S. Shearer.
Vice-Presidents — Hon. Edward Murphy, J. H. R. Molson, J. Stevenson Brown, Sir
Donald A. Smith, Rev. Robert Campbell, George Simmer, Very Rev. Dean Car-
micbael, J. H. Joseph, B. J. Harrington.
Recording-Secretaiy — R. W. McLachlan.
Corresponding Secretary — Dr. J. W. Stirling.
Members of Council — Edgar Judge, Frank D. Adams, Albert Holden, L. A. N. Latour,
Hon. J. S. C. Wurtele, Joseph Fortier, Samuel Finley, Professor Cox, C. S. J.
Phillips.
Chairman of Council — George Sumner.
Superintendent — Alfred Griffin.
XXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
In conclusion, thenocietj deeiree to nay that, to the extent of its ability, it will always bo happy
to aid workers in the study of natural and physical science.
II.— From The Entomological Society of Ontario, through Rev. THOMAS W. FTLES, F.L.S.
I have the honour to report that the Kntomological Society of Ontario continues, with zeal and
suet-ens, it* researches into all such subjects as naturally full under, or in any way have a bearing
u|x>n scientific und economic entomology.
The membership of the society during the past year has greatly increased, especially by addi-
tions from tli«- province of Ontario. This fact betokens both a growing interest in the subject of
entomology, and also an increasing confidence in the society as a guide and helper in its pursuit.
The society was established in 18IJ3. Of its founders but few now remain to us. Most of them
have U-cii losi to ti- through death or departure to distant places of residence. By the members of
the present duv their memory is held in grateful respect. The society, however, still enjoys the
U-nctit of the experience and scholarship of the Rev. C. J. S. Bothuno and the business talent of Mr.
.1. M. IVnton. The names of those gentlemen appeared in the first list of officers published by the
-ocielv. and thevare louud al-o in the list published in the present year.
The -ocii-tv enjovs the contidence o|' the many able entomologists who have been appointed to
p..-iti..n- in the colleges and i-xperimental stations of the United States of America, and numerous
:n -tide* from these gentlemen have appeared in the society's publications. It also numbers among its
correspondent* leading entomologists in Kngland and Germany.
It i- largely due to the wise and liberal support of the Ontario Government that the society ban
U-.-n enabled to attain it.-- jire.-ent eminent position of usefulness.
The report of Mr. J. A. Balkwill, treasurer of the society, shows that its finances are in a highly
satisfactory state — all expenses having been met, important purchases for increasing the advantages
of the society having been made, and a sufficient balance remaining for carrying on the immediate
Work of the society.
Seventy volumes have been added to the society's library in the course of the year, by donation
and pun-base. Among-t them are the tenth volume of the Proceedings and Transactions of the
Royal Society of Canada, the Report of the Ontario (iame and Fish Commission, the Report of the
Smithsonian Institution, the Rejiort of the New York State Museum, the Mammals of Minnesota, the
Hawk- and Owls of the t'nited States, and the Seventeenth Report of the Geology and Natuial
History nf Indiana. The number of books in the library is now 1,284. Very important additions
have ul-o been made to the society's collections of natural objects.
Valuable work has been done by the ornithological, the botanical, the microscopical and the
geological sections of the society; and a report from each of them was read at the annual meeting.
With a view to bringing the knowledge and experience of the members of these sections to bear more
frequently for the good of the society at large, a committee on field days, consisting of Dr. Woolverton,
Messrs. McClement, Klliott and Stevenson, and one representative from each section, was appointed at
the annual meeting.
The Montreal branch of the society held eight meetings during the year, at which interesting
papers were read and much profitable conversation upon entomological subjects generally was held.
The branch numbers among its members men well acquainted with the entomology of the Montreal
inland, Mown. L. Gibb, A. F. Winn, F. Hansen and H. B. Cashing ; and the hospitality of Mr. H. H.
l.yinan, the president of the branch, and the access he has afforded to his extensive collections of
Lepidoptera have made the meetings of this branch exceedingly pleasant and profitable.
The annual report of the society, printed by order of the Legislative Assembly of Ontario, con-
tain* • record of the proceedings of the annual meeting held October llth and 12th ; reports from
the council and the various officers and sections of the society; the opening address of Mr. James
Fletcher, given in the absence of the president, and telling of the injurious insects of the year and the
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XXIII
various modes of dealing with them ; and the annual address of the president, Mr. W. Hague Harring-
ton, likewise containing much valuable information on these subjects. These are followed by con-
tributions from members of the society, viz. : —
Entomological Mistakesof Authors, by Rev. Thomas W. Fylcs, South Quebec.
The Season of 1893, by Rev. Thomas W. Fyles, South Quebec.
Mosquitoes, by J. Alston Moffatt, London, Ont.
Canadian Uroceridro, by W. Hague Harrington, Ottawa.
Additional Notes on Japanese Insects, by W. Hague Harrington, Ottawa.
Notes and Queries, by Rev. W. J. Holland, Ph. D., Alloghany, Pa.
The Dragon Fly, by T. J. McLaughlin, Ottawa.
The Song of Thyreonotus, by William T. Davis, Staten Island, N.Y.
Notes on some of the more important Entomological Exhibits at the Chicago Exhibition, by
James Fletcher, Ottawa.
Then comes a full report of the annual meeting of the Association of Economic Entomologists,
furnished by Mr. L. O. Howard, of the Division of Entomology, Department of Agriculture, Washing-
ton, D.C., together with some of the most generally interesting papers read at the meeting. Some
of these are by the most eminent and practical entomologists of the United States, and all of them are
valuable. The closing pages of the report are devoted to book notices, obituaries, etc.
The 'Canadian Entomologist,' the society's monthly organ, completed at the end of the year its
25th volume. This volume contains descriptions of no less than 162 new species of insects. The
contributors to its pages number 50. Amongst them are men of world wide reputation.
That the society may be of service to the community at large, by teaching our fanners, gar-
deners and fruit-growers the life-histories of their insect friends and insect foes, and by showing them
how the injurious attacks of the latter are carried on and what steps should bo taken to meet and
nullify them is, we believe, the earnest desire of every one of its numerous members.
Appended will be found a list of the officers of the society.
Officers of the Entomological Society of Ontario :
President — "W. H. Harrington, Ottawa.
Vice-President — J. W. Dearncss, London.
Secretary — W. E. Saunders, London.
Treasurer — J. A. Balkwill, London.
Directors— Division No. 1 — James Fletcher, Ottawa.
Division No. 2— Eev. C. J. S. Bethune, Port Hope.
Division No. 3 — Gamble Geddes, Toronto.
Division No. 4 — A. II. Kilman, Ridgway.
Division No. 5 — R. VV. Rennie, London.
Librarian and Curator — J. A. Moffatt, London.
Auditors — J. H. Bowman and J. M. Denton, London.
Editor of the 'Canadian Entomologist '—Rev. C. J. S. Bethune, Port Hope.
Editing Committee— J. Fletcher, Ottawa; H. H. Lyman, Montreal; Rev. T. W. Fyles,
South Quebec; J. M. Denton, London; J. H. Bowman, London.
Delegate to the Royal Society— Rev. T. VV. Fyles, South Quebec.
III. — From The Wentworth Historical Society, through Senator D. MAC!NNES.
The Executive Council of the Wentworth Historical Society have the honour to report as follows :
The annual meeting on June 6th, the anniversary of the battle of Stony Creek, was marked by a
larger attendance than usual.
XXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA.
The officers' rcporla were received and the following officers elected :
President— Geo. H. Mills, Esq.
1st Vico-Preeident— Hon. A. McKollar.
2nd Vice-President — F. W. Fearmnn, Esq.
3rd Vice President — Mrs. J. Rose Holden.
Secretary Treasurer— J. II. Land, Esq.
Corresponding-Secretary — Justus A. Griffin, Esq.
Executive Committee— Hon. D. Machines; F. M. Carpenter, M. P. ; Hugh C. Baker, Esq. ;
W. F. Burton, Esq. ; Hon. J. M. Gibson ; J. Alexander, Esq. ; J. Muir, Judge Co.
Wentworth ; J. W. Jones, LL.B. ; Adam Brown. Esq.; Alex. McKay, M.P. ; Maj.
H}-. McLaren.
The thanks of the society wore tendered to the Secretary of the Royal Society for the volume of
proceedings for 1*!>2.
< »n the I'.ith of June, lS!r.;, at a reception numbering quite 700, Mrs. John ('alder — a descendant
of DUO ni' the lir-t t". K. I. nvalist settlers — presented a beautiful banner to the society, commemorative
<il' the battle of Slimy Crock, when addresses were made by A. Brown, Esq., Chairman, Principal
Gnint, (it C^iieen's. and Mr. Sanford Evans, president <>f the Canadian Club. Airs. John ('aider read the
following address :
••Mr. President, ladies and gentlemen of t lie Wentworth Historical Society: The day and the
voar in-crihod on the banner which I have the honour of presenting to your society record both a war
and a decisive engagement. The war of 181--K5 was an unprovoked and unjustifiable invasion by a
country people-! by eight millions against u population of but 250,000 peaceful and unoffending
French inhabitant* and British pioneers, scattered over the then sparsely settled portions of the now
wide and great I) niiini»n of Canada ; "luring which war Canada gave so freely of the life-blood of hoi-
son- in defence of our glorious patrimony. It has been said, ' Blessed is the, country that has no his-
— nay. rather would I say, perish the people which have no spirit of patriotism to warm and
stir the ptil-e of national life inciting them to noble thoughts and deeds !
" I'IKUI reading the first publication of the proceedings and transactions of the Wontworth His-
torical S.M-iety I was impressed by the records, and with the fact thai you, ladies and gentlemen, us a
M-ieiy. are worthy custodians of the few but glorious memories of our still young country. I am
proud to bo able to claim descent from 1'nited Empire Loyalists, as my great-grandfather, Captain
James Gage, was killed while lighting under the old flag in the revolutionary war of 177»>. My great
grandmother, unhappy and broken-hearted at the loss and the result of the war, and not content to
remain under the rule of the newly formed republic, preferred, in connection with other U. E.
Loyalists, to seek a new home under the British flag, and with her only son undertook the long and
periloiu journey to Canada. God grant that Canadians may never dishonour the memory of that noble
ban«! of exile* whose loyally to their king and country led them to Canada, and afterwards to perform
no many heroic dee 1- in its defence.
" I feel, therefore, that I have a hereditary right to hand over to the keeping of your society
thin banner, commemorating the engagement of Stony Creek, which was fought upon the home-
stead of my grandfather, James Gage, and which was taken possession of by two thousand Americans,
and his family imprisoned, until released by a small but gallant band of British and Canadian heroes,
in number but 704, who defeated the invaders at every point, and whose bravery has bequeathed to
an the pricelemi boon of Canadian freedom. And you, gentlemen of the Canadian Club, I am sure,
will never fail to honour the national sentiment which this banner is intended to foster and perpetuate,
•nd that you, if ever summoned to emulate the deeds of the heroic post, will be over found at the post
of doty.
" I h*T« great pleasure, sir, in presenting you with this banner."
PROCEEDINGS FOE 1894. XXV
President George H. Mills replied as follows :
" Dear Madam : As the unworthy representative of the Wentworth Historical Society, I accept with
profound respect and sincere gratitude this beautiful banner, along with your patriotic and impressive
address. I understand that the presentation waa intended for the 6th of June, the anniversary of the
memorable battle of Stony Creek, but that unavoidable circumstances prevented the presentation on
that day. By singular coincidence, however, the ceremony of this evening very appropriately hap-
pens on the identical date, 19th June, when in 1812 the declaration of that unnatural and unprovoked
but unsuccessful war against Great Britain and Canada, referred to in your address, was ratified. It
is indeed eminently fitting that you, the direct descendant of patriotic United Kmpire Loyalists,
upon whoso farm the brilliant engagement took place, should bo the donor of tliis significant
memorial. It also appeared to me as eminently fitting that the presentation should take plaee in the
county of Wontwortb, and especially in this temple dedicated to justice, inasmuch as it will be
remembered that the place whore we are now assembled is historic, ground, that within a gun shot of
this building still lie the remnant of earthworks on Burlington Heights, erected in defence of our
country, whence issued that small but brave band of men, that forlorn hope, whose heroism, under
Harvey, turned back an invading and victorious force, numerically thrice their own strength, pre-
served this land to the British crown, and conferred peace and prosperity upon their descendants. It
is well that memories of such events bj perpetuated ; and you, madam, have contributed not a little
to that end by this presentation.
"Speaking for the Wentworth Historical Society, I can safely assure you that to our successors
recorded instructions shall be given to preserve and transmit the valuable gift that we. through your
generosity and patriotism, have this evening been made the recipient.
" In conclusion, I desire to earnestly thank you, not only on behalf of the society over which I
have the honour of presiding, not only on behalf of all loyal Canadians, but as well on behalf of Kng-
lishmen, Irishmen, Scotchmen and Frenchmen too, with British la-arts imbued with love for their
inherited or their adopted country."
The banner was, at the request of the Canadian Commissioners, sent to the World's Kair at
Chicago, and placed in the Canadian building.
The society has, during the year, again petitioned parliament for a grant in aid of the erection
of monuments at Burlington Heights and Stony Creek.
In compliance with tho action of other sister societies, (he Wentworth County Council has been
respectfully requested to make provision for a money prize to be given for the best essay on the his-
tory of the county.
Tho only paper read before the society this year was one by J. W. Smith, M.D., of Dundas ; bis
subject being Notes from the History of the County of Wentworth, which was delivered on the even-
ing of January 15th, 1894.
Membership of the society, 213.
IV.— From The Hamilton Association, through Mr. II. B. SMALL.
The officers of tho association for the ensuing year, elected at tho annual meeting, May 10th,
1894, are as follows : —
President — S. Briggs.
First Vice-President— A. T. Neill.
Second Vice-President — Dr. Reynolds.
Corresponding Secretary — W. M. Logan, B.A.
Recording Secretary — S. A. Morgan, B.A.
Assistant-Secretary — Walter Chapman.
Treasurer — Thos. Morris, Jr.
Curator and Librarian — A. Gaviller.
Troc. 1894. D.
XXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Members of Council-J. Ferres, A. E. Walker, J. H. Long, B.A., R. L. Scriven, W. H.
Elliott
Since its last report, the association has held seven general meeting?, at which the following
|«|>eit* were read : —
1893— Nov. 9. Recent Discoveries in the Scientific World, by A. Alexander, F.S.Sc., London,
England .
Dec. 21. Early Printers, Printing and Books, by II. B. Witton, Sr.
1894— Jan. 11 The Kinetic Theory, by W. L. Miller, I!. A., Ph.B.
Fcl>. 7. Biological Notes, by William Yatea.
Feb. 7. The Antigone of Sophocles, by Professor Hutton, M.A.
Mar. . I-antern Slides, being an exhibition of the year'h work by the Photographic
Section.
April 11. Sound, by J. K. I'. Aldous, B.A.
Mav 10. Biological Notes, by William Yates.
Tin' association is divided into (he following brunch sections: Geological, Biological, Philolo-
gical, and Photographic.
It i- in th.- work of these section- that (he value chielly lies. The several departments have been
activclv engaged in pur-nit.- of a more special nature (ban that exhibited by the papers read before
(lie general meetings of the association.
K-|n-cial mention is necessarv of the work of (he geological section, whoso investigations, directed
l-v it- indefatigable chairman, < 'ol. <".('. Grant, have attracted ihe attention of scientists, both in
America and Kurope.
A number of donations have been made to (he museum during the session, including a valuable
case of botanical specimens from (he late Professor Wright, of Los Angeles, California.
The published transactions of the association arc in great demand.
V.— From Tl,e .AV<i Scotia Historical Society, through A. II. MACKAT, LL.D.
t'nder the jucsidency of the Hon. M. II. Kichoy, the society has done the usual amount of work
during the year l*!t.'{-'.'4.
The papers read were as follows : — •
1. Voyages and Discoveries of the Cabots, by the Rev. Moses Harvey, LL.D., F.R.G.S.,
F.U.S.C., Nov. lUb. 1893.
2. The H.-collet Fathers in Canada, by (ico. Patterson, Jr., M.A., Dec. 12lh, 1893.
.'{. Some Observations on ' Evangeline,' by F. Blake Crofton, Esq., Feb. 13th, 1894.
4 Names of Places in Nova Scotia, by Rev. Geo. Patterson, D.D., F.R.S C., Mar. 20th, 1894.
At a special meeting of the society held July 28th, 1893, after an address by Dr. Sandford
Fleming, C.M.G., the following resolution was moved by Mr. F. Blake Crofton, seconded by Dr. De-
Wolfe, and unanimously adopted :
" JSetolced, That this society respectfully seconds the recommendation of the Canadian Institute
that the government of Canada should adopt some means of commemorating the fact that the first
vowel propelled by steam through the entire voyage across the Atlantic was the ' Royal William,' built
at Quebec and owned in Canada, and which made the pioneer voyage from Pictou to London in 1833.
" And further Ketolvfd, That this society suggests thecxpedioncj' of having the evidence proving
Ihe pioneer ocean steamship to have been a Canadian vessel properly collated and published in
pamphlet form under the auspices of the government.
'• And further Revolted, That the members of parliament and senators from Halifax and Pictou be
requested to prevent these recommendations to the Dominion authorities."
PROCEEDINGS FOR 18!>4. XXVII
It is satisfactory to note that the action of our own and kindred societies has borne good fruit.
On the 17th of April, 1894, the Under Secretary of State addressed the following letter to Mr. Stairs,
M.P. for Halifax :—
"SiR, — Adverting to the subject of your letter of the 31st July last, wilh which you transmitted
copy of a resolution of the Nova Scotia Historical Society, respecting the ' Royal William, ' I have
the honour to inform you that His Excellency the Governor-General having had such resolution
under his consideration in council, was pleased to order that the suggestion therein contained as to the
collation of evidence to prove the pioneer ocean steamship to have been a Canadian vessel, should be
acted upon.
" Subsequently, a pamphlet prepared free of charge by Captain F. C. Wiirtele, Honorary Secretary
of the Literary and Historical Society, Quebec, in which evidence is collected establishing the fact in
question, was submitted to His Excellency in Council, and His Excellency in Council having been
pleased to authorize the publication of the same by this department, it will be added in the form of a
special appendix to the report of the department for the current year."
VI. — From The Nova Scotian Institute of Science, through A. JI. MACKAY, LL.I).
Under the presidency of Professor George Lawson, LL.D., F.R.S.C., etc., the Institute, during
the year 1693-94, has had more than the usual number of papers presented and read. The character
of the work will be generally indicated by the lilies of the papers, which follow :
1893 — Nov. 8. 1. Isothermal and Adiabatic Expansion of Gases, by Professor James Gordon
MacGregor, D.Sc., F.R.S.E., of Dalbousio College.
Dec. 11. 1. Notes on Native Forms of Jun/ perns and of Lanlus borenlis, by Professor
Somers, M.D., of the Halifax .Medical College.
Dec. 11. 2. On a Reported Shower of Worms in Xova Scotia, by 1'iincipal .Mai-shall
of Richmond School, Halifax.
Dec. 11. 3. Remarks on some features of the Kentucky Flora, by Professor (leo.
Lawson, LL.D., F.R.S.C., of Dalhousie College.
1894 — Jan. 8. 1. The Nictaux Iron Ore Field of Nova Scotia, by Edwin Gilpin, LL.D.,
Deputy Commissioner of Mines.
Jan. 8. 2. On the Operation of the Kenned}* Water-pipe Scraper and its recent failure
in connection with the Halifax Waterworks, by F. W. W. Doane, C.E.
Feb. 12. 1. On the Botanical and Commercial History of Nova Scotia Foxberrics, by
Professor Geo. Lawson, LL.D., F.R.S.C.
Feb. 12. 2. List of Plants collected in and around Shelburnc, Nova Scotia, by G. H.
Cox, B.A.
Mar. 12. 1 . Venus, Morning and Evening Star at the same Time, by Principal Came-
ron, Yarmouth Academy, Nova Scotia.
Mar. 12. 2. On the Measurement of Resistance of Electrolytes, by F. J. A. McKittrick,
of Dalhousie College.
Mar. 12. 3. The Coming Development of Artificial Illumination, by D. M. Bliss, Am.
Elec. Inst. of Eng.
Mar. 12. 4. A Brief Review of some Modern Methods in Iron and Steel Manufacturing,
with some suggested analogies from a partial study of the Evolution and
Nature of some of the Processes employed, by John Forbes, Esq., Presi-
dent " Forbes Manufacturing Company."
April 9. 1 . General Considerations concerning Bacteria, with Notes on the Bacterio-
logical Analysis of Halifax Water, by Professor D. M. Campbell, M.D., of
the Halifax Medical College.
XXVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
May 14. 1. Notice of a Now Test for Antipyrine, by Professor Goo. Lawson, LL.D.,
F.R.S.C.
May 14. 2. Summary of Observation for 1893, on Times of Flowering of Plants and
Migration of Birds, by A. H. Mackay, LL.D.
May 14. 3. Notes on a Sponge from Herring Cove, Halifax Co., by Professor Somers,
M.J>.
May 14. 4. Notes on Additions to Nova Scotia Zoology, by Harry Piers, Esq.
May 14. 5. Notes on it Collection of Silurian Fossils from Capo George, Antigonish,
Nova Scotia, by Henry M. Ami, D.Sc., F.G.S.
May 14. 6. Notes on Sedimentary Formations on the Hay of Fundy Coast, by R. W.
Ells, LL D., F.K.S.C.
May II. 7. Additions to the Flora of Truro, by Percy J. Smith, Esq.
Mav 14. 8. Deep Mining in Nova Scotia, by W. II. Prost, Esq., School of Agriculture,
Nova Scotia.
Tin- publication i >f the ' Proceedings and Transactions' for 1892-93 (being part 3 of volume i. of
tin- now serievi lia- been somewhat delayed, but has now been issued, and is being distributed to
menilxTs and corresponding societies. Besides shorter papers, it contains a long, valuable and well-
illustntted discussion of tlie I'ictou coal-tield, l>y II. S. 1'oole, Ksq. The 'Proceedings and Trans-
Hctioiif.' for l*'.>.'!'.i| is under way and will probably be issued during the summer.
Tlie librarv continues to grow at a rapid rale, a large number of now exchange arrangements
having been made with other .societies during the past year. The- available accommodation in the
prnviiu ial building having become too small, the f-ection of foreign publications has boon removed to
a room kindly furnished by Dalhousie College. The institute still finds itself unable to rent suitable
riMim- lor the accommodation of the library, but hope is still entertained that such accommodation
may be provided by the provincial legislature for the institute and other similar societies and for the
collections of the provincial mu-eum.
VII. — From The «Y»v Hrunsicick Natural History Satiety, through Mr. (i. U. HAY.
I haw the honour, its delegate from the Natural History Society of Now Brunswick, to present
the following report of the work of the society lor the pa.it year:
TI.e work of tin- past year has been increasing in interest and value to the community, and wo
IIOJK-, in making better known, from a scientific point of view, the resources of the province. The
papers read, as the subjoined list will show, have been on a variety of topics connected with the
natural hi«t«ry of the province, and designed to make this subject bettor known to the other pro-
vinces of the Dominion as well as to countries abroad. For this purpose the usual yearly bulletin
(No. XI.) has been published for distribution among the members and copies have been sent to
scientific societies abroal.
In onlcr to make the society's work more popular, and add to its membership, a series of scien-
tific lectures was arranged and carried out, in addition to the usual monthly paper* read. The society
haa kept the object steadily in view for years of giving elementary instruction to all those who desire
to avail themselves of such privileges; and by the aid of its museum and library, which are con-
stantly being added to and increasing in value and importance from year to year, we notice with
satisfaction an increasing interest in natural science, especially among the teachers of the public
school*, who have it in their power to such a largo extent to foster the study of natural science in the
future, and make it of permanent and ever-increasing interest.
In August of last year the society held a summer camp for general field work, and especially for
the collection and study of archwological remains at French Lake, in Sunbury county, New Bruns-
wick. About twenty-three members attended, and ten days wore spent in studying more especially
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XXIX
the implements aud weapons of the Indian period. Much information was gathered and the archaeo-
logical department of the society's museum was greatly increased.
The membership of the society shows a healthy increase, and the associate membership, com-
posed of ladies, has done much to advance the objects of the society.
The report of the botanical committee of the society shows a list of over thirty species of flower-
ing plants new to the province within the past few years.
A circular has been received from the Philadelphia Academy of Science, and another from the
Council of the Scientific Alliance of Now York, in regard to the much desired reduction of postage on
natural history specimens between students and workers. We hope that this matter may be con-
sidered by the Royal Society, and a memorial sent to the Government to secure, if possible, a
reduction of postage on scientific specimens. If a bureau could be established in Canada for the
exchange of the publications of the different scientific and literary societies throughout the Domin-
ion, it would load to more economy and a better distribution than if each society managed such
exchange on its own account.
The following papers were read before the society during the past year:
1893.
June 6 — (1) Report of the delegate to the Royal Society, G. U. Hay.
(2) Archseozoon Acadiense, with a description of its nature and a new locality,
Geoffrey Stead, C.E.
Oct. 3 — (1) Report on the Summer Camp held in August at French Lake, Geo. F. Matthew,
F.R.S.C.
(2) Report on the Botany of the Grand Lake Region, F. G. Borton, A.B.
Nov. 7 — Geology and Mines of Eastern Cape Breton, G. Stead, C.E.
Dec. 5 — Addresses on the late Patron of the Society, the late Hon. Lieut. -Governor Boyd,
G. F. Matthew, F.R.S.C., and S. W. Kain, Esq.
1894.
Jan. 2— The Red Indian of Newfoundland, II. G. Addy, M.D.
Feb. 6 — Notes on the Fish-life of the Upper St. John, with descriptions of eighteen species,
Wm. McLean, A.B.
March 6 — (1) The Peculiar Movement of Ice in Kennebecasis Bay, with reasons why it moves
towards the northern bank, Wm. Murdoch, Esq., C.E.
(2) Dr. Silas T. Rand — the value of his work to the Linguist and Ethnologist,
Miss Eleanor Robinson.
(Note. — First paper roiul before the society by a lady.)
(3) Flora of the Parish of Blissfield, Sun bury Co., H. F. Perkins, Esq.
(4) The Intellectual Pre-eminence of the Germans, W. F. Ganong, M.A.
April 3 — (1) Spring Birds at Petitcodiac, with tables showing the dates of arrivals of migratory
birds for five years, John Brittain, Esq.
(2) Microbes: a talk about them, illustrated with lantern views, W. F. Best, Esq.
April 10 — A New Re-agent in Blow-pipe Analysis, Prof. W. W. Andrews, M.A.
May 1 — An Outline of Phytobiology, with special reference to the study of its problems by
local botanists, and suggestions for a biological survey of Acadian plants,
W. F. Ganong, M.A. (First paper.)
The course of elementary lectures already alluded to embraced three on Palaeontology, by G. F.
Matthew, M.A., F.R.S.C. ; two on Bacteria, by W. F. Best, analytical chemist ; three on Birds, by
Philip Cox, A.B., B.Sc. ; two on Plants, by G. U. Hay, Ph.B.
The following are the officers of the society for the current year :
President— G. F. Matthew, M.A.. F.R.S.C.
Vice-Presidents— G. U. Hay, Ph.B., H. G. Addy, M.D.
XXX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Secretary — S. W. Kain.
Treasurer— Alfred Soely.
Curators— G. Stead, Wm. Murdoch, A. Porter.
Librarian— Wm. M. McLean, A.B.
Ad.litionnl Members of Council— J. Roy Campbell, Edwin Fisher, P. G. Hall.
VIII.— From The Microscopical Society of Montreal, through Dr. GIRDWOOD.
On behalf of the Microscopical Society of Montreal, I have the honour to report that they have
limi a very successful session. Their meetings have been as usual on the second Monday of every month
from October to May inclusive, and the papers road at the meetings were as follows :
IS'.J.'t— Oct. 9. President's address, Dr. Girdwood.
Nov. 13. The histology of the "central nervous system," Dr. McConnell.
Dec. 11. Vegetable Histology, Dr. Girdwood.
|S'.i4— .Ian S. The Protozoa, Dr. Drake.
Fob. \'2. Tln> pcriphiral nervous system, Dr. McConnell.
March 1L'. Plant Sections, Dr. Stirling.
April '.'. Leach's lantern microscope as itn aid in demonstration, C. F. Williams, Esq.
May 14. Method of mounting Polycistina, Fred. Richards, Esq.
The attendance at these meetings was good and the discussion on the papers instructive. Besides
the papers read many subjects of interest were al.-o brought before the society. Specimens of the ova
of some of the poly/.oa f'rinttiliflla maynijica of Dr. Leidy were hutched out by some of the members,
and the living specimens brought before the society.
Tlie Microscopical Society has arranged for a series of papers for their meetings for the coming
session, and have arranged with the Natural History Society of Montreal by which the members of
the Natural History Society are admitted to the meetings of the -Microscopical Society, and notice of
the subjects for discussion and papers to be read are given in advance, so that members and visitors
may be prepared to enter into the discussion of the papers with some preparation. It is hoped by
this means to have a large audience at these meetings and to popularize the subject of microscopical
science and by interesting a larger number of individuals, to have more workers and to increase the
general knowledge of nature and the methods adopted by those who devote themselves to the study of
her mysteries, and thus by extending education drive out ignorance and superstition.
The society has much pleasure in being able to report that no loss has occurred this year in their
number, but that five new members have been elected, and two corresponding members in the United
That they have no arrears on their treasurer's book; all debts are paid and a balance of $220
to their credit.
The officers elected for the ensuing year are :
President — Dr. Girdwood.
Vice-President — Dr. Stirling.
Secretary— C. J. Williams, Esq.
Treasurer — J. Shearer, Esq.
IX.— From Le Cercle litttraire et mvtical de Montreal, through Rev. C. E. AHARON.
La Bontftl quo j'ai 1'honnenr de represcnter, recrute ses membres, du moins pour la plupart, dans
Iw r»ng» du prote«tantismo francais de Montreal. Tout en n'e"tant pas exclusifs, nous n'admettons
quo cenx doot lea gcuu littcYaires sent sufflsamment prononces pour les porter a prendre une part
active dan* lea trmvaux da cercle. Nous nous rlunissons deux fois par mois pendant sept mois de
l'ann«e.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894.
XXXI
Notre nouvieme anne"e, disait notre secrdtaire, ft. la stance du 4 novembre dernier, s'ouvre d'uno
manure brillante et tout promet quo cet hivor encore, nos sdancos continuoront 4 fournir un sujot
d'intdi-6t etdo pluisir. La prediction a eu son accomplisscment. Los travaux out did nombreu.x et
varids aux quinze stances quo notre cercle a tenues durant les mois d'hivor.
Appelds comme nous le sommes £ nous mouvoir dans un milieu plus ou moins anglais, nous sen-
tons la ndcessitd de rdagir contre lesanglicismes qui mcnacent de ddnaturer la langue des Corneille ct
(li-s Racine.
Nous n'avons pas jugd il propos cettc annde de nous borner il des sujets purement littdrairee. Nous
avons permis une cortaine latitude a ceux auxquels lea divers travaux ont 6(6 assigrids. Outre leu
nombreux chants, les recitations et lectures choisios, la inusique instrumental, les pieces du genre
tragiquo et comiquo quo nous nous sommes efforcds d'interprdtor, dix-neuf travaux originaux ont did
prdscntds. Nous en donnons la listc :
j-M. F
Frechette.
Les Fiancds du hasard.
'Tit Pit'e Vallerand.
Description du palais d'Agra — M. Beaugrand.
Maclounc. )
Labeteagrandequeue./M
Travail sur la Hollande — M. Boisserani.
La statue du gdndral Brock :\ Xapiervillo — M.
Lafleur.
Les mines de la Li6vre — M. II. Herdt.
Les clubs de femmes — M"10 Covnu.
Le patriotisme — M. Amaron.
L'amour do la patric — M. Coussirat.
Vie de S. Francois d'Assisea — M. Duclos.
La littdraturc au Canada — M. Morin.
Lo cerveau de la fommc — M. Hordl .
( 'eux qu'on a vus et entenduw — M. Lafleur.
Les castors — M. Duclos.
L'drable — M. Morin.
Le progres — M Coussiral.
Le siege ile Belford — M. Darey.
L' Influence de la mer sur la langue en Ilollande
— il. Boisserani.
Ces travaux ont souvent provoqud d'intdrcssantos ct profi tables discussions.
Les limites de temps ndcessairement preterites aux deldgues des socidtds adjointes no nous per-
mettent pas d'en dire plus long pour donner une iddo exacte de la physionomic des sdances de notro
cercle. Un simple extrait, tird des proces-verbaux — petits chefs-d'oeuvre littdraires en cux-meines
— de notre spirituelle secrdtaire, Mmc C'ornu, sera plus intdressant quo quoi que ce soit quo jo puir.se
dire, et completera mon rapport :
" Le sort ayant ddsignd M. Frdchotte pour inaugurer la reprise de nos travaux littdraires, il n'avait
qu'4 plonger la main dans ses tiroirs et nous avail apportd deux rdcits dont le contraste rehaussait le
charme. Le premier, Les Fiances du hasard, est une gracieuse histoiro sentimentale, racontde dans
ce style coulant et clair et avec la note touchanto que nous apprdcions si vivement.
'' Le second, 'Tit Pit'e Vallerand, dtudo de moeurs prise au vif, d'un naturel saisissant qui tantot
nous secoue d'un rire inextinguible, tantot nous fait frdmir d'horreur. Car ces " cageux " »ont des
poetes, et des podtes d'apocalypse, leur imagination excitde par toute sorte de Idgendes, par les grnnds
silences des forets, 1'influence d'une nature sauvage qu'ils peuplent do toutes sortes d'etre.s sauvages,
se livre i la plus extravagante chevauchde qu'on puisse r§ver. Et quel vocabulaire ! celui de M. Frd-
chette, j'entends, car quelque rdels que semblcnt ces personnages on a peine 4 croire qu'ils possedent
un choix aussi abondant d'dpithetes pittoresques, uno tello pldthore de vorbes ! Bref, nous avions
totalement oublid que nous dtious commoddment assis sur des fauteuils confortables dans un salon
modorne, et il nous semblait Stre emportds dans la nuit noire sur le radeau tournoyant, le long des
flancs de la montagne maudite, une bande de Jacques Mistigris 4 nos trousses. Bnfin, de quoi nous
faire river toute la nuit. Un morceau de musique est venu nous rappeler il la rdalitd, ou plul6t nous
prdparer 4 ce qui allait suivre."
Je me fais 1'interprete des membres de notre socidtd quand je dis que nous apprdcions 1'honneur
que nous a fait la Socidtd royale en nous demandant d'envoyer encore une fois, cetto annde, un ddldgud
a cette fgte intellectuelle. Si nous rdussissons i donner une impulsion au mouvement littdraire qui
XX XII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
s'accentue dans lea rangn du protestantismo francais, nous aurons accompli une oouvre, quelquo faible
<|u'elle soil, dont nous aurons raison de nous rejouir.
X.— From The Ottawa Field Naturalists' Club, through Mr. FRANK T. SHUTT, M.A.
I have the honour to make the following report respecting the work and welfare of the Ottawa
Field Naturalists' Club.
Puring the past session seven general meetings have been hold. The large attendance of mem-
U>r* and their friends at these, and the discussions that have been taken part in at the close of the
lectures, assure the council that the year 1893-4 has been one of the most successful in the history of
the club.
The lecture course was n particularly interesting ono, embracing as it did lecturers of scientific
reputation and subjects of importance mid fascination in the various branches of natural science. A
n..vel feature, and one that proved exceedingly valuable to our audiences, was the use of the oxy-
calci in lantern for illustrating the lectures.
The programme, as prepared and carried out, is as follows: —
I*:I:!—|»IT. IL'. Inaugural Address: The Kxtinct Northern Sea ( 'ow and Early Russian Ex-
plorations in the North Pacific, Dr. <i. M. Dawson, C.M.G., F.R.S.
ls«i4— .Inn. :> Following a Planet (With lantern illustrations), A. McGill, B.A., B.Sc.
.Ian. •_'.'.. Biological Water Analysis (With lantern illustrations), Dr. Wyatt Johnston,
Montreal.
Feb. I!. IIow Rock- are Studied (With lantern illustrations), Frank Adams, Ph.D.,
(M.-Uill College, Montreal).
Feb. l!'i. The Transmutations of Nitrogen (With chemical experiments), Thos. Mac-
tarlane F.R.S.C.
Mar. •!. Ottawa Butterflies, .lame- Fletcher, F.H.S.C.
Notes on the Natural History of the Islands of Behring Sea, James II. Macoun.
Mar. I'M. Annual Meeting.
The summer excursions have given, as in past years, much enjoyment to the members of the
club and their friends, though owing to the unpleasant character of the season for outings several of
our field-days were either postponed or their pleasure seriously marred. The talks given by the
leader- at the close of these excursions uj«>n the collections of the day, have always contributed largely
to the information of our members upon the fauna, flora and general natural history of the district
visited.
The "Ottawa Naturalist" for the past year forms a volume of 178 pages, and contains, besides
the transactions of the club, man)- original contributions to science. Its circulation now numbers
about 400, and its monthly appearance is looked forward to with much pleasure by our members in
Canada, the United Stales and abroad. By its means the club has been enabled to disseminate much
information of a scientific and educational character. In this way, undoubtedly, our society is doing
a good work, but one that perhaps has scarcely received the appreciation in the past that it deserved.
The financial condition of the society is satisfactory, though the council are of the opinion that
the usefulness of the " Naturalist " could bo greatly extended if a larger sum than now at their com-
mand could IKS appropriated to its publication. Hitherto the club has been self sustaining, but since
its influence and work has of late so greatly increased it is felt that a small annual grant given fr
the provincial treasury could be wisely expuudcd in improving and enlarging our publication. Hold-
ing these views the council have formally applied to the provincial legislature for a grant, urging
their claim on the ground of an equal right to support with other Canadian societies doing educa-
tional work.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XXXIII
The membership of the club is nearly 300, showing that the vitality of the society is unimpaired
and that the interest of its members is marked with the same activity as in the past.
At the annual meeting, held in March last, the following officers wore elected for 1894-5 :
President — Dr. George M. Dawson, C.M.G.
First Vice-Presidont— Mr. Frank T. Shutt, M.A.
Second Vice-President — Mr. James Fletcher.
Secretary — Dr. Henry M. Ami.
Treasurer — Mr. A. G. Kingston.
Librarian — Mr. R. H. Cowley, B.A.
Standing Committee of Council.
Publishing — James Fletcher, A. G. Kingston, 11. II. Cowloy, W. II. Harrington.
Excursions —Frank T. Shutt, Dr. Ami, A. G. Kingston, Miss Shenick, Miss Harmer, Miss
Living.
Soirees — Dr. Ells, Prof. Prince, R. H. Cowley, Miss Living.
Leaders.
Geology and Mineralogy — Dr. Elle, Dr. Ami, W. F. Forrier.
Botany— R. B. Whyte, J. Craig, R. H. Cowley.
Conchology— J. Fletcher, R. F. Latchford, Prof. Macoun.
Entomology — J. Fletcher, "W. II. Harrington, T. J. McLaughlin.
Ornithology — A. G. Kingston, W. A. I). Lees, Miss Harmer.
Zoology — Prof. Prince, Prof. Macoun, IF. H. Small.
Editorial Staff.
Editor— W. II. Harrington.
Sub-Editors — Geology, Dr. Ells ; Mineralogy, \V. F. Furrier ; Botany, J. Craig ; Concho-
logy, U. K. Latchford; Entomology, J. Fletcher; Ornithology, A. (i. Kingston ;
Zoology, Prof. Prince.
XI. — From The Ottawa Literary and Scientific Society, through Mr. F. K. BENNETTS.
I have the honour, as delegate from the Ottawa Literary and Scientific Society, to make the
following report to this honourable body, upon the affairs of the society for the year ended on the 31st
March, 1894.
The prosperous state of the society's finances, reported last year, has continued to exist, and the
number of new members elected was larger than for many years past.
The library now contains over 2,600 volumes, of which about a third were added during the year.
Three thousand five hundred and eleven books were taken out, very nearly twice as many as in any
previous year. The books added to the library have consisted of standard works of history and
biography, many valuable works on sociology, some of the most recently published scientific works,
and a number of recent works of fiction. Although overshadowed by the great parliamentary library,
the society's library is very useful. Thei;e is no public library in Ottawa, and our library is open to
any one on payment of a small fee ; it is yearly increasing in extent, and is accessible in the evenings
and at all times of the year.
The reading room has been well attended. A large number of the leading British, Canadian and
United States newspapers and periodicals are supplied to it, and through it the society does all in its
power to keep its members informed of current events, and in touch with modern thought. The
lecture course as carried out was as follows:
Proc. 1894. a
XXXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
1893— Nov. 16. Inaugural Address: Prom Myth to Science, the President of the Society, W.
I). LeSueur, Esq., B.A.
Dec. 7. The Valley of the Ottawa in the Seventeenth Century, B. Suite, Esq., F.R.S.C.
Dec. 14. A View of Matthew Arnold, Prof. S. W. Hyde, Queen's University, Kingston.
1894— Jan. 4. Coleridge, Prof. Clark, Toronto University.
Jan. 11 Even and Spectacle*, A. Mi-Gill, Esq., B.A., Assistant Dominion Analyst.
Jnn. IS. The Mask of Life in Nature, James Fletcher, Dominion Botanist, Expl. Farm.
Fi-1). 1. Lightning and Electrical Discharges, Prof. Cullendar, McGill University.
Keb. l.r>. Alaska, OttoJ. Klotz. Esq., D.L.S., Alaskan Boundary Survey.
Mar 1. Buddhism, Dr. S. E. Dawson, F.R.S.C.
The course was perhaps the most successful one over hold by the society. The attendance
throughout WHS largo and the greatest interest was shown. It may be hero said that during the last
few yearn the society has brought professors from the foremost universities in Canada, to the city,
thus providing liierarv and scientific entertainments of a high order for the public, .and bringing
Ottawa into closer intellectual relation with other centres of thought throughout the Dominion. The
lecture courw- i- intended to In- a stimulus to intellectual activity rather than a series of classes, and
the greatly ini-rca.-ed at tendance and interest shown last year led the society to believe that the
course I'u Iti In a very useful pur|x»c.. The closing lecture, that of Dr. S. E. Dawson, was honoured by
tin- pre.-cni e of Hi- Excellency the <iovcrnor-( ieneral, who was pleased to say a few words of appre-
ciation and encouragement.
The i|ucst.on of securing new pi cruises lias been before the society for some years, and at present
a -cliotne is iifnirr consideration, and .some steps have been taken looking to the erection of a building
in which not only will this society find quarters for itself, but may possibly bo able to supply roonia
for other societies having somewhat similar aims.
Last year the delegate from (his -ociel y had the satisfaction of stating that Colonel Allan Gilmour
had made the generous donation of 8.~>(HI to the funds of the society. I am glad to bo able to report
that this munificence has been renewed, I lie society having received a similar amount from the same
donor, who in this very practical w;iy testilies his approval of, and interest in, the work the society is
doing. A large portion of this amount will, as last year, be devoted to the improvement of the
library.
At the annual general meeting, held on the 27th April last, Mr. W. D. LoSueur was re elected to
the presidency, and the other members of the council were, with the exception of Mr. R. E. Gemmill,
re-elected to the offices they previously tilled The new member is Mr. J. C. Glashan, public school
inspector for the city of Ottawa.
XII. — From The Eijin Historical and Scientific Institute, through Mr. COLIN A. SCOTT.
The Elgin Historical and Scientific Institute begs leave to report. The officers of the institute
are att follows:
President— K. W. McKay.
Vice-President — W. Atkin.
Secretary— W. II. Murch.
Curator— J. W. Stewart.
Treasurer— J. A. Bell.
Editor — Judge Ermatinger.
Council -The officers, together with Messrs. A. W. Campboll, J. S. Robertson, W. K.
Jackson, J. S. Brierley, J. Wilkinson, Frank Hunt, J. H. Coyne and Dr. Way.
During the year valuable additions have been made to the library and museum. A visit was
made to Victoria, Fisher's Glen and Turkey Point. Information of historical interest was collected
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XXXV
from persons living in the neighbourhood, especially Simpson McColl, Ksq., ex-M.P.P., with refer-
ence to the conquest of Canada, the early settlement of the county of Norfolk, the war of 1812 and
the rebellion of 1837. A paper on the war of 1812, based partly on these reminiscences, was read
to the institute by His Honour Judge Ermatinger.
Arrangements have been completed for the publication of a volume of transactions of the institute
which will contain an historical account of the country of the Neutrals, the early history of the
Talbot settlement and the county of Klgin, and also a paper outlining the development of local
government in this section of the province from the settlement of Detroit up to 1853 when the
organization of the county of Elgin was completed. The expenses of the publication will be defrayed
by a grant generously made by the county council for that purpose. It is hoped that this will be
ready by next fall.
XIII. — From The Canadian Institute, Toronto, through DR. SANDFORD FI.EMINO, C.MG.
The forty-fifth annual report of the Canadian Institute shows that a largo amount of valuable
work has been done during the past year. Besides the annual meeting recently held there wore
twenty-three ordinary meetings of the society, exclusive of meetings of the Biological section, the
Historical section and the Geological section. In all fifty-four papers were road, coin prising papers
on, (1) Archffiology, (2) Astronomy, (3) Biology, (4) Ethnology, (5) Fine Arts, (G) Geography, (7)
History, (8) Literature, (9) Meteorology, (10) Natural History, (11) Sanitary Science, (12) Minera-
logy and Geology.
There has been an increase in the attendance at all the meetings, and an increase in the number
of members.
The curator of the museum has received many valuable additions to the collections, especially of
Astec, Zuni and Toltec pottery and images carved out of stone. He also obtained for the institute the
premiums for tlie best collection presented by any nation at the World's Columbian Exposition, being
the highest award made by the commissioners. The exhibit of the institute attracted a large amount
of attention.
The transactions of the institute continue to be widely circulated in all parts of the world. The
last number issued contains exclusively a monograph on the Western De'ne' Indians by the Rev. A. G.
Morice, — a work of very great interest and value, being an archaeological, industrial, sociological and
ethnographical sketch of these native tribes of British Columbia, describing the characteristics of a
fast vanishing people of whom little is known.
The librarian's report shows that a very large amount of literature is annually received from
foreign societies in exchange for the transactions of the institute. The total number of exchanges is
3,062. They are received from the following countries, viz., the United States, Mexico, South
America, the West Indies, Great Britain and Ireland, Austria-Hungary, Belgium. Denmark, France,
Germany, Italy, Netherlands, Norway, Portugal, Roumania, Russia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland,
British India, Java, Japan, China, Australasia and Africa.
During the past year the institute has jointly with the Astronomical and Physical Society of
Toronto continued the efforts to secure at an early day the unification of the astronomical, civil and
nautical days. As the results are of world-wide interest the report of the joint committee is presented
to the Royal Society in full.
UNIFICATION OF THE ASTRONOMICAL, CIVIL AND NAUTICAL DATS.
Report of the Joint Committee of the Canadian Institute and the Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto.
COMMITTEE.
Sandford Fleming, C.M.G., LL.D., C.E.— Chairman.
Arthur Harvey, Esq. Charles Carpmael, M.A., F.R.A.S.
George Kennedy, M.A., LL.D. John A. Paterson, M.A.
Alan Macdougall, M. Inst. C.E. G. E. Lomsden, Esq.
XXXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Tho joint committee, appointed by the Canadian Institute and the Astronomical and Physical
Society of Toronto, have the honour to report on that branch of the subject of time-reckoning spe-
cially referred to tlicm.
The unification of the reckoning of theday hon long been under consideration. Sir John Herschell,
in hit* "Outlines of Astronomy," alluded to the advantages which would result from bringing into
agreement the civil, the astronomical, and the nautical days. Ho pointed out that the adoption of
the civil day for astronomical purposes would but slightly inconvenience astronomers, and that in
a cjiioslion which concerns all other classes of men, astronomers should resolve to act on general prin-
ciples and cheerfully submit to a small inconvenience in view of the far wider interests which would
l>c l.enelilc'l. •• I'niforinity," ho .said, " in nomenclature and mode of reckoning in all matters relating
to time, space, weight, moasu.'e.s, etc., is of such vast anil paramount importance in every relation of
life as to outweigh every consideration of technical convenience or custom."
The civil day In-gins at midnight ami ends at the midnight following. Tho astronomical day
begins at no .n of the civil day and continued until the, following noon. The nautical day concludes
at noon nf the civil day, having commenced at the preceding noon.
It is obvious that any given date extends over, or into, throe different days. Take for example,
Wednesday, .lime llith. Hy astronomical and nautical reckonings, only half of this date in each case
is on Wednesday : the lirst half of Jam- !.'{, according to nautical reckoning, is on Tuesday, Juno 12,
while the second half of the same date i.lune Kith), according to astronomical reckoning, is on
Thin-day, June 14th. civil time.
In thi~ we have tho element* of confusion, and it is not surprising that the Washington Interna-
tional Conference "i l-sSt recommended that the civil day should take the place of the astronomical
and nautical days for all purp'ises. The recommendations of the Washington Conference must be
held to carry weight, a- this assembly comprised representatives of science from twenty-five nations
specially called together to consider questions of time-reckoning. Among them were astronomers
of world-wide fame, as well as men who held high rank as navigators. They were unanimous in
the opinion that as soon as practicable the astronomical and nautical days should be arranged every-
where to coincide with the civil day.
The civil day is the reckoning used by the generality of mankind. It is the exact mean
between the astronomical and nautical days, and differs precisely twelve hours from both. To effect
a complete coincidence, it is only necessary to shift astronomical and nautical days each twelve
hours, and this -hitting will bring both to the civil day. Many ships have already abandoned nau-
ical lime and date their logs according to civil reckoning; all ships would use the one reckoning
tho Nautical Almanac and Kphemerides generally were arranged for civil time. There can
be no doubt whatever that the marine of all nations would benefit by the change.
we consider the subject simply in its relation to the Nautical Almanac and navigation, the
unification of time-reckoning would simplify the calculations of mariners and reduce the chances of
error. One correspondent (Dr. Johnson, of Alcliill University), points out very truly " that the
omission of even a single step in an oil-repeated process of calculation has an obvious advantage;
when the simplification removes at the same time that most dangerous source of error, an ambiguous
'• l'«comes « great gain." He says that the subject resolves itself unto a question of
practical utility, viz., what is the greatest good of the greatest number ? Tho Nautical Almanac, aa
name implies, is for the use primarily of navigators, who are very numerous and yearly increasing.
d with the men who guide tho floating tonnage of tho world, astronomers are extremely few
number, and astronomers as a class are skilled calculators ; moreover, astronomers can make
calculations under tho most favourable circumstances, consequently with the least liability to
error, as they arc removed from tho disturbing influences to which seamen are frequently exposed.
The joint committee considered it important to ascertain how far astronomers generally would
the proposal which would practically abolish the astronomical day. On April 21st, 1893, a
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894.
XXXVII
circular was issued to astronomers of all nations, inviting replies to the following question, viz. : " Is
it desirable, all interests considered, that on and after the first day of January, 1901, the astronomical
day should everywhere begin at mean midnight ? " The circular was sent to every astronomer
whose name appears in tho general list of observatories and astronomers prepared by Mr. Lancaster,
of the Royal Observatory of Brussels, with the following result: 171 replies in all have been
received, a complete list of which is appended ; of these 108 are in favour and C3 are not in favour of
the proposed change. Many of the former are strongly and earnestly in favour of tho adoption of tho
civil day for astronomical purposes, while tho writers of some of tho latter seem to have been under
a misapprehension. They object to the adoption of the civil day on the ground that its division into
two series of 12 hours, designated A.M. and P.M., would bo inconvenient for astronomers. It is obvious
that this objection has no weight, as tho '24 hour-notation would remain associated with astronomical
reckonings as at present; moreover, indications are not wanting that the astronomical practice of
counting the hours in a single scries from 1 to 24, will gradually win its way into general favour in
civil life. The 24 hour-notation has already boon introduced into use over wide districts in Canada, in
the whole of Italy, and throughout the Indian Empire, and there is a movement in Europe, in Aus-
tralia, as well as in tho United States of America, especially among railway men, to bring this mode
of reckoning the hours into general use.
In classifying the replies from astronomers according to the countries from which they have
been received, the votes for or against tho change, stand as follows: —
Austria,
Canada,
France,
Ireland,
Mexico,
Scotland,
Germany,
Norway,
In favour of the change.
Australia,
Colombia,
Greece,
Jamaica,
Roumania,
Spain,
Unfavourable to the change.
Belgium,
England,
Italy,
Madagascar,
Russia,
United States.
Holland,
Portugal.
According to this classification of the astronomers hoard from, those of eighteen countries are in
favour, and those of four are against, the adoption of the recommendations of the Washington Inter-
national Conference of 1884 with respect to the astronomical and nautical days. If we compare the
shipping of the countries thus classified (and tho shipping has an important relation to tho Nautical
Almanac), wo find that the first list, that is to say, the countries in favour of adopting the civil day
for astronomical purposes, represents ij, or 85 per cent, of the tonnage of the world's marine.
Thus it appears that there is a preponderating weight of opinion among astronomers themselves,
that a change should be made in the astronomical day. The joint committee, therefore, feel war-
ranted in recommending that the home authorities be informed of the facts and that a respectful
appeal be made to have the Nautical Almanac adapted to the change proposed to take effect at the
beginning of the coming century. The joint committee are of opinion that the proper course is to
lay before His Excellency the Governor-General a respectful memorial asking His Excellency to
bring the whole matter to the attention of the Imperial Government in order that some common
international understanding may be reached, by which all nations shall assent to the change, and in
order that the Nautical Almanac which has to be prepared four or five years in advance may be made
conformable to the change.
All which is respectfully submitted.
SANDFOKD FLEMING,
Chairman,
Joint Committee of the Canadian Instititte and
the Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto.
XXXVIII
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
KKPLIES KKCEIVED TO THE FOLLOWING (QUESTION SKNT APRIL 21sT, 1893, TO THE
ASTRONOMERS OP ALL NATIONS: —
" I* it desirable, all interests considered, that on and after the first day of January, 1901, the astronomical day
sh.,ul(' everywhere begin »t nienn midnight f
N A M K.
OlISKKVATORY, ETC.
PLACE.
COUNTRY.
ANR.
Abbe, Cleveland
Aiiguiano. Angel
Anton. Dr. !•', nlin.iml
Arrimix. A. K.
\«hli->. Miss Mary
\u«ers. Dr. A.
Haeklionse. K. W
HJU .,ii. Clias. A
Itanlnell. Klix.lbech
Hnrnev Willis S.
Bans, hiiiuer. Dr. .1
He, k.r Prof. Dr. K.
It.--. A. lie . .
Horg.-n. Prof. Dr. ('.
Hraini. Dr. 1 has.
Hn.wn. M V
Hrui.s. Hi II
Hun khaller (has
'arpmael. Cbas.
•|lallll--rs. li. 1'
'lire,-. Clia«.
•hristie. \V 11 M
\.bb, John X
'oil. .11 \ I.
United Slates Weather Bureau
National Astronomical Observatory
United States
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yea.
No.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Tacul>avo.
Mexico
Trieste . . ....
Austria
Meteorological Institute
Madrid
Hath
Spain
Kngland
Berlin
Germany. ....
Kngland
Smith Observatory
Mount 11"! yoke College Observatory
Private Observatory
Uni v eixit v Observatory
Pri\ate Observatory
Marine Observatory
Bi'loit, Wis
S. Had ley, Mass
CharlcHtown, Ind
Munich, Bavaria
United States
United States
United States
Germany — i
Germany.
Ant vverp
Willielmsh.'iven
KaliK-sa. Hungary
(ireencastle, Ind
Leipzig
Oakland, Cal
Belgium
Germany
Austria
United States
Germany
United States
t 'ana. la
Kaloesa Oliserv atory
Me K i in ( Miser . at <>ry
1 nivcrsitv Observatory.
ChaUit Observatory
The Observalorv.
N'ort hlicld Grange Observatory.
Kew ( Miservatory . . .
lioyal Observatory
l.iek Observatory
K,.v al Observalory . .
\Va>hburii < Miser v atorv .
Richmond.
ICngland
Mount Hamilton, Cul.
Tananarivo.
Madison \Vis
United States
United States
'..ml.-. I-'. P
'omst.H k. lie,, 1'.
I'., nt. u in,,. I'raiK csco
I). •irliimiller. Prof. Dr. 1'.
Devil'... K.
Kgnilis, D.
Kn^. lhar.lt. Dr. Hanmd'.
Kpst.-in. Dr. Tli.
K-iiion.l. llarw in \V
K«el!. Marshall D
Ken\ i. .1
Kergoler. Kin
Flint. V 1.
K.,lie. K.
1 lilt. .11. Hobt. II
Kiiss. V
J.illc. Dr. Andreas..
. ill.-. Dr. .1. G
laiidiberl. C. M
..iut i.-r. It ...
,.-.|.-,.no« . D
United States
Capo di Monte
University Observatory
Surveyor General
lioval Olmervatory
d'ringrlhardt Observatory
Private Oliservatory ..
lieraldiue Observatory .
Private Observatory. .
Naples
Bonn
Ottawa
Italy . . .
Germany
Canada
Greece
Germany. .
Frankfort, A.M
Germany
S. Evanston, 111
United States
United States
Hav nalil Ohservatory
Ca|n, di Monte Observatory
Wjisliburn Observatory. . .'.
lioyal Observatory.
University Observatory
School for Pilots
Hoyal Institute of Geology
University Observatory.
Kaloe.sa, Hungary
Naples
Madison, Wis
Austria
Italy
United States
IVcle...
Belgium
1 'nited States
I'luversity, Miss
Kussia
I'otsdam
Breshiu
Germany
Germany
Private Observatory
Geneva Observatory
Vaison . ...
Paris
Switzerland
Astro-Physical Oliservatory .
TiiHhkend
M-elmiiy.h-n. Dr. II
ilaeomelli. Dr. Kr
iiovannoui. Dr. G
Jlnuwr. .1
iogow*. Pnif. COIIN. ......
ioil/Jlles. Jus,- M
Gore. .1. Kllnnl
Gru-u>. Pnif. 1 >r. G
Hodden. David E
University Observatory
['hriHtiania
Home .
Norway . . .
Italy '
Capitol Observatory
Ximcnian Observatory .
Florence..
Italy
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Na
Yes.
Yes.
Na
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Yes!
Kjtilway Kngineer
University Observatory
l-'lammarion Ulwervatory.
Bucharest .
1 .'' HIM I.I 11 i.l
Bogota
Colombia
Private Observatory
BalK'Nodare.
Imperial Observatory.
Prague
Bohemia
Private Observatory
United States
Hall. Maxwell
Government Meteorologist
Montego Bay
Hamburg .
Hanla. Dr. C
Hart wig. Dr. Krm-sl.
Hancr. I'mf. Dr. Paul..
HaMlngv Cha*
Hamburg Observatory ..
C. llameis Observatory . .
Iijimlx?rg» Bavaria . .
(iotha... .
Ducal Observatory.
iierinany
United States
Yale University Observatory. .
Oltcrbeln Univenilty OWrvatorv
Private Olmervatory
New Haven, Conn.. . ,
Wrsiervillc, Ohio
Fort Dodge, Iowa
Mount Hamilton, Cal.
Havw ood, John. .
llein. K
United Slates
United States
Kngland
Molilrn. Dr. E. 8
Hopkins. II. J
Lick OrMorvatory
Private Ormervalory . . .
Horr. Dr. Ana.
I'rivate Ol»iervatory
lloiie, Capt. 11. 1.
Field ObMT>-atory..
Willets P" N Y
United1 States
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894.
XXXIX
REPLIES RECEIVED TO QUESTION SENT TO ASTRONOMERS, ETC. — Continued.
NAME.
OBSERVATORY, ETC.
PLACE.
COUNTRY.
ANH.
Columbia College Observatory
Private Observatory . .
New York
Uridport
Montreal
United States...
England
Canada
Switzer land
No.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
No.
No
McGill University
Kammerman, A
Geneva Observatory
Geneva.
Kirk Ed Bruce
Private Observatory
Scotland
Knobel Ed. B.
Late Prest. Royal Astronomical S'ty
Grand Ducal Observatory
Knopf Dr. Otto .
Jena, Saxe Weimar. . .
Strasbourg
Kobold, Dr. H
University Observatory
Germany
Kreutz Prof Dr H..
Kiel
( lennany
Roval Technical School.
Dresden
Krueger, Prof. Dr. A
Kiistner, Dr. F
Hoyal Observatory.
Royal Observatory
Hoyal Naval College Observatory. .
Gresham College Observatory
Capitol Observatory .
Bonn
Greenwich . . .
London . .
Home
Berlin
Germany
Kngland
KnuhlMl
Italy
( iennain .
Portugal
A ust ral ia
Kiiglitnd
Hnssia
lierniany
( ierman \ . .
Austria
Austria
< lerinany
Ledger, Rev. E
Legge Dr. Alf. di.
Roval Observatory*
Leite, Duarte
Polytechnical Academy
Sydney Observatory
Hoyal Observatory
Counsellor of State
Porto
Sydney
( Jreenwirli
Lenahan, Henry A
Lewis, Thomas!
Lindelof Dr L
Helsingfors, (''inland
Potsdam
Kaiiiherg
I'arcn/o
Trieste
Breslan
Lohse, Dr. O.
Astro-Physical Observatory
Hameis Observatory
Private Observatory
Lorentzen, Dr. G
Mayer, Lt. Chas
Micknik H University Oh.serva.torv
Monnichmeyer, Dr. C. . . .
Naccari, Prof. Dr. Joseph
Niesl, Prof. G. von
Niesten, L
University Observatory
Naval Observatory
Technical University Observatory
Royal Observatory
Capo di Monte Observatory.
Venice
Briinn, Moravia. .
Ucele
Naples
Mitnstield. I'cklield...
Halt imore, Ind
Pulkova
Italy
Austria
Hel^ium
Italv. .
England
United States
Russia.
Germany
Holland.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
N.I.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
\',i
Noble, Capt. Wm
Numsen, W. H
Private Observatory
Denmore Observatory
Imperial Observatory
Nyrieu, M.
Oppenheim, Prof. Dr. H .
Oudemans, Prof. J. A. C.
Parkhurst, Henry M. . .
Pasquier, Prof. Dr.E.L.J.
Pavey, Henry A
Private Observatorv
Merlin
Utrecht
University Observatory
Private Observatory
Royal Observatory
Private Observatory
Brooklyn, N.Y
Louvain
Hillsboro', Ohio
Wimbledon
Leipzig
Koenigsberg
Belniont, Out
United States Yes.
Belgium Yes.
United States Yes.
England Yes.
Germany No.
Germany No.
Canada Yes.
Italy Yes.
Germany No.
France. . Yes
Penrose F C
Peter Dr. B
University Observatory
University Observatory
Private Observatory . .
Peters, Prof. C. F. W ...
Pettit, H
Pittei, Dr. Constantine. .
Plassman, J
Pluvinel, Ay de laBaumc
Pond, Lt. Chas. F.
Royal del Museo
Professor of Astronomy
Florence
Warendorf, Wtphalia.
Navy Yard
Mare Island, Californi i
United States
Italv
Yes.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
No.
No.
Yes.
Porro, F ....
University
Pritchett, H. S
Washington University Obser'tory.
St. Louis, Mo
Philadelphia
United States..
United States
Mexico
Ireland
Quimby Alden W
Quintana, —
National Astronomical Observatory
Tacubayo
Dublin
Breslau
Rambaut, Prof. A. A. ...
Rechenberg, G.
University Observatory
Germany
Russia
Renz F
Imperial Observatory
National Astronomical Observatory
Rey, F. R
Tacubayo. . .
Mexico
Riggenbach, Prof. Dr. A.
Basle
Switzerland .
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Creighton Observatory
National Astronomical Observatory
University Observatory
United States
Rivero F. D
Mexico
Rizzo, Dr. J. B
Turin
Italv
England . ...
Rockwell, Chas ...
Private Observatory
Tarrytown, N.Y
United States
Russia
No.
No.
No.
No.
No.
No.
No.
Yes.
Yes.
Romberg, Hermann ... .
Safarik Dr A
Bohemian University Observatory..
Professor of Mathematics
Austria
Scherbner, Prof. Dr. W. .
Schiaparelli J V
Leipzig
Milan
Hamburg
Italy
Germany
Germany
Schorr, Dr. Richard
Sehur, Prof. Dr. W
Searle, G. M
Serviss, Garrett P
Catholic University Observatory. . .
Private Observatory
Washington
Brooklyn
United States
United States
XL
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
RECEIVED TO QUESTION. SENT TO ASTRONOMERS, Etc. — Continued.
NAME.
OllSKKVATOHT, ETC.
PLACE.
COUNTRY.
Ays.
>r\t"'th J
Pulkova
No
No
Smith 11. I..
lloluirt College Observatory
Geneva, X. Y
United States
Yes
Solar Phy«lo» Commit!**,
South Kensington Depart, of Science
London
England
Yes
Stri lint Dr C
No
Strrii.M-k 1.1 Col It von.
Military Institute . .
Yes
Slockvvcll .Inhii
Private Observatory
Cleveland, Ohio.
United States
No
Stone ]•'.. .1
Kadcliff Olisrrviitorv,
Oxford
KnKland
No
St.uiev. (J. .lolinsionc
Korincrlv Atutistailt to Earl of |{OHMC
Dublin
Ireland
Slmnfianl, Dr. 1' .
Hovnl OfiMTvatorv
I'ccle
Hi'lgium
Yes
Strmc. Olio
•Ancit'ii DirccltMir' I'ulknvn Oli'torv
St. I'eter.sburK
Hu.ssia
Yes
Sw ift l.cw in .
Warner Obwrvatory
Rochester, N. Y.
United States
Yes
TntUk .b.lin
United States
VPS
Tennaiit. l.t. Ceil. -1. I''
I'rivale OKsi-rvnturv
London
No
Tlilrioii, J.
Till". '•••II. \le\isde
•leMiit OlwMTvatory
Ciirn'NlMiIidiliK MrinlM-r Academy of
S-ielire, I'aris
1 .HIM a in
St. Petersburg
Belgium
KuHgia .
Yes.
Yes
Tn.incloi. K. 1,
Tiirn.-r. II II
A si ro-IMi vsiral ( )lwiiirviitory
Ho\al Oliservalnrv.
Meudon
(Jreenw ich
France
England
Yes.
Vail.-. F
Vceder. l»r. V M
V.-r\. Frank \\' .
V in.' it. .1
N.iii.inal Astronomical Observatory
Private Observatory '
A llf^haii) (Ibservatory , .
Astro IMi\sii-al Observatorv
Tacnbavo
LVOIIM, N.Y
Alle^hany
1'ari.s
Mexico
United States....
United Slates
Krance
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes
Vugel. 1'n.f. Dr. II C
Waiiach. Dr. II
\\Vim-k. Dr. l.a<li-l.nis
Asim Physical Observatory
1 ni\ersit\ Ohservatorv.
Imperial aixl llo\ al < lbser\ ator\ . .
I'otsdam
St ranhurff
I'ranne. Bohemia.. . .
(lerinany
(iermany
Austria.
No.
No.
\Vi-v.-r. Dr. li. D. F.
1 nivei-Miv Obsei valorv .
Kii-l
No
While. K. .1
llflliiiiirne < lbsi-r\ al'ir\ .
Mclbonriii-
Australia
Yes.
\\ illian.s,,!,. I'rof. .1..
Kingston ( Ibserv ator\
Kin^Nton
' 'anada.
Yes
Wilson. Win. K
I'rivatc Observalorv
Hal liowen. .
Ireland.
Witlr.-ini, I'r-.f. Hi. Tli
Imperial ( tbservatorv.
l'nlk<iva
HiiHsiu . ...
No.
Wiltttein. Dr. A .
W..lf. Hi Ma\.
V.-n.l.-ll. P. ."s
|
/.ellgiT. Chas. Veil.
I'rivale ()bser\ alory
1 'lli\ cl'sit \ ( )bsrr\ alor\
l'ri\ale Obsi-rvalon
I'olvtechiiic SI-IHHI! ()lisi.r\ator\
Leipzig. .
lleidelberK
Don -hester. Mass
Prague
(lernianv
(lerniany
United States
Austria
No.
Yes.
No.
X.elbr. Dr. K.ul
I'rivale Obxi-rvatorv
Ml Mhll .
Austria . . .
No.
.
REPLIES.— Classified uccnrdinj,' to tin.- Countries from which they have been received.
Ciir.MHiKs. TOTALS.
YKAS.
NAYS.
MAJOHITIKH.
Austria
Australia
1-2
•2
li
5
1
211
4
:w
I
1
11
4
1
1
5
1
1
11
1
2
4
88
7
•±
ii
5
1
11!
4
7
1
0
K
4
1
1
5
0
0
1
A
1
2
2
2H
5
li
li
li
0
4
(1
:il
0
1
:i
0
(i
(i
(i
1
D
5
0
0
2
10
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
\_'.lilisl.
Against.
Against.
Against.
Equal.
Belgium
Canada
Colombia , . .
Kngland
France
Herman v
< i HMH'e
Holland
llnlv ...
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
Ireland
.1.110. Ill .1 . . .
Madagascar
Mexico
Norway
Portugal
Koiiinaiiia
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
In favour.
K ii Mia
Scotland
S|»in
Sw itzrrland
I nit«1 Slatei.
In favour.
ToUla.
171
108
«3
18
4
The genernl meeting of the Royal Society wM then adjourned until the following day, and the
members met for the organization of sections.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XLI
XIV. From The Literary and Historical Society of Quebec, through Mr. P. B. CASQRAIN.
The general and annual meeting of the Literary and Historical Society of Quebec was held on
the 10th of January last past in the library of the society, when the following wore elected officers
for the presi nt year:
President — Archibald Campbell.
Vice-Presidents — The Very Reverend J'eari Norman, William Hossack, P. B. Casgrainand
John Hamilton.
Treasurer — J. Geggie.
Librarian — Frederick C. Wurtele.
Recording Secretary— T. A. Young.
Corresponding Secretary — A. Robertson.
Council Secretary — William Wood.
Curator of Museum — W. Clint.
Curator of Apparatus — James Morgan.
Additional Members of Council — J. M. LeMoinc, Peter .lohuston, Cyrillc IVsM'.'r an<l
W. II. Carter.
We have to lament the removal by death of the following members of our society : — (\. Collev
(a life member) ; Messrs. S. II. Holt, T. II. Jones, Commissary -General M. liell Irvine, < '.M.<!., and
Messrs. C. A. Scott and W. A. Asho.
As the past and present position of the society is most graphically described by the out-going
president, Mr. Cyrillo Tessier, in his report of last year's proceedings, I cannot do better than extract
such portions of it as will answer the present object.
I may preface by stating that in 1828 the most prominent men both of French and Knirli-h origin
in Quebec, united to form a literary and historical association for British North America, and it is
due to the memory of the late John Charllon Fisher, a graduate of Oxford and a gentleman of high
attainments, to recall its initiative in its formation.
The bettor to promote their object the members of the association obtained in IS.ifl a charter of
incorporation from His Gracious Majesty William IV., under the name of " The Literary and Historical
Society of Quebec," " for the prosecuting, procuring and publishing interesting documents as to the
natural, civil and literary history of British North America, and for the advancement of the arts
and sciences in tho province of Lower Canada, from which public benefit may bo expected."
Among the names of the incorporalors tho society has pride in mentioning tho Earl of Dalhou.-ie.
Sir James Kempt, the late Chief Justice Sewe'.l, the Lord Bishop of Quebec, Rev. Joseph Signay,
future bishop of Quebec, the late Chief Justices Sir .lames Stewart and Vallierosdo St. Heal, Rev. Mr.
Demcrs, Sir John Caldwell, Messrs. Perreault, Price, Taschereau, Wurtele, Campbell, Ilamel, doSalles
Laterrier, F. X. Garneau, Ed. Caron, Morrin, Parent, Sheppard, Lee, McCord, Rouchette, Panet,
Wilkie and many others, — the last surviving of whom is our aged and valuable friend Mr. (r. W.
Wicksteed, who wo are all happy to see present at this convocation.
Many of tho above-named appear as contributors to tho literary lore of Canada, as may be seen
in the following work.
Latterly our librarian, Mr. F. C. Wurtele, after considerable research, has prepared and published,
under the auspices of tho society, a report of tho scientific works produced by the leading members or
lecturers of the association, from its inception. Among those were : Chief Justice J. Se well, Dr.
John Charlton Fisher, Admiral Bayliold, General Baddely, R. K. ; George B. Fairboault, Honourable
William Shepherd, John Langton, Honourable T. D'Arcy McGeo, Commander Asho, R.N. ; James
Douglas, Honourable P. J. O. Chauveau, the historians Garneau, Cusgrain, LoMoine, Miles, Turcottc,
John Rcade, F.R.S.E., General Noble, R.A., Lieut.-Col. Strange, R.A., Andrew Stuart, Amable Ber-
thelot, Joseph X. Perrault, Dr. J. W. Anderson, Bishop Mountain, Rev. Dr. Wilkie, Dr. George
Proc. 1894. F.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Stewart, Alfred Sandham, E. A. Meredith, Professor Goldwin Smith, Dr. J. Harper, Fred. C.
Wtlrtele, etc.
During tho post year one of our most esteemed ox presidents, Professor James Douglas, now a
resident in the United States, and who kindly acted as our delegate to Spain during the festivities
organized there to celebrate tho discovery of America, gave us a most delightful account, accompanied
with illustrations, of his trip, touching, amongst other things, upon the voyages of Columbus,
Magellan and others, navigators of the 16th century.
The Honourable Mr. Joly do Lotbinierc was good enough to favour us with a very useful paper on
tho most rapid and economical mode of growing forest trees, exhibiting to his audience specimens of
black walnut and other trees, the produce of his own plantation, on his manor property at Pointe
Platon.
The Reverend Dr. Norman, tho I >oan of Quebec's paper on Julius Ciusar, was also very highly
appreciated.
On perusing ilio transactions of tho Literary and Historical Society of Quebec, disseminated
now over tho whole world, it must bo admitted that tho society has not been recreant to tho useful
and M-itntitic minion which its illustrious founders contemplated.
So well satisfied were the public of the advantages derived from the labours of the society that up
to the la-t two ye,n> the government proposed and the legislature thought fit to vote an annual grant
for the pur|Mi«c of enabling the society to publish and disseminate the transactions of tho society,
and exchange them with those of similar societies of other countries.
Hut this brilliant vision of tho past and its course of desired improvement of the present must
now, we tear, come loan end. that is tosav, so far as the publications are concerned, if, unfortunately,
o»r sociely cannot reckon any longer upon the treasury of the province of Quebec for this sustenta-
tion ; or unless the large and benevolent spirit of liberality prevailing among the merchant princes of
Montreal finds a similar echo in the heart and mind of some of the wealthy citizens of Quebec, in
order to perpetuate the noble end of the society.
It is not out of place to mention that in the past, for three-quarters of a century, the society, the
eldest of its kind in ( 'anada. has been an honour ami a credit to tho city of Quebec, not only through-
out I 'anuda but al.-o abroad.
It is to be sincerely hoped that the provincial government may find means to continue tho small
subsidy hitherto extended to our society, and to preserve tho continuity of printed records, so in-
teresting alike to strangers and citizens desirous of maintaining the historical and literary traditions
of this ancient province.
It is to bo regretted that, owing to various causes, the number of the members of our society has
not sufficiently increased to become independent of extraneous support.
Hut at the same time it must be admitted that the intellectual progress of the city of Quebec is
on tho increase, for we see that a public library, in addition to our own, is to bo created for St.
Hoch's suburb, a monument which is due to tho public spirit and spontaneous liberality of a few of
it* prominent citizens and self made men, among whom deserve to be mentioned Mr. LaMberte", the
most extensive furrier trader in the Dominion ; Mr. Paquet, the large dry goods merchant, and Mr.
Rochelte, an enterprising manufacturer.
Tho society has to apologize to the other sister societies for being unable, for the causes stated,
to exchange this year their usual publications.
XV — From The Botanical Club of Canada, through A. H. MAOKAT, B.A., B.Sc., LL.D.
I bog leave to present the following summary of tho work of tho club throughout tho Dominion
during the past year, 18U3-94, and of its objects and present constitution.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XLIII
ONTARIO.— On the 19th April, 1893, Professor John Macoun started for the Pacific Coast and
spent the summer collecting on Vancouver Island. Collections were also made at Victoria, Nanaimo,
Comox, Valdez Island, Sooke and many points inland, and a large series of specimens was obtained.
Altogether 1,400 species were collected ; and in addition to the many new species detected in 1887,
over thirty additional ones have been so far worked out from the collections made. New species of
Musci, Hepaticro and flowering plants 'have been named, and others are under consideration. Mr.
James M. Macoun is writing a series of papers on the plants in the herbarium of the Geological
Survey, which will appear in the 'Canadian Record of Science' (the first of the series is already pub-
lished). In these articles all (he later revisions of species will be discussed and descriptions of now
species as well as copious notes on the herbarium specimens will be given. Later in the year many
now facts will be arranged and published, and it is hoped that all working botanists will be helped by
this series of papers which will appear regularly. Mr. William Scott, late of Ottawa, and now of
Toronto Normal School, did some excellent work last summer. During his vacation he crossed over
to Vancouver Island and collected there and at various points on his way home nearly 1,000 species
of flowering plants and ferns. Among other novelties, ho obtained on Vancouver Island, Linaria
Canaden&is, and in the vicinity of Ottawa, Myriophyllum alternillorum, I. inn. Another member, Mr.
Roderick Cameron, of Niagara Falls, has been at work for some years in milking a complete catalogue
of the plants growing without cultivation on the Canadian side of the Falls. Mr. .1. Dearness, Lon-
don, although for a part of the collecting .season at Chicago, in charge of the educational exhibit,
reports the addition of nineteen now species to the Fungi of the province. Those include a curious
Licea described by Dr. Morgan, in the Cincinnati ' Journal of Science,' as Lii'ta bifuris, — (externally
it closely simulates a small bivalve) — and a new species of Asche,rson/a, a rare genus not hitherto said
to be reported north of Mexico. Mr. James White reports seventeen additional species of .Musci to
the local flora of Edmonton.
QUEBEC. — The work of Professor Penhallow, during the year, on the determination of the species
of American Conifersc by the structure of the stem (which is now being presented to the society), is
recognized to be of very great importance in the development of phanerogamic botany.
NEW BRUNSWICK. — Lists of local floras have been sent in during the year from many of the
county secretaries, as well as the dates of the more common flowering of plants which form a portion
of the so-called phonological observations referred to elsewhere in this report. Those most worthy of
specification were from J. Vroom, St. Stephen, Charlotte Co.; N. F. Perkins, Queen's Co.; Alex. Ross,
B.A., Restigouche Co., and Miss Fenwick, Upper Springfield. Mr. Geo. Oulton, Dorchester, County
Secretary for Westmoreland, reports much interest throughout his district in botanical work.
NOVA SCOTIA. — Botanical work here has been, to a considerable extent, associated with the
phonological observations. 0. B. Robinson, B.A., for the first part of the year of King's County
Academy now of Pictou Academy, reported the dates of first flowering of about 270 plants, with
valuable additions to the flora of Pictou county. Prof. Coldwell, M.A., of Acadia College, took charge
of the organization of a corps of phenological observers in King's county. Miss Antoinette Forbes,
B.A., of Yarmouth County Academy (agent for all material generally required by botanists), Mr.
Harry Piers, Halifax, Principal W. R. Campbell, B.A., Truro, Miss Mary E. Charman, of Wallace,
and Miss Louise M. Paint, of Port Hawkesbury, sent in similar reports from their districts. Charles
E. Brown, Esq., of Yarmouth, sent in a list of the local grasses. Geo. H. Cox, B.A., prepared a
paper on the local flora of Shelburne, which is being published in the transactions of the Nova Scotia
Institute of Science. The number of persons engaged in similar work this present year is very con-
siderably greater than ever before. A summary of the phenological observations has been collated
for publication in the transactions of the Nova Scotian Institute of Science.
PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND.— Mr. John McSwain has been working on the mosses of the island
during the year.
XL1V
KOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
NEWFOUNDLAND.— Rev. A. C. Waghornebaa made a very good report, indicating a very energetic
prosecution of the work of collecting and of the determination of the species collected. The follow-
ing table summarizes the annual addition to his large list of the previous year (referred to further on) :
Mot«i-s
l.irln-ns
NEWFOUNDLAND KlXJRA.
LABRADOR FLORA.
GRAND
Spec-lew
Var. Forms. Total.
Speeies
Var.
Forms.
Total.
ins
s
a 13
111
3
22
25
;.2
17 i:t 112
lit
26
8
47
159
1(1
:( ' in
1(1
(i
a
19
38
"1
"l
IS
1H
32
.,|s Ilii .V, III IliS
06
»
6
106
254
IN- i- now making ii|> named -els of Newfoundland plants for oxchunge or sale, and has already
ivicivc'l -evcral largo orders Iroui abrond.
MAMTOHV.— The provincial press repuhlished much of the lust report of the club with the result
<•!' tin' -tin nil a 1 1" n n! a < 'on-idcrahlc degree •>! botanical interest at various points.
> \sk \IVIIF.\V AS — i 'olid-lions nf plants were being made by the members and some very interest-
ing -|M-I -ic- w.rc reported, cspci -ially from liattlcford. Membei's are preparing for the publication of
11,1.1 1- r plcte li-N nf the plants of the district.
AI.HKKTA. — A new provincial Hecivtary has just been appointed for this province.
IliiiTi'-ii i '"i.t'MiiiA. — l-'i'iim being the most inactive province in connection with (he work of the
11 >iuiii<-al i-liib, it has thi- year at one bound become one of the most active under the new provincial
i-i-rriarv A. .1. I'inen.who ha.- issued a circular to the lending botanists, teachers and others interested
in natural «> -ieiice, with the result of enrolling nearly one hundred members.
I ijiinte the following paragmphn from the general secretary's report for the year 1892-3 pub-
li-he-l mi the 1st of March, IM'I, in which the membership is given as one hundred and twenty-eight,
receipt-. ?L'3 .">(», exju-inlitiiro. $14..r>0, leaving a balance in funds at date of $9.00.
•• l-'i-nm Ontario, .1. Dearness, of London, on thuliiUh April, 1803, sent a reprint of two papers by
him — onu a study and description of anew fungus (Cylindrosporium Chrysanthemi) ; the other (with
. Kilis) de-ci iptive of twenty new Sphaeropeid&e and ffyphomycetes found at London, Ontario.
I Hiring the year 1S!I2 he discovcreil 67 new species of fungi, 2!l of them being Pyrenomycetes
described in the February number of the Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei., Philadelphia, by Ellis and Everhart,
authors of the " Pyrenomycetos of North America." Ho also makes interesting notes on the distribu-
tion, etc.. of over twenty species of Phanerogams. .James White sent in a list of mosses collected in
the vicinity of Edmonton, Out , among which are some interesting find?.
" From Prince Kdward Island, F. Bain sent in a printed catalogue of additions to the flora of the
inland, including :J3 Phanerogams and l-'ilicos and 63 Alga-.
Specially wmthy of notice is the work of the Rev. A. C. Waghorne, in Nowfoundland. He
has commenced the publication of the floi-a of the island in the Proc. and Trans, of the Nova Scotian
In«titutc of Science. In the hpring ho re|K>rtod from Labrador to the Islands of St. Pierre and
fiquclon, a flora consisting of Phanerogams 907, Acrogens 61, Bryophytes 68, Mosses 285,
Li.- ben- W.I, Algii- 73 ; total 1,«17. To this li*t he added in his last report, from Newfoundland and
Labrador, Phanerogams 27, M owes 34, Algio 13, Fungi 17, Lichens 87, a total of 154 (120 species
and 31 varieties).
PEOCRE DINGS FOR 1894.
XLV
"In Nova Scotia a specialty has been made of the observation of the times of the flowering of
plants, etc., in addition to the ordinary work going on in all the other provinces.
"Following the suggestion of ray circular of the 12th April, 1892, observations made at several
stations in the province were sent in, from which I select a few by way of example, with the notes
made thereon at the time. In order to facilitate the changing of the day of the month into the day
of the year and vice versa, note the number of the day of the year corresponding to the last day of
each month for 1892. January 31, February 60, March 91, April 121, Hay 132, June 182, July 213,
August 244, September 274, October 305, November 335, December 3«;6. Such a table may be found
convenient when a calendar giving the day of the year with the day of the month is not at hand.
For the record book, the day of the month is probably in all cases the safest for general use. The date
can bo readily converted from the day of the month to the day of the year when necessary for aver-
aging for a district.
" Natural history observations for the year 1802, as recommended by the committee of the
Royal Society of Canada. Observers, Lunenburg count}', Dr. Hamilton ; Mahone Hay ; Hants
county, Harry Piers, Windsor; King's county, Pi of. A. K. Coldwoll, Aeadia College, Wollville (this
column being the average of four sub-stations in the county) ; Cumberland County at Amherst, K. .1.
Lay ; at Springhill, N. D. MacTavish : the average of whose figures form the column for the county.
(Fourteen, selected as sample of method of averaging for a province.)
PLANTS.
Liinrn'g
Co.
Hants
Co.
Kinn*
Co.
Cumberland Co.
Nova
Scotia.
1*02.
Springhill . \mlicrsl Cum. Co.
Alnus incana (Pollen)
l>7
H7
121
152
115
00
130
12!)
201
Ml
113
143
127
113
135
1U2
12*
ISO
122
100
120
131
203
148
150
115
151
157
120
11 April.
7 May.
20 Ma>.
1 May.
0 April.
* May.
10 May.
21 July.
27 May.
2!l May.
21 May.
30 May.
5 June.
2!t April.
Populu.s tremuloides (Potion) .
(Leaf)
Acer rubruin (Flower)
152
118
117
121
96
12S
138
206
Ml
117
14t
161
IX
Ml
105
135
134
130
131
136
135
105
132
135
Epigtea repens (Flower)
Taraxacum oflicinale (Flower)...
Fragaria Virginiana (Flower)
(Fruit)
Cherry, cultivated (Flower)
Prunus Pennsylvania (Flower). .
Amelanchicr Canadensis (Flower)
Apple cultivated (Flower) .
12T>
127
201
!*{
150
152
15(1
156
152
117
152
105
11!)
140
15.'!
146
165
152
168
117
160
121
Syringa vulgaris (Flower)
Spring Wheiit (Sown)
11!)
" In all good common schools, and especially in every high school and county academy, there could
be compiled from year to year and carefully preserved for comparison, with very great advantage to
the stimulation of the observing instinct of pupils and even of more mature students, and to the
general development of the scientific habit and culture in tho community, local lists of the times of
flowering, etc , of plants, to bo permanently kept in the archives of the school. From year to year
these might also be reported to county or provincial centres, with much addition of interest to the
local work." [Summaries of these local observations might be published annually in the transactions
of local societies or in the local newspapers. Provincial summaries might in like manner be pub-
blished in the transactions of provincial societies or in the provincial newspapers. Local and provin-
cial statistics could then at any time be collated and compiled for Dominion or continental range.]
" All schools making observations should most punctiliously receive credit for their contribution to
XLVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
the county or provincial summaries based on thorn, when these summaries or generalizations are pub-
lished. In this way a great deal of valuable information could be gathered, practically without cost,
and jKKtitively to the advantage of scientific training in the schools of the whole of Canada. I hope
~-.ii to be able to report the full realization of this plan in the schools of Nova Scotia so far as the
county academics are concerned.
•• There is often a very great difference in the times of flowering of plants even in the same small
circumscribed locality, according as the place is a specially sheltered one or otherwise. In a spot
abnormally situated with respect to the heating of the sun's rays and to protection from cold winds
or even cold nil in some cases, » solitary plant may bloom in January, and a May butterfly burst
from its chrysalii-in February. Tocount such sports as indicating the date of the first normal appear-
nnce of flowers, etc., for a given locality, would bo very misleading. 1 would suggest the uniform
adho-ion to tin- practice of recording two dates when necessary. First, the date of the sport, if one
•.hoiild !.«• ol.-ervcd. inclosing it within brackets; sfcond, the date of the first flowering which is imme-
diately fallowed l.v the rest of the same species in the particular locality. This latter date is the one
which i> of the greatest importance, perhaps the only one of very much importance from a general
I*. int .if view. The tit>t or abnormal appearance is often, however, of great local interest, and by
inclo-in:,' it within brackets the two dates may be recorded on the same line; but for section, district
or province avei ai,'c> (botanical sections, districts and provinces), the normal first appearance would
alone be utilized."
Co.NSTlTTTION, ETC., OK THE f'LUIi.
•• The r.olani' al ('lull of i 'anada was organized by a committee of Section IV. of the Royal Society
ot t'aiiada at its meeting in Montreal, May 2!>th, ISill.
"The object i» to adopt means, by concerted hical efforts and otherwise, to promote the explor-
ation of the flora of evei y portion of British America, to publish complete lists of the same in local
P:I|HM> a> the work goes on, and to have these lists collected and carefully examined, in order to
arrive at a correct knowledge of the precise character of our flora and its geographical distribution.
" The method is to stimulate, with the least po.-sihle paraphernalia of constitution or rules,
increased activity in our botanists in each locality, to create a corps of collecting botanists wherever
there may be few or none at present, to encourage the formation of field clubs, to publish lists of local
flora.- in the local press, etc., etc. ; for which purpose the secretaries for the provinces may appoint
dccn-tarien for counties or districts, who will be expected in like manner to transmit the same impetus
to a.- man}* as possible within their own sphere of action.
" Members and secretaries, while carrying out plans of operation which they may find to bo
promising of success in their particular districts, will report as frequently as possible to the officer
under whom they may be immediately acting.
Before the end of January, at the latest, reports of the work done within the various provinces
•luring the year ended December 31st previous, should be. made by the provincial secretaries to the
general secretary, from which the annual report to the Royal Society shall be principally compiled.
By the 1st of January, therefore, the annual reports of county secretaries and members should be
i«ent in to the provincial secretaries.
"The annual report to the Royal Society will contain, in addition to other information, a cor-
reeled list of active members and officers.
" To cover expense* of official printing and postage, a nominal fee of twenty-five cent* per annum is
expected for membership (or one dollar for five years, in advance, or five dollars for life membership).
Provincial secretaries in remitting the amount of fees from members to the general treasurer are
authorized to deduct the necessary expenses for provincial official work, transmitting vouchers for
the name with balance."
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XLVII
SPECIAL RECOMMENDATIONS.
1. Tho recording and publishing of phonological observations in as many localities as possible, as
suggested in the quotation from the report of 1892-93 given above.
2. Tho formation of a standard list of the flora of each locality, so that a report of the number of
species known to bo contained in it may bo briefly given under, say, the following provisional heads:
Dicotyledons, ; Monocotyledons (non-glumaceous), ; Glumales (grasses and sedges) ;
Pteridophyta (ferns, horsetails and club-mosses), ; Bryophyta (mosses and liverworts), :
other Cryptogams, , total species, Tho additions to the flora of any locality during the
year may then be briefly reported thus: D., ; M., ; G., ; P., ; B., ; O. ('.,
; T.sp,
3. The herbarium in the museum of tho Geological Department at Ottawa — the nucleus of which
is the private collection of Prof. John Macoiin — has been increased to many times its original M/.C
during tho past ten years. Prof. Macoun or his assistants have collected in all the provinces, and many
additions have been received from botanists working in various parts of tlie Dominion, so that the
herbarium now contains, with few exceptions, specimens of all plants known to occur in Canada.
Tho aim has been to procure at least one sheet of specimens fiom each province in which it is found
for every species. In addition to this, all forms that dill'er in the slightest from the tvpi- have been
preserved ; so that of species of wide distribution there are in some cases as many as twonty-tivc or
thirty sheets of specimens. Tho value of this is shown when tho extreme eastern ami western forms
of common species are compared. Those of the east often appear to present good varietal diU'ci-ences
from those of tho west; but when the specimens from various other parts of tho Dominion are com-
pared with them, it is frequently found that they represent intermediate forms running into one
another, — that though the extreme forms, when coiixidercd alone, might be taken to lie separate
varieties, the intermediate forms show that this is not the case. The greatest value of such an
herbarium lies in its ottering a ready means for the determination of doubtful specimens collected l>v
local botanists. What may appear to them a new variety of a plant with which they are familiar
may prove to be only a form that is common elsewhere. It is important, therefore, that when
possible specimens of all divergent forms should be sent to the "national " herbarium.
In order to encourage the formation of private and other herbaria, Professor .Macoun has ottered
to receive specimens from any locality and to give in exchange for them an equal number of the desi-
derata of the person or society sending them. Tho only proviso being that the specimens he from
the vicinity in which tho collector resides, and not from several parts of a province. To facilitate
such exchange, check-lists will bo sent to all who may apply for them. All communications connected
with such exchange should be addressed to tho
CUBATOR OK THE llEKBAKIl'M,
Geological Survey Department,
OTTAWA.
Letters and parcels of specimens are transmitted to this address without postage, according to law.
4- The place and date of every specimen should always accompany it. If this label be lo.-it the
specimen may be valueless. If the label should happen to go with the wrong specimen it is worse
than valueless.
5. The most convenient manner of obtaining the determination of plants from the curator of the
Canadian herbarium or any other botanist, is to make an exact duplicate of tho set, the specimens
being similarly numbered. Tho botanist determining the plants keeps the set sent him, and returns
simply a list of the names corresponding to each number. Great care must be taken, especially in
the case of the smaller Cryptogams, that one and the same species are in the duplicates. Mistakes
often occur from the indiscriminate division of a tuft of moss or lichen supposed to contain only one
species, while it may contain two or more, and even these in different proportions, in tho supposed
duplicate.
XLVIII KOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
"The local prens will no doubt help in this work with pleasure and profit, nnd its powerful aid
slinuld not only be invoked, but also duly appreciated by the botanist*. Where there is no botanist
to commence work, all that is necessary is to get one or more collectors, whose collections can bo
determined and named at any time. Such collectors will find their correspondence with the club
officers an admirable means of facilitating their own botanical studies and of speedily transforming
them into genuine botanists."
PROVINCIAL OFFICERS ELECTED 25ru MAY, 1894.
President— Professor George Lnwson, Ph.D., LL.D., Halifax, Nova Scotia.
General See. Treas.— A. H. Mackay, B.A., B.Sc., IJj.D., Halifax.
SECRETARIES FOR THE PROVINCES.
Newfoundland — Rev. A. ('. Wnghorne, St. John's.
Prince Edward Inland — Francis Bain, Esq., North River.
Ndva Scolia — A. II. Mackay. ((Jen. Scc.-Treas.), Halifax.
Now Krimswi.k-r.. I'. May, M.A.. I'll. 15., St. John.
Quebec — Professor I ). P. Poiiballow, 15. Sc., Mc(!ill University, Montreal.
Ontario— J. A. Mm ton. Esq., Wingham.
Manitoba — Rev. W. A. Hnnnaii, H.I).. Winnipeg.
All'crta — T. N. Willing, Esq., ( 'algary.
Saskatchewan — Rev. ('. W. Bi-ydon, Battloford.
British Columbia — A. .1. Pineo, B.A., High School, Victoria.
Addresses of members beard from, and annual duos received since the issuance of the circular
lejM.ri dated 1st March, 189 J, up to the 25th .May, 1894, with the terms of membership beyond 1894.
. NCI arrears are charged against members, all annual duos being credited to the current year or the
future, according to the amount).
NEWFOUNDLAND.
Rev A. ('. Wughurno (life) ; Professor Holloway, Principal Methodist College; Arthur White
(ls!i-T), Survey Otlice; Dr. I. S. Tail, M.A. (IS'.Hi) ; A. I. W. McNeilly, Q.C. (1898), $1.00; all of St.
John's.
PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND.
Francis Bain, North River (1S95), 50c. ; John McSwain, Principal Public Schools, Charlotte-
town.
NOVA SCOTIA.
Professor Coo. Lawson, President (life); Dr. A. H. Mackay, Prov. and Gen. Sec. (life); A. W.
. Lindsay, M.I), C.M. ; Florence A. Peters, County Academy (1898), $1.00; Ida M. Croighton,
Prin. Compton Avenue school ; Harry Piers, Stanyan, all of the city of Halifax. Rev. James Ross-
, Ma«qnodoboit Harbour; George Arthur, B.Sc., Northwest Arm, 25c., all of Halifax County.
. MacKiltrick, B.A., Lunenburg (1«98), $1.00; Carrie B. Heraeon, Liverpool, Queen's Co., 25c. ;
reo. II. Cox, B.A., 25c. ; C. Stanley Bruce, 25c. ; Angus M. Swanburg, 25c. ; Ella R. Cox, 25c.;
. Lylc, 25c. ; Mary V. Allan, 25c. ; Maude A. Murphy, 25c. ; Maggie A. Hogg, 25c., all of
Shelburne. Caasie McKay, Middle Ohio, 25c. ; Lizzie J. McGill, Middle Ohio, 25c.; all of Sholburne
!oanty. Antoinette Forbes, B.A. (1895) ; Charles H. Brown, Mrs. B. J. Vickery, Mrs. Allan Hard-
>da Goudey, Theodosia (Joudey, Mary Lovitt, Hattie J. Gunn Florence Brown, Joanetto Cann,
fcnn. Anne Lovitl, Bclh Lovitt, all of Yarmouth. I. M. Longley, Prin. Academy, Digby Co.,
. Mac Vicar, Annapolis ; Profenaor A. K. Coldwcll, M.A., Wolfville ; Ida Parker, Ber
«., all of King'H Coanty. J. A. Smith, M.A., 25C.; Blanche K. McLatohy, 25c.; N. A. Bur-
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. XLIX
goyno, 25c. ; Helen Bonnet, 25c. ; G. L. Borden, 25c. ; A. E. Dimock, 25c , all of Windsor, Hants Co.
E. J. Lay, Prin. Academy (1895), Amherst; Mary E. Charmnn, Wallace, 25c. ; all of Cumberland
Co. W. R. Campbell, B.A., Truro, Colchester Co., 25c. ; C. B. Robinson, B.A., Pictou Academy ; N.
D. McTavish, Carriboo ; Clarke Gormloy, River John, 25c., all of Pictou Co. Professor MacAdam,
Antigonish, Louise M. Paint, Port Hawkosbury, Inverness Co., 25c. ; Thomas G. McKay, B.A., Bad-
dock, Victoria Co. ; Frank I. Stewart, Academy, Sydney; Louise Macmillan, Norlh Sydney, all of
Cape Breton Co. K. B. Smith, B.A., Guysborough, 25c. ; II. Macneil Smith, B.Se., Oxford, England
(1897).
NEW BRUNSWICK.
Geo. U. Hay, M.A., Ph.B., St. John (1895), J. Brittain, Science Muster. Normal School,
Frodericton, 25c. ; Goo. J. Inch, B.S., Fredericton, 25c. , Goo. J. Oulton, Don hosier (1898), 81.00;
Geo. J. Truoman, Upper Sackville, 25c. ; II. C. Henderson, Andovor, 25c. ; I. J. dm-, Kichibudo,
25c. ; Edith Darling, Nanwigewauk, 25c. ; H. F. Perkins, Clarendon, 25e. ; J. Vroom, St. Stephen,
50c.; Lauretta Phinnoy, Dorchester, 25c. ; Alex. Ross, B.A., Dalhoiisio , T. (i. Berton, B.A.,
Bathurst.
QUEBEC.
Professor Ponhallow, B.Sc., McGill University, Montreal; Dr. T. .1. W. Hurgi-ss, Supt. Prot.
Hosp. for Insane, Montreal (1898), $1.00; Rev. Robert Hamilton, Grenvillo (1895); MissC. M.
Derick, Clareneeville (1896) ; S. W. Mack, Salinas, California, U.S.A. (ls',17).
ONTARIO.
J. A. Morton, Wingham (1896); Professor John Macoun, .M. A., Ottawa (lS9i!) ; .lames .\l. Macoun,
Curator, Herbarium, Geo. Surv. Dept., Ottawa (1895), 50c. ; .lames Fletcher, l><>niinion Kxperi-
mental Farm, Ottawa ; William Scott, Science Master, Normal School, Toronto; John K. WiUon,
427£ Yongo street, Toronto, 25c. ; Rev. Professor James Fowler, M.A., (Queen's University, King-
ston, 25c. ; J. Doarness, London (1898), $1.00 ; James Goldie, Guelph ; R. S. Muir, Walkcrton ;
James White, Edmonton, 25c. ; Roderick Cameron, Niagara Falls, South (1898), §1.00.
MANITOBA.
Rev. W. A. Burman, B.D., Winnipeg, 25c. ; Thos. R. Donelly, Pleasant Forks, Assinihoia, 25c. ;
Mrs. Morrison, St. Francis Xavier (1898), $1.00 ; W. R. Tymms, Duck Lake, N.W.T., 25c.
ALBERTA.
J. D. Higginbotham, Lelhbridge ; Geo. McLeod, Banff.
SASKATCHEWAN.
Rev. C. W. Bryden, Battlefoi-d (1895), 25c. ; Dr. L. A. Pare1, N.W.M.P., 25c. ; P. G. Laurie,
Battleford, 25c. ; H. Richardson, Battleford, 25c. ; Mrs. G. H. Storer, Battlefoid, 25c. ; Rev. V,. K.
Matheson, Prince Albert, 25c.
BRITISH COLUMBIA.
A. J. Pinco, B.A. ; E. B. Paul, M.A., Principal ; Agnes Dean Cameron, A. B. McNeil, E. G.
Lawson, all of the High School, Victoria ; J. K. Henry, B.A., High School, Vancouver ; Mis. A. J.
Hill, New Westminster; Elizabeth Watson, William Loorimer, Edgar Robinson, all of Victoria.
Also the following pupils of the Victoria High School : — Thos. Hickoy, Henry Boyd, Fred.
Herd, Harry Pridham, Fdward Kcrmode, E. Purcoll Johnson, Benj. C. Nicholas, Leonard A. Gill,
Wm. H. Winsby ; Talbot G. Devcreux, Wm. Fraser, Herbert Arthur, R. Jesse, E. H. Griffith, W.
Bowdoin Smith, W. W. Wilson, J. W. Spencer, J. N. Leorimer, Norman Cuthbert, Wm. Northcott,
Alfred Nicollo, Francis A. Thomson, John H. McConnell, Hans Kroeger, Cecil Berkley, John N.
Proc. 1894. G.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Calbert, Earl Clarke, Edward Tuck, Kenneth Wollaaton, Morris Thomas, Ewen Cameron, Christopher
Loat, Paul Renwick, Walter Storey, Maurice Berkley, Chas. Steers, Arthur Thomas, Charles Wilson,
G«orge Brown. Howard McKwan, George Pickard, Richard Hale, and the Misses J. Colquhoun, J. L.
Fancetto, L. R. Renwiek, A. Loe, With Byrne, Cassie Minerve, Annie Murray, Nora Denny, Kate
Wolfendon, Eva Shrapnel, Mary Mason, .lane G. Loat, N. H. Netherby, Maggie Murray, Alice Dalby,
Elmo Arthur, Minnie Nicholas, M. ('. Maclean, E. M. Shrapnel, Eleanor G. Nisbet, C. Macgregor,
Ethel Ciwkford, Evelyn Mart-bant, Blanc-he Cowes, Mary Creech, Pearl Flemming, Beatrice Tobm,
Lilian Sutherland, Annie C'nthcart, Cora Loat, Winnie Creech, Eva Miller, I. McTaggart, Maud
Et-kcntlcy. May Duncan, Alice Doran, Parker Northeott, Bertie Nason, Rose Jackson, Bessie Mor-
rison. Isabel Lcoming, Annio lilac-kbourne, Lizzie Fletcher, Agnes Petit, Mabel Sylvester.
KIXA.NVIAI. STATKMKST (From 1st January to 25th May, 1894).
.Ian. I. llnl. Cnsli il'nl). U.-p. 1 Mar.l
........ Krrnr
Mit\ i">. From Nrw foiindliiiiil. (above)
I'rincr Kdwnnl Island, (us uliovr) .
...... Xma Scotia " .
Ni-\v Itniu-ui.k .
gu.-li.T
...... Onlari'i
M.iniTiili.i
Sn-kalclir»ati
$ 9.W
0.2.1
1.IKI
. (I. .TO
. S.i'i
. H.~>0
I.KI
.'l.i'i
l.T.'p
l.'ill
s.'di.m
March 1. 1'ostanc, :«X) circulars 9 3.00
April H. T. C. Allan & Co., 5(10 circulars, etc 11.45
" Postage, Phcn. circulars, etc 1.00
" 10. " Sup. I'lien. circulars, etc 1.00
i " Kxp. Prov. Sec., Manitoba 0.25
l;!. Special Phen. circulars 1.75
May 1*. Pontage, correspondence ... 0.05
£>. Hal. cash on hand. . 10.90
XVI.— From The American J-'olk- l.»re Society (Montreal Branch), through Mr. JOHN UEADE.
The fifth annual meeting of the American Folk-Lore Society was held at Montreal on the 13th
and 14th of September, 18'.'3, Prof. I). P. Penhallow. of Mcdill University, second vice-president, in
the chair.
After an address of welcome from the chairman, tho secretary, Mr. W. W. Newell, read a letter
that he had received from tho president, Mr. Horatio Hale, M.A., of Clinton, Ont., in which ho
regretted that the state of his health would not permit him to be present, and set forth the lines
of research comprised under the head of folk-lore.
Mr. Newell then read the report of the council, which showed steady progress both in member-
ship and work accomplished. The society had been incorporated by an act of the Massachusetts legis-
lature. The number of local branches had increased. Advance had been made in tho project of
publishing a aerie* of folk lore monographs to be entitled " Memoirs of tho American Folk-Lore
Society," and the first volume of the series, " Folk-Tales of Angola," collected and edited by Mr. Heli
Chatelain, late of Loanda. Africa, was already passing through the press. Another volume, by Prof.
Alcte Forlier, of Tulane University, New Orleans, would deal with the dialect tales of Louisiana.
Tho report having been adopted and other business disposed of, the following papers were read
or presented :
Canadian Folk-Songs, by Mr. John Keude.
On the Origin of Some Popular Oaths, by Mr. J. M. LeMoine.
Some Causes of the Retarded Development of African Civilization, by Mr. Heli Chatelain,
late of Loanda, Africa.
Indian Writing and Hieroglyphics, by Mr. H. Beaugrand.
The Study of Folk-Lore : its Material and Objects, by Mr. W. W. Newell.
Mythology of tho Columbian Discovery of America, by Dr. A. F. Chamberlain.
Dexlral and Sinistral Circuits, by Mrs. Fanny D. Bergen.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LI
Notes on Irish Folk-Lore, by Mrs. Ellen Powell Thompson.
Brer Rabbit riding on Brer Fox to his Lady-love, by Prof. Adolf Gerber.
Five Short Louisiana Folk-Tales, Dialect and Translation, by Prof. A. Fortier.
The following officers were elected for the ensuing year : —
President — Prof. AIce"e Fortier, New Orleans.
First Vice-President— W. Matthews, Surgeon and Major, U.S.A., Fort Wingate, N. M.
Second Vice-President— J. Owen Dorsey, Washington, D.C.
Councillors (to serve for throe years;— Dr. A. F. Chamberlain, Worcester, Mass. ; Prof.
M. M. Curtis, Cleveland, Ohio; Prof. F. W. Putnam, Cambridge, Mass.
Permanent Secretary and Editor of ' Journal of American Folk-Lore '— W. W. Newell,
Cambridge, Mass.
Curator — Steward Culin, Philadelphia.
The first meeting, session 1893-94, of the Montreal Branch of the American Folk-Lore Society
was hold on the second Monday in October, and the last on the second Monday in June.
The following papers were read : —
1893— Oct. 9. The Fall of Jlochelaga, by Mr. Horatio Halo, M.A.
Nov. 15. The Origin of Some Popular Oaths, by Mr. J. M. LcMoine.
Nov. 15. The Werewolf, by Mr. II. Beaugrand.
Dec. 11. Some Tales of the Kootenay Indians, by Prof. A. F. Chamberlain, Ltd).
1894— Jan. 8. Mistletoe, by Mr. II. Mott.
Fob. 12. Some Phases of Irish Folk-Lore, by Dr. II. M. Patton.
Feb. 12. Usages associated with Guy Fawkes' Day, by Dr. W. G. Nichol.
Feb. 12. Nitolia the Sorcerer, by Miss Blanche Macdonell.
Mar. 12. Some Ojibwe Legends, by Dr. Robert Bell, F.G.S.
April 9. All Fools' Day, by Mr. Henry Mott.
May 21. Notes on the Dialect and Folk-Lore of Newfoundland, by Rev. G. Patterson, D.D.
. June 11. The Folk-Lore of Plants, by Miss C. M. Dei-rick.
June 11. The Goose in Folk-Lore, by Dr. W. G. Nichol.
At the second annual meeting in January, the following officers were elected : —
President— John Reade. F.R.S.C.
First Vice-President— W. J. White, M.A., B.C.L.
Second Vice-President — K. Boissovain.
Secretary — F. E. Came (re-elected).
Treasurer— Dr. II. M. Patton.
Ladies' Committee — Mrs. R. Reid, Miss Blanche Macdonoll, Mrs. J. Fortier, Miss S. M.
Saxe, Mis. H. Beaugrand, Mrs. K. Boisevain.
SESSION II. (May 22nd).
The Royal Society and delegates held a public meeting in the evening at 8 o'clock, in the
Assembly Hall. His Excellency the Governor-General presided as honorary president Among the
large audience present were Her Excellency the Countess of Aberdeen, His Honour Lieutenant-Gov-
ernor Schultz, Mrs. Schultz, and many prominent citizens of Ottawa; and the distinguished visitors
from the United States, Dr. Justin Winsor, Professor S. H. Scudder, Professor O. C. Marsh, Professor
B. E. Fernow.
After a few remarks by His Excellency the Governor-General, the retiring president, Dr. G. M.
Dawson, C.M.G., F.R.S., delivered the annual address as follows : —
I.I I ROYAL SOriKTY OF CANADA.
THE PROGRESS AND TREND OF SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATION IN CANADA.
In a society formed to include as fur as possible representatives of ull branches of literature
and of hcience, it appears to be nio.-t appropriate that the president for the time being should
devote the address whii-h it is his privilege to deliver, to Borne specific topic, or to the consideration
of such matters of interest or im|>ortnnco as may lie particularly in his own line of work or thought.
At the last meeting of the Society, Dr. Iknirinot presented a masterly essay under the title of
" Canada's Intellectual Strength and Weakness," dealing principally though not exclusively with the
literary. artistic and political development of the country. It may now be of some interest and
service tu supplement thi- e>say by a very general and very brief review of what has been accom-
plished, and what remains I" be accomplished in ( 'anada. I)}' various scientific agencies working in the
investiir-itjnii ••!' I In- natural features and towards the development of the natural resources of the
country.
\\ c lind ourselves |M-M'>-ed in ' 'anada of a country vast in its dimensions, but of which the popu-
lati'.ri is a- ye! comparatively small. If. therefm-e, we have good reason to believe that the natural
resource- "I mil territory :uo in any respect commensurate with its aro:i, wo may look forward with
e.iniideiiee (.. a L-ie:i! future. Hut in order that this maybe realized properly and soon, wo must
devote ourselves to the exploration and definition of our latent wealth, and to the solution of the
problem-- which inevitably arise in the course of its utilization under circumstances which are often
more or lc>- entirely novel. For HIM purpose, we are provided at the present day with methods,
appliances and an amount of accumulated knowledge not previously thought of, but which wo must
|M' prepared to enli-t in our service if our purpose is to be achieved.
Ii is unsatisfactory to read, as we often may, the statement that ('anada is possessed of " unlim-
ited natural resources," for such a statement means little more than that we have boon unable to
make even a reasonably complete inventory of these resources. In order intelligently to guide the
work of those endeavouring to utilize the benefits given to us by nature in the rough, and to attract
population and capital for this end, it is necessary to be much more specific. It is true that great
regions of < 'anada still remain very imperfectly or almost altogether unexplored, but we are never-
theless already in a position to form some general estimate of the importance and character of the
prodiii-tH which the country at a whole is best capable of yielding. Thus, in respect to mineral
wealth, 1 believe we are justified in assuming that Canada is equally rich with any known area of the
earth's surface of comparable dimensions. So, in regard to products of the sea, these, relatively to
oar length ofcoa-t line— and this is very great— are probably at least as valuable as those of any other
similar length of coast. Of arable and pastoral land, because of the rigorous climate of the northern
portions of the geographical urea of Canada, the extent is not commensurate with that of the country,
but it is practically so great that we may bo pardoned if describing it at present as " unlimited." As
the natural wealth represented by our forests, it is probably correct to state that Canada is still
capable of affording more timber than any other country in the northern hemisphere; but of this,
with the constant and increasing drafts ii]x>n it, we can already begin to see the end, unless some
ive in.-a-iit e« tdiall be Uikcn, and that soon, toward* its conservation and reproduction. Wo have,
in fact, yet to leain to regard a forest as a special kind of farm, in which, if wo do not sow, we cannot
hoj>« to reap perennially.
, however, my purpose to enter into any details respecting the natural wealth of the
wintry, but raiher to point out as briefly as may be what has been done and what still remains to be
mpli-hwJ by means of the various scientific organizations and associations of Canada, in aid of the
utilization of them) resogrcwi, in the matter of making them known to the world at large, and toward
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LI II
the solution of various important questions which lie before us in connection with them. Science is
but another and a convenient name for organized knowledge, and as such it has entered so largely
into every branch of human effort, that when, at the present time, any one attempts to pose as a
" practical " in contradistinction to a scientific worker, he may bo known to be a relic of the past age,
in which much was done by rule of thumb and without any real knowledge of the principles involved.
Neither can we safely make any division between what is sometimes called " practical " or '' applied "
science and science in general, for the knowledge must be gained before it can lie applied, and it is
scarcely yet possible to bar any avenue of research with a placard of "no thoroughfare," as an assur-
ance that it cannot lead to any material useful end.
At the same time, there are certain directions in which investigation is very closely wedded to
results of immediate and tangible value, and it is practically in such directions that the State may
reasonably be expected to exercise its activity. But the line should not be too rigorously drawn, for
should the investigator for a time stray into some by-path of research, because of his individual
interest in his work, it is not improbable that be may return from his excursion with some unexpected
discovery, which may prove to have important bearings on the problems of every -day life. Take, for
example, the study of Palaeontology which, relating as it docs, to extinct forms of life, might appear
to be a branch of science wholly removed from any practical object, however interesting it ma}- lie to
disinter and to reconstruct these remarkable forms. Hut we all know that this study has become an
indispensable one as an aid to the classification of the rock formations and thus to the search for llie
useful minerals which some of these contain. This is more particularly the case perhaps in the
instance of coal beds, which are usually confined in each region to some set of strata, which may be
defined with precision only by the aid of the evidence afforded by fossil remains.
Before going further and entering into the principal subject of my remarks, I should make it
clearly understood that in endeavouring to give some account of the several agencies of scientific
work in Canada, it is my purpose to refer to those only which may be considered as engaged in
widening the borders of knowledge by means of original research, tending more or less directly to
the development of our natural resources and advantages. Thus the very numerous matters in which
science has already been enlisted in every-day service of a routine character will not be alluded to,
neither is it intended to allude to the numerous educational institutions in which a scientific training
is given ; nor is it possible, within the limits by which I must be bounded, to note the results which
have accrued from the individual labours of scientific workers throughout the country, though in
many cases these have been of the most creditable and important character.
THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY'
may be said to be the senior or doyen among the scientific efforts of the Canadian Government, for
although the Magnetic Observatory had been established some years earlier in Toronto, it did not
till long afterwards come under the control of the government of Canada.
The first effort made toward the establishment of a Geological Survey in Canada, appears in a
petition addressed to the House of Assembly of Upper Canada in 1832, by Dr. John Rao. .Nothing,
however, came of this or of several other attempts of the same kind, till in the first united Parliament
of Upper and Lower C'anada, in 1841, the Natural History Society of Montreal and the Historical
Society of Quebec joined in urging the matter upon the government, with the result that the modest
sum of £1,500 sterling was granted for the purpose of beginning such a survej'.
The selection of a geologist was referred to the Secretary of State for the Colonies, by Sir Charles
Bagot, the governor, and on the recommendation of the best known geologists of the day in England,
Logan, afterwards so well known as Sir William Logan, was appointed. Born in Montreal in 1798,
he was at the time forty-four years of age, and his admirable work in the survey of the South Wales
1 Most of the notes here given relating to the early history of the Geological Survey are derived from Dr. B. J.
Harrington's life of Sir William Logan, Montreal, 1883.
L1V HOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
coal fields, had attracted the attention of Sir Henry De la Bocho, under whose auspices the Geological
Survey of Great Britain had lately been inaugurated. In 1843, Logan entered upon his new duties,
with the greatest possible zeal, and for more than twenty-five years the history of the Survey and
that of its director were the name.
It must be remembered that at thin time the utility of geological purveys had only begun to be
generally recognized, and the Survey of (i real Britain, which became the parent and model of so many
others, was scarcely twelve years old.
It is not my purpose to follow, even in outline, the story of the progress and results of this
Survey; but as it has very recently celebrated the fiftieth anniversary of its foundation, it may be
useful to refer to some matters connected with its work which early impressed themselves upon ita
first director, several of which still retain the importance they had at that time.
In 1854. a select committee of the legislature was appointed to investigate the working of the
Snrvcv. Ample evidence was produced of its utility within the limits possible with the small amount
o: ni'Hicv granted, and so thoroughly were the members of the committee satisfied on this point that
they ivco'iitncnded the provision of greatly increased facilities for the enterprise.
When before the committee, Logan was asked what the principal difficulties he had met with
were; ho replied : " Independently of those unavoidably incident to travelling in canoes up shallow
'• river-, or on toot through the forest, are those arising from the want of a good topographical map
•of the country. Accurate topography is the basis of accurate geology." In answer to other ques-
tion- relating to thoconnectimi between the •' scientific" and the "practical" result* of the Geological
Survev, he ad<luce<i a number of instances showing this connection which had already occurred in the
course <>f the work then done, and added: "The object of the survey is to ascertain the mineral
•• resources of the country, and this is kept steadily in view. Whatever new scientific facts have re-
Miltc-l from it, have come out in the course of what I conceive to bo economic researches carried
" on in what I conceive I" lie a scientific way.''
I'nlnrtunately the complaint made at this time in regard to the want of trustworthy topogra-
phical maps -till holds, anil this want yet constitutes an important obstacle, oven in some parts of the
country which have long been inhabited and are thickly peopled. Unfortunately too, there are still
• f.iund, even in these days of popular education, those who call aloud for " practical results "
without appreciating the necessary concurrent or antecedent stages of scientific investigation by
means of which such results may be attained, or the way of attaining which is thus evidenced and
made plain.
To take a very recent instance of what I mean, allusion may be made to the present conditions
in the region about Ilainy Lake, in western Ontario. It had long been known to geologists that
among the Archa-an or oldest rocks of the eastern part of Canada, those of the Huronian system are
often found to contain metalliferous deposits of value. No such deposits had been found in this
particular region, but several years ago iu rocks wore carefully mapped out. Within the last few
months veins of gold-bearing quarts have boon discovered in these rocks, and hundreds of prospectors
are flocking to the district, while the Geological Survey is besieged for copies of the map, by which
the researches of the miner may bo guided. Meanwhile, the Survey is at work elsewhere in preparing
similar map*, and though it is not always possible to be, as in this instance, in advance of the pros-
pector, he may at least in most cases be followed up pretty closely.
At about the time ut which the committee of inquiry above referred to wa« constituted, Logan had
b*cnpre*»ed to accept a geological appointment under the government of India, but fortunately for
Canada and for the continuity of iU Geological Survey, he declined the appointment. Writing to his
friend, I»e la Heche, on this matter, he says: " Just look at Arrowsmith's little map jf British North
America, dedicated to the Hudson's Bay Company, published in 1842. * * * You will see that Canada
*.mpriM* hut • small part of it. Then examine the groat rivers and lakes which water the interior
between that American Baltic, Hudson's Bay, and the Pacific Ocean— some of the rivers as great as
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LV
the St. Lawrence, and some of the lakes nearly as large as our Canadian internal seas, with a climate,
as I am informed, gradually improving as you go westward, and becoming delightful on the Pacific.
It will be a great country hereafter. But who knows anything of it« geology ? Well, I have a sort
of presentiment that I shall yet, if I live long enough, be employed by the British Government, under
the Survey you direct, to examine as much of it as I can, and that I am here in Canada only learning
my lesson, as it were, in preparation." He then states that ho had been informed of the existence of
coal in the Saskatchewan territory and Oregon, adding : " In Oregon the value of coal for the supply
of steamers protecting and connected with our new Chinese trade will perhaps soon be felt, and it
might be an item worthy of the attention of the British Government in any settlement of the Oregon
question with the Americans. When the British Government gave up tho Michigan territory at the
end of the last American war, with as little concern as if it, had been so much bare granite, I dare say
they were not aware that 12,000 square miles of coal field existed in the heart of it."
This it will be remembered was written as long ago as 1845, and what Logan then foresaw has
since come to pass, though not precisely in the manner he anticipated. Some years later (1H51) Sir
John Richardson, after his journey through tho northern part of tho continent in search of Franklin,
was still able to write thus :
" Beyond Lake Winnipeg no geologist has yo( penetrated and tho descriptions of the rocks
occurring within tho space of twenty degrees of latitude that lie to the north of that sheet of water
are, with all their imperfections, entirely my own. It would be true economy in the Imperial ( iovrrn-
mont, or in the Hudson's Bay Company, who are the virtual sovereigns of the vast territory which
spreads northwards from Lake Superior, to ascertain without delay the mineral treasures it contains.
I have little doubt of many of tho accessible districts abounding iti metallic wo:ilth of far greater
value than all the returns which the fur trade will ever yield.1 ''
Following Richardson, tho first fruits of geological exploration in the western part of tho
Dominion, were gathered by Dr. (now Sir James) Hector, attached to the liritish Xortli American
Exploring Expedition in 1857 to 1860, by Professor Hind, despatched by the Canadian (iovornnu'iit
in connection with the Assiniboine and Saskatchewan Exploring Expedition in 1858, and by the N'orth
American Boundary Commission, with which I had the honour to bo associated, in 187'! and 1871.
But at about the same time with the work of tho last mentioned expedition, tho investigations of tho
Canadian Geological Survey were extended to the Northwest Territories, and Logan (who had then
retired from the directorship of tho Survey) had at least tho satisfaction of seeing before his death.
which occurred soon after, tho initiation, under tho auspices of the Survey which he may be said to
have created, of the work which ho had outlined so many years previously and had then hoped to
have himself taken part in.
This work has since been continued, with results which may be stated without contradiction to
have been of great importance to the settlement of tho country and to the development of railways
in it.
The extension of the work of the Geological Survey above alluded to, followed naturally from tho
confederation of the various parts of British North America. It was no longer limited to Upper and
Lower Canada, but spread to the maritime provinces in the east and over a truly vast area to the
west and north.
The general nature of the objects to bo attained by the Geological Survey, as originally contem-
plated, were set out as follows in Logan's own words, incorporated in the act of 1845 : " To make an
accurate and complete geological survey of tho province, and furnish a full and scientific description
of the rocks, soils and minerals, which shall be accompanied with proper maps, diagrams and drawings,
together with a collection of specimens to illustrate the same ; which maps, diagrams, drawings and spe-
cimens shall be deposited in some suitable place, which the Governor-General in Council shall appoint,
1 Arctic searching expedition ; a Journal of a boat voyage through Rupert's Land und the Arctic Sea. London,
1851.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
ami shall serve as a provincial collection. Any duplicates of the same, after they have served the pur-
pOBce of the Survey, shall be deposited in such literary and educational institutions of the eastern and
western divisions of (ho province as by the same authority shall be deemed most advantageous."
Tlio Inter act under which the Geological Survey is now carried on, specifies the nature of its
operation* in somewhat greater detail, but the general linos thus originally laid down have not
changed, although the scope of its operations has, from the very necessities of the case, gradually
enlarged. The investigators in the Meld found themselves everywhere in contact with the flora, the
fauna, the climatic conditions and the native races, and, particularly in the less known regions where
all these presented new features and where no other scientific agencies were at work, it did not
liehoovo ivallv intelligent observers to omit to record and, in so far as possible, to study those subjects
when (ipporlunitv otl'erotl. Time, Iwtany and, to some extent also, zoology have become auxiliary
branches nf the work "f the Survey, and in l>oth subjects much useful work has already been done,
while far in relating to ethnology, meteorology and other similar subjects are contained in appendices
tn in:inv »f the published report*. The statistical return* of mines and minerals have also of late
years I'ccn given a prominent place; aii'l from the very first, much geographical and topographical
work \\-.\- licfii unavoidably assumed by the explorers.
The field work of ihe Geological Survey necessarily began with exploratory trips in. which the
main feature^ to be dealt with, in a country almost entirely unknown geological I}', wore ascertained.
In maiiv parts even of the older provinces such explorations arc still requisite, but in most of those
province-, it bei-ame possible after a time to proceed with the more systematic mapping of definite
aiva-. the map sh. ets produced forming parts of a connected whole. When the great western regions
wen- added to the lield, these could only be attacked by extended exploratory journeys in which
geolugv ami geography went hand in bund. As it is now, the tielil work of the Survey may be divided
under thri e ela-.-es : — (1) Reconnaissance surveys. (2). The approximate mapping of large ATOM
on a -mall -ca!e. ('.',). Finished map sheds on a larger scale and forming continuous series. All these
three class, of work arc in progress concurrently in different districts, while the auxiliary chemical,
pnhcontoliigical and lithological investigations in the office arc kept in touch with the field work and
render it possible to bring this together in a homogeneous form. Were there in existence any com-
plete topographical maps of Canada, approaching in accuracy to those which have been made in older
countries, much more geological work could be accomplished with a given amount of money and in a
given time, and thus the construction of such maps must bo stated yet to be, as it has been from the
beginning of the Survey, one of the principal desiderata. There is, however, one other matter which
at the present moment must be regarded as even more urgent, and one which might bo attained
within it short time and at a relatively small cost. This is the construction of a suitable and safe
museum building for the preservation and display of the important collection which has grown up as
the result of 80 many years of investigation. This collection is not merely a matter of record, closely
connected with all the publications of the Survey, but it is fitted to become also a great educational —
and I may add— a groat advertising medium in regard to the mineral resources of the country. With
proper accommodation it* utility could bo vastly increased for all purposes.
Nothing can be adduced which is more creditable to the system of government in Canada, than
the quietly persistent and uninterrupted supjwrt accorded to the Geological Survey by every political
party, but it remains to provide such a museum building and centre for the work as that of which I
have spoken, and it may be confidently asserted that nothing would be more favourably received by
the general public. This museum should be of a national character, and there is every reason to hope
that when it i* undertaken, it« plan will include provision for all the valuable collections which have
been or may bo made by the several government departments, so that it may form in effect a repre-
Miitation of the resources, the history and the various linos of activity uf tho whole country.
It in -.in. time, asked : When will the work of the Geological Survey bo completed ? To such
a question one can only reply, that so long as mining or industrial operations dependent upon the
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LVII
minoralsaiul rocks of the country continno, the work of some such department AH the Geological
Survey will never bo quite completed. We may, it is true, look forward to a time when all accessible
purls of the country will be geologically examined and mapped, when the expenditure on thin work
may be relatively diminished; but in a region so vast as the Dominion of Canada, thin time lies in
the distant future. I have already spoken of " finished maps," but in doing so I employ :i relative
torm. The maps so described vary much in their amount of detail and accuracy, not only as between
themselves but also in different parts of a single sheet. As settlement progresses and as now sources
of mineral wealth are discovered, it will become possible and necessary to add largely to the detail
and accuracy of many of these maps. But apart from this primary condition it will always bo
requisite to place on record and keep up to date, for public use and reference, tin- developments made
in the mining and utilization of mineral products and to paint out in the case of new discoveries, in
the light of our knowledge of the geological structure of the country, where and in what manner
further developments of the same kind may reasonably be anticipated.
METEOROLOGICAL SERVICE ANI> MAGNETIC < (RSERVATORY.
Although I have stated that the Geological Survey was the first scientific branch of the Govern-
ment service established by Canada, it must be noted that several ye:irs previous to its inception the
Magnetic Observatory had been founded at Toronto. This, however, was not at that time under de-
control of the Canadian Government, but had been originated and was supported for man}- years bv
the Imperial Government. It was established as the result of representations made bv the I'.i-iti-h
Association for the Advancement of Science, at its meeting in Newcastle in 1S;;8, acting in conjunction
with the -Royal Society of England, and as a part of a system of magnetic research on sea an 1 in the
colonial possessions of Great Britain.
The observations wore actually begun, under Lieutenant ('. .1. B. Iliddell of the IJoyal Arlillerv,
with three non-commissioned officers of the same force, in IS.'iO. Toronto had been selected as the best
place for the observatory, and for a time the observations were conducted in a barrack situated in
what then represented the city of Toronto ; but in (bo next year, a log building was erected as an
observatory on the site still occupied, a grant of two acres and a halt of land having been accorded for
the purpose by the University of King's College, now the University of Toronto. The lir-t director
was succeeded by Lieut. Lefroy, II. A., afterwards so well known as General Sir .1. II. Lefrov. for his
various scientific researches. From its foundation, up to 1853. the expense of maintenance of this
observatory was defrayed by the Imperial Government, after which it was supported by the United
Provinces of Canada, till at the time of confederation it passed under the charge of the Dominion
Government.
Meteorological observations had been made concurrently with those relating to magnetism, from
the time of the establishment of the observatory; but it was not until 1871 that the Canadian Govern-
ment first made a grant of $5,000 for a meteorological service. Prof. G. T. Kingston, who had boon
appointed director of the Magnetic Observatory in 1855, was an enthusiast in meteorology, and in
1869 he had succeeded in establishing a voluntary meteorological association among a number of
amateur observers in Canada. In 1871, in conjunction with Dr. Smallwood, who had long maintained
weather observations in the vicinity of Montreal, he represented the importance of the work to the
Dominion Government with such force, that the initial grant above referred to was made in favour
of the work. Communication was then had with the United States Signal Service, which had been
established a few years previously, and a system of exchange of telegraphic weather reports was
arranged for.
Professor Kingston's first report on the work, published in 1872, — a model of concise statements,
—shows how clearly he had, even at that time, the proper constitution and future lines of develop-
ment of the meteorological service mapped out before him. He then had one hundred and twenty-
three stations in Canada and two in Newfoundland in communication with him.
Proa 1894. H.
LVIH ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
In 1876, the issue of daily weather forecast* and storm warnings was begun, and since that time
these have become so much a part of the evory-day life of the country, that it is unnecessary to enter
into any explanation of their character or to present any plea in their favour. They are equally
important and necessary to the farmer as to the navigator, and are, in addition, of value in a hundred
other ways.
In 1SSO. owing to failing health, Professor Kingston retired, and was then succeeded by the pre-
sent director, Mr. Carpmacl, under whose control the service has grown, till there are at the present
time over four hundred stations in Canada reporting to the central office, of which twenty nine make
daily telegraphic lejxn-U, useful primarily in affording data for the weather forecasts. The meteoro-
logical service thus developed naturally (nun the Magnetic Observatory, and both have become merged
in a common organization, the growth of the meteorological work now perhaps overshadowing the
original inagneiir purpose of the observatory in its immediate interest, though the importance of
the magnetic observations lias never been lo.-t sight of.
In Professor Kindlon s first report, already alluded to, he specifics throe matters, which, as he
sav-. Ih'inifh line. nnected with the subject of the report, by reason of their importance "justify my
introdu^im; them tn your notice." These are us follows:
1 Arrangements forgiving the correct local time throughout the Dominion.
'_' Tin- determination of the latitude- and longitudes of places.
;;. The rectification of the magnetic chart-' of Hritish North America, and more particularly the
correct determination of the i-o^.inic line- or linen of equal magnetic declination.
I mention these desiderata here for the purpose of stating in how far they have since been sup-
plied. The lir-t item has now, largely in consequence of the development of telegraphs and railway
linen, been prettv satisfactoi -ily covered. It has been greatly facilitated by the system of stand-
ard time, which one of our members, Mr. Sundfoid Fleming, C.M.ft., has been so largely connected
with bringing into employment.
The determination of latitudes and longitudes yet remains to bo fully accomplished. Much
accurate work of this kind ha- been done in connection with the Dominion land surveys in the far
we.-t. but many large towns in the eastern provinces, not to mention places of smaller importance,
are still laid down on the map only approximate! v and with large possible errors. The longitude of
Montreal ha- long been that most accurately fixed, this having been done by telegraphic comparisons
between the observatories of Mcdill and Harvard universities ; but the methods of effecting such com-
jMris'ins have, of late years, been so much improved, that it became eminently desirable to effect a
new determination based directly upon the initial meridian of Greenwich. The Royal Society of
Canada has been largely instrumental in bringing this about, and in securing the co-operation of the
Royal Observatory, the Admiralty, and the Department of Marine of Canada for this purpose. The
requisite observations have since been carried out, and it remains only to complete the reduction of
the observations to establish the result. We have thus now, in the observatory of Mc<iill Univer-
sity in Montreal, an excellent ]n>\i\l of reference for the exact determination of all other longitudes in
Canada.
Respecting magnetic charts of the Dominion, much also remains to be done, for though scattered
observations of precision have been made, particularly in the west, no systematic attempt at a
magnetic survey has liocii undertaken since that accomplished in an extended journey through the
northern parts of the country in 1842 and 18 J3, by Sir J. H. Lofroy. It is well to remember that the
magnetic polo itself is situated within the limits of Canada, and that problems of the greatest import-
Mica, both fn-m a purely scientific and from a practical point of view call for solution by a systematic
study of iU secular movement as well as of any changes in intensity and dip by which this may be
accompanied. These are all strictly domestic problems and they should not be left for solution to
enterprise from abroad.
In regard to further requirements in connection with the meteorological service, it is of course
much to be desired that the number of stations, and particularly that of those reporting telegraph!-
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LIX
cally to the central office, may be increased, for all suih increase means greater precision and a longer
reach in time for tho weather forecasts. There is another mutter, however, to which the director of
this service has called attention on several occasions, namely, greater facilities for the reduction of
tho observations and a special appropriation for the production of a climatology of Canada to be
based upon such reductions. Such a work would bo of essential service from an educational point of
view and as a record to date of the great mass of observations on the climate of the country which
have now accumulated.
DOMINION LANDS SURVEY.
Next in order in regard to the date of its inception is tho Dominion lands survey, with a history
not nearly so long as that of the organizations already noticed, but which has already accomplished a
great amount of valuable work.
In 1869, it became evident that some convenient and accurate method must be adopted for the
subdivisions into farm holdings of tho great western country, which had then recently come under
tho control of the Dominion. The late Lieut-Col. Dennis, was intrusted with the duty of devising a
plan of operations, and although the scheme at that time elaborated by him was subsequently consid-
erably modified, the basis upon which it was drawn up has remained substantially unchanged. While
tho primary objects of this survey may bo described as cadastral, it must bo classed as a survey of a
distinctly scientific character, by reason of the great tract of country over which it has extended, and
the accuracy and refinement of the methods employed, as well as because of its later developments in
various directions and the great body of trustworthy observations on the general character of the
country which have been brought together by its means.
The actual work of surveying can scarcely be said to have begun until 1S71, in which year also
the first edition of a Manual of Surveys, explaining and affording the requisite data tor the methods
to be employed, was published. These were primarilj1, tho establishment of a number of " prin-
cipal meridians," crossed at certain intervals by lines known as '; base-linos " and •• corrtction-
lines," — the whole forming the skeleton for tho division into rectangular townships, sections and
quarter-sections. Upon the '' correction lines " the "jog" resulting from the convergence of merid-
ians was allowed for, and methods of chock were established intended to insure the greatest accuracy
in the whole of the work.
In 1874 and 1875, a system of triangulation was undertaken, under the immediate superinten-
dence of Mr. Lindsay Russell, by which it was proposed to establish the ruling points of the entire
survey, beginning at an initial point near the Red River; but owing to various causes, this was not
continued much beyond the 102nd meridian. Since 1875 the ruling points of tho survey have been
established astronomically, and telegraphically.
Until 1884, this system of surveys had been confined to Manitoba and the Northwest Territories,
where a great extent of country had already been covered, but in that year work was extended to the
so-called " Railway belt" in British Columbia. This was continued and telegraphic determinations of
longitude were made in British Columbia and in tho Northwest Territories in 1885 and 188C.
In 188C, also, topographical surveys of the western mountainous region were begun, which have
since covered considerable tracts of country. In the following year, tho photo-topographical method
of survey was introduced in connection with this branch of the work, and though much has been said
for and against this particular method, it must be admitted that under the direction of Capt. Deville,
the surveyor-general, it has accomplished excellent results in practice, and has been developed into
a method of precision, and upon a scale not heretofore considered possible.
No detailed mention is here called for of the continued progress from year to year of the ordinary
work of the Dominion lands survey; although it may be affirmed, that no region comparable in
size to that over which its operations have extended has ever before been so expeditiously and so
accurately surveyed for purposes of settlement. But the work still to be accomplished and the
LX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
requisite expansion of the activity of this survey or somo oven more comprehensive one which may
grow out of it, is still very groat. While the methods heretofore employed may be described as next
best to those of a trigonometrical survey, it if the experience of other countries that such a survey is
ooential as a basis for the complete geographical delineation of any groat area. The topographical
work proper, embracing hypsometric determinations and leading to the production of contoured maps,
can only bo considered as begun, while the demand for such maps is yearly becoming greater, not
only in the Kockv Mountain region, where mining and other operations are extending in advance of
the geographer, but also on the great plains and in the foothills, where schemes of irrigation are
already l«cing discussed, for which maps of this kind, together with accurate determinations of the
volume of water carried by the rivers and streams, are absolutely necessary.
SD far, 1 have spoken only :>f the western lands which are under the direct control of the
I > minion Government. It must not bo forgotten that the actual state of the geographical delinea-
tion K|" tin' i, MIT provinces leave* much to bo desired. Many parts of those wore surveyed during the
ca.lv IH-I..I v "f the country by methods which would now bo regarded as extremely primitive, while
n p -ii'-h tiling :is a topographical map. properly so called, exists for any considerable tract in any of
the-e I'p'vii.ccs ; although some approximations to such maps have had to bo attempted in certain
district-. IP\- i lie < I. -illogical Survey, for its own purposes. It is possible only to form an adequate idea
• •I' the eoiiijplirated inacciiraeic-i of the older html surveys, when an attempt is made to combine thorn
into ruin': Tnt map> nl' largo areas.
It i-. iheiTt'iire now most desirable that some system of survey of a gcnei al kind, based upon
modem and accurate methods, should be extended throughout the Dominion. Exactly what form
• ii'-h a sv-trin shoul'l take or under what au-pices it should bo carried out, 1 do not venture to
-u^'gi'-t , but it i- eh-ar that something in the nature of an established geodetic survey must bo ranked
a- aiming the requirements of the immediate future.
EXPERIMENTAL FARMS.
Thi- branch of the public service was established as the result of the recommendation of a select
coininitti-c of the House of Commons appointed in 1881 to inquire into the best moans of encouraging
and developing the agricultural resources of Canada. Mr. G. A. Gigault was chairman of this
committee, and in iSSt!, in consequence of the ctl'orts of Sir John Carling, then minister of agricul-
ture, the "' Kxpcrimcntal Farm System Act" was passed, and the organization of the work began in
the same year.
It is thus only about seven years since the initial steps in this new scionti6c enterprise of the
government were taken, but in that time, thanks to the energy and ability of the director and start' of
the farms, great progress has been made, and the way has been opened in many directions for still
further usefulness. Besides the central farm at Ottawa, which was first undertaken, branch farms
have been established for the Maritime Provinces, Manitoba and the Northwest Territories and
British Columbia.
If any line can be drawn between that which may be described as strictly practical and that
which may bo called purely scientific work, it will bo found to run through the centre of the field of
operations of the Experimental Farms. An inspection of the reports already published will show
that the work consist* largely of submitting actual observations in the field to scientific tests, and in
the application in turn of the best rosulu of scientific knowledge to matters of overy-day importance
on ovary farm throughout the land.
It is, however, from the side of original scientific investigations, rather than from that of applied
•cienco, that I am regarding tho work carried on by the government at the present moment, and from
thin point of view, the following may perhaps be selected for mention from among tho many lines of
work undertaken in this service : —
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXI
s
One of these is the origination of new crosses or hybrids of cereals, fruits, and other useful plants
to meet the requirements of the varied climates and conditions of different parts of Canada. Special
attention is drawn to the importance of these experiments by the director of the farms, who states
that a large number of such new forms are already under cultivation and observation. Their
importancj will be obvious to anyone who considers, in view of the great area over which any crop
may bo grown, how great a financial benefit must accrue to the fanner if he is placed in possession of
a variety of grain capable of producing any substantial increase of yield to the acre. Even in the
case of fodder plants, the introduction of a now variety capable of producing a larger yield of hay or
ensilage to a given area, means, in concrete form, that the farmer may be able to keep and to market
a proportionally greater number of cattle than may before have been possible.
Other branches of the work involving much original research arc : the investigation, by chemical
analysis, of soils, in their relation to fertilizers, and of grains, grasses, fodder plants and other products
of the farm, by which a fundamental knowledge of their respective value and of the best and most
profitable methods of their treatment may be arrived at and the stud}' of insects and parasitic plants
injurious or beneficial lo vegetation and to stock, such as to enable the pests of the agriculturist to bo
combattcd cither by methods which may be classed as direct or !>}• means which are indirect. The latter
implies a study of the life-history of the forms to bo dealt with, including not only those which arc
native to the country, but those also which may bo from time to time introduced, such as the
Colorado Potato Beetle, the Horn Fly and many others. It includes also the study of the best
means of counteracting the attacks by all those lower forms of vegetation, known as rust, smut.
mould or mildew, which prey upon the plants which arc the special care of the farmer.
Even in connection with the familiar and almost world old operation-: of butter and cheese
making, the results of purely scientific investigations are now being proved to have a great
importance. I do not refer merely to the best mechanical methods of dealing with the milk from
which these are made, but particularly to the fact that the nature of the vegetable ferments which act
upon this milk and upon the cheese, after it has been produce I, ar:> now known to give character to
the product. That is to say, the effect of inoculation of the mass with some particular species of
ferments is favourable, while the presence of others is deleterious. Thus the results obtained in the
whole field of bacteriology are being made contributory to the success of the dairy. Already in
Denmark "pure cultures" of certain kinds of ferments are beginning to be regarded as necessary to
the success of the butter maker, and essays of a similar kind are actually in progress here.
It is not possible to refer in detail to the innumerable experiments and tests being made or which
may be made of varieties of plants and animals which may be already well known, but of which it is
desirable to ascertain those best suited to the actual circumstances of the country. Nor is it possible
to enter into questions such as the tests of fertilizers, the testing of the vitality of seeds, or the
propagation of trees suited for planting on the plains of the Northwest. Though a part of the useful
work of the farms, these do not imply original research in the same measure with those subjects
already alluded to. Neither can I at this time refer to the methods adopted of making the information
gained available to the public, such as the publication of special bulletins and reports of progress, the
distribution of samples of seed grain (which in 1892 reached the number of 30,000) and of young trees
for plantations. All these are obviously the necessary outcome of the work done on the farms. It
is in addition most important by such means to make known throughout Canada the results which
have already, or may from time to time bo reached by experiments conducted by similar institutions
in the United States or elsewhere, many of which are equally applicable here.
In his report for 1892, the Secretary of Agriculture of the United States writes with reference to
the similar work carried on by his department : " The Natioual Government has taken, as it were, a
contract with the farmers, and to carry it out efficiently this department must be prepared to answer
all reasonable expectations in bringing into the service of agriculture all that science, whether in this
country or in any other country upon the globe, has been able to evolve for ite benefit."
LXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
Thin expression may serve as a general indication of the ficope of the work lying before the
Kxpcri mental Farms, but in order to show more clearly into how many branches this work may
ultimately divide itself, it may further be noted that in the volume just alluded to reports are
contained from the chief of a bureau of animal industry, a chemist, an entomologist, an ornithologist,
a mammalogiM, a botanist, a chief of division of pathology, a pomologist, a microscopist, a chief of
division of forestry, a special agent in charge of fibre investigations and a chief of seed division,
besides executive and some other special reports. All these lines of investigation and more, are
c<ju:illv im|N>r(ant to the agricultural industry in Canada, and while it may no doubt bo some time
before tlio area to IH) covered can l>o divided under so many separate heads, it will obviously conduce to
tin- value of the results to place each branch of the work as far as possible in the hands of some
trained specialist.
Ik-fore concluding this brief review of the i-evoral branches of scientific research or work carried
on by the government, allusion inu^t l>o made to several comparatively lato undertakings of this
nature begun under the auspices of the Department of Marine and Fisheries.
l'ndcr the name ol the "(ieorgian Hay Survey," :i hydrographic survey of the Canadian portion
of the (treat Laker, was begun in 18S.'!, and several excellent charU of the northern part of Lake
Huron liave already been published. The outline of the northern shores of the Great Lakes had up
t . ibis tune de|>eiided mi old siirvev- by Admiral Bayfield, which, though exceedingly good as
ivcoiinai-sanee work, have long cea.scd to bo up to the requirements of the increased and increasing
navigation of th.--c water-. As many parts of our sea coasts, both on the Atlantic and Pacific side,
should now al-o be rccliartcd and more acrurately laid down, it is to be hoped that this hydrographic
. tu:iv U- eontiniieil and extended. An able plea for the establish in out of a regular hydrographic
siirxev wa». it will be remembered, laid before this Society by I'rof. Johnson at the last meeting.
When the Itritish Association for the Advancement of Science mot in Montreal in 1884, a com-
mittee n!' that holy which had lor many years been engaged on tidal determinations, interested itself
in the cxt'-n-ion of siic-h observations to ('.inadiati waters, and a joint committee of the Associa-
tion and of the IJoyal Socic'y of Canada was formed, by which the importance of such observations,
made - teiuatically and with modern appliances of accuracy, was urged upon the government. In
IS'.ui, a beginning was made in this work, and provision has since been made for its continuation and
extension. The earrying oui of such tidal and current observations cannot fail in the near future to
pro lu< e praetieal results of the greatest importance to shipping, particularly in the gulf of St.
where a want of proper knowledge of the cm-rente has already often led to groat loss. The
investigation is essentially a scientific one, involving questions of considerable intricacy, but its
outcome should 1-e the formulation of plain and definite rules which may servo as a guide to the
navigator.
Another promising departure is the initiation of a scientific study of that inostjinportant element
in the wealth of the country, the fisheries. Much has already been done in Canada in the matter of
the propagation of food fishes, but much yet remains to be done in investigating the conditions of the
fisheries of both salt and fresh waters, and it may now be anticipated that before many years an
im|M>rtant l>a.»is of fact will have been built up upon this subject.
So far, I have npokcn chiefly of the scientific enterprises under the control of the general gov-
ernment, but it must not be omitted to mention that several at least of the provincial governments
have contributed their share towards the encouragement of scientific research. This has been done
very often by according annual grants to the local scientific societies, and in Nova Scotia and in
British Columbia by the initiation of provincial museums. It is to be hoped that none of the prov-
ince will long remain without such a museum. Again, in several of the provinces mining depart-
ment* exint, which though chiefly occupied with economic details and statistics, occasionally afford
•omo contribution to the scientific basis upon which all such work must rest.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXIII
A few words may now bo added respecting the various scientific societies and associations
throughout the Dominion. Most, if not all of these have, since the organization of the Royal Society
of Canada, entered into affiliation with it, and send each year to our meetings some representative
authorized to speak in the name of his society. This fact, with the circumstance that the very inter-
esting annual summaries of progress made on the part of those societies appear in full in our ' Trans-
actions,' render it necessary scarcely to do more than to mention the names of the several societies
for in those statements each has very well told its own story. In so doing I refer, of cour.-e, to those
only which interest themselves in natural science, as distinguished from literature and history.
The three oldest Canadian societies of a scientific kind are the Literary and Historical Society
of Quebec, the Natural History Society of Montreal and the Canadian Institute of Toronto. It is
perhaps not strange that these societies weie founded in the order above given, which corresponds
with the order in date of origin of the cities in which they are situated.
The Literary and Historical Society of Quebec dates from the year 1S2.'!, when it was (bunded
at the instance of Lord Dalhousio, then governor. The name of this society does not indicate the
fact that in its transactions are to bo found many important sc"ientitic papers, a fact which enables mo
to include it for consideration in the present address. The Natural History Society of Montreal closely
follows the last in the date of its organization, having been incorporated in 18153. The Canadian
Institute of Toronto comes next, having been incorporated under a royal charter in 1^51.
These three veteran societies of Canada have almost from the first published their proceedings
or transactions, and the volumes thus accumulated now form a small library by themselves, and arc —
. particularly in the case of the two societies last mentioned — -replete with information on the natural
history and natural resources of the country, and absolutely indispensable as works of reference to
the Canadian investigators of the present day. Each of these societies has accumulated and continues
to maintain a valuable museum.
The Entomological Society of Ontario, though much later in origin, dating from 1 $(>.'! only, may
next be alluded to. In 1868, it began the publication of the" Canadian Entomologist," which remained
for some years thereafter the only publication in America devoted entirely to the science of ento-
mology. This journal is notable for the amount of original investigation which has appeared in it,
both of a purely scientific and of a strictly economic character. Its excellence has been freely acknow-
ledged both in Canada and abroad, and the membership of the society is largo and exceptionally
active. The Literary and Scientific Society of Ottawa was incorporated in 1860, arising then from
the fusion of an older Natural History Society with a Mechanics Institute. Since that time it has
had a career of uninterrupted usefulness, although it publishes no account of its proceedings. The
Ottawa Field Naturalists' Club was founded in 1880. It at first interested itself in purely local nat-
ural history, but has latterly achieved a wider scope, welcoming all scientific papers relating to
Canada and publishing a monthly journal. The Hamilton Association for the Promotion of Litera-
ture and Science (dating from 1857) and the Murchison Society of Belleville are two other active
scientific organizations in the province of Ontario, the first-named issuing a very creditable journal,
in connection with which it may be noted that McElwraith's book on the Birds of Ontario found a
means of publication. In the province of Quebec, wo have in addition to the two societies already
named, the Geographical Society of Quebec (incorporated in 1874) and the Montreal Microscopical
Society.
In Nova Scotia, we find the Nova Scotian Institute of Natural Science, organized in 1862, as a
result of the effort made to represent the province fitly at the London International Exhibition of
that year. It has since published a number of volumes of its transactions, well and widely known. In
New Brunswick the Natural History Society of New Brunswick, established in 1862, has since 1882
r published bulletins, which excel in respect to the proportion of original work represented by them.
The Historical and Scientific Society of Manitoba organized in 1879, has since produced good
work, and has published much of interest in the form of bulletins; while in British Columbia, we
LX1V KOYAL SOCIBTY OF CANADA.
find tho Nntural History Society of that province (founded in 1890) with which several able natural-
ist* ure associated, working in conjunction with tho provincial museum, and publishing results of
exceptional value on tho fauna of that comparatively now field.
In concluding this lint, which may possibly not bo an absolutely complete one, mention must be
made of tlie Kotanical Club of Canada, an organization which grew out of a recommendation made
l»V Sot-lion IV. of the Royal Society of Canada and which by tho compilation and publication of local
lint* of plant*, ba-«l upon the collections of its member*, is contributing toward a complete knowledge
i>f the gcojriaphical distribution of our flora.
I regret (hat it is not possible on this occasion to mention, oven by enumeration, the many indivi-
dual workers in geology, /.oology and botany, who as amateurs and without any public support, have
devoted thorn-elves to the study of various branches of natural science in Canada. The names of these
pri\ate investigators would form a long and very honourable list. They may be found of constant
oecuiTcncc in the transactions of the h-arncd societies just referred to, as well as in those of the
i;.>\al --oeietv <if C.-mada and no inconsiderable part of our actual knowledge has resulted from their
effort*.
'I'hf IJoval •Niciotv of Canada at the time of its organization in 1882, at the instance of the
Mnnjuess of Jjorne. had m-t before it a niiinlier of objects. It was inlcndcd to constitute a bond of
roniiociion between tho heretofnrc scattered workers in literature and science in Canada and a mode
of a— •••elation between i he variou^ societies alreadv existing for the furtherance of those objects. It
wa- inioiided al-o i" atlord a -uitahle means »f publication for scientific, literary, or historical work,
not lion— -ai'ilv oiiiciinod to that accomplished by its members. It was to promote original research
in i!.c-c lieM-. and it w;i- undei'sto'xl tliiit its advice and assistance would bo at all times at the dis-
|i -a! ot tin- x'ovci nuieiit for the solution of problems which might from time to time arise.
'I'll'- Society has MOW been in existence twelve years, and has been consistently aided in its work
hv the i_'ovei iiim -nt, bv means of ai: annual grant toward publication and in other ways. It may
therefore be well to inquire in how far the field of activity originally mapped out for it has now been
covered. It has, I believe, been suecos-fiil in forming a rallying point for scientific and literary
wi-iki-r- throughout the country, and ii, bringing about a spirit of fraternity and of mutual interest
an i co-operation, nut only amon^ individuals but between the various societies and associations,
who-e representatives form an important element in our annual meetings In respect to publication,
the Sieieiy, I conceive, ban achieved at least an equal measure of success. The cloven handsome
volumes o| ' Transactions,' including not only memoirs ai.d special treatises by tho members of the
Society, but contributions from other workers who have been glad to avail themselves of this medium,
contain « great mass of valuable matter, much of which could not otherwise have been published satis-
factorily in Canada, and some of which would undoubtedly, under other circumstances, have found
publicity through scattered M-ienlilic journals abroad. The publications of tho Society have now in
fact It-come an indispensable part of every scientific library, and care has been taken that they shall
be no distributed as to be generally available. It may, I think, bo claimed that they are a credit to
the country.
The encouragement of original research has also already followed to some extent from the organ-
ization of the Royal Society, but chiefly in an indirect way and largely by means of tho facilities
afforded by its publications. Wo have as yet no funds (as the Royal Society of England has, both in
the form of government grant and in that of piivato benefactions) directly at tho disposal of the
Society for pursues of original research. Those, it is to bo hoped, will come in time. A valuable
and exhaustive report was, it will be remembered, made by a committee of the Society in 1885, which
dealt chiefly with the benefit likely to accrue from the establishment of fellowships or foundations in
connection with universities, by the aid of which students might be enabled to engage in original
invent i gat ion*
He-pecting that aspect of tho functions of the Society in which it is contemplated as an auxiliary
to the scientific effort* of the government, much remains to be developed. The Society has from
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXV
time to time, by means of deputations or memorials, drawn the attention of the government to
matters which appeared to it to possess especial importance. Those have generally been of a char-
actor such as to require some expenditure on the part of the government, but they have in all cases
been favourably received, and in some inHtances have already been acted upon. This has been the
case in respect to the tidal surveys, and the determination of the longitude of Montreal, both already
referred to. At least one matter of importance which has constantly been before the Society since
its organization has, however, not yet achieved any practical recognition,— this is the establishment
of a National Museum to which I have already alluded. Hut the relations of the Royal Society to the
State wore not intended to consist merely in petitioning the government in favour of certain lines of
action. In a thoughtful essay on the subject read before the Society in lH8:t, the late Dr. Todd
explained in some detail the connection existing between the Imperial Government and the Royal
Society of England — upon the general lines of which the Roj-al Society of (Jana 'a is frann-d -
pointing out in what way this had grown up, in consequence of the marvellous flexibility of that
complex organism, the British Constitution.
As this appears to me to be a matter of importance and one which should engage our attention,
I need make no apology for quoting Dr. Todd's words. Ho writes : " It is well known to students of
political history that one result of the establishment of popular government has been to oblige the
ministers of the crown to take the initiative in preparing and submitting for the sanction of
parliament whatever measures may be required by the public interest, whether it be to improve our
administrative or social system ; to amend the operation of existing laws, to aid the progress of an
advancing civilization, or to encourage tho application of scientific truths to practical beneficial ends.
Ministers are expected, not oidy to forward sound legislation in these directions, but to re>i-t and
expose every crude, imperfect, or otherwise objectionable notion of this description which may be
propounded by private members. It is impossible that any ministers, however able and enlightened,
can be invariably competent to deal intelligently with questions which form no part of an ordinary
political education. Neither can they always command in the ranks of the civil service, capable
assistance upon such topics. Realizing this deficiency, the Imperial Government have gladly availed
themselves of the co-operation of the Royal Society of London, to assist in the disposal of mallei's
requiring a special knowledge of art or science, in regard to which executive or parliamentary
interposition may be necessary. In such cases it has been of inestimable public advantage that the
executive government could have recourse to the advice and assistance of a body occupying the
impartial position of the Royal Society, and could freely avail themselves of their services, — not
merely as individuals, but with tho acknowledged weight and responsibility attaching to them in their
corporate capacity."
I trust that in the review which I have attempted of tho various institutions engaged in scientific
work and investigation in Canada, I have succeeded in conveying tho impression that while something
has already been accomplished, much more remains to bo done, while the continued expansion of the
interests of the country is every year opening up new fields of investigation and new problems which
must bo undertaken and solved. In each such case 1 have endeavoured to connect tho new work which
appears to lie before us with that one of the present organizations to which it appears to be naturally
affiliated, but one important line of inquiry must yet be mentioned in which no systematic beginning
has been made, either under the auspices of the government or by any society or institutions
especially devoted to it. This is the field of ethnology, which in Canada is a very extensive one, and
which calls for immediate effort, inasmuch as the native races with which this study is concerned, are
either rapidly passing away or are changing from their primitive condition. The late Sir Daniel
Wilson, by whose death tho Society has suffered so great a loss, more than once brought this subject
to our notice in eloquent terms.
Proc. 1894. j.
LXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
The Council of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, when that association
met in Montreal ten years ago, was so much impressed with the urgency of investigations of this
kind that it not only appointed a committee to deal with the subject, but has since given each 3-ear
a substantial grant from its own funds in aid of this work. The Canadian Government for several
years supplemented this grant, and eight reports tilled with valuable observations on the Western
triU'- hare HO far, as a result of this action, been published in the annual reports of the association.
It has been decided, however, that the functions of the committee, with the grant accorded by the
association, shall cease this your, so that if further progress is to be made, the mutter must now be
taken up by the Canadian Government. It is earnestly to be desired that the governmont'may at
least contemplate the attachment either to the Indian Department or to some other department of
a properly <|iialilied ethnologist, by whom these investigations may be continued.
The Royal Society of Canada has fortunately been able to afford the means of publication for some
valuable ethnological and philological material, to which it may be observed several missionaries have
contributed largely. The government has also on several occasions by moans of small special grants,
aided in the production of dictionaries of the Indian languages. But this is not enough ; the investi-
gation of the native race-- themselves should lie systematically prosecuted till all that can bo gathered
in relation to tliem shall have been ascertained. Specimens, too, illustrating the arts, the manufac-
tures and the anthropology of the native races should be collected and carefully preserved. Upon
the Pacific Coast, where the alioriginal arts are most remarkably developed, many collectors have
already descended, hearing away to Germany and toother foreign countries much that should have
the grcato-t intere-i to Canada To fully appreciate the importance of this task it is necessary to
endeavour to realize in u hat way the next generation may regard any omission on our part in
fulfilling thi- duty.
Canada is perhaps too young to a fiord public support to purely abstract researches in such
subjects as diemi-try, physics or biology, however valuable their possible results may be to the
u'eiicral knowledge of the world. Neither can we expect at present to organize and send abroad
c mi— ions of exploration or expeditions to enrich our museums with the records of ancient
li/utions drawn from the mounds of Syria or the sepulchres of Hgypt. For such enterprises, if
they are to he undertaken, we must trust entirely to the munificence of private individuals ; but for
eld of scientitic investigation which relates to our own vast territory, I fool strongly that we
should accept the responsibility, and in expressing this feeling trust that I have the sympathy not
only of the members of this Society, but also of the general public.
On the conclusion of the address u vote of thanks was given to the learned president on the
motion of the Governor-General.
The meeting then adjourned.
SKSSION III. (May 23rd.)
The Society, in accordance with order, met in the Assembly Hall of the Normal School at 10 a.m.,
and the President called the meeting to order.
The consideration of the report of the Council was further deferred until a later meeting on
Friday.
GENERAL BUSINESS.
The following resolutions wore adopted :—
) few/cat, That Rule 6 be suspended, and that His Honour John U. Schultz, M.D., Lieutenant-
Manitoba, who wa* unanimously elected a Fellow of the Society by Section II, be
ow of the Royal Society. (On motion of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Dr. Bourinot.)
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXVII
(2.) Resolved, That Rule 6 be suspended, and that Dr. MacCabe, who was unanimously elected a
Fellow of the Society by Section ![., be declared a Fellow of the Royal Society. (On motion of Dr.
Stewart, seconded by Mr. George Murray.)
(3.) Resolved, That Rule 6 be suspended, and that Mr. Arthur Harvey, who was unanimously
elected a Follow of the Society by Section II., be declared a Fellow of the Royul Society. (On motion
of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Mr. George Murray.)
(4.) Resolved, That Rule 6 be suspended, and that Mr. W. Wilfred Campbell, who was unanimously
elected a Fellow of the Society by Section II., be declared a Fellow of the Royal Society. (On motion
of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Lieut.-Col. Denison.)
(5.; Resolved, That Rule 6 bo suspended, and that Mr. G. U. Hay, who has been unanimously
elected by Section IV., be declared a member of the Royal Society. (On motion of Prof. 1). P. Pen-
hallow, seconded by Mr. J . Macoun.)
(6.) Resolved, That Adolphe Poisson, of Arthabaskavillo, who has been chosen unanimously by
Section I. of the Royal Society be elected a member of that Society. (On motion of Mr. B. Suite,
seconded by Dr. L. Frdchette.)
(7.) Resolved, That Rule 8 be suspended, and that the Rl. Jlon. James Bryce, author of the
'American Commonwealth,' on the recommendation of Section II., be elected a corresponding member
of the Royal Society. (On motion of Dr. Stewart, seconded by l>r. Bourinot.)
(8.) Resolved, That Rule (! be suspended, and that Rev. G. W. Taylor, of Vancouver Island, B.C.,
who has been unanimously elected by Section IV., be declared a member of the Royal Society. (On
motion of Prof. D. P. Ponhallow, seconded by Mr. Win. Saunders.)
(9.) Resolved, That Rule 0 bo suspended, and that Mr. \V. II. Harrington, who has been
unanimously elected by Section IV., bo declared a member of the Royal Society. (On motion of
Prof. D. P. Penhallow, seconded by Dr. C. .1. S. Bethunc.)
On the unanimous recommendation of Section IV., the final meeting of this Society for the
reception of reports and election of officers was ordered to be held on 1'Yiday afternoon at half-past
two o'clock instead of Friday morning as previously announced. (On motion of Prof. I). I'. Pen-
hallow, seconded by Mr. Matthew.)
The meeting then adjourned until 2.30 on Friday afternoon, and the members met in their respec
tive sections for the reading and discussion of papers.
SECOND SESSION. (May 23/vZ.)
In pursuance of notice duly given by the Royal Society, Mr. F. G. Marchand, M.L.A., of Quebec,
doctcur es let Ires, delivered a lecture in the Assembly Hall before a large audience on " Un Tour do
France durant la Seconde Re"publi<[uo." The vice-president presided.
THE QUEEN'S BIRTHDAY. (May 24th.)
No business or sectional meetings were held to-day, and a number of Fellows and delegates paid
a visit to the Experimental Farm at Ottawa, to which they had been invited by the director, Mr. W.
Saunders .
In the afternoon the Royal Society, delegates, and American visitors had the honour of attending
at Government House a luncheon and a garden party, to which they received a gracious invitation
from their Excellencies the Governor-General and the Countess of Aberdeen.
His Excellency the Governor-General sent as Honorary President the congratulations of the
Society to Her Majesty the Queen .
LXVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
FIRST SESSION. (May 26th.)
In accordance with order, the Royal Society mot at 2.30 p.m., on Friday, in the Assembly Hall
of the Normal School building, the President in the chair.
THE QUEEN'S ANSWER TO TUB .SOCIETY'S CONGRATULATIONS.
The Honorary Secretary read the following letter from His Excellency the Governor-General :
" GOVERNMENT HOUSE,
"OTTAWA, May 25, 1894.
" IViir l>r. Bot KtNoT,
1 In accordance with the proposal which was HO heartily endorsed by the members of the Royal
Sociolv yesterday, I despatched a telegram as follows :
•'I am df|ititr<l by the Royal Society of Canada, assembled on the Queen's Birthday, to offer
their loyal congratulations for HIT Majesty's gracious acceptance.'
' Thi- niorning I hail the honour of receiving the following prompt and gracious reply :
•'I :iin commanded to expie.ss the Queen's thanks for the loyal congratulations of the Royal
Society ..| ( 'aiiada. '
'•'I'liis i- signed by Sir Fleet wood F.dwards, the Kquerry-in-Walting upon Her Majesty.
" Believe me,
" Yours very faithfully,
" ABERDEEN.
".I. (', Bonn NOT, !•:-.[ ., C.M.<;., LI,. D.. etc."
REPORT iiF THE COUNCIL CONSIDERED.
The report of the Council was then considered and the following resolutions approving of certain
recommendations therein were unanimously adopted :
(1.) Resolve J, That this meeting approve of the publication of the bibliography of the Royal
Society, commenced by the Honorary Secretary, and hope that all members will assist him by all the
means in their |>..\ver. (On motion of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Dr. Patterson.)
i Resolitil, That this meeting heartily endorses the suggestion made in the Council's report for
the publication in the 'Transactions' from year to year of carefully prepared reviews of the best
< 'anadiun Ux>ks of the year. (( >n motion of Rt Rev. Dr. O'Brien, seconded by Dr. Stewart.)
ilt-e-l, That Dr. Bourinot, Dr. S. K. Dawson, and Mr. B. Suite, be the printing committee
for the cn-iiing year, with full power to add to their number when necessary, and to make such rules
1 arrangement* for printing and publication of papers as are essential to their usefulness and wide
distribution. (On motion of Mr. J. F. Whiteaves, seconded by Dr. R. W. Ells.)
INVITATION PROM ST. JOHN, N.B.
Mr. Matthew read the following telegram, dated 22nd May, from St. John, N.B. :
" To Geo F. Matthew, Royal Society Meeting, Ottcuca.
On behalf of citizens I have much pleasure in inviting Royal Society to meet in St. John next
nummer
" (Signed,) GEORGE ROBKBTSON,
" Mayor."
After dome debate, the following resolution was adopted :
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXJX
Resolved, That (ho Royal Society of Canada here assembled return their thanks to the Mayor of
St. John for the invitation, and recommend the same to the favourable consideration of the Council.
(On motion of Rev. Dr. Patterson, seconded by Mr. McFarlano.)
A HYDROGBAPHIC SURVEY.
The committee appointed in May, 1893, on the organization of a Hydrographic Survey for the
Dominion made the following report :
" Your committee beg to report that they had an interview with the Hon. Sir < 'has. Ilibbcrt Tapper,
Minister of Marine, to-day, at which they were most courteously received. The President and Vice-
President of the Society, Sir William Dawson, ox-President, and other Follows of the Society, formed
part of the deputation. On behalf of the Society a representation was made in which the need for
placing the hydrographic work of the department on a permanent basis, with u suitable organization,
was strongly urged. The committee are happy to state that the minister, in his reply, not only
expressed his entire accord with the views of this Society, but informed them that action had already
b.en taken by the department in this direction, and that in future there would be a permanent
hydrographic staff in connection with the department.
(Signed,) " ALEXANDER .IOHN.-ON,
• " May 25th, 1894. " Convener."
REPORT OF SECTIONS.
The secretaries of the four sections then made the following reports of the election of otlicers
and of other business :
Rappurt ile la Section I.
Travaux lus et re§us pour impression : —
1. L'honorablo Jos. Royal — Du socialisme aux Etats-Unis et en Canada.
2. A.-D. DcCelles— La Nouvolle-France et la Nouvelle-Angleterre aux XVII" et XVIII' sieclcs.
3. B. Suite — Morel de Ladurantaye.
4. L'abbtS A. Gosselin — L'abbd Picquet, fondateur de La Presentation (Ogdensburg).
5. Joseph-Bdmond Roy — Les anciennes seigneuries de 1'Acadie, avec carte in<klite.
6. L'abb^ H. Verreau— M. de Maisonneuvo <5tait-il gouverneur dc Montreal quanJ il arriva en
Canada ?
7. M. Faucher de Saint-Maurice — L'arm^e et la marine fran§aise en Amerique durant la guerre de
I'lnde'pendance.
8. Joseph Marmette — Un regard sur la literature frangaise au C Canada.
Les travaux suivants ont aussi 616 lus aux cours des stances : —
1. M. F.-G. Marchand — Un tour de France durant la seconde Rdpublique.
2. Pamphile Lemay — Mariette, nouvelle en prose.
3. Dr N.-E. Dionne — Les intendants Raudot.
4. Paul de Gazes — Etude sur les anciennes armes trouv^es au lac Mistassini.
5. A. do Le>y-Macdonald, de la soci(5t£ des Antiquaires de Montreal — Notes et commentaires sur
la Galerie Historique du Canada.
6. B. Suite— Souvenirs historiques de la valle'o et de la ville d'Ottawa.
7. J.-M. LeMoine — Observations sur les absences prolonge'es de certains membres de la section
et sur ceux qui ne nous adressent point de travaux ; 1'extreme importance de nous re'unir
avec assiduit^, afin de pouvoir utiliser toutes nos sources de renseigneraent au cours des
sessions.
II a 6(6 propose par B. Suite, second^ par L. Frechette, que la regie 6 soil suspendue et que M.
Adolphe Poisson, d'Arthabaskaville, soit nomm£ membre actif de cette section. Adopts unanimemont.
I.\\
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
II ost propose1 par 1'honorable Joseph Royal, secondd par Joseph Marmotto, quo B. Suite soil
nomine" pour drover le catalogue des livres et des Etudes publics en languo franchise dans notre pays
pendant I'annde 1894-95. Adoptd unanimement.
II cst propc*d par M. I'abbd Gosselin, socondd par L. Frechette, quo MM. Suite, DeCelles et Mar-
mette torment lo sous comitd d'examen des manuscrits it imprimer. Adoptd.
Los membrcs suivant-s de la section out pris part aux stances : J.-M. LeMoine, F.-G. Marchand,
honorable Joseph Royal, L'mis Frechette, I'abbd A. Gosselin, Mgr C. Tanguuy, B. Suite, Joseph-
Kdmond R->y, A -D DoCollos, Joseph Marmette.
Des lettres out did revues do la part de MM. Verreauot Tasse1, oxpliquant leur absence par cause
do muladie
I > un dioix unanirnc, los otliciers suivants ont etd elus pour 1'annde 1894-95 : —
l.'aliU'- II. Vcrreau— President.
I.'lionorable Jo-o|)li Royal— Vii-e-prdsident.
Joseph- Kdmond Roy — Secretaire, rddlu.
.1 -KiiMo.s-ii Rov, F.-G. MARCHAND,
Sfrrttiiirr. Pris. pro tern.
Ottawa. J."> inai 1S'.I4.
of Section If.
OTTAWA, MAY 25, 1894.
Thr t'lllowini; |J:I|»T-, wi-re read In-fore the scu-tion :
1. Tin- Supernatural in Nature considered in the Lij^ht of MeUiphysical Science. By the most
Reverend Dr. O'Hncii, Airlil.i>li..|. of Halifax, N. S.
.' The <'ali .1 Voya-es of Mil" an.l 1 J9S. I'.y Dr. S. K. Dawson.
An iii'iniry into tlie landlall of both thou voyages and into the situation of the Island of St. John.
The Philology of the Ouananiehe. By K. T. I). Chambers. Communicated by Dr. George
Stewart, F.R.I J.S.
The author refers to the many forms of the spelling of the name of Canada's fresh water salmon
that have pcrplexe-l the ieadcr> of its literature.
t. Language u a Criterion of Ethnological Certitude. My the Rov. Father A. G. Morico, O.M.I.
Communicated by Dr. (I. M. Dawson.
When it i- a <{iic-iion 'if determining with precision and without fear of error the ethnographical
differences upon which is ba»ed the distribution of mankind into distinct races, philology alone is
entitled to uii(|iialilicd confidence and respect. In the words of Gallatin, language " is found to be
a more enduring monument of ancient affinities than the physical type, and there is no tribe however
situated from which thin proof of affiliation should not be obtained." To prove that thin statement
i* fur from exaggerated is the object of the monograph.
5. The Sun Worshipers of the Canadian Northwest. My Lieutenant-Governor Schultz, LL.D., of
Manitoba. Communicated by Dr. Mourinot.
Thin i- an account of the religious beliefs, traditions and worship of the Bloods, Piegans and
Blackfeet of Canada and of some tribes south of the boundary, with speculations as to their origin and
migration, and a review of their present condition, &c.
6. The Innuiu of Our Arctic Coast. By LieutenantrGovernor Schultz, LL.D., of Manitoba. Com-
raunicaled by Dr. liourinot.
» an account of the habito, traditions and religious belief of the Esquimaux, from
Ung.va Hay, in Labrador, to Alaska, with some Bpeculations as to their origin, their relations with
other Indian* of the Arctic circle, and their probable fate.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXXI
7. The Greek Anthology. By George Murray, M.A.
What it is. Different opinions as to its merits. The history of ite growth. Meloager, Philippus,
'Strato, Cephalos and Planudes, its compilers. The seven sections into which the Anthology may be
divided, viz.: 1. Amatory pieces. 2. Dedicatory. 3. Sepulchral. 4. Epigrams written as poetical
exercises or show-pieces, literary and artistic; the longest and most miscellaneous section. 5. Didactic
pieces on life and death, the 'criticism of life.' 6. Convivial, witty and satiric pieces. 7. The .Muse
of Strato. Specimens from each section translated in prose and verso, the use that lias been made of
the Anthology by numerous Engli.-h poets ; and, finally, a select list of its most successful translators.
8. Notes on the Folk Songs of Canada. By William Wood, (Quebec. Communicated by Dr. George
Stewart, F.K.G.S.
1. Now-popular songs. 2. Folk songs proper. 3. Characteristics of Canadian folk songs. 4. The
chivalrous element. 5. The warlike element. 6. The survivals of mythology. 7. The influences of
religion. 8. Manners and customs in folk songs. 9. Songs of the voyagours. 10. Love songs. 11.
Variants — local, French and foreign. 12. Poetry in Canadian folk .song.
9. The Tablet of the Cross at Palenque and other Hieroglyphic Inscriptions of Central America
deciphered. By Rev. John Campbell, LL.D.
This essay is an original decipherment of four monumental inscriptions in the hieroglyphics of
the Huastec-Mayaguiche peoples of Yucatan, Guatemala, and the neighbouring countries. The well
known tablet of the Cross was found in a palace among the elaborate ruins of the city of Palcnquc on
the borders of Yucatan, anil the Mexican province of Chiapas. Inthc.-c memoirs, the author fully
states his process of decipherment, not only of the long Palenque inscription, but also of those of the
Copan altar tablet and the tablets of Chichanchob and Akatzeeb in Yucatan, lie provides ample
material for the interpretation of other Central American documents, whether in the shape of monu-
ments or of codices.
10. Technical Education for the People in Untcchnical Phraseology. I5y ( '. P>aillairg<:, ''.!•".
11. Documents Illustrative of the French Occupation of lie St. .lean, now Prince Kdward I>land,
Edited with Notes by Dr. Bourinot, C.M.G.
During the past year the editor has had collected and copied in the Paris Archives for the Royal
Society a large number of valuable documents relating to the earl}1 history of Prince Kdward Island
when it was in the possession of the French. One of the most valuable and interesting documents is
the Report of Siour Franquet, the French Government Engineer, on the voyage of inspection lie
made in 1751 to the ports and settlements of St. Jean, to Forts Beausejour and Gaspareaux in Acadia,
and to Port Toulouse in Isle Royalo. This report is accompanied by valuable sketches and plans of
projected forts in the Island of St. Jean, as well as of maps of the harbours and settlements. M.
Franquet's report is very full in details, showing thoroughly the condition of the island at the time
of his visit, just seven years before it fell into the possession of the French after the fall of Louisbourg.
In addition to this report, extracts are given from other documents showing the trade and population
of the island at other times, from 1732 to 1758. The editor purposes to give these documents, both
in the original and in a translation, and to add such notes as will make them more intelligible to the
modern reader. He also gives an introduction on the discovery and settlement of the island, when it
became an appendage of lie Royale. The most interesting maps and plans will illustrate the text.
These documents and illustrations will appear for the first time in print in this complete shape.
12. The Jamaica Maroons. By Douglas Brymner, LL.D., Dominion Archivist.
The following comprises subject-matter : Authorities. Derivation of the name. Early history of
Jamaica. The first Maroon war, 1738-39. The treaties with Cudjol and Quaco. Character of the
Maroons. The final conflict, 1795-96. Removal to Nova Scotia. Transfer to Sieri a Leone.
13. A few Notes on the Dialect find Folk-lore of the People of Newfoundland. By Rev. Dr. Pat-
terson .
LXXII
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
14. Snblo Island : Its History and Phenomena. By the sumo.
1. Description of the island. 2. Early notices of it, 1500-1600. 3. From the removal of LaRoche's
colonist* tilt the establishment of the first life-saving station, 1803-1801. 4. First relief establishment
on the island, 1801-1809. 5. History of relief establishment continued, 180D-1848. 6. Life on the
inland, 184S 1855. 7. Till the present time, 1855-1894. 8. Physical changes and future prospecto.
15. The National Historical Gallery. By do LeYy Macdonald. Communicated by Dr. Bourinot.
16. Jacques Carlier in the Golf. By the Right Reverend Bishop Howley, D.D., of Newfoundland.
Communicated by Dr. Rourinot.
17. Certain Historical Phases of the fiscal relations between Canada and the United Slates. By J.
t'.istell Hopkins. Communicated by Dr. Bourinot.
1* The early lucks between Likes St. Louis and St. Francis begun by Governor Haldimand, 1778-
]S1 1. With maps and views of the present condition of the abandoned works. By Thomas
Monro, ( '. E. Communicated by Dr. Kingsford.
The IJight lion .lames Bryeo, M.I1., D.C.Ij., President of the Board of Trade, England, and
author of the American Commonwealth, was elected u corresponding member.
Tin- following gentlemen were unanimously elected Follows of the Society by this section : His
Hunour .i i '. Seliulu. I >r MacCabo, Arthur Harvey and W. W. Campbell. The fact was duly com-
iniinicatol to the I!oval Society, and was ratified.
Tin- jiiiniiii^ committee is composed of Mr. (ieorge Murray, Dr. ,1. G. Bourinot and Dr. George
Stewart.
The Edit»r of Litciarv crilicisni is Dr. Boitrinot.
The 1'ilice hearer- for the ensuing year are :
President — Key. Prof. William Clark, LL.D.
Vice-President — Dr J.Ooorge Bourinot, C.M.G.
Secretary — Dr. (leorgo Stewart, F.R.G.S.
GEO. STEWART,
Secretary.
Itt'l'fjrl f>f Section III.
I. rebuts hriving held live meetings, at which the following papers were read : —
I. The formation of h>ilrol>romic- acid by the action of free bromine on water, by Dr. G. P.
(iirdwood.
_'. Error-, in Meridian Transit Observations, by Prof. McLeod.
:;. The traiiHvei>o Htrength of Douglas Fir, by Prof. Bovey.
4. Observations iij>on Htructural variations in certain Canadian coniform, by Prof. Penhallow.
*». Some observations on the quality of the air at Ottawa, by F. T. Shutt and A. McGill.
Communicated by Mr. McFarlano.
6. Longitude of Montreal, by Prof. McLood (by title).
The paper* were referred to the publication committee.
The oflicei-H elected for the coming year are as follows :
President — Dr. B. J. Harrington.
Vice- President —Prof. H. T. Bovey.
Secretary — E. Deville.
The following resolutions were passed, and are now submitted to the Society :
On motion of Prof. Bovey, seconded by M^r. Hamel :
Th this section recommends that authors proposing to read papers be requested to prepare ad-
typc w.itic,, copies for diHtribntion among such members of the several sections as may be
interested in the special subjects of which the papers treat.
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXXIII
On motion of Dr. Sandford Fleming, seconded by Mr. Hoffmann :
That Section III. unanimously recommends that Rule 6 be suspended, and that the Rev. James
Williamson be elected a member of the Royal Society.
The section consists of twenty members, of whom twelve were present.
E. DEVILLE,
Secretary.
Report of Section IV.
Section IV. respectfully reports that seven meetings have been held during the present
session of the Royal Society, and that the amount and value of work accomplished has ex-
ceeded that of any previous year. Thirty papers in all were presented. Of these twenty were by
members and ten by non-members; three only were read by title, the others being presented in full
or in abstract. The attendance has been fairly largo and very enthusiastic, and wo may safely report
this as the most successful series of meetings in the history of the section.
It has given the members special gratification to note the presence of His Excellency Lord
Aberdeen, and the constant presence of Dr. S. II. Scuddor, of Cambridge, Mass., Prof. O. ('. Marsh, of
New Haven, Conn., and Prof. B. E. Fornow, of Washington, — all of whose observations upon the
papers read have contributed in largo measure to the interest and success of the meetings. In this
connection, the section feels that the policy of inviting distinguished scientists from abroad — so suc-
cessfully instituted this year — should receive a larger measure of consideration in the future.
Three new members have been added to our list this year: G. U. H:ty, I'h.B., of St. John, N. 15.,
Mr. W. Hague Harrington, of Ottawa, and l!ev. G-. W. Taylor, of Victoria, British < 'olumbia.
Respecting questions referred to the section by Council, wo beg to report as follows :
1. Concerning the promotion of systematic reviews of scientific and literary publications there is
no representation.
2. With respect to the formation of a catalogue of scientific papers, the information now in our
hands is insufficient for the formulation of a definite recommendation.
3. That upon an examination of the attendance and work of the various members, only one has
been found to deserve admonition, and it is asked that the secretary of the section communicate the
rule of the Society to him, and advise him that its observance in the future is desired.
It is also recommended that because of eminence in their respective fields of work, and tlieir con-
tributions to Canadian science, Sir James Hector, of New Zealand, and Dr. Samuel II. Seudder, of
Cambridge, Mass., be elected corresponding members of this Society.
The section would also report that, having carefully examined the phonological data so far col-
lected, they observe great want of uniformity and some inaccuracy in the results submitted. They
therefore feel that the continuation of those observations should be referred to local societies who
should bo urged to place this important work in the hands of competent observers. Reports may
thus be embodied in the annual reports of these societies to the Royal Society, and interim re-
ports may also be made to and consultations held with the secretary of the Botanical Club of Canada.
The election of officers for the following year resulted as follows:
President — Mr. James Fletcher.
Vice-President — Dr. Wesley Mills.
Secretary— Prof. D. P. Penhallow.
The whole respectfully submitted.
D. P. PENHALLOW,
Secretary.
THK MODE OP ELECTING FELLOWS.
The Honorary Secretary communicated the following notices of motions with respect to the
mode of electing Fellows of the Society :
Proc. 1894. K.
LXXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
" That at the next meeting of the Royal Society, the undersigned will move:
"That in any contest for the election of Fellows should no candidate receive the requisite number
of votes, the Council shall elect such members as it may deem most suitable, at any mooting of the
Council held before the date fixed for the annual meeting, provided a quorum of members of Council
l>e present."
UENBY T. BOVEY.
HALIFAX, May 19th, 1894.
Thf lion. Sfcrettiry of /Ac Roijtil Society of Canada.
l»r. \R SIK, — Heing unable to bo present lit the approaching meeting of the R. S. C., I take the
liberty nf addressing 1" you a few remarks to servo as a contribution to the discussion of the amond-
iiifiit nf Rule »; mi (ho mode of eltvtion of mombers. 1 assume you are familiar with the modes of
election propo-rd liv l>r. Fleming and myself respectively and referred to in the Proceedings of the
hint two years. Thev -o far as I know are the only methods under discussion. I wish to institute a
<-"Mi|ian-'in nt' their ro-poctivo merits or defects.
l>r. Fleming's method may fail to effect an election even when the voting papers contain sufficient
information l"i- the purp >-e. Tim- let there lie live candidates A, 15, C, D, E, and lot us suppose
i-li -\i-n \oi.-r- attai-h the niiinl'ors f>, 1, '.',, '_'. 1 to their names respectively ; three voters the numbers
1. :; i. .V .' . other three voter- the numbers 1, '2, 4, 5, ,'J ; one voter, the numbers I, 2, 3, 5, 4; one
the unrulier-. I, .'!, -, I. ">. an I one voter, the numbers 2, 1, 3, 4, 5. Their totals are thus 65, 65,
il.'i. ti.'i. In n-pectivoly. If therefore then- lie only one or two or three vacancies, I>r. Fleming's
I fail- to deet, although obviously a majority of the voters wish A to till the first vacancy, B
to till the -fe.ind and C the third.
If, a- would appear from l>r. Fleming's statement of his method in the Proceedings, he proposes
to require :i candidate, in order to election, to obtain a total equal tu two-thirds of the highest possible
total, hi- in ft Imd will frequently fail to elect. In the above example no candidate has so largo a total ;
and thu- in thi- ea-e even if there were tour vacancies bis method would fail to elect. But this
restriction i- not e.-« ential to his sy-tem and may therefore bo led out of account.
My method alr-o may tail to elect , but only in the case in which the voters are equally divided
bftwri-n candidates (in which ca-e an election can be effected only by some species of fictitious com-
promi.-e under an}- good system), and in the case in which the voting papers do not supply sufficient
information Ui show that at least one candidate is preferred to all others (in which case also com-
promise is the only resort, as c. »/. in the ordinary method of balloting at public meetings). So far
a.- I can see no method of voting by letter can meet these case-i. In my "propos-ed amendment of rule
6 (Proceedings of IH'.i^, p. V.) the first case was provided for; the second case, which would probably
be of very rare occurrence, might IK> provided for by referring the election in any such case to the
next meeting of the section, to bo conducted by the ordinary method of ballot.
That Dr. Fleming's method may effect an election in both these cases is so obvious that I need
not give an example. At first sight this might seem lobe an advantage; but the election of a
candidate whom the majority of the voters do not wish to elect, cannot be advantageous.
The possibility of electing the wrong man, ie., of electing one candidate when the majority of
th« voters wish another to be elected, is the most serious defect of Dr. F.'e method. That this is
powible was shown by me in the Proceedings of '!)2, p. VI., in the case of a single vacancy, and was
tacitly admitted by the committee appointed to report on these methods (Proc. of '93, p. XLV.) ; for
they reported that in the case given, Dr. F.'s method elected "the best all-round candidate," not the
candidate whom the majority of the voters wished to elect.
That even when there are two vacancies the wrong candidates may be elected is obvious from
the following example :--Let there be five candidates, A, B. C, D and K. Let eleven voters attach to
their name- the numbers 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, respectively, arid nine voters the numbers 1, 2, 4, 5, 3. The
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894. LXXV
totals are 64, 62, 69, 67 and 38, respectively. Thus Dr. Fleming's method would elect C and D
whereas obviously the majority of the voters prefer A and B to all the other candidates.
With twenty electors voting, a similar complete miscarriage may occur if there are three
vacancies, provided there be six candidates. I need not give an example, for the assertion is easily
verified.
The committee, in asserting that the candidates elected by Dr. F.'s method in such cases are the
best all-round candidates, give no adequate grounds for their assertion. They obviously regard the
numbers by which a voter indicates the order of his preference of the candidates as somehow giving a
measure of his opinion of their merit. That they do not give any such measure, however, even of the
roughest kind, is clear from the fact that though one voter may regard the candidates as all very good,
and another as all very poor, he yet uses the same numbers in indicating his order of preference. In
the former case No. 1 means: very good, but not so good as the others ; in the latter ease it means : very
poor and poorer than the others, but still fit to be a Fellow, llcnce, to conclude from the fact that
though a candidate gets few high numbers awarded him ho also gets few low ones, that if his total is
greatest he is the best all-round candidate, seems to me to be a complete non *e<juitt<r.
The possibility, according to Dr. F.'s method, that a candidate who is considered best by a major-
ity of voters may lose his election if a sufficient minority place him low down on their lists, gives a
minority a veiy dangerous power. It seems improbable that with four or live candidates in the tield
one so eminent as to be considered best by a majority should, on grounds of fitness for a fellowship
alone, be ranked sufficiently low by a sufficiently largo minority to lose his election. Hut it may readily
happen that he is placed sufficiently low to give this result on other grounds, say because the minor-
ity arc not familiar with his work and have not taken the trouble to make proper inquiry, or because
he is connected with an institution, or is resident in a province already in their opinion sufficiently
represented in the Society. Thus Dr. F.'s method enables a minority of voters to reject, on what I
may call unworthy grounds, a candidate whom the majority wish to elect. This seems to me a very
dangerous power to confer upon a minority. It may be right enough within certain limits to elect a
candidate of less eminence in order to secure a more equable representation of institutions, provinces,
etc., but this should bo done by the will of the majority of voters, not of a minority.
Dr. F.'s method makes no provision for the case in which a voter may regard two or more
candidates as equal in their claims, a case which may frequently arise. If a voter considers A best, B
and C equal and second best and D the least desirable of four candidates, is he to attach to their names
the numbers 4, 3, 3, 2, or 4, 2, 2, 1, or 4, 3, 3, 1, or 3, 2, 2, 1, or is he to toss up as between B and C
for the numbers 3 and 2 ? The result of an election on Dr. F.'s method may obviously turn upon the
mode of notation in such cases.
The committee report that Dr. F.'s method is much the simpler of the two. It should be noted,
however, that it is the simpler ordy so far as the work of the scrutineers is concerned. Both methods
use the same voting paper, except for the defect in Dr. F.'s method mentioned in the last paragraph.
The simplicity which is desirable in an election is simplicity in the voting paper. Scrutineers can
easily be found to do the work of collating the voting papers; but it is often difficult to get even
intelligent electors to fill up properly a complicated voting paper. As, except for the difficulty
mentioned in the last paragraph, the voting papers are the same according to the two methods, Dr.
F.'s has no advantage in this respect. With my method the work of the scrutineers is less simple
than with Dr. F.'s, but the number of voters being small, the difference is hardly appreciable. After
many trials, I find that to determine who are elected in any election such as wo hold, my method
requires say fifteen minutes more than Dr. F.'s, while the process is within the capability of any
school boy. The difference of simplicity is therefore negligible.
I dare say it was the form of my proposed amendment of rule 6 that made my method appear so
complex to the committee. But if Dr. F. will prepare an amendment embodying his mothod and
providing for all cases that may arise, I think it will be found to assume an equally complex and
repellent form.
LXXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
To test the two method*, I have this evening conducted 19 elections, the number of candidates
ranging from 3 to 6 and the number of vacancies from 1 to 4— and the voting papers being made out
in a perfectly haphazard manner. The result was as follows: In one case Dr. F.'s method brought
out two candidates as equal when my method showed that one of them ought to have been elected.
In two cases Dr. F.'s method elected a candidate between whom and another candidate my method
showed that the voters were equally divided. In one case Dr. F.'s method elected a candidate to
whom mv method showed another candidate to bo preferred by the voters. In all other cases both
methods gave the same result. Thus 21 per cent of the elections resulted in miscarriages with
In;* method, and a little over 5 per cent in miscarriage of a serious kind. If a larger number of testa
were applied the.se percentages would probably be different, though whether larger or smaller it is im-
pov%iMe to KIV. They seem to me, however, to show that before adopting the recommendation of the
committee the Society should refer the mutter back to them with instructions to apply a large num-
ber of tests and determine how frequently miscarriages are likely to occur.
It would bo better still, it seems to me, to avoid the possibility of miscarriages altogether by
adopting the method which I proposed. When it effected an election, the candidate or candidates
elected would bo those whom the voters wished to elect, and when it failed to effect an election the
failure would l>e due to the equal division or the very conflicting opinions of the voters. I know, sir,
that you would not object to the additional fifteen minutes of time which it would require of yon as a
scrutineer.
Should tlio matter come up for discussion in the Society, I should be obliged by your reading
this communication. Should it be referred to a committee this letter might bo laid before the com-
mittee.
Yours very truly,
J. G. MACGREOOR.
ELECTION OF OFFICERS FOR 1894-95.
The Royal Society then proceeded to the election of officers of the Society, for the year ending
May, 1W5, and the following gentlemen were unanimously chosen :
President — J. M. LeMoine, Esquire.
Vice- President— Dr. Selwyn, C.M.G., F.R.S.
Honorary Secretary — Dr. Bourinot, C.M.G.
Honorary Treasurer. James Fletcher, Esq., F.L.S.
GENERAL BUSINESS.
The following resolutions were unanimously adopted :
1 1.) Resolred, That Rule 6 be suspended and that the Reverend Dr. Jamea Williamson, of Queen's
University, Kingston, Ontario, be elected a Fellow of Section III. of the Royal Society. (On motion of
Dr. Sandford Fleming, seconded by Mr. Hoffmann.)
(2.) Retolved, That Dr. S. H. Scndder of Cambridge, Mass., be nominated as a corresponding
member of the Royal Society of Canada. (On motion of Prof. Penhallow, seconded by Dr. Selwyn.)
) Resolved, That Sir James Hector be elected as a corresponding member of the Royal
Society of Canada. (On motion of Prof. Penhallow, seconded by Dr. G. M. Dawson.)
(4.) Resolved, That in the report presented May, 1893, to the Society, the Council made
reference to the effort of a number of societies throughout Canada, associated with the Royal
Society, to have some permanent memorial established respecting the " Royal William," the pioneer
ocean steamship ;
That as a result of these effort* it is intended at an early day to place by order of Parliament a
memorial brass within the precincts of the Parliament buildings, and it is felt that on the occasion
PROCEEDINGS FOR 1894.
LXXVII
of the brass being so placed, it would be well to have the Royal Society and associated societies
represented ;
That the president, officers and resident members, or as many of them as can conveniently be
present, bo requested on the call of the Honorary Secretary, to represent this society and associated
societies. (On motion of Dr. Sandford Fleming, seconded by Dr. Bourinot.)
(5.) Resolved, That this Society desires to express its appreciation of the hospitality extended to
it by their Excellencies the Governor-General and the Countess of Aberdeen and by the citizens
of Ottawa. (On motion of Prof. Penhallow, seconded by Dr. Stewart.)
(6.) Resolved, That the Royal Society of Canada express the pleasure and profit they have
derived from the presence at this meeting of our distinguished visitors from the United States, and
of so many delegates from associated societies in this Dominion. (On motion of Dr. G. P. (Sirdwood,
seconded by Dr. Kingsford.)
(7.) Resolved, That the thanks of this meeting bo given to Dr. J. A. MacCabe, for the use of
the Assembly Hall and for other courtesies extended to the Royal Society. (On motion of B. Suite,
seconded by 1'abbe* A. Gosselin.)
(8.) Resolved, That this meeting has full appreciation of the valuable services rendered to the
Royal Society during this week by Mr. Edward B. Cope, Secretary of the Normal ami .Model Schools.
(On motion of Mr. Murray, seconded by Mr. Keefer.)
(9.) Resolved, That the minutes of proceedings for the session of 1893, as printed in volume
eleven, be approved. (On motion of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Mr. Murray.)
The Honorary Secretary announced that Professor B. Iv Fernow, chief of the division of Forestry,
in the Department of Agriculture at Washington, D. C., would deliver a public lecture on Friday
evening at 8 p. m., on " The Battle of the Forest," with very full illustrations.
The thirteenth general meeting of the Royal Society then adjourned sine die.
THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
FOUNDER : THE IUGHT HONOURABLE THE MAUQUKSS OP LOHNE.
OKKICKKS KOR 1894-95.
HONORARY PRESIDENT :
HIS EXCELLENCY THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE EARL OF ABERDEEN.
PRESIDENT
VICE-PRESIDENT
SEC. I. — Frcii<-k
J. M. LeMOINE.
A. R. C. SELWYN, C.M.G., F.R.S., L.L..D
OFFICERS OF SECTIONS.
.i-fitiii;; ///.v/,,/-,/, n,,,! A //;,;/ ,S'///,/,v/.v.
PRESIDENT 1,'ABBK VKKKE.UI.
VICK- PRESIDENT HON. .1. ROYAL.
SKciiETARY .1. !•;. HOY.
SEC. II. — English Liti'.i-tittnr, ///.xA,,-//, ,i,,,l .I///,,/ ,xVv>, •/..,•.
PRI-SIDENT REV. \VM. CLARK, D.C.I,., I.I..I).
VICK-PRESIDI..NT DR. HOUR I NOT, C.M.G.
SECBEFARV ( iKU. STKU'AIIT, Jrx., D.C.L., U..D.
SEC. III. — Mathematical, Physicdl, <nxl C/ionicul S<-lcnccn.
PRESIDENT
VICE-PRESIDENT
SKCRETARY — — —
H. .1. HARRINGTON, B.A., Pli.I).
PROF. BOVKY, M.A.
E. DKVILLE.
SEC. IV. — Geological and Biological Sciences.
PRESIDENT
VICE-PRESIDENT
SICRETARY
JAMES FLETCHER, F.L.S.
DR. WESLEY MILLS.
D. P. PENH ALLOW, B.Sr.
HONORARY SECRETARY JOHN GEO. BOUR1KOT, C.M.G., LL.D., D.C.L., D.L.
HONOBAKY TREASURER JAMES FLETCHER, F.L.S.
ADDITIONAL MEMBERS OF COUNCIL: '
ABBE J. C. K. LAFLAMME, D.I).
SIR J. W. DAWSON. C.M.G., F.R.S.
DR. G. M. DAWSON, GM.G., F.R.a
1 The Council for 1894-95 comprises the President and Vice-President of the Society, the Presidents, Vice-
Presidents and Secretaries of Sections, the Honorary Secretary, and the Honorary Treasurer, besides ex-Presidents
of the Society (Rule 7) during three years from the date of their retirement, and any four members of the Society
who have formerly served on the Council, if the Council should elect them every year.
THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
LIST OF MEMBERS, 1894-98.
IJtcis, MfiK I..-N., Archcv^que do Cyri-no,
CA«,HAIS, i.'Aimfe II -li., dix-tcur cs lettrtw, (Jutlxr,
(aiicinn pr&tidi-nt).
I.-LITTERATUJIK FRANgAlSK, HISTOIRK, ARCHtiOLOGIE, ETC.
GOSSELIN, I.'ABBE AUGUSTE, docteur es lettres, Qutbee.
LBOBNDRK, NAPOLEON, docteur es lettres, Qutbee.
LKMAY, PAMPHILE, docteur es lettres, Qutbee.
LEMoiNR, J. M., Qulbec.
MAUGHAM), F.-G., docteur us lettres, Saint-Jean, P.Q.
MARMBTTB, JOSEPH, docteur es-lettres, Ottawa.
POI.SHON, ADOI.PIIE, Arthabaskavitte, P.Q.
ROUTIIIKR, A.-B., doctenr en droit et es lettres, Quebec.
ROY, JOSBPH-EDMOND, Ijtvi*, P.Q.
ROYAL, L'IIONOKARLK JOSBI-H, Montreal.
SUITE, BENJAMIN, Ottawa.
TANCUAY, MGR CYPRIBN, doctetir es lettres, Ottaiva.
TASSE, L'HONORAHLB JOSEI'O, Monlrto.1.
VERRBAU, L'Aimfe HOSPICE, docteiires lettres, Montreal.
II.-KNGLISII LITKRATURK, HISTORY, ARCHEOLOGY, ETC.
liomivn-, JOHN «;BORCK, C.M.C.., LL.D., D.C.L., D.L. KINOSKORD, WILLIAM, LL-D., Ottawa.
MACC-ABB, J. A., LL.D., Principal of Normal School,
KIIYMNKK, I'"i '.1 AS, LUD , Doiniiiiiiii Archivist, Oitumi. Ottawa.
MAIR, CHARLES, I'rince Albert, N-W.T.
MURRAY, GEORGE, B.A., Montreal.
I)AVM>, I--"., tfontrt'i!.
DHCA»>. I'AU, dcM-tiMir >•« lt?ttri<s, (juf.lxr.
I)K<'KU KX, A. -I)., doc-tour >s Icttrcs. Ollnmi.
l>i"SMt, N.-K., (Jnrl»c.
KAURI:, HUTOU, '•(>iii|ia^n<m do 1'onlre <les SS. Mirhel
ct (ipor>!e, J'nrif, Fr'tiicf.
KAl'i'HKH liK SAIST-MAl'BK'B, N., (locU'lir >S lnttrt'8, clie-
\aliiT tie hi It-triiin il'lmnncur,
1'Kfa'iiKTTK, l>ofis, diK'U?ur en droit, doctenr ijs lottres,
de la l^^ion d'lionnenr, Montrtal.
(
u KKV. JOHN, LUD., Prt-sbyterian C
i «MI'BKI t , \V. WII.HIKII, I N'partiiiont of the Secretary of
SUta, Oltnira.
CLARK, R»v. W., D.C.U, LI. I)., Trinity University,
Toronto.
PAWHOX, R«v. jENRA» MACDONHLI, LUD., Ottmin.
DAWK*, SAMI BI E., D.L., Otlatm.
K, Lr.-CoL. G. T., B.CL., Toronto.
r, V«RT R»v. G. M., D.D., Principal of Queen's
Unirenity, Kingttm, («x- President)
I! »i.r, HORATIO, M. A. (Harvard), Clinton.
HABTKY, Arrnr«, Toronto.
HA*VIT, R«r. MOKCB, K.R.G^., LUD., Si. John'*, New-
:
MURRAY, RHV. J. CLARK, LUD., McGill University,
Montreal.
O'BRIEN, Most Rev. Dr., Archbishop of Halifax, Hali-
fax, N. 8.
PATTERSON, REV. GEORGE, D.D., New Olatgow, N.H.
READB, JOHN, M.A., Montreal.
ROBERTS, CHARLES G.D., M.A., King's College, Windtor,
N.S.
SCHCLTZ, J. C., LL.D., M.D., His Honour, Lieutenant-
Governor of Manitoba, Winnipeg.
STEWART, GEOROB, D.C.L., LL.D..D.L., F.R.G.8., Quebec.
WATSON, J., M.A., LL.D., Queen's University, Kingston.
WITIIROW, RET. W. H., D.D., Toronto.
THB ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
III.— MATHEMATICAL, PHYSICAL AND CHEMICAL SCIENCES.
BAILLAIRGR, C., C.E., Quebec.
BOVBV, H. T., M.A., C.E., McQill University, Montreal.
CARPMABL, C., M.A., Superintendent of Meteorological
Service, Toronto.
CHAPMAN, E. J., Ph.D., LL.D., University of Toronto,
Toronto.
DB FOVII.LB, REV. P., Montreal College, Montreal.
DBVILLB, E., Surveyor-General, Ottawa.
DUPIHS, N. F., M.A., F.R.S.R., Queen's University,
Kingston.
ELLIS, W. H., M.D., Toronto University, Toronto.
FLEMING, SANDFORD, C.M.G., LL.D., C.E., Ottawa (ex-
President).
GIRDWOOD, G. P., M.D., McGill University, Montreal.
GOODWIN, W. L., D.Sc:., Queen's University, Kingston.
HAMEL, MONSIGNOR, M.A., Laval University, faelxc
(ex-President).
HAKKINGTON, B. J., U.A., Ph.D., McGill University,
Montreal.
HOFFMANN, G. C'., F. Inst. C'hoin., Geological Survey,
Ottawa.
JOHNSON, A., LL.D., McGill University, Montreal.
KEBKEH, T. G, C.M.G., C.E., Ottauii.
LOUDOV, J. T.,M.A., President of University of To-
ronto, Toronto.
MACKAKLANH, T., M.K., Chief Analyst, Oltaira.
MAcGitEGoit, .1. <;., M.A., D.Sc., F.K.S.K., Dalhou.sic
University, Halifax.
McLF/>i>, C'. H., M.K., McGill University, Montreal.
WILLIAMSON, KEV. !>»., Queen's University, Kingston.
IV.-GEOLOGICAL AND BIOLOGICAL SCIENCES.
BAILEY, L. W., M.A., Ph.D., University of New Bruns-
wick, Fredericton.
BELL, ROBERT, B.Ap.Sc., M.D., LL.D., F.G.S., Geological
Survey, Ottawa.
BETHUNE, REV. C. J. S., M.A., D.C.L., I'ort Hope, 0.
BURGESS, T. J. W., M.D., Montreal.
DAWSON, G. M., D.Sc., C.M.G., F.R.S., A.K.S.M., F.G.S.,
Geological Survey, Ottawa.
DAWSON, SIR J. WILLIAM, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., Mont-
real (ex-President).
LAKI.AMMK, AI:I;K .1. C. K., ] ).!)., .M.A., I. aval I'ni-
versity, (Juehec.
LAWSON, (i., I'h. I)., LI,.1>., Dalhnu.sio University, llnlifnj:
(ex-President).
MACOUX, .1., M.A., l-'.L.S., Geological S'irvcy, Otlaiea.
MATTHLW, (!. F., M.A., St. J.,hii, A"./>'.
MACKAY, A. H., LL.D., l5.Sc., H.ilij.u:
MILLS, '!'. WKSI.EY, M.A., M.D., McGill University,
Montreal.
ELLS, R. W., LL.D., F.G.S.A., Geological Survey, PENIIALLOW, D. P., K.Sc., McGill University, Montr, al.
Ottawa.
FLETCHER, JAMES, F.L.S., Dominion Entomologist,
Ottawa.
FOWLER, JAMES, M.A., Queen's University, Kingston.
GILPIN, EDWIN, M.A., F.G.S., Inspector of Mines,
Halifax.
GRANT, SIR J. A., K.C.M.G., M.D., F.G.S., Ottawa.
HAY, G. U., St. John, N. B.
HARRINGTON, W. HAGUB, P. O- Department, Ottawa.
SAUNDERS, W., Director, Dominion Experiraonta!
Farms, Oltitva.
SIOLWYN, A. H. (.'., C:.M.(J., LL.D., F.U.S., F.G.S.. Dire.-t.ir
of tho Geological Survoy, Ottawa.
TAYI.OU, Ruv. G. W., Victoria, I!. C.
Wiin'BAVBs, .1. F., F.G-S., Gnoloiical Survoy, Ollami.
WRIGHT, R. RAMSAY, M.A., I5.Sc., University of Toronto,
Toronto.
COERKSPONDINCI MEMBERS.
TUB MARQUKSS OF LORNB.
BONNBY, T. G., D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., London, Enyland. LH ROY, ALIMIOXSB, professeur de philosophic i 1'nni-
BRYCB, BT. HON. JAMES, M.P., D.C.I,, London, England. verait<5 lle Li^'°- ot membre (le I'^'a-Wniie royal,-
CLARETIE, JULES, de 1'Acadernie francaise, Paris, France.
DOUCET, CAMILLB, secretaire i>erp6tuel de 1'Arade'mio
de Bclgique, Liege, Belgium.
RAMHAUDBSAIST-PKUH.RDMK, D.L., A<lon, bnret, France.
francaise, Paris, France.
HECTOR, SIR JAMBS, K.C.M.G., F.R.S., Wellington, New
Zealand.
KIRRY, W., Niagara, Out.
OSLBR, W., M.D., Johns Hopkins University, Balli
more, Md.
MACCOLL, EVAN, Toronto.
SCUDDKU, DR. S. II., Washington, I). C., U. .S". A.
WINSOR, JUSTIN, LL.D., F.R.G.S., Boston, Mast.
RETIRED MEMBERS. (See RULE 7.)
BOUKASSA, NATOI.EON, Montcbdlo.
CHBRRIMAN, J. B., M.A., Ryde, Isle of Wight.
HAANKL, E., Ph.D., Syracuse University, Si
N.Y.
LIST OF PRBSIDENTS
S'U" o
1891 •'• -2
1892- 1-3
SIR J. \V. DAWSON.
L'HONORAIILB P. J. O. ClIAUVBAU.
DR. T. STKRKY HUNT.
SIR DAMEI.
MONHKINOR HAHEI.
DR. G. LAWHON.
Dr. SANDFORD FI.BMINO.
I.'AUUI: CAHCRAIN.
PRINCIPAL GRANT.
I.'AUUK I.AKI.AMMK.
DR. J. G. BOURINOT.
DR. G. M. DAWSON.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
OF THE MEMBERS OK THE
ROYAL SOCIETY OK CANADA
BY
JOHN G E o ii ( ; v i: o u R i x < > T
EDITOR OF THK TRANSACTIONS AND HONORARY SKl'HKTAHY or Till; HOYAI. SOCIETY
PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE SOCIETY, MAY 25rni, 1MI4
PREFATORY NOTM
Any imperfections in this bibliography must lie largely ascribed to the ditliniltv tin-
editor has experienced, in some cases, in obtaining information from iiicmlicrs ot'thc Soci.-iv,
and to his own inability to supply the missing facts in tin- parliamentary library and other
institutions to which he has applied. On the whoh-. liowevcr. tin- hihlio^raphv, which is
modelled on that of the American Historical Assneiittiuii, now a branch of the Smithsonian
Institution at Washington, will be found as accurate as it is possible to make it. in view of
the very range it takes for nearly half a century. It will be, probably, of min-h advantage
to scientific and literary students when they wish to obtain all the literature on certain >ul>-
jects in which many members of the Royal Society have been earnest workers fur years.
It is proposed to publish each year a similar bibliography of the work of the members of
the Royal Society, and to include the publications of deceased members, which have not
been available for the present volume.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
OF THK MK.MBKKS OK THK
ROYAL SOCIETY OK CANADA
Bailey, Li. W.
Notes on New Species of Microscopical Organisms
from the Para River, South America.
Bntlon Journal of Ffutural Ili*t'iri/. Vol. VII., No. 3,
July, 1861. Pp. 3ffl-;51. with 2 Platt?.
Notes on Diatomaceie from the St. .John Uiver.
Canadian Xaturalut anil Genlngiit. April, 1C63.
Report on the Mines and Minerals of New Bruns-
wick. Fredericton, 1H64. I'p. 75.
Mineral Localities of New Brunswick. Ext racted
from No. 3.
Observations upon the Geology of Southern New
Brunswick, with a Geological Map. Printed by
the Legislature of New Brunswick. Frederic-
ton, 1865. Pp. 159.
On the Geology of the Island of Grand Manan.
Canadian Nuturalitt, Vol. vi., No. 1, with Map.
Report on Water Supply to the City of Frederic-
ton. Fredericton : H. A. Cropley, 1867.
The Woods and Minerals of New Brunswick. A
Descriptive Catalogue for Use at the Centennial
Exhibition in Philadelphia. By L. W. Bailey
and Edward Jack, C. E. Fredericton, 1876.
Pp. 51.
The Study of Natural History and Use of Natural
History Museums. An Address at the Enccenia
of the University of New Brunswick. June,
1872. H. Chubb & Co., St. John. Pp. 23.
Remarks on the Age and Relations of the Meta-
morphic Rocks of New Brunswick and Maine.
Bailey and Matthew.
Proceedings American Attociation for Advancement
of Science- Vol. xvm., 1869- Pp. 16.
Ituilc.y, I,. \V. Ctnil in mil.
On the Dialomac is Kurths of Maine.
Hit: -he, *•/.-'« l!rp-irl "H tlf l,'.",l,,:n/ ,n,,l A 1
i if Min'ai-. 18rt2. I'IL :;.<",.
Klcnifiitary Natural IINtm-y. Ne« 1 irunsu id;
School SerieM. St. .John : .1. A A. McMillan. 1^7.
Pp. 91.
Helics of the Stonr Auc in New Brunswick.
Ilullitini.J .\,ti,,-il> 111- Inn, Socitly ,.( ,\. :,• lii-ilnt-
i.'iVfr. V"l. vi., HS:. I'p. IB, „ ill, :•: Phot,,.-.
Notes on (lie Surface (Jeology of Soul li western
Nova Scotia.
Traiwieliimn •>( .\;ni Xc«f,« Innliliite i,f Scnnc,
llttlifilJt, 1890-91- P|.. H.
On the Acadian and St. Lawrence Water Shed.
Cimniliun Ikciinlnf Sfienrr, July, 1898- Pp. 16.
On the Mineral Resources of New Brunswick.
Canadian Minintt ntnl Mechanical llirinr, 1891
(leology and Geologists in New Brunswick.
Canadian Reenrd nf Kciener, Vol. n., \o. 2, I8J6.
Desmids and Diatoms.
Amrriran Xaturaliil, Vol. 1, pp. 505-687, with Plate.
Salem, 1868.
Fresh Water Sketches.
Ibid.
In the Reports of the Geological Survey of Canada :
Report on the Geology of Southern New Bruns-
wick. 1870-71. Pp. 228.
Geological Investigations in New Brunswick.
1871-72.
On the Carboniferous System of New Brunswick.
1872-73. (Bailey a'nd Matthew.)
Summary Report of Geological Explorations in
NewBrunswick. 1874-75. (Bailey and Matthew.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
llnlli-T. I*. W.— f'oitfintM-rf.
Report on the Ix>«erCarlx>niferous Belt of Albert
»,,d Westmoreland Counties, New Brunswick,
with Section and Geological Map. 187U 77.
(Bailey and KIN.'
Heport on the Geology of Southern New Bruns-
wick. 1X7* 79. (Bailey. Matthew and Klls.)
Report of Kxplorations and Surveys in Portions
of York andCarleton Counties. New Brunswick.
1S« H4. Pp. 31.
KxplonUion-i and Surveys in Portions of the
(-..untie-, of Cnrleton, Victoria, York and North
iimlicrlaiid. New Brunswick. New Series, Vol. 1.
li«Ci. Pp. 13'. « ith Map.
Kxpl. .rations in Portions of the Counties of Vic-
toria. Northumberland and Rcstigoiiche, New
Brunswick. I**;. 'I- \V. Bailey and \V. Me
limes. i Pp. 17.
l-Aplorations and Surveys in Portions of Northern
N..» Brunswick, an. I Adjacent Areas ingueU-c
an.l M,i, no. I--77 T-. (Bailey an. I Mclnnes.i
In thr Ti-'ii<«i'-t"»'i ,ii lii'H'it .s'nci.'.r/ .'/' I'linniln :
On the Phy~ic.il nn.l lieolonical llist.iry of the
St. .I. -Im l!i».-r, Ni-w Brunswick Ahsiract.
I.. Sec. 4, lk--.
On Ceol.iKieul I'., niad> and Ancieni Krosioii in
S.ntliei-n nn.l ( 'entral New Hruiisw iek. \ ol. 11.,
Sec. I. I--I.
,,,. • m >\-teni .,f Northern Maine. New
Hrunstti.-k and yuel.ee. Vol. n.. See. I. ISH'i
in, the Physiography and (o-olou-yof Arooslook
i unity, Maine. Vol V., See. I. 1--T.
On the l'r<v'"-- "' (leolo^i.-al ln\c-tiKation in
N.-w Brunswick. Presidential Address. \ ol.
S II.. Sec. I. I---".',
llallli.ui:.-. <
Ci.nfi-ri-nces illiistrers surl' Astroiioinie. rOpti.|iie,
hi Pni-iiinati.|ue. r.Vci.ustiiiue, I' Atmosphere.
!«••. \ enls. U-sConnin's, laVapeiir et la Machine
a vapeiir, la Me«-ani<|iie, etc. ; de deux heures
cliarune en movenne. dans la Salle d*s Seances
ili- r.Vncien Parlenieiit ilu Has Canada, rues
Ijiinontaxne et Port Dauphin, devant desaiidi
t..in-s de 7(>l a Hill pi-rsomies. QueU-c : C. Dar
TertU. 1H4S .VV
!<• Calori'ere : ChaufTaKe A I'air chaud. Illu-iie.
yu.-U-c : Bureau et Marcotte. IKKt.
Sro.. pp. Z3
Nouvenu traite de ( ie.un.-i i ie et de Trigonometric
rrotiligne el spheri>|Ue. Toiso des surfaces et
volumes. Tahlrs logarithmi(|ucs et sinus, etc.,
natiirrN. Ouvrage illustre. Quebec : i'. Dar-
veau. 1MIA.
B«0.. pp. H.
llap|«.rt General de I'lng. de« Ponts et Chausst^es
de la \ ill.- de Qurlicc, enibras<<ant Ics depar-
trmrntH du Fen. des Marches et Italics, de !a
Trmvenwdu Kleuvr, de la Police, etc. QueU-c :
C. Dweau. IMBH.
ITO..PP.M.
.. C.— Continued.
General Report of the City Engineer, Quebec,
embracing Poads and Bridges, Markets, Ferry,
Health, Fire, and other department*. Quebec :
C. Darveau. 1872.
STO..PP. 120.
Geometry, Mensuration, and the Stereometrical
Tableau. Illustrated. Read before the Liter-
ary and Historical Society of Quebec. Quebec :
C. Darveau. 1873.
8vo., pp. 44.
Geometric, Toise, et le Tableau Ste>eoni6trique.
Illustree. \M devant la Socidte Litteraire et
llistorii|Ue de Quebec. Demonstration et dis-
cussiim de la formule par 1'Abbe Maingui, de
rtlniversiUUjxval. Quebec : C. Darveau. 1873.
8vo.,pp. 66.
Cle Synoplique ou abr^gec du Tableau Stereome-
trique. Illustree. Quebec : C. Darveau. 1874.
8vo. , pp. 16.
AhridKeil Key to Stereometrical Tableau. Now
System of Measuring nH Bodies— Segments,
Krusta and I'ngulir. of such Ixxlies— by one and
the same rule. Illustrated. Quebec : C. Darveau.
1874.
8vo., pp. 16.
Cl.-dii Tableau Stereometrique illustrie. Prece-
d«'-e ilu tolse des surfaces, tables, etc. Quebec:
C. Darveiiu. 1874.
8vo.. pp. 2Vi.
Hi-rthii/iibel, on I.e Diuble Devenu Cuisinier.
('oini-die c-n un m-te (episode de la guerre
li'Itulie de 1.<>!1) jouee jwr la Cie Maugard a la
Salle .laciiut's-Cartier et deux fois a la Salle de
Mu.sii|iu>, Quebec. Quebec : C. Darveau. 1873.
8vo.( pp. 21.
Reports on Sections of the then so called North
Shore Railway (now the C.P.R.) between Quelwc
and Montreal. Quebec : C. Darveau. 1874-5-6.
Fnlin. 10 pp. r.i.-li
The Proposed Improvements in the Estuary of
the River St. Charles, Quebec. Quebec: C.
Darveau. 1H73.
8vo.,pp. 10.
Toise des Surfaces illustree. Quebec : C. Darveau.
1K75.
8vo., pp. S8.
Supplementary Report on the North Shoie Rail-
way (now the C. P. R.) between Quebec and
Montreal. Quebec: E. Vincent. 1875.
8ro , pp.14.
Rapport Supplemcntaire de 1'Ing. de la Citd de
Quebec sur le cheinin de fer du Nord (aujourd1-
hui le C. P. R) entre Quebec et Montreal.
Quebec : E. Vincent. 1876.
8vo., pp. 15.
Report on the Fire-escape Appliances and Facili-
tii-- of some ninety-six Public Buildings of
Quebec and Environs, including Schools, Col-
leges, Convents, Theatres, Lecture and Music
Halls, Manufactories, Hotels, Churches, etc.
Folio, pp. Iu5.
The Proposed Dry Dock in the Mouth of the
River St. Charles. Quebec : C. Darveau. 1876.
8vo., pp. 4.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
ItuillairKe, C.— Continued.
Report on the Piles Branch of the N. S. Railway.
Quebec : C. Darveau. 1876.
Folio, pp. ft.
Rapports sur le chemin de fer du Nord (aujourd'-
hui le C. P. R) entre Quebec et Montreal.
Quebec : C. Darveau. 1874-5 6.
Folio, pp. 8 ft 10 en moyenne.
Key to the Stereometricon, illustrated ; mensura-
tion of areas, tables, etc. Quebec : C. Darveau.
1876.
8vo., pp. 228.
The Municipal Situation. Quebec. Yearly De-
ficits. Financial Situation. Quebec : C. Dar-
veau. 1878.
8vo., pp- 57.
General Report of the City Engineer, Quebec, on
Roads, Bridges, Markets, Ferry, Fire, Health,
and other departments. Quebec : E. Vincent.
1878.
8vo.. pp. 1UO.
The Stereometricon. Areas of spherical triangles
and polygons to any radius or diameter. Illus-
trated. Montreal : Lovell & Son. 18H().
8vo., pp. 38.
Rapport du Chev. C. Baillairge, Ing. de la Cite de
Quebec, sur 1'amelioration de son Aquedue.
Quebec: E. Vincent. 1881.
8fo., pp. 82.
Report of the Quebec City Engineer on the Pro-
posed New Aqueduct 130" diameter). Quebec :
E. Vincent. 1881.
8vo., pp. 80.
A Particular Case of Water Hammer. Illustrated.
Transaction* of Royal Society <>f Canada. Vol. n,,
See. 3. 1884.
Le Stereometricon. Illustre. Tables, surfaces
des triangles et polygones spherlques sous un
rayon ou diam. quelconques. Quebec : C. Dar-
veau. 1884.
8vo., pp. 133.
The Stereometricon. Illustrated. Tables, areas
of spherical triangles and polygons to any radius
or diam. Quebec : C. Darveau. 1884.
8vo , pp. 132-
Papers read before the Royal Society of Canada,
1882-83. Illustrated. Quebec : C. Darveau.
1884.
8vo., pp. 4H.
M6moires lus devant la Societe Royale du Canada,
Sec. ni., 1882-83. Illustr(5s. Quebec :C. Darveau.
1884.
8vo.,pp. 46.
Some 15 reports on as many separate 10-mile sec-
tions of the Quebec & Lake St. John Railway
North of St. Raymond. Quebec : E. Vincent.
1883-87.
8vo., pp. 15 to 25 each.
Quelques 15 rapports sur autant de sections dis-
tinctes du chemin de fer Quebec et Lac St. -Jean
au Nord de St-Raymond. Quebec : E. Vincent.
1883-87.
8vo., pp. 15 :i 25 obacun.
liaillaii K<;. C.—Conlinuerl.
I,a veine liquide contractee. Conference lue de-
vant la Societe Royale du Canada, Sect, in., a
Ottawa, I8S.V
Quel>ec, passe, present, futur. QuelxT : J. (Jjn
gras et Cie. 1885.
8vo., pp. s.
The Aiiueduct, Quebec. Tables of pressures,
heights, etc. Quebec : E. Vincent. 1855.
8vo. , pp. 7.
Rapport sur le nouvel aqueduc dc Quebec. Que
bee : E. Vincent. 1885.
8vo., pp 29.
Concernant la theurie de M. Steckcl sur " La
veine li<|iiide contractee," lue devant la Societu
Royale du Canada, Sect, in., le 28 mai Iss5.
An ordinary 1 l-hoiirs day's work of (lie City En
gineer, Quebec. Quebec: I-]. Vincent. l*.^i.
Fulio, p)>. 8.
Ceometrie dans I'espace. Steivomet rie. Stereo
tomie. Illustiv. Juliette : Revd I-'. A. Hail
lairgc. 188<>.
8vci., p|.. II".
Le Stereometricon couronne en France, en Bel
gique, en Angleterrc, en Hussie, au .Iapon.au
Bresil, en Canada, aux Etats-Unis d'Ameri(|Ue.
.loliette : R«-vd !•'. A. Haillairgc. ISM!.
8v<>., pp. 2U.
A Practical Solution of the Creat Social and llu
manitarian Prol>lem : Escape from buildings in
case of lire. Head before the Hoyal Sociel v of
Canada, Sec. ill.. May i~>, lsK7. Quebec : C. Dar-
veau. 1887.
4to., pp. K.
1'elili' .Mat liemal iqne ecrite pour et publiee dans
I'Etudiani. i-ilitr- a Juliette par le Hev.l I-'. A.
Baillairge. ls-<7.
The Art of Building. Head before the Canadian
Association of Civil Engineers, .Montreal, 18>7.
Fol., pp.2ii.
The School of Industry and Arts, (ilaeis Street,
Quebec. Published by the City Press, Quebec.
1887.
Nouveau dietionnaire francais. Systcme edueat if.
Rimes, Consonnances, llomoiiMncs. Quel>ec :
C. Darveau. 18,88.
8ro.,pp- OCX).
L'Art de Batir. Public da:is un Journal de Que
bee, deux numeros consecutifs. 1888.
Revision des Elements de (Jeometrie d'Euclide.
Lue devant 1 1 Societe Royale du Canada, Sect.
III., 23 mai 18HH.
Folio, pp. 8. Also in Abstract in the Mtmoirt* tt<- In
Socitti Kwate, Vol. vi.. See. 3, 188S.
Pavements. The sanitary pavement question.
Sanitarv Era, New York, 188*.
The Quebec Disaster of September 19, 1889. The
land slide. Illustrated.
Canadian Architect anrf Builder, Toronto, Oct., 1889.
Folio, p. 1.
Instructions to Architects for Competition Plans.
New City Hall, Quebec. Quebec: E.Vincent, 1889.
Folio, pp. 16.
8
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF TIJE
lUlllnirice. €'.— Continual.
I>. -•-•n Xo.5<l«M feet hiirhmf the proposed great
TO»-(T for Ignition. Illustrated letter press, es-
liin.il.--. vie. Illustrated catalogue <>f the BS
competitive ili-sinn- sent in. Printed by " In-
d»-trie»." Ijondon, 358 Strand. l«m.
Kuli... pp. H»
HiiiiiniiYiiie.s francai*. .lolieltc: Hevd !•'. A. Bail-
liiir^t-. 1*1.
I.'ia.. . PP. •-MJ.
Kiik'li-h Homonym-.. Quebec: ('. Darveail. 1XSI1.
l:'in<... PP l'".
tirn.r.tl ltr|»n-i nf tin- City Kngiiieor, Queliec, on
r.M.Mirnt.. rlr. (Jin-live: K. Vinrrnt.
•»•'.. pp. I-'
l.i ii I. .n. 111! 1 1. ut ali solution ilu problcinc : !'>•
t HUT l.i li.uitriii aiirinir I'.n mi project ilc
• (in . . i. '..iniiiii! .111 nnr.iii il'nn il '-' p.irii. .1
)iti»lilll nil i-l! I O'nnll. I. llr -I- v. lilt l;l SiH'irtr
l;..v.tl. 'In I 'an til. i. >rrt. III.. Ir -7 lllili |W.'l.
n il. I -VI.
\ |..I|MT n-l:iliii_- I., ill.- ln-i^lii I" \\ liirli a iiii>—ili'
Mlnrli. in ilr-i iMiiliiiiT a.-ain (u tin-
'.v In. h n \\.t-. pmin tril. | liirril a
I;, ml iM'fnri1 Sect, n I.. l!"\al
i iiiiiila, M.i> -7. I-!M. Mnntival. I.-VI.
\ id .iiH i- ! In. pr.".-mv |n-r Ki|iiarr
i h a -.!•-. tin Koilri- i-\ jili nidi fruiii
, Illri-il li\ I lie i'\]i|.i^i.ni. Hi-. nl
KIM .,1 - ly nf Can. i. la. .Mmil iv;il.
1 i- llr ill 'illllr ilr- i llrl - lI'llIU' r\|ililsiun
prfssinn -. ill ~ It . jii'-l li'
I.I ' I I .Ur ill \ alll la Srrt . III. ill-
. '. li'ilillr 'In I '.in. i. l.i Ir -7 in. u I.V.I, a
\|..: '.' ' '. I'.u nail. l-'.l|.
I . irii h-li! iiu in all tin- |.rinri|,al
i itii- ..f Ni.nl, \n,.
II '.,'. .... I I!;. I N,» 'v.irk, I •.'.<•.'.
r-"li... pi- i.
I . ; • 1 1 "i 1 1 t-iii !-i i :i_:-- in rasr ()f h j ,-. 1 1 111 -I ral r.l.
II. a.i I- f.,ir ih, C.tiia.lian A-siM-ialimi nl An hi
li >-\-. Mmiiri-al. l-'.fj.
''• I ^:•^,il. •<••„•! lluil,!,,-. T.riiiiii. ami Mont-
real. !-•-'.
F.I,,.. PP. 4.
|ji \i-iililiiliiin lll.rr il.- i-trnui> en rapjiurl avrc
I lijKifin- il.- I lialiiiatinii. .Inlii-iti- : Hi'vil ]•'. A.
KiiillairK'-. l.ne ilr\aat la Sei-l. ill.. SiK'ii'tc
K"..i.. tin Camilla, inai I .-'.I'.
nru..|i|>. IT.
Tin' frvr and lilM-ral vciitilatii)ii of M-werx in its
rrlaii'.ii to tli<- sanitntiun of our dwelling".
gni-iM-c: C. Darvpau. Hi-ad Ix'fon- the Hoyal
Surlrtjr of Canada. S«-cl. III.. May. 1HJ2.
Folio, pp.7
l,i Unir il Iliid-uni. (.'exploitation prn|>iKsee de
»r« r —.in. ... de terre et de mer. Nouvelle
cnlonie. Chemin de fer pour n'y rendre. Joll-
< tte : ll.-v,l K. A. HaillairK'i'. 1808.
Conference falte noun leu aimpirex de la Soci«'-t<- de
(irofcniphie de Quelter A I'InMltut Canadien.
Jnli.'tte : Hevd F. A. Haillaiix<1. 1«O.
If*.
HaillairKe, C.-Continue<1.
The Quebec Land Slide of SeptenilHT HI, 1888.
Illustrated and technically explained. Head
before the Canadian Association of Civil Engi-
neers, Montreal, and published in the Transac-
tions of the Society, 1«B.
8vo., pp. 33.
RetainiiiK Walls. The defects in the new dock
walls at the Louise Basin, Quebec.
I'ntiii-li'iii Engineering NCKI, Montreal.
Technical Kducation of the People in Untechnical
LaiijiiiaKe. Head before Section n. of the Royal
Society of Canada, Ottawa, May, 18SM. Quebec :
C. Darveau. 1«M.
Hvo., pp. -Ill
U.-uin. Miui-i-iniH in I.OIIIN \u/.air<*.
l.a I'riniaiite et rinfaillibilite des So«iverain»
I'nntifr-. I.CCIMIS d'histoire donnees ii 1'Uni-
viTMti- Liivnl. QuelH-c: L. II. lluot. 1H73.
l-'ni"., pp. O>.
l.a Sainte KeriMire et la Regie de Foi. Quel>ec :
An^usliii C'ott* et Ci*'. IS74.
r.'nni . pp. 20S.
l.rl'ulir Catholii|iie. QueU-c : AiiKiistin C6t4 et
Cir. IS?:,.
12in.i , pp. 1SI.
Clinninln^ii' de I'llistoire du Canada. Quebec:
C. Darveau. IfO^i.
ISino., pp. 3fi.
I'aiie^yriiine tie Saint-Thomas d'A(|uin, prononcA
a la Cathedrale de St-llyacinthe, a 1'occa.sion du
lir rt'iit I'liairr de la inort de Saint-Thomas.
r.. il. ::,,i., ii.
In thf /'ti til irHtitnt* of t/ic Gcoloffico.1 tftn't'ei/ of.
t 'ft tittila, i'i~. : -
The Natural lli-tory of the Lower St. Lawrence,
the SaKuenay and Lake St. John. It»'i>ort for
l.s'iT.
Catalogue, with Notes, of Animals and I'lantx
eolleeteil on the Southeast Side of the St. Ijiw-
rence, from QuelH'c to (iaspp. Report for 1H5H.
Supertieial (Jeolo^y of Canada. General Report
on " The Geology of Canada,' 1*<M, l>p. 8H01MO.
.Coloured .Map, with Kxplanations, showinK the
Disiriliutionof the Superficial Deposits Ix'tween
Lake Superior and (iaspe. \ila~ accompany-
CeoloK.v of Grand Manitoulin Island. Report for
1863-fiO.
Geological and Topographical Map of a portion of
the Gaspe Peninsula, from Surveys by Dr. Bell,
accompanying a Report on the Occurrence of
Petroleum in that Region. Pamphlet published
for the Geological Survey in Quebec, 1H05.
Geology of the Western Portion of Grand Mani-
toulin, and of Cockburn, iJrummond and St.
Joseph's Island. Report for INKWIO.
The Northwest Coast of Lake Superior and the
Nipigon District, with a Topographical Map of
the Thunder Bay and Lake Nipigon Regions.
Report for 186600.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
9
Bell, Itobert,— Continued.
The Country North of Lake Superior, between
the Nipigon and Michipicoten Rivers (Pic River,
Long Luke, etc.). Report for 1K70-71.
The Country between Lake Superior and the
Albany River. Report for 1871-72.
The Country between Lake Superior and Lake
Winnipeg. Report for 1872-7H.
The Country lietween Red River and the South
Saskatchewan, with Notes on the Geology of
the Region between Lake Superior and Red
River. Contains an Appendix by Mr. Hoffmann
on Lignites. Report for 1873 71.
The Country West of Lakes Manitoba and Win-
nipegosis, with Notes on the Geology of Lake
Winnipeg. Report for 1874-75.
Explorations in 1875 )>etween James' Hay and
Lakes Superior and Huron. Report for 1X75-7I>.
In Part : Descriptive Catalogue of a Collection of
the Economic Minerals of Canada at the Phila-
delphia International Exhibition, 187»>. Special
Publication of the Geological Survey.
Geological Researches North of Lake Huron and
East of Lake Superior. Report for 1870-77.
An Exploration of the East Coast of Hudson Hay
in 1877, with a Map of the East-main Coast, li
Plates and 3 Illustrations. Report for 1877-78.
Explorations in 187K in the Country between Lake
Winnipeg and Hudson Bay. With Map of Lake
Winnipeg, Map of Nelson River and the Boat
Route between Lake Winnipeg and Hudson
Bay, including an enlarged Plan of the Mouth
of Hayes' River and Vicinity of York Factory ;
also 5 Plates. Report for 1877-78.
Explorations in 1879 on the Churchill and Nelson
Rivers and around God's and Island Lakes.
With Maps of these Lakes, li Plates, and the
following Appendices : I. On some Silurian
and Devonian Fossils from Manitoba and the
Valleys of the Churchill and Nelson Rivers—
J. F. Whiteaves. II. List of Plants collected
by Dr. Bell around the Shores of Hudson Bay
and along the Churchill and Nelson Rivers
J. Macoun. III. List of Fresh-water Mollusca
from Manitoba and the Valley of Nelson River
— J. F. Whitea es. IV. List of Lepidoptera
from Nelson and Churchill Rivers and the West
Coast of Hudson Bay— Herr Geffcken. V. List
of Coleoptera collected by Dr. Bell in 1879 on
Nelson and Churchill Rivers— J. L. Le Conte.
VI. List of Birds from the Region between
Norway House and Forts Churchill and York—
R. Bell. VII. Variation of the Compass in 21
Localities in the Regions Explored— R. Bell.
Report for 1878-79.
Hudson Bay and some of the Lakes and Rivers
lying to the west of it ; also Log of a Voyage in
the " Ocean Nymph " from York Factory to
London.
The Northern Limits of the Principal Forest
Trees of Canada, east of the Rocky Mountains,
with a Map on which they are shown.
Bell, Robert.— Continued.
This Report also contains the following Appen
dices : I. List of Fossils collected by Dr. Bell in
Manitoba in 1881) .1. K Whiteaves". II. Tabu
lated List of Plants collected by Dr. Bell west of
Hudson Bay- J. Macoun. III. List of Coleop.
tera collected by Dr. Bell in 188(1 jn Manitoba
and between Lake Winnipeg and Hudson Hay
•>• I- !•>• C I\'. List of the Land. Fresh'.
water and Marine Mollusca collected by Dr.
Bell .1. F. Whiteaves. V. Analyses of I he
Waters of Haves' and Nelson Rivers Professor
Win. Dillmar. F.R.S. VI. Seasonal and Peri
odic Events at York Factory Compiled by
Dr. Bell. VII. Tables showing dales of ll,e
opening and closing ,,f Haves' River al York
Factory, from Records bv .\|r. \Vm. Woods.
Meteorologist, York Factory. VIM. D.iii-s of
Ihe arrivals of the vessels of the Hudson's Ba\
Company al York Factory and of their sailings
for ! 13 years, from 17811 to I8,so. both incliisi\,..
IX. Seasonal or I '. -i -i-.ilir |-;\ •, -ni - at Moose Fac
lory. \. Dates of i he arrivals of the vcs.sels of
the Hud -on's Hay Company at Mo> se Factorv
and of t heir sailings for I 17 vrars. from 17.T, to
188(1. both inclusive. XI. Statistics of I he
Weather from Observations taken at York and
Moose Factories. Report for |s7'.isii
Geology of the Basin of Mo. s(. Kiverand adjacent
country. With a Geological Map. Report for
18,8(1 81.82.
Geology of Lake of I he Woods and Adjacent
Country. With a Geological Map. Report for
188(1 .81 82.
On Pan of the Basin of \thab.-i--.a River. Will.
a Map of the River from Lac la Riehe to Lake
Athabasca, one Plate and one Appendix con
taining a list of Lepidoptera colle.-t.d in
Dr. Bell in the Northwest Territory in l>s_>
Report lor 1.88i; 83.8|.
Observat Ions on the Coast of Labrador and on
Hudson Strait and Bay, made in ls>|. With :.'
Steel-plate Engravings and the following Ap-
pendices: I. List of Plants collected h} Dr. Dell
in Eastern Labrador and on Hudson St:ait and
Bay J. Macoun. II. List of Mammals, wiih
Notes Dr. Bell. 1 1 1. Lis of Birds, u it h Notes
Dr. Bell. IV. List of Crustacea collected by
Dr. Belial Port Bin-well S. J. Smith. V. List
of Lepidoptera collected by Dr. Bell in Hudson
Strait H. H. Lyman. VI. List of Coleoptera
from Fort Churchill. Report for 1882-S3-8-I.
Observations on theGeology, Zoology and Botany
of Hudson Strait and Bay, made in 188."). With
a Map of the Ottawa Islands, 2 Steel-plate En-
gravings, 2 Illustrations, and the following Ap-
pendices:—I. Lists of Plants collected in New •
foundiand and Hudson Strait --J Macoun. II.
Partial lists of Insects collected on the Expedi-
tion—H. H. Lyman and G. H. Home. Report
for 1885, DD.
Explorations of the Attawapishkat and Albany-
Rivers. Lonely Lake to James' Bay. With 4
Plates and an Appendix containing a List of
1O
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THK
114-11. Kultfn.-CtHtlinurd.
l«pMnptrrit from the Southern part of Keewai
tin District, l>y H. II. Lyinan and others. Re-
|mrt for 1KHO,
Geology cif the Sndbury Mining District. With a
dctiiiled Topographical and Geological Map, 4
Plates, S Figures. ami tin- following Appen-
dices: Notes on the Microscopical Characters
of 5O kind* of Kix-ks, mostly from the Sud-
hury District Professor Gen. II. Williams. of
Johns llopkin- I'niversity. II. Levels of the
l.'ikes of I hr District nlxive the Sea. List of
KIcMitions on tin- Canadian Pacific Hallway.
III. ltc|Hirt. « ilh List, of 7H Species of Lepidop-
ii-ni oillceled by Dr. It. -II in tin- Country north-
vv.ll.l • f Lake Illll-iill II. II. Lymail. of Mnlll
,val. Win. II. F-dwards. Professor -I. H. Smith.
,.( \i-\\ J.-i-se\ ami l!'-\. Geo. 1>. lliiNl, of
llr.M.kltn. IV. Me.-iniiiL-s "I liuli.-iii Gco^raphi-
i. 'i I Name- in tin- Count rv around Smlliury
Hi. Ili-ll. U.-P..I-I for 1-KMil. I'.irl I.
C.iiitriliiiiioii. in i! Summary l!e|ioi-|s from |s'7<i
I.. l-''i. j.ul.l i - li.-'l in tlx- . \iinual K purl - of the
1 )i-[.,ii ' in- 'ii t <>f tin- Int. Ti.. i. ati<! i-.-j.ri nt t-.l in
i ' .-, of 1 1..- I ..-.il.i^ii-al Survey
l,,lhl l> -IM../. /.. ./is.. ' II,- /.'..(/.I/ >'m-/',/l/.i/r.///ill/i/ .-
Sill ----- 1. tin- Hi I. Not 11 II, I-,, II I! iv. Vol. I., Src. I,
C.i 1 1 -i- - ..I the I '.-it iliiy of I In- I.aii.l in tin- Cat la
ill. Ill Virth«i--t. \'ol. I.. SIT. I. 1-iNl.
MM- <,.. ..'._'. .in. I K. .in.imii- .Mitii-r.il- ..f llll.Kon
Nortln-rn I . ma. la. \'..l. it.. SIT. I.
i in >. in i.- I', i lit - in llrfi-n-in .- t.. I. .- I'lii'iiomena.
\'..l. n .. .--... :;. I-N;.
I he l'.-tr..|.-iini l-'i. Ill ..f (Inlai-io. \'ol. \.. See. I,
l-v-7.
'I In- ( 'liifkar.-r, i.r II.-.l S. (iiirn-l. An A ii|ii-inii\ to
Hi. T. W.--I.-> Mill-' l'a|..-i-,,n Sipiii-reN. \',,l.\..
S-r. I, Ixs7.
Tin- I lui '-in. in S>--ti-tii in Canada. Presidential
A.l.lre-s to S,., . | Vol. \.. See. I, I.S.S.S.
lilaeial K el lie Hole- in Canada Vol. Ml.. Sec. I.
MM
in Hi. /lull, ti,t» <,( Ilir t;,<,l<yi«il Siirifly ,,l
.\ tin rim , t'i:. :
On lilai'inl PhenoniPim in Canada. Vol. i..
pp. i(7 :t|n. April, l)*m.
The Nickel and Clipper Deposit-, of Sudluiry Dis
Irit-l. Canada. With an Appendix on the Silici-
ll«-d l.l.i-- lir.-i . ia of the District, by l'n>fetisor
Citinci' II. Williams, of Johns Hopkins I'niver-
itlty. Vol. ii.. pp. 135 110. February, Mil.
|ii-. n — ion of the MI|.|MI-.-.| l'..-t (ilai ial Outlet of
the (lira! Ijike- through Ijike Ni|.i — inj; and
the Matta« » Hiver. Vol. iv.. pp. 4-£>t\.~. Pro-
erwllnjp. of thr Ottawa Meeting, Deeemlx-r
UK
Pr<- Pahcoiolc Decay of Crystalline Itot-k» North
of Lake Huron. With i Plates and :i Figure*.
Vol. v., pp. :i57-an. March, 1XM.
Hell, Hubert.— Cantintirtl.
In the (\inntHttn Xntitrali.it and fifologixt and (its
successor) the Canadian Reran! of Science,
Mont real, viz. :
Natural History of the Gulf of St. Lawrence and
the Distribution of the Mollusc* in Eastern
Canada. Vol. IV., lt«(t, pp. 5M1-251.
On the Occurrence of Fresh-water Shells in some
of our Post-Tertiary' Deposits. Vol. vi., 1861,
pp. 42-51.
List (with Notes) of Recent Ijvnd and Fresh-
water Shells collected around Lakes Superior
and Huron in IRiO-OO. Vol. VI., IHfil, pp. 2fi8 270.
Catalogue (with Notes) of Birds collected and ob-
served around Lakes Superior and Huron in
ISim. Vol. vi., IStil, pp. 270-275.
Superficial Geology of the Gaspe Peninsula.
Vol. \ tit., ISItt, pp. 175-1S1.
Hooliun Slate as a Source of Wealth in Canada.
Vol. VIM., i«i:f pp. :«8-:«»t.
The Nipi.uon Territory. Ser. n., Vol. n, 1870,
j.p. MS-iai.
Mineral Region of Lake Superior. Ser. ii., Vol. 7,
|s~."i.pp. -411-51. (Kpitomi/ed by J. K.Whiteaves.)
The Forests of Canada. With Map. Canadian
llrrunl of Sen -nrr. Vol. II., April, 1X80, pp. fio-77.
Hio-rapliy of the late Alex. Murray, Geologist.
With Portrait. Jliiil.. April, 18!)2, pp. 77-1)6.
/// I In I'll n ad iii ii Jon i- mi I and (its successor) the Pro-
rri'iliiiijxiij tin Citnailian lnxfih<te,for(»ito,viz,:
Sketch of the Geology of the Route of the Inter-
colonial Hallway. Canailian Journal, Ser. II.,
Vol. 15, 1S7S. pp. :«1-:187.
On the Occurrence of Petroleum in the North-
west Territories, with Notes on New Localities.
I'rori-riliitfi* ('« ntiiliini Inxtituti', Ser. III.,
Vol. I. 1H7H-83, pp. air>-S«).
The Mode of Occurrence of Apatite in Canada.
Iliiil.. Ser. ill.. Vol. :i, 18HJ-H5, pp. gIM-Mtt. (A
Pa|)erby Dr. Bell on the same subject is pub-
lished in the Engineering and Mining Journal,
Vol. :«', p. Mill, May Uth, 18H5.)
Marble Island and the Northwest Coast of
Hudson Hay. fl,i<l, Ser. III., Vol. I, 18S5-86,
pp. I'.t^-JOI.
In thr Anitttls of thr liulanical Society of Canada :
Catalogue of Plants collected on the South and
Kast Shores of Lake Superior, and on the North
Shore of Lake Huron. Kingston, 1861.
The Trees and Shrubs growing around Lakes
Superior and Huron. Kingston, 1861.
.\fincrlliinrtiun 1'ttblirations :
Annual Reviews of the Progress of Mining in
Canada from 18I« to 1877.
M'm'ta'v Tint' i, Montreal : Kngintn iuo ami Mining
jHunal. New York; Mining J-x-mnl, London, and
lirjxirli on the Trade and Commerce of Montreal.
The Enniskillen Oil Region. London, England,
1805.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
11
Bell, Robert.— Continued.
On the Occurrence of Petroleum in Gasp6. New
York : C. S. Westcott & Co. 1805.
Luke Superior.
Chamu'-r*' Enrvclopediu, Edinburgh, Vol. ix., 1807.
The Oil Region of Gaspe. New York : John A.
Gray and Green. 1805.
On the Modes of Oecurrenceof Plumbago inGren-
ville. New York, 1806.
Report on a Railway Route North of Lake Supe-
rior. Transmitted to the Dominion Govern-
ment, 22nd February, 1870.
Reitort* of Survey* itf the Pacific Hitiliruv,
Sir William Logan and Our Geological Survey.
New Dominion Monthly, Montreal, February, 1870.
The Rochon Micrometer Telescope as a Surveying
Instrument.
Enifineerinff Neirs. Chicago, 1872-
Sketch of the Geology of the Provinces of Ontario
and Quebec.
Wii/litin't All™ ami Gazitti , i- ,,/ Ciinailn, 1875.
Provisional Report on the Country between Luke
Winnipeg and Hudson Bay, with reference to
the proposed openingof communication between
York Factory and the Northwest Territory.
Report nf the Di-pin luifiit <if the Int, rior for 1877-78.
Special Appendix A.
Recent Explorations around Hudson Hay.
Ti-nnifietioiii of thi- Ge.oQi'npliicitl Society of Qui-f" r,
Vol. i., No. 1, 188(1.
A New Route to Europe from the Interior of our
Northwest Territories. Montreal, 1MS1.
The Commercial Importance of Hudson Hay.
Proceeding! of the Iloual Geotiraphiral Sociitii.
York .Meeting, 1881.
Description of the Country between Hudson Bay
and the Red and Saskatchewan Rivers.
Picturetf/ue Canada, 1882.
Return to an Order of the House of ('ominous (of
Canada), dated 21st February, 1883, for Inform-
ation as to Hudson Bay.
Commons* Souwnal P<ipern, 1883.
A Plea for Pioneers.
Proceedings of the Ammciatiim of Dominion f.an-1
Svneytavt 1885.
Government Map-making.
Proceedings of the Aisocntion of Duuiinion Land
Surveyors, 1886.
The Medicine-Man.
Canada Medical and Surgical Journal, March and
April, 18%.
The Mineral Resources of the Hudson Bay Terri-
tories.
Transactions nf the American Institute of Mining
Engineers. Pittsbnrg Meeting, February, 1886.
Seven (7) Annual Reviews of the Progress of Sci-
ence in Canada from 1878 to 1886.
Dominion Annual Register.
Report on the Labrador Coast and Hudson Strait
and Bay.
Report of Department of Marine and Finheriet.
" Neptune " Expedition, 1884.
Report on the Geology of Hudson Bay and Strait.
Report of Department of Marine and Fuherict.
"Alert " Expedition, 1885.
Boll, Kobert.— Continued.
Report on the Third Hudson Bay Expedition.
Hi port of Depart HI nit of Marim'aiul Finkerin, 188fi.
Forest Fires in Northern Canada.
Report of Aniirii-iin Forestry Coni/ren. Atlanta
Meding. Read fith December, 1888.
Notes and Maps in Report of a Select Committee
of the Senate, on the Great Mackenzie Basin
1888.
The Origin of Gneiss and of some other Primitive
Rocks.
Proteedina* of tl,, American Ai*oci,ition for I/,. A'/-
run.-..,,,, „; o/.VciV/i,-,.. Toronto Meeting, 18S9.
In Part : Report of the Royal Commission on the
Mineral Resources of Ontario. 1H!K).
Geology of Ontario, with Special Inference to
Economic Minerals.
Glossary of Geological and .Mining Terms, etc.
The Laurentiaii and lluronian Systems North of
Lake Huron. With Map.
It'ltort nf i/,. llm.oii „/' .!/,'«•«, Ontario Ivl
pp. IW-'.U.
The Contact ..f the Laurentiaii and llnroiiian
North of Lake Huron. Abstract <>! a Paper
read before the Geological Society of America
at the Ottawa Meeting. December. IS!!±
'/'/-' -1 i''-"« Gtolouint, \\\. xi.. No. 2, February,
'•>!«, PI-. K« l:;ii.
List of Public Led iirex mul .\<l<l,-. >-.«•> mul ,,f I'n/urs
rniil In fun- Ncit'iitiJtcSncii'tien,bi/DH. I!. |!KI.I,.(//
ii-/i i'f/i A/i.f/i-td-ts,,,- Hi'/nn'ls Inn; Inn, /.iiti,!*/,, il :
Lectures as a Method of Instruction in I'niver-
sity Kducation. Introductory Adiln ss as I'r.i-
fessor of Chemistry anil 1 he Natural Science-,
at the Opening of the Session of ISiil CM, deliv-
ered in Convocation Hall, Queen's I 'ni ver-it > .
Kingston.
Certain Chemical Manufactures which mii_'lit l<e
advantageously established in Canada. Tilth
Somerville Lecture, Montreal, Sird March. INCi.
Household Chemistry. Six Popular Lectures de-
livered ill Kingston, February and March. IstiT.
The Geological Relations of Gold. A Paper read
before the Philosophical Society of Kingston,
loth March, 1S07.
Grand Manitonlin Island. A Lecture' in Convo-
cation Hall, Queen's I'niversity, Kingston,
April, 18(i7.
Canada : Its Resources and People. A Lecture
under the auspices of His Excellency the Gov-
ernor-General of Newfoundland the Legisla-
ture, and the St. John's Atheiwum. St. John's,
1st February, 1869.
The Indians of Canada. A Lecture before the
St. Gabriel Young Men's Association, Montreal,
10th January, 1870.
The Intelligence of Animals. A Paper read
before the Natural History Society of Mont-
real, 31st January, 1870.
Explorations in the Nipigon Country. First
Somerville Lecture, Montreal, 10th February,
1870.
12
MHLIOGIiAl'IIY OF THE
ll.-ll. Itiilwri. -Continued.
Note- on the Natural History of the Nipigon
Country. A Paper read before tin- Nnturnl His-
lory Society of Montreal. 3Sth Keliruary, 1K70.
Thr Hegion North of I-akc Sn|>erior. nntl the Pro-
P.I-.C.I I'acitie Railway. A l.ietnre Ix-fore th •
Mechanics' lii.stilutc. Toninto, ITtli June, l-7n.
Tlu1 Various Species of Deer inhabiting the Do-
minion A I'.IJKT read Ill-fun- the Natural His-
tory Sn-icly of Montreal, llith December, ItfiO.
Tin- Wonders of the Glacial Period. Fourth
S»iucr\ illv Lecture. Montreal, £tn\ February.
1-71.
The Coal llelds nf ('.mad. i. A Lecture under the
au-piccs uf tin- Grand Trunk Heading room
A— ori.il ion. I'oinl St. Charles, llllli Kehrnary,
1-7:;.
Tin llur. .ni. in and other M ineral-hc.-iring Hocks
..I Lake Sii|ieii.ir. A l'a|n-r read before the
Natural Ili-tory Society of Monl real. I'll li l-'cli
Mian . I -7:t.
-• \niiiials ,.( Canada. Fifth
- in > \ille I .eei u re. .Mmit real, L'7i h February.
l-7:l.
\ -''.urn, i lion. Montreal to the Saskalchev, an
•'• !'• ; \ Lecture l« f..re ih,- St. (;..,!, ,-i,. |
\ mini: \l.n - \--..i i it ion. lilt li |-'ehruar\ , I. -7 I.
1 ""!• \ '•' < ''"'• dellM-red in the Media II irs'
Montreal, mi 1,,-half of the \V,,rkinK
x'' '• ~ Mi • ii , I:, u. tit and \\'id.i»s' a,,, | ()r.
|.han- l'r..\id.-nl Siiciely, Mareh. 1-7.'!.
\ Siiiniiifr on ih.- I'lain-. Third Soim-i-\ ill,-
I.eetlire, Montreal, I'.Mh reliinarv. 1-71. ,\l-u
ered IK fore tl,.- St. \,,dreu'- Chiireh In
-' :' Hi'1. ' H taua. si h A|.l il, l-'.nl.
The lira — ho|i|ier I'laiiiii- in the N.irl Inn-st Terri
'"'>- I liinl Soinerville l.eciiin-, .Montr.-al "lili
M:.n h. I-;:,.
e.ofa Ce,, logical Siiriev. A 1,,-etlll-e i|...
i.ied at I'rinee Arthur's Landinj;. ()etol,er,
I'm- i.r.Mt N.,rth»es| ;,s ,-, l|,,n,e f.,r ,|,,. ].;„„•
u-rant. S.-conil SniM-rville Lecture, Montreal
i:ith l-'eliinary, Is7n.
Thfiiianal K|«K-|I in Canada. A l.oel nre hefoiv
the ()ita«a Literary and Scientilic Society. 3lth
•lantiary, |s>|.
S<i,.|iiiii, Work in Canada. An Address at
Queen's Cniversity on n-ceiviiiK the Degree of
LI..D.. -J.'.!!, April. |sxt.
The Athaliasca Mackenzie Ilasin. Fifth Somer
ville Ix-ciur.-, Montreal, 1st March, ISKt.
'•»on I)ise».M.s ntiK.ng the Indians. A I'a|>er
n-n<l l,ef,,re the Hathnrst and Itidenu Medical
Association, Ottanrn, January, 1K85.
Kxploratioim in Cnnadnliy Forest, Sea and Plain
A lecture Ix-fore the St. Paul's Young Men's
AflMcUUon, Montreal, 14th Decenihcr, 1H85.
IVrwnal lU-mininrences of the late Sir William
Logan. A Ix-< tun- delivered in St. James' Hall
)tl«w«, l(«h March, 1HK5. Also Somerville
lecture. Montreal, a6th March, 1885.
Ilell, Robert.— Continued.
Hudson Bay. A Lecture before the Young Men's
Christian Association of Ottawa, 10th March,
1SNO.
The Hudson Bay Territories and their Inhabi-
tants. A Lecture before the Ottawa Literary
and Scientific Society, 7th January, 1888.
Hudson Bay and the Hudson Bay Route. The
Queen's University Lecture of 1H88. Delivered
in Convocation Hall, Kingston, 20th April, 1888.
Illustrations of our Northern Wilderness. A
Lecture delivered in St. George's Church School-
room, Ottawa, 7th March, 1888.
North America Furs. A Lecture delivered in
St. Bartholemew's Hall, Ottawa, 4th April,
1SX!I, tinder the auspices of His Excellency the
Governor-General.
The Origin of Some Geographical Features In
Canada. Head before Sect. I v.. Royal Society of
Canada, Ottawa, 34th May, 1888.
Some ();ili\ve Legends. Read before the Mont-
real Hranch of the American Folk-lore Society,
April, 1««.
The ( Uncial Succession in Canada. A Paper read
before the World's Congress of Geologists,
Chicigo. August, !S!i:t.
Our Forests. An Illustrated Lecture delivered
under the auspices of Their Excellencies the
Governor-General and the Countess of Aber-
deen at Hideaii Hall. Ottawa, aith March, 181M.
I!. -11111111-, ('. .1. S.
The Production of Silk from the Caterpillars of
Canadian Moths.
Journal nf thr B'lanl nf Aria and Manufacture for
L'i,i"r r'«ni</<.. April, 1861, pp 85-87.
Description of some species of Nocturnal Lepi-
doptcra found in Canada.
I'u ,,n, I in, i J,,urnal, To onto, February, 1863, pp. 1-16.
Nocturnal Lcpidoptera found in Canada. Part II.
Iliiil.. July, 18^5, pp. 247-260.
Insect Life in Canada. March and April.
r,,i,,,<linH Monthly Magazine, Toronto, April, 1863.
Description of three new species of Canadian
Nocturnal Lepidoptera.
Proceeding! of the Entomoloffic^l tfficiety of Philadel-
phia, Vol. iv., 1865, pp. 213-5.
Nova Scotian Lepidoptera,
PfOfinlintJt of tke Jfowi Sootim Institute n/ Natural
Heir Hem, llulifai, Vol. II., Part 3, 1868-9, pp. 7P-87.
Insects of the Northern Parts of British America.
(From " Kirby't Fauna Boreali-Amaricana : In-
»ecta.")
Reprinted from the Canadian Entomulofiit, VoU>
II.-xiii.. 1870-U81, pp. 156 + U.
Insects Injurious to Agriculture.
Toronto Agricultural C<immi*noHt Toronto, 1HH1,
Vol. in., pp. 22-61, (Appendix E).
In thr Canadian Entomologist and Reports of the
Entomological Society of Ontario,* viz. :
A Luminous Larva.
<'nn,,di,,n Entnmologut. Vol. i., 1868, pp. 2-3 ; 38-39.
* In thu Hit the SutomoloeiealJournal it mentioned by name,
and the Report! of the Society only by number, to (are repetition.
EOYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
13
Bethune, C. J. 8. — Continued.
Notes on Canadian Lepidoptera.
Canadian Entomologist, Vol. I , 186S'9. pp. 9-11 j 17-
18 ; 43-15 ; 47-18 ; 70-72 ; 85-Stf.
Snow-flies (Civpnia pygmiea, liurm.).
Ibid., Vol. I., 1869, p. 81.
Larva infesting the Parsnip (Depressaria Onta-
riella).
/AW.. 1869. Vol. ii.. P. 1.
Butterflies in July.
/«</., 1869, Vol. ii., p. 8.
Larva of Hyperchiria varia, Walk.
lbid..l«K>, Vol. ii. .19-20.
Note on Amphipyra tragopogonis, Linn.
Ibid., 1870, Vol. H., pp. 73-4.
Insects affecting the Apple.
First Annual /Import on thi- NojcimtH Innects of tlti-
Province of Ontario, Toronto 1870, pp. 68-9:i.
Entomological Notes during a Trip to Lakes
Huron and Superior.
Canadian Eatomulcgut, Vol. in., 1871, pp. 81-84.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
/lii</.. Vol. in. 1871, pp 121-3.
Insects affecting the Apple.
Secanil Report. 1871, pp. 12-lfl.
Insects affecting the Wheat crops.
Ibid., 1871, up. 45-64.
Insects affecting the Cabbage.
Ibid., 1871 . pp. 82-88.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
CiiiuuliiH Entomologist, Vol. iv., 1872, pp. 210-4.
Insects affecting the Hop.
Third Report ,1872, pp. 27-34.
Beneficial Insects.
Ibid., 1872, pp. 59-75.
Cabbage Butterflies.
Canadian Entonmli>pist, Vol. v., 1873, pp 37-.'i'l •
4143.
Pieris rap;c- Scmbling— Noxious Insects.
Ibid., Vol. v , 1873, pp. 139-14(1.
The Fall Web-worm (Ilijjihantria te.i-tor, Harris).
1IM., Vol. v., 1873, pp. 141-'.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
n,id.. Vol. v., 1873, pp. 182-4.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
Fointli Report, 1873, pp. 3-4.
Grasshoppers or I<ocusts.
Fifth Report, 1874. pp, 29-42.
The Grape-vine Phylloxera.
Ibid., 1874, pp. 54-62.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
Canadian Entomologist, Vol. vi., 1874, pp. 181- 6.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
Sixth Report, 1875, pp. 5-7.
The Western L-cust.
Ibid., 1875, pp. 45-54.
The Destructive Locust of the West.
Seventh Report. 1876, pp. 29-34.
Kethuiie, C. J. 8.— Continued.
A few Common Wood-taring Beetles
Eighth Report. 1877, pp. 22-3". Also, Canadian En-
tomologist, Vol. ix., 18"7, pp. 211-6.
The Hessian Fly.
Eighth Re.i*,rt, 1877, pp. 5fi-59.
The Tomato Worm (Sphin.r a-mnrxlatii}.
Canadian Eii'omoliigiit, Vol. X , 187H, pp. 218-9.
Spiders.
Tenth Rev,rt. 1H79. pp. 4«-63.
The Tomato Worm (Sji/iin.,- n-iniicultifri\.
Canadian Enlomoligist, Vol. XII., 1S8», pp. 101-4.
Noxious Insects in England.
El'-rrnlli Report, 188(1, pp. 42-48.
Ants.
/'//'/. 1880, pp. 76-89.
Noxious Insects in England and Canada.
Tici-lftk Iteimrt, 1881, pp. 71-V..
Review of "Insects In.juricms to Fruits." hv
William Saunders.
Cantflian Eiilomo/oiiiit, Vul. XV..1SS.3, pp. 117 (I.
Humble Hers.
ftifte,Hth 11, ,„„•!, !S85, pp. 27-31.
Editorial.
Canadian Knto,i,,.l-,;sl. Vol. x\ III , 1836. pp. 1S1-3.
Remedies for Noxious Insects.
Si-rent- i-ntli Annual Report, ]88>'.. |.p. f»-64.
The Cotton Moth in Canada.
Eiahii i n'li l!,ji-ii. 1SS7, pi>. 7-19; 3 :-3fi.
Remedies for Noxious Insects. Part II.
//,/./. 1S>>7, ,ip. 51-59.
Hevieu of " Kntoinoldgy for Meginners." bv Dr.
A. S. Packard, and " An Int roilucl ion to Ento-
mology," by Prof. .1. II. Coinstock.
Cuuii-liun Enliiiiiiili-iiiit, Vol. x\ , 1SSS, pp. -2\- l'::i
Remedies for Noxious Insects. Part III.
KinitecHtb H<iK,rl, 18S8,pp. 6J-74.
Review of "Insects Injurious to l-'rnils." |,v
Win. Sannders (^nd edilioiil.
fit n-iili'in f-.'nlO'ii'itiioixt, Vnl. \\l., ]sSH, p. llfll.
Miscellaneous Notes.
Tir-nli-tli H- ;».r/, !*$», pp 85-91.
Review of "The Cave Fauna of North America."
by Dr. A. S. Packard ; " American Spiders and
their Spinning Work," by Dr. II. C. McCook :
"Insect and Fungus Pests in Australia," by
H. Tryon, etc.
Canaiiifin Kittoi>i'>tt»ii*t, Vul. xxll., IS'.i'l, pp. 77-9.
Annual Address of the President of the Entoino
logical Society of Ontario.
Tieentv-Jint Repot t, 1890, pp. 4 1 1 .
Review of " Insecta," by A. Hyatt and J. N. Arms.
Canadian Entiiinolngint, Vol. XXIII., 1891, i>. 2".
Review of " Annual Report of the Experimental
Farms, Ottawa," and " The Butterflies of North
America," by W. H. Edwards.
Ibid., Vol. xxni., 1891, pp. 139 40.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
Tvxnty-necond Report, 1891, pp. 11-16.
Review of " Insects injurious to Forest and Shide
Trees," by Dr. A. S. Packard ; " Diagrams of
Insects injurious to Vegetation," by Miss G. E.
14
HIBLIOGRAPHY OF THK
K.-i limn-. C. J. 8.— Continued.
Onnerod ; and "A Manual of North American
Butterflies," by C. .1. Maynanl.
<',,„,,,/„,„ A'»r.,,,,,,/.17wf, Vol. xxir., 1892 i>i>- 2>i-2*
Itevicw i>f "Special Heport on the Gypsy Moth."
/*W.. Vol x\iv..lN>>2. p. 156.
Annual Address of tin- President of (lit- Knloino
I. .-:i, .il StM-irty of Ontario.
TVrnlv-fAl'n/ Krp'rl. \Kf2, pp. 7-lS.
Id-view of " A TVxt l>ook of \gricult ural Kntomo
logy." hy Miss K. A. OrmiTod.
Mi./.. liWj. pp. 83-S5.
The I.'ilo I'rofcvsor West wood.
i'.,,,.,,/,,,,, AV.,m../..(7i.f. Vol. \\v . IS9-'!. pp y,l-2.
lii -\ii-w nf •• Kxperimcntal Farms : Beports for
IHW." and -I. H. Sinitli's Catalogue of the Nor
tiii.l.c found in It. .real America.
/'.../.. V..I. \\\ , I'll. pp. 2V>-!i.
The l.ale II. T. Staiiitnii. F. U.S.
Tirrati/-f"Uilk lt'l>Tl. ISStt. pp. JIIS-'.I.
It< n»k Hi* vil'WM : Srirlirr ( iossip, etc.
' • ' • -•. V«il. \\vi.. 1SI4, pp. 111.',.
/,, III. i 'unit, In f-'tirmrr:
)'.."'•• In-.-.is ifiiiiinl in Mrirchi. \',,1. n.. April.
1ST..',. ),. lit!.
\ Pnrnip catinu ('al.-rpill.ir (t'i rnmini i.i-n.itn.
linen. i. \'..l. ii.. .lime. INT,, p. |i;7.
I 'nrr.uii Inish ( 'aterpillars. \',,1. n.. August, ISI'M
PP. 'St\ 'I.
\ CIl.TM in-l' Iteetle. V,,l. II.. All^llxl. | HM.
p. L'l-.
I'ear an, I ChiTr\ t n-e ^luv-. Srpiciiil.er, Isifi,
P _iii
W.ilkinu -!irk Insi-ci. \Vlieai .luiiit |-'|y. (Irm-
l» r. I>IM. p. .-17.
The I ii imp ( 'alerpillitr. Octuliei . 1M>.1, p. :!1 1.
Til.- ^,•ll,,^^ lie,-ked Ap|)le live Caterpillar. l)e
celnlier. IXi.",, pp. IfiS-ll.
Ilie. I, lint worm. 1 li-remlier. IxiTi. p. :(71.
The lle-isjiiu I'ly ill tin- Coiinij nf lliir,,M. .laim
;\r\ . IvHi. p. .V
The IU-s>iaii Fly anil \\'heal joint Fly. Felirnurv
I .•*>>. p. Id.
Kndurance of Cold liy Insvcls. Frhrniiry. 1SIKI,
p. .Vi.
Tin- Canada Thistle Caterpillar. March, ISM. p. 71.
The IVa Weevil. Man-h, IStMl, p. S7.
liiM-rb. tor iilenlillcation. April, ISM, p. Mil.
t'^Ot 1'iira.Mt.e.s of the Tent Ciiterpillar. I'rvraii-
lion> aKaiiiM Dc.siniclive Insects: the Field
May. !••««. pp. KI5 I:C.
I'rrt-autionN aKalnst Dextructivc liiKects: the
Orchard and (iardi-n. May, ISHfl, p. 151.
The Ix»f cutting He«. June, im^ ,, \ffj
Silk prmlurliiK Mothn. Apple tree Bark Lice
•linn-. IHtm. p. 1HI.
The May Heetle (Ij»chno«U-nia). July, IHIIO, p. lau.
BUu-k File. (Slmuliunu. July, 1HH6, p. 215.
The Apple trae Pruner (Stenoccrus villosiu)
August. 1MB, p. 231.
is.-i lui in-. C. J. 8.— Continued.
Insects infesting the Willow. August, 1H86
pp. 247-H.
Noxious Weeds. August, IHfifl, p. 241.
Insects allectiuR the Apple-tree. October, IHOtt,
p. a«.
The Cicada. The Privet Sphinx Caterpillar.
October, ISlkl, p. 309.
A Plague of Ants. November, 1886, p. 327.
The Gooseberry Saw fly. The Chinch-bug. De-
cember, ISttO, pp. 358-0 ; 370.
The Earth-worm, January, 1807, p. 8.
Oak-tree Borer (Chrysobothris dentipea. Germ.).
January, 1807, p. 22.
Ants and their (,'ow.x. February, 1867, p. 47.
Insects injurious to the Turnip Crops. February,
1«'>7, p 51.
Grasshoppers, or Locusts. March, 1867, p. 87.
Cut worms destroying Spring Wheat. April,
I* 7, p. 123-4.
The Canker-worm. May, ]8t!7, pp. 133, 160.
The Si|iiasli-lmg (Corrtis tristix, l)e Geer). June,
l.^iT, p. 173.
Flcu-beetli-s on Hhubarli and Spinach. The
I'liini tree Cnri'ulio {('onotnichelu* nenuphar,
llcrlisti. June, \>H\~, p. 10(1.
The Striped Cucumber-beetle (liiabrotira rittata,
l-'ab.i. Currant worms. July, 1HH7, p. 202.
State KntomologlHt in Illinois. Abominable
negligence (Tent Cnt.orpillars). July, 18fr7,
Pp. L'lli, 221.
The Barley Joint Worm. Fir-tree Caterpillar.
Strawberry Insects. August, 1H(!7, p. 238.
Horse Flies. Cherry and Pear Aphis. The
Three lined Potato- beetle (Lema trilinrata,
Oliv.). August, ISir?, p. 252.
The Barley Joint-worm. The Hop Aphis. Fir-
tree Caterpillars. Apple-tree Caterpillars. Sep-
lember, l,S<i7, pp. 2(i7-!).
Humble Bees. September, 18fr?, p. 283.
The Clothes Moth. Strawberry Worms. Octo-
ber, IS(i7, p. 311.
Insects injurious to the Grape. Nos. 1 and 2.
NovcmlK-r, l«r?. pp. :J27-8 ; 351.
The Potato Sphinx (.V. quinque maculata. Haw.).
December, 18(!7, pp. 365.
Insects injurious to the Grape. No. 3. January,
isiis, p. 7.
Hair Snake. (Uordius aquatints). January,
1868, p. 28.
The Locust-tree Borer (Clytnt flfxuosus, Fab.).
March, 18(18, p. 75.
What is an Insect? March, 1868, p. 90.
The General Structure of an Insect. April, 1868,
p. 103.
The Head of an Insect Insects of Karly Spring.
April, 1868, p. 126.
The Wheat Midge and its Parasites. May, 1868,
pp. 134-5.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
18
Bethune, C. J. 8. — Continued.
Antennae of Insects. The Earth-worm, May,
1868, p. 157.
Entomological Report of the State of Illinois.
Singular Cocoons (Callosamia jtromttltea,
Drury). June, 1868, p. 172.
The Plum Curculio (Conotrachelita nenuphar,
Herbst). A Strawberry Bug. June, 1868, p. 189.
The Wheat Midge (Cecidomyia IrHicit. The
Palmer-worm. July, 1868, pp. 200-7.
Burying Beetles. The Plum Curculio. July,
1868, pp. 214-6.
Specimens reared from larva- or pup.e. August,
1868, p. 254.
Entomological Queries. The Red-humped Apple-
tree Caterpillar. The Squash-bug. September,
1868, pp. 282-3.
The Horned Corydalis. An Emperor Moth's
Cocoon. Specimens from a School Girl. Sep-
tember, 1868, p. 278.
A Man slaying Caterpillar ! The Cecropia Em-
peror Moth. Beech Aphides. October, 1868, p. 316.
Cockroaches. November, 1868, p. 327.
The Wheat Midge. November, 1868, p. 350.
Apple-tree Borers. December, 1888, p. 'Ml.
What is the use of Entomology I Galls and their
origin. January, 186!), pp. 30-31.
Strawberry Worms. Ants and their habits.
Strength of Insects. February, 180!), pp. 58-'J.
Ravages of the Midge in 1868. The Meal Worm
(Tenebrio molitor, Linn.). March, 180!), pp. 90-7.
Tiger Beetles. Currant-bush Caterpillars. Curi-
ous doings of Ants. April, 1809, pp. 136-8.
The American Vapourer Moth, and other Notes.
May, 1869, pp. 177-9.
Carnivorous Ground-beetles. June, 18(81, pp. 217-8.
Unicorn Beetle and other Insects. The Apple-
tree Bark-louse. The Dog i ick. The Goose-
berry Fruit-worm. Cut-worms. July, 186!),
pp. 255-8.
Popular Entomology. Apple-tree Bark-louse.
Maple - tree Borer. The Rose - bush Slug.
Squash Bugs and Cucumber Beetles, etc.
August, 18(59, pp. 295-9.
The Grain Aphis. The Raspberry Cane-girdler.
September, 1869, pp. 336 9.
Poisonous Worms again. Larva infesting the
Parsnip. The Potato Flea-beetle. Garden Ene-
mies. October, 1869, pp. 378-80.
A Collect on of Insects. The Pea Weevil. No-
vember, 1869, pp. 425-6.
Cabbage Insects. Insects affecting the Balsam
and Spruce. December, 1869, pp. 457-8.
Water Beetles. Parasite on the Saw-fly Currant-
worm. The Six-ribbed Pine-beetle. January,
1870, pp. 17-19.
Emperor Moth Cocoon. Those terrible tomato
worms again. February, 1870. pp. 58-9.
Carrion Beetles. New Species of Insects. March,
1870, pp. 112-3.
Bethune, C. J. 8.— Continued.
The Pea Weevil. Scavenger Beetles. Ijobk out
for the Colorado Potato-beetle ! April, 1870,
pp. 137-8.
Apple-tree Bark-louse. May, 1870, p. 11M.
Precautions against Noxious Insects. How to
collect insects. How to destroy ants. June,
1870, pp. 232-5.
Entomological Queries and Replies. July, 1870,
pp. 271-1.
The Colorado Beetle Invasion of Canada ! Pop-
lar-tree Caterpillars.etc. A'lgust, 1870, pp. 2911 !».
The Cattle Fly. Entomological Queries and Re-
plies. The Apple Curculio. September, 1X711.
pp. :<X>-~.
The Poisonous (!) Tomato Worm. October, |s7l>.
p. 3-0 ); December, p. 455.
The Potato Sphinx. Entomological Queries anil
Replies November, 1870, pp. 424-5.
Dung Beetles (Sritrtiljn -iilir). February, 1871, p. 72.
The White-marked Tussock Caterpillar. Karth-
worms. April, 1871. pp. 135-6.
The Colorado Potato Beetle. May, 1871, p. 1!NI ;
June, 1871, pp. 2111-2I).
Wire-worm**. Mud-dauber Wasps. June, 1S71,
p. 220.
Apple-tree Borer. Kntomologieal Notes and Que-
ries. July, 1X71, p. 271.
The Hessian Fly. August, 1871. p. 30!).
Entomological Queries and Replies. Spiders.
September, 1871, pp. 336-7.
Entomologic-il Queries and Replies. October,
1871 , j>. 375.
The Locust tree Borer. Parasite of the Colorado
Potato-beetle. The Hag-moth Caterpillar. No-
vember, 1871, pp. 4 15-6.
Luminous Insects. April, 1872, p. 136.
Lady-bi • ds (Cord urtliiln ). May, 1872, p. 17-"i.
The Colorado Potato Beetle. June. 1872, p. 208.
Insect Economy. January, 1873, p. (i.
Entomology, Past and Future. February, 1873.
pp. 36-7.
The Potato Crop and the Colorado Beetle. Feb-
ruary, 1873, p. 53.
Insects of March. February, 1873, pp. 58-7.
Wheat Insects in 1872. March, 1873, p. 1)7.
Books on Insects. March, 1873, p. 102.
The Codling Worm. May, 1873, pp. 180-1.
A Humming-bird Moth. The Luna Emperor
Moth. June, 1873. p. 197.
Pine-borer Beetle(Afono/ta»i »< 11.1 confusor,Klrby).
July, 1873, p. 237.
Entomological Queries and Replies. July, 1873,
p. 244.
The Promethea Emperor Moth. September, 1873,
p. 329.
Spread of Noxious Insects. October, 1873, p. 357-
The Potato and Tomato Worm. October, 1873,
p. 378.
16
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
II.. in in.. I. John <;<i>r|i«'.
*Thr Confederation of the Provinces : A Review of
I'.unplilei l>y thf Hon. Joseph Howe.
Serie* -f three article* in Halifax Ermine Re-
j.,rf.r. I*'*. (The writer wa« editor of thU P«per.
IfMvfiS .11 . 1 the r.litorials. for the mint P»rt. during
Ih.oe years. »ere from hi* pen.) Al«> in pamphlet
fc.rm. ll»li(.j.l*Ki"'..
Statesmanship nnil Letters.
Xf.inrt'. /.I'lri-ilry f wirfrr/y.Sl. John. N It..!"1'".
Tlif M \nlerv nt tin- Chateau des Ornieiiiix.
ll.id.. 1SIW.
Hriii-li \iniTii-iin I'nion considered in relation to
tin- interests "f ra|><- Hivton. A pamphlet, pp.
1 lit. ll.ilifax. VS.. l."»vs.
AI-. in //.,',»..! I',,!, ,„,,!, ISl'.S.
Si i nir- »i- li.-.u.l .1 n :„• tin- I 'i in—.
,s> ,: l..,.ra,vtj,,.,rt.,l«, SI. .Mm. X.l!-. !«>.'.
li. ntli -in, -ii .\.l\enturers in \i-ailia: I.. Haron <h-
|'.,ulm HIM ; II.. Cliarles '!<• la Tour : HI..
It. IP. n .lean Vim-eni <lc Saint Castin.
V. /• , i: • - M nlr.-iil. is'iii.
\.iti-s ill i I! lllll.ll- Ihl-.in-li Cap.- Hrcl.ill.
V , V ' . M ..Mr.-il. Mny, l*is'.
A - . Vnr, Sj Ini-y, M;iy '". 1W.
i; .-..-. ,111.1 l'i',-|,,-, i- ,.! i 'ape Uivt.pii.
I i: i , I! I.. I.. M.i--.. l.'»'.t
..I .1 I. -I Tril..-. iTIn- It. -'I In. Man-
- .,( \,-» f. .iin.ll. in. 1. 1
\ /. , M • , M..I Irrnl, Cl.-tiilicr :in.l N»-
\ .
• 111 ..( \!l:lil - in \..\;l S.-.ilia.
\ ..-i i,-...! I.II.T- un ill.- li.-|..-:il ..I C.inl'i-.J.-niii.Mi
in . . '^ . i - • i' i.t. tli.it :i|.|..';.r.-'l in T<" '/'.*...«,
I- -
I In- I i p. l!n i.,n : \\- Ili-i,, ix. S.-.-ni-ry
.,M.| I
--, .i-/ • /..- . • • . -. ,Sl. .liil.n. X.I), is7n.
Tin- M.intiiin- l-!iiti-i-pri-.- ,,f llriti-li Ain.-iii-.-i.
/'. / . •-'".
S.iTi-» (I..III OlI.IW .1.
''•MKI.IVIII .»/-..'/,'.., Ti,r. •!>!'., AiiKii-t, IST'i.
M.ir.-ii.-ril.- : a l.il.- »f l-'nr.-i I. if.- in it,,- NYw
Duinilii'in.
.V. -« /*., .I/.. ,.»/./!,. Montre:,!. lsTu-71.
Canal (°<iiiiini»i»ti. I..-I l.-r in tin- Hiiinniralili- 1 In-
S<-i r,-tar\ .,f Slate (nun I In- Canal ('oiiiniissiiin-
. i- rr-;.. . ! m_- 1 1].- IIII|I|.I\I-MII-M| of the In], in, I
Navigation of 'In- lloniinion of Caniula. Ottawa,
Jlth Kelirunrv. !><7I.
Thi« rei->rt w«< the «ulh'.r'- w.,rk rrrlatimrtlittr-
nit-a. n,— |.i fn.m |,p. .Vt-'.M. which give ilcoinion of the
. -:I.M. i ••!••',• r- und the engineer'ii rep' rt 8vo.,
M- .XSl.
The Work of Administration at Ottawa.
An rUt>- r.iir evay on the proclical w.irkinK 'if the
guTernmcnt depiriinenli. nl Oilnwa. etc , ixued nf a
rtmpaign document hy the Unit, Toronto, ]&72
From the Cn-al l.ake> to the Sea.
'.„,.(..,. M.,,iklt. Toronto. June. 1872. AIM in the
.Y*» Y<.rt HT«rU. in •Utrmct. in 1H71.
Cnnxlian Material* for Hintory. Poetry and
Homanrr.
Jin* /*,-..,.,. M.,»>H,, Montreal. 1871.
What h»pp.-ii,,| at Hc«uvolr one Christinas Eve.
A^r.. Montreal. Deceralwr. 1W2.
It.. HI-MI. .t. John (leorge.— Cotilinn>;l.
The Marine nnd Fisheries of Canada.
Prncrfdingno/llif Ruvat Colonial lutliluli , 1872-TS.
Vol. iv.
Al«o in Canadian Monthly, Toronto, Fehruary, 18 3.
The Old .lap-'iie-e Cabinet.
r,i,ri./i',in .Voiif*//;, Toronto, 1874.
Canailiaii Historic Names.
/Aid., April, 1875.
The Ottawa Valley: Its HisUiry anil Resources.
A lecture before the Ottawa Literary and Scien-
tific Society.
In abstract, Ottawa Citizen, December 11. 1872.
In full, Canadian Monthly, Toronto, January, 1875.
Titles in Canada.
Cantulian M.mthtv. Toronto, October, 18:7.
I'Sirest liiinxers and Voyatfeurs : I., Gentleinen
Adventurers and Coureurs de Bois ; II., Songs
of the Forest and River.
K'lir-Bclfo'd Canadian Mmtthlv. Toronto, April
anil May, 1877.
The River of the Desert.
HilfiirtC* Monthly Magazine, Toronto, February,
1S7K.
Al""iu fJSomarftaa 3/oufA/y, Toronto, January, 1878,
n-iili n few adililioni} Hnd changes, under the title of
" Throug-h the Phonphato Country to the Desert."
House of i '.num. mi ill Session.
{'auadiau M-mtlilu, Toronto, 1878.
Forms and I'sanes.
Itoir-lti'lfiinl't Canadian Mi'iithlu. Toronto, March,
18711.
Review of the Progress of Literature in Canada.
M.mini'.in .Inniifi? lt:iii*trr, Oltiiwu, 1879. pp 263-
%fi.
Cape Hreton ; the I.OIIK Wharf of the Dominion.
TmnMKlvinaot thf (jrnpraiuiifal .VonV/i/ fif Quflxc.
Vol. I , No. 2, 1HS1.
Also in ( 'anwlian Muntlilii, Toronto, April, 1S82
National Development of Canada.
I'aa-idiau M,,ntli/u, Toronto, March, 880
Also in /'rafridiniii <,f Knu-tl Colonial Intlilulf,
1 ,:M! ,11. Vol. II.
The Intellectual Development of the Canadian
People. An Historical Review.
Canadian M;ntlili,. Toronto. 1R80.
AlfO Toronto, 1881. 12mo.,xi +128.
The Old Forts of Acadia.
Canadian Month/v. Toronts, 1874.
Also, in Tranxartiimit of thf Itoyal Society o/Canada.
Vol. I., Sec. 2, 1882-83.
Also, in Tli. Current, Chicago Vol. i.. pp. 102,
111.
Canada as a Home.
Wtttmintter Rerietr, London and New York, July,
1882.
Also, in pamphlet form, London, U82. Utnn., pp 30.
Al-'i. in Frenchi ll.ru, Britanniaue, Paris. 1A82.
RelationR between Canada and the United
States.
The Current, Chicago. Vol. i., p. 54.
The Progress of the New Dominion.
Blactwood'i Ma.tii.in- , Edinburgh and New York,
March, 1881
Canada: Its Political Development.
Scotiuk Keeieie, Paitlej, London and New York,
1885.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
17
liouriiiot, John George.— Continued.
The Fishery Question : Its Imperial Importance.
WrttiHMtter Review, London and New York, 1886.
Also, In pamphlet, London, 188G.
Canada as a Nation.
La Revue Coluniale-lntirnatiimiile, Amsterdam,
mars 1886.
French Canada.
Scottiih Rrvieie, Paisley, London, and \ew York
1887.
Canada During the Victorian Era : A Short His-
torical Review. In two parts.
Magazine of Amerian Hixtarii, Now York, 1887.
Canada and the Federation of the Empire.
La Revue Colonialt-Internationale, Amsterdam,
juillet, 1887.
Local Government in Canada.
Johns HopkinH Unirt-rsitn .S'(m/iVx, Baltimore, 1887.
Also, Trantnrlionn of R<,\ial Snelrlu <>f Cana'tn. Vol
IV., Sec. 2, 1886.
Federal Government in Canada.
A series of four lectures before Trinity University,
Toronto. Printed in Mnu Ilopkin* Unirrnitu Simlii-i
1889.
Canada: Its National Development and Destiny.
Quarterly Review, London and New York, July, 1837,
See also Proceedings nf WV»(, ™ Amo,-intl,,n i,f
Writer*, Richmond, Ind., 1890.
The Study of Political Science in Canadian Uni-
versities.
Tmnsartliau of Royal Sufielunf Caixidc,. Vol. vrr.,
Sec. 2, 1889. AUo one of a course of lectures before
Trinity University, Toronto.
Federal Government in Canada.
Canadian Law Times, Toronto, 1889.
The National Sentiment in Canada : an Historical
Study.
University (Quarterly fieri, w, Toronto, 1S9II.
Canada and the United States.
Scottish Review, Piiisley,Londonnnd New York, 13(10.
Canada and the United States : A Study in Com-
parative Politics.
A lecture before Harvard University (Sever Hall)
and the School of Political Science, Johns Hopkins
University, Baltimore, Md. Printed in Ann,,l«nf Amer-
ican Academy nf Political Selene,-, Philadelphia, 1890.
The Federal Constitution of Canada.
1 lie Juridical Reriew, Edinburgh, 1890.
Parliamentary Procedure and Practice in Canada.
With an account of the origin, growth, and
operation of Parliamentary institutions in the
Dominion. And an Appendix containing the
British North America Act of 1807 and amend-
ing Acts, Governor-General's commission, in-
structions, etc), forms and proceedings in
divorce, etc. Montreal : Dawson Bros.
1st edition, 1884, 8vo., pp. xv. + 785. New edition.
1891, 8vo., pp. xx. + 929.
A Manual of the Constitutional History of Can-
ada from the Earliest Period to the Year 1888,
including the B. N. A. Act, 1867, and a Digest
of Judicial Decisions on Questions of Legisla-
tive Jurisdiction. Montreal: Dawson Bros
1888.
A republication of the first chapter of the author's
work foregoing, on Parliamentary Procedure for the
use of students. 12mo., pp.xii. + 238.
Bourlnot, John GeorKe.- Continued.
Canada and the United States : Their Past and
Present.
>'''/>•<•• »/ the African Hi,t,,rical A***!,,,!,.,,,
Washington. Vol x.
Also, in The Quart, rly Rt-vi.,r. No. 344, April. 1891
in an abridged form
Responsible Government in Canada: Its Historv
and Results.
Nalianal Clul, Pup, r,, Toronto, 12mo., 1891.
^Alsu appears in series of papers on Parti,,,,,.-,**,,
Oovtrnmcnt in Caaai/n. Sec below.
Canadian Studies in Comparative Politics.
:. The English Character of Canadian Institu-
tions. II. Comparison between the Political
Systems of Canada and the United States. III.
Federal Government in Switzerland compared
with that of Canada. Montreal : Dawson |!ros
1891.
First delivered as a scries of three lectures before
Trinity University and afterwards printed in Ito
pp. 91.
Also in Tra.wi;.,,,-, „/• /i.,u,,i Xoci.ti, „/ f •„„,„/„
Vol. ix., Sec. 2, Istil.
^"rliamentary compared with Congressional Gov-
ernment. Continuation of foregoing studies.
7V(,,,,,,r,,,,,,, ,,f /{,.„„, s.,,;,t,i ,,f C.im.l.,, Vol. xi..
Sec. 2. 1893. Also forms part of series in f'arli;,,,,,,-
I'lru Govern,,,, nt I'M (''in'ula, as below.
Once Famous Louisliourg.
Miioa~.in, A,,,: ,•;,„„ //„/,„•„. .\\.w York, March, IS '!'.
The Acadian French in Cape Bivum. mice lie
Royale.
Tl,.- It',,/,-, Toronto, April, lS:i_'.
Louishourg in Is'.M.
Republican .Inm-n'il, Ik'll'iisl. Me., Janu:iry 14, : •< 12.
Historical and Descriptive Account of the Island
of Cape Ilreton, and of its .Memorials of the
French Hegime ; wit h historical, bibliographical
and general notes.
Llirno 4to, pp. 177. With illustrations and limps
Montreal, 189L'. Also in Tratuarlviiii, <,,' ih, I;, ,,,-,, I
Swi'tiinf Canntl,,, Vol. Ix., See. 2, 1891.
Parliamentary Government in Canada. A Con
stitutional and Historical Study. Washington :
Government Printing Ollice, IKUi
Reprinted from Annual 11,-iiort ,,f ,1,,- A,m, •;.-„„
Hi*turicttl Auorintum for ls!U, pp. 309-40'.
The English Character of Canadian Institutions.
Cant, mporaru /fcriVir, London and New York,
October, 1892.
Alexander Mackenzie's Place In Canadian History.
Tin- W, ,-k, Toronto, Nov. 18, 1894.
A Canadian Manual on the Procedure at meet
ings of municipal councils, shareholders and
directors of companies, synods, conventions,
societies, and public bodies generally, with an
introductory review of the rules and usages of
parliament that govern public assemblies in
Canada. With an analytical index. Toronto :
The Carswell Co., Law Publishers, 18U4.
8ro., pp. vin + 444.
A Protest against Historical Hysterics and Pla-
giarism. A review of "Cape Breton Illustrated."
The Wett, Toronto, April 27, 1894.
The foregoing protest against historical pretenders
is the first of a series of reviews in the same paper.
8
18
It .in in.. i. Jutiii »J«si>r|i«'. Cunliniiril.
HIHLIOUKAI'HY OF TIIK
The Constitution of Canada, pp. 7.
Ha, il'k'r'l DuminioK of C-IKII in : .1 llnxitltiok fur
7Vtir<oW>. Lriplie. 1894.
llovry. Ili-nry T.
I 'nli Work in ('.ininln.
/V.<r.Jme, ••/ Inililulr Ciril Knoinrrr* (Eng.). Nu.
IT*'. 1WI.
Ap|.li.-.l Mivlianirs. Two parts. Montii-al : .1.
l.m.-ll ,V S is-y.
I'-Mliy."*-.... |>|'. IV'-l'"'1
AII ln\i--(iiMti.m a* I" Ilir Maximum Bending
M. .infills, ii tin. I'oiiitHof Sup|iorl iif Cunt inuouH
lilpl.-rs 'if " Sp III".
/v.. ..... , .„. /.•,,,,;>.„•;.<„ i./ <'..n.../". V.il. v.,Sec.
I'll.- M iMiiinm >li.-.ir .nut llfiidini; M.. mriit pro-
i l.n. ]..i,i i .it .liil'f ivm poinl- nl
II ' • , : , 1 . 1 V 1 ! " f •- ; ., 1 1 1 I .
..-•-. . :•-'.
. ' • "II 'llllllllllS.
.!•'.'.
mil v n-MKtli "I Mal.-i-ials.
S ... ^ irl .1 U i-j ,\ SMI,-, !.•<!«.
•; -II.
Hi:: M (in Montri-al .1. I.ov.-ll kv Sun,
I:, nts mi I i .ui-\ f r-i- Si iv n.;t li
I'M I.I II \\ Ililr I'll,,-.
r,,n , - > - firil Enainnn,
M
III > Mill. I , ll..iii;|a>.
\ l.irj. p.irl "I In- work v\.i- .-dili.rial. and thriv
fur.- .iti- >i i \ in- .MS In I-7J. In- \\ a- ^i-li-ih-il tu
• - i . 1 i|.j ni in. -MI nf Ak'H
.ml >l.il l-t ii - at < Itl.iu.-l. fur tin-
iiut .irr.iiiL.-. in. nl .if III.- .lr«7i,V, - • •/
' :t,,:fl,t. |'.,r tin- lir-l i, in.- u-ars. tin- work of
.irran^'.-im-iii \\ii- rarrinl nn -n aH in have ihr
in.', ri.il ulin-li lia.l IK-I-II i .ill.-, i.'il put in Mirh
a rnii.|iii..ii ;i» \\inilil rriuli r Ilir works of rrfer
>.|H-I. ia-tl\ ari'i'ssilil). to iiivrstixalors. Hr
|«.rt- on I lie pro^r.-ss of ih.. work ran hr sri'll in
tin- 1,'i/Mirts ni' lln llfinirliiiinl «( .\yrirull\irr
f..r 1.-7J :\o. isii; for 1>7:( ( N'o. ^|i. The ri-port
for I>TI lui~ also one from thr AlilM- Vrrivaii
<»•••• under pm|n-r ln-ad in tlii- liililiiiKrapliyi.
Tl>' l\ftt •. t,ii"it' rrj»,rt »n Cuna-linn Arrhirm wa«
l>ul'li>hr.l in \V<2. Mag an m-count "f th« iirorrcilinp-
»f ihe iirariiiai. ye*r (InSl). Thut rep..rt wa» of » «cn-
«r»l naturr. u it included mn account of the lystcm
'.f kr. ,.inc ihe pul.lir ncardt. It eonUiim a iiketch of
lh« orifin of the |>re*cnt Pablic Record office* in Lon-
don and Kdinburrh, and a catalogue of Ihe mnnu-
•criH» in Ihe llrituh Muwum relatini to Canada. It
mu ««arded aj of M much value, that the whole
report w.i pukliihrd in that of the Public Record
<MM, I/«doo, for IK2.
ri« rrp.nl far !«.' (publiibtd in 1881) rire. detaili of
Ibe work in the branch, a table of ihe diriiioni of the
Dominion of Canada, commercial table*, ana upeei-
mmt at th. iritea adopted for calendarinc the docu-
llry 111 nor, ltt>nft\a*.—('(mfinue<l.
The report for 1883 contains Hynopses of papers in the
Public Record Office, London, relating to Canada, and
the MIIIIO lij Mr. Marraette of papers in the State De-
partments, Paris ; letters on the state of Canada in
1835, by T. Fred. Elliot, secretary of the (losford com-
mission, and by Hon. A. N. Horin in 1811, in antici-
pation of the flnt meeting of the Legislature of United
Canada : also, " Transactions relating to Hudson's
Buy in 1687."
Fur 1884, the prrliininarv report contains a sketch of
the capture of Quebec by Kirk in 1629, and its restor-
ation by Charles I. to France in 1631. A very interest-
ing letter written in 1631 by Charles to Wake, the
ambassador to France, unearthed by Dr. Brymner in
the British Museum, was published in Iliis report,
clearing up an obscure historical point. A manuicript
account, written in 1678, of (he martyrdom of Fathers
Hivl'ii-ui' and L'Allcmant is printed in this report,
with a translation inlo English. In the description of
Nova Scotia hy Lieut. -Col. Morse, in his report dated
in 17S4, is the first proposal fur confederation of the
Provinces, the place suggested by Col. Morse for the
metro|>otis being Cape Breton An abstract of the
" Fealty Kolln " of L'iwer Canada has proved of great
vnluc to inquirers respecting the first grants and suc-
cessions to the seigniories in that Province* The
calendar of the llaldiniand collection was begun in
this volume.
In l^sfi, tin tj/nofww o/ papers in the department! at
I'.in . the abstract of the Icalty rolls and the calendar
of the llaldiniand collection were continued. In the
l>r.-l iiniiiHrv rej.nrt a sketch is given of the events, so
far as they atlrcted Canada, of the American Revolu-
tionary War, and a hiatus supplied in the letter writ-
ten l>y Lord Ucorge Uennain to Sir Guy Carloton*
which, it ,-i.|.in- probable, led to the resignation of the
latter. The correspondence is given in full in a note
Uimrked U) to the report. A careful outline of the
life of an ex-Jesuit named Rimbaud :s of interest to
the investigators of Canadian history.
In ISSi) tht rrp»rt i>n ^rt licit Art-h iff a ami th<' calendar
of t fir Iliiltti Hinntl ciill'ftiim are continued. The pre-
liinini.ry report gives an account of the capture of
Ij«iiist><>tirg in 174'), with chart of Uabarus Bay and
plan of Louisboiiric, showing the position of the fort,
etc. ; note A giving the proposal of Samuel Waldo
for its redaction in l"-"»8. The journal of Legardeur
St. Pierre in H.W to 1752, with Sir (!uy Carleton's re-
marks on Western trade (notes C and D), and the
letter-bonk of Mil".- Macdonell, reporting his pro-
ctcd ngs with the emigrants taken at the expense of
I.'.r.l Selkirk to settle Rupert's Land, give a view of
different parts of the Canadian North-West at differ-
ei.t periods. The history of the construction of the
first canals on the St. Lawrence in 1780 and 1781, and
ill. discovery that a canal was in existence on the
Canadian side of the Saiilt Ste. Marie from 17-7 and
a few year?* onwards, are of interest to engineers.
The visit of Capt. Knys to Niagara in 1787, the journal
of which is published in full, has been regarded bj
geologists as of considerable importance.
In 1887, thr Ilrp'irtnn trench Archivet anil the cal-
rnilnrofthe fliililiuianil paper* were continued. In
the preliminary report is the sketch of the life of
Cieneral Haldimand, who became Hover nor of Canada
in succe«siou to Sir liuy Carlctonand who continued in
command till the close of the Revolutionary war. A
letter fiom M. Tremblay, agent for the Seminary of
Quebec, dated in 1896, published in full with a transla-
tion, affords reason for a sketch of the ecclesiastical
affairs of that Province during the incumbency of the
first Bishops, Her. de Laval and Mgr. St. Valliere.
The account of the capture of Fort Shelby, at Prairie
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
19
Bry inner, Douglas.— Continued.
du Cbien, by Lieut. -Col. McKay, in 1814, taken from
the original documents among the Archives gives de-
tails of a little known episode in the war of IS]1.'.
Fort McKay, so called after the capture, was restored
to the United States at the close of the war. Some
idea may be formed of the hardships experienced by
the early explorers for a route to be used by the
Canadian Pacific Railway, by the journal kept by Mr.
llanington of his survey in the Rocky Mountains
during the winter of 1874-5.
In W8, tlir calendar of ike I/alilimand cnllreli'in
was continued. The papers published in full as notes
to the preliminary report have the titles : The Walker
Outrage, 1764; General Murray's Recall ; the French
Noblesse in Canada after 17C:I ; Pierre du Calvet ; the
Northwest Trade and French Royalists in t'pper
Canada. In tho preliminary report are sketches of
the character. etc.,ol Walker, the subject of the out-
rage, and of Pierre du Calvet, who^c statements are
rigorously weighed in the light of the correspondence.
The almost forgotten attempt of French Royalists
under the Count de Puisaye to settle in Upper Canada
alter the Revolutionary party in France had been fully
established is clearly shown by the correspondence on
the subject, which is published in this report in full,
and by the sketches in the preliminary report.
In 1SS9, III, calmdar </(/!.• Ilal,limau<l (.;//• clinn is
complete;! and the diary of llaldimand, containing
many curious entries among many that are very
trivial, is printed in full with careful translation the
names mentioned being so far as possible identified.
The Bowiui-t C'll/i-cti'iu is also calendared, being liestun
and completed in this report. Iiou<iuet, it may lie
mentioned, was a brother toldier with Ilaldiuiand,
both being foreign officers of the Royal American,
afterwards the nOth regiment. In the preliminary re-
port is a reprint of a paper on Archives, read before
the American Historical Association, which tjivcs a
history of the origin and progress of the department.
A sketch of the schools and schoolmasters in Canada
is in the body of the preliminary report ; remarks
on early explorers in tho Northwest : additional re-
marks on the forgotten canal at Sanlt Ste, Marie, with
lithographed views of the remains. The general
topics dealt with arc Northwestern explorations, the
journal of La Verandryc of 1738-li'J and other twelve
documents on the subject being printed in full ; re-
ligious, educational and other statistics ; Vermont
negotiations; liefore and after tho battle of Edge
Hill (usually called the battle of Bushy Run), includes
the original correspondence published in full ; the
Reservation of Indian Lands (after the capture of
Canada in 1700 and the treaty of Paris in 170-'l) ; cor-
respondence respecting tho construction of a canal
from Lake Champlain to the St. Lawrence in 1785 to
1789.
In 1890, the calendar of the Stale Papers fur tin-
Province of Qurluc was begun, the preliminary report
giving a summary of the history included in tho
papers, such as the advances made by Amherst, the
first Governor, to give the inhabitants after the sur-
rentler in 1760 an opportunity to retrieve their fortunes-
the Government and recall of Murray) the first Lieut.
Governor ; the accession of Carleton ; the passing of
the Constitutional Act of 1774 ; a reference to the
Revolutionary war, and a summary of the papers
published in full, which are under these heads: Ad-
ministration of Justice (after the close of the military
rule in Quebec; Correspondence respecting the Con-
stitutional Act of 1791 ; Northwestern exploration ;
Internal communication in Canada ; Relations with
the United States after the peace of 1783 A litho-
graphed map ot one by Peter Pond, an Indian trader.
Ilry inner, Douglas. -Continued.
hitherto unpublished, illufttratet, the documents re-
specting the Northwest in the report for this year.
/« 1801, the cnlenitrir of ttir Sltt'e t'ajHTH fur ///tr'-r
ami Upiw.r Canailit, the Province of Quebec being ii'iw
divided into two. is begun, and contain* liutt of the
applicant; for and grantees of lands, place 1 in alpha-
betical order at the end of each volume calendared
which contains the applications. The preliminary
report surnmari/es the history "f the period cov. red
by tho calendar from 17iy to 1800 in the case ol Luner
Canada, and to 1S01 in that ,,|' Upper Canada. The
correspondence is published in full on the sul-jeelc of
which the- titles are; Settlements and survey-. I)ivi
sion of I'ppcr Canada; War with France. Frenfh
republican designs On Canada: and the inarriano l:iw
in Upper Canada. A map of Upper Canada for 17!"*
shuws the extent of settlement at that date.
In IV.rj, //,, ,„/,„,/,,• ,,f Xt,,t, !'„!„ ,: f,,r I.:,,,: i- ,1,1 /
l'l>l>-r (;,n,,,il,i i,:,,,, HI Ki to ISO? »•.,.• ...jriii,, |. |n
the preliminary report llio eff.irts In increase the P--
venue in Lower Canada are trai'"'l, an I e-|> <• al.y in
reward to the St. Maurice Forges ; Ihe teti 1 1:>_- <.t
lands in both Provinces; the q.uc-ti<>n -it tin1 .li--n I
Estates: a sketch ol the scrv i.'es i.f Mr. liouch.'tin
the Surveyor-General . tin- ^lati- »t reli-'i n, a:, : the
steps towards building an Aii^licin ratnrdral r. Que-
bec: remarks cm the Northwest fur trad.'. I lie
titles of the subject*, in regard ID whirh the i> iper- are
published in full, will serve to .-how lh*' ynnr.il n i-
turr of tin1 rejiorl. Thr-r ;tre : Sef :h-mi'ii!s and sur-
veys; Lower Canada in Isui; K.-clt'Masth'al aiV.nr' in
Lower Canada: Politie:il .-rat" »t' l'|.per C.iriad:!, \-~":
and l^iiT; Courts of iii-rire t"r tin1 lnili;in cnuniry:
and Proposed tr-'tieral fi>her> and fur cnini'a'iN .
//( IS';;, owinf; to the absence of l>r. Br>inncr in
London, making investigations, the rei"irt i- <-'.:iti"i'd
to the i':ilendar of State I'.iia-r- for Luwi-rat,'! I l>["-r
Canada from l^os to 1*1:;.
SS, 'I'. .1. \V.
I *ol\ pus (if I hi- I Irarf .
Cnliniliila ./.,..;•».!/ .,/ .W. ./,'."i/ .SV/. rtr- , May, H7|l,
Toroiito.
Tho lictii'liccnt iiinl Toxic Kll'ccts (Pf tin- N'ariuiis
S))ecics of lilius.
lliiil., November, l-*^1, Toronto Also. \. ,'. ,,/,>v
Amiri>-'in >'«;;;./. mini, Heccmlier. l^-io. New Vorli.
liotiinical Notes from Cannila.
H::H,in,-<il (,'n:,lti; Vul. v.t., N'os. K and '•>. Anirn-t
and September, l^S'J. Indiaimii ilis. In. I.
A Botanical Holiday in Nova Scot i.-i.
//.i'./., Vol. IX., \ s. 1. 2, 3 and 4, January. Feb-
ruary, March and April, 18S4, Indianapolis. Ind.
Canadian Kilicinea-. Hy John Marcum, M.A.. ami
T. .1. W. Hurgess, M.1J.
Tmnmctioni of tin- llniiil f»ir!<-lit »r Can'«/-< Vol.
il , Sec. 4, 1884.
AspUlium Oreoptcris.
Botanical Gazette. Vol. xi., No. 3. March, 18Sf>,
Indianapolis, Ind.
Recent Additions to Canadian Filii-tm-jr, with
new stations for some of the species previously
recorded.
Irannacli'JJU <i/lhc Royal Suciflll of Canirlil. Vol.
vt., Sec. 4, 1HS6.
How to Study Botany.
Jmirnaland Proceedings of Ihe Hamilton A*VH-\atio*
Part iv., 1887-8, Hamilton.
2O
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
M. T. J. W. Conlinunl.
Tn-hldn.
J-.umalamlPrverrd'intioflli' Hamilton Atvrialion.
I'jrt iv., 1*17-11. H»nrillon.
Notes on lh«- Flora of the 40th Parallel from the
I jikc of tin- Woods to the Kooky MountainH.
Mi./. P.irt it., 1887-8, Hamilton. Al»o. in AW"-
/•r»~.Srplruil»r 11. I**, Saint J'aul. Minn.
Tin- |jik<- Kric Shore as a Hotanlzlng-ground.
'.,,»•,/ ./,../ /' .H.../IPI.;. ..MA- llnmilt'm Affation.
I'.ri v.. I***-'.', lUmilion.
An in lli«' Sirk room.
7i...... January •''. 1 *»'.'. Hamilton
Null— mi lli'- Hi-lory of liotnny.
./.,„-,.. ,/.,,!./ /V...-. ••Una- "' lli- Hamilton A""'-i'iti"".
I'urt 1 !.. IV*:' '.«!. llanuI'MD.
M|.lii..;;lo-..-ii-.i- ami Kilire*.
f. ,'„!,„,:. ,.i I .m, .. I, ,in /'/.in'.. l'.y Jullli Mlir.ilin.
M V . I.I..-. I'.irl v.. lf.«i. |.|.. l'x'l-N7.
V.l,.- ..ii ill.- i, .-nil- Ithil-.
/,,,.,;.,»/ /• Han,..' it,, //.i, „,/'.. ,i A'"*i»ii»ti.
, . I- '1 .'. ll.'.lllllt.MI
< .tin). In II. I 'In- KI-XI-I i-M.I .li.lin.
,..(lli. \l_-,,ii. |Hin I. alii.'iiai;r-..
/ . / ' •• ./. , N..U Series, Y"t. i.
|.,r..iii... HI,, . |.|.. r. M.
\ H-- in Nurlli AIII.M-I.-;I.
. 1^1. T..r,.i:t... «vn . |,|,. 171 :•"•;.
Iti rt lip !.!'•.• ..( \nc i MII ll.-li.'i.in- ami < 'i\ ili/al inn.
|[i ;., iuti .1 fp.in ' 'iiiiiiilitin ./>IH i mil, AII-II-I.
1-71. Toronto.
1 1>. '-•'.
C..|,n. Ill, IN. hi in l.aiit:ii:iK'- "f 111'' Iniln
l.ui..|» .in I-'. innl .. lii'].i i n( r. I fn ,ni I'niiiiiliiin
./..n, mil. .lul\ .in.l 1), , .Miil.iM . l>7_. TiirniMn.
H».... | I . I .
!, , C,,!,,niv- in tin- \,,illi an, I \Vc-l.
/frilt'./. ..••/ f',.r-i „ ..-..lull, 1S.11.
1. "ii. I. .11 -v.. . |.|.. tVi-47'i.
I'un.Mi' I nl,,
/V. .'•!,(. ri.m i:.ll..,,.l::,l,,,,,l, |l|.,-..|lllH.r. IS'.I], M,,|||.
rr*l, »»<>.. |,|'. '.'I-'W.
I), -, .-III of Mttll. Qur*liiii,.« tif III- Ilili/. Molil
rr.il : |lr\-.|.ili-. |SfC..
Hv.,., |.r. «'-lll.
I • •. i ji < in -.-in nf thr I'ellH.
i',mi,/i'i.i Jnunal, |H7i">. anil January. 1>*77. reprini.
Ton»nti. *ru., |,|>. 'Jl and "tt
Kllitli. HrlnlioiiN of Ilic /iinri.
Trwattiom* .Vt*ciV(|i //ii/i>n/ Arrlt»'>lt-M, Vul. VI.,
UTS Ixindnn- 8vn., pp. STV-gii.
Klnirin Cnpla.
/'"<-». /i»(M r.in.l./lVin In'liltitr, V'01 II., 1886
Toronto 8T<... pp. I4I-2A',.
Hiitii.-.. their Iniwriptiiiii and their Hihtory, 2
Vol»., IHWi. Toronto: Williainwin & Co.
Sro.. pp. X't and 3W.
Ilitiiir- in .ViniTim.
<'.i«.../i... .VarnrWix, Vol. II., 1479. Montreal re
piinl •»«.. pp. 22 and 2i
HoriU*.
rm*fiim*Jomrmnl.U*r, 1873. reprint. Toronto. Uro.
C"amplN>ll. Tht> Ilev. John.— Contim»tl.
Hornet» of Scripture.
Pretibvlcrian Quarterly and Princtton A'.ri. ,r,
October, '.87S. New York. 8vo., pp. 677-692.
Inaugural Address, University College Literary
and Scientific Society, 1865. Toronto : James
Bain.
8ro., pp 31.
British and Fitrrign Epangrliral Rrricir, April, 1880.
London. 8vo., pp. 291-313.
The- Khitnn Languages ; the Astec and it> Bebt-
lions.
/',,,.-.,-. /in,;. Canadian fn'iiiulr. Vol. II-, Fasoic. 2,
1884, Toronto Svo., pp. 158-180.
Monumental Kvidence of an Iberian Population
of tlie Hritish Islands.
Trnniarti'HiH Crltir .SViciV/// "/ Montrtul, 1887- 8vo.
pp. 1-69.
Mound Uuilders Identified.
/V.«-*i'/iHf/« A'H^nVdii Awotintion <>f .S'ciVncr, 1883.
Siilcm, 1S84. 8vo., pp. 419-21,
Origin of Some American Indian Tribes.
fiiniK/iiin K<itnrali«t. Now Series. Vol. II., 1879.
Montreal. 8v» , pp. f5-8(l and lftt-212.
Origin of the Aborigines of Canada.
TniitH'irtioHH Lilfrnrji und llittorirat Society of
(,/„,/,..•, 1S.H], Quebec. 8vo., pp. 61-115 and I.-XXXIT.
Origin of the Phoenicians.
/triliufi an,/ f-'nrriitn Krnngtlicnl litrirw, July, 1875.
Lundiin. Kvo., pp. 425-44K.
Our Widowed Queen— a Prize Poem. Privately
printed. IMtKJ. Toronto.
PHI -4to., pp. 0.
rc-l.iL'i.'ini-ni in Modern Theology.
An". r,,//,,i, Monthly, December, 1S9(I. Toronto.
IVopliiiH of <!reat liritain. Montreal, 1SHO.
svo., IIP- 211.
Perfect Katheror the Perfect Itook.
Nun. /.in Afirru'tin Adiln**, Queen's University,
KinKi-tim, IS'.fl.
I'lTMiiuil Revelation.
/'r../,i/i-/i'i/i Culliaf Jiiurnnl, Noreinbcr, 1890.
Montreal. 8vo. , p . 4SMI4.
Pharaoh (.f the Kxodus Identified in the Myth of
Adonis.
rw«/i/m J.wrnnl. May, 1871, Toronto. Reprint.
Phili-tincH.
Uritifli <ind f'onifin Eranaelicnl Kevitic, July, 1877.
London. 8vo., pp. 477-511.
Primitive History of the lonians.
Can'iilian Journal, August, December. 1875. To-
ronto. Reprint. 8vo., pp. 59.
Proposed Heading of the Davenport Tablets.
American Antiganrian, October. 1882, Chicaco.
Scholasticism in Modern Theology.
k,i-r College Monthly, December, 1889, Toronto.
ftvo., pp. 61-67.
Shepherd Kings of Egypt.
Canadian Journal, April and August, 1874, Toronto.
Reprint- 8vo., pp. 112,
Siberian Inscriptions.
Trantariioni rnnadian Initttttte, No. 4. 1892, To-
ronto. 8vo., pp. 261-283.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
21
Campbell, The Kev. John. — Continued.
Some Important Principles of Comparative Gram-
mar as Exemplified in American Aboriginal
Languages.
Canada Educational Month/I/, March, 1879. Toronto.
8ro., pp. 144-149.
Some Laws of Phonetic Change in the Khitan
Languages.
ProcetdiitffH Canadian In*1itnle. Vol. I.. Fascic. 4,
1881. Toronto. 8vo. , pp 282-2fH>.
Some Old Testament Mistranslations.
The Theologuc, January, lf)f'2. Halifax. Hvo., pp.
43-48.
Spanish Discovery and Conquest in America.
Montreal, 1882.
8vo-» pp. 20.
Talks About Books.
Pretbyteriim Colleo? Journal, pHfsim, 1888-93.
Montreal.
The Three Foundations.
Canada I'rnbtfcrian Cliurcli Pulpit. Second Series.
Toronto; James Campbell A Son, 1873. 8vo., pp. 245-
266.
Traditions of the People of Mexico and IVru
Identified with the Mythology of the Old
World.
ComptHK-rrndu* 1/11 Contirfs International itrx Aiini-i-
canitlet. Tome 1,1875. Nancy. Hvo., pp. .'U8-.V6.
Translation of the Oldest Celtic Document Ex-
tant, and of its Etrusian Comparison.
Tranmctioni Celtic .S'ociW;/, Montreal, 1HS7. 8vo.
pp. 159-229.
Unity of the Human Hace from an American
Standpoint.
Brttixh and r'oreifjn EvanifHral Iteri< H-, J:tnu:iry,
1880. 8vo., pp. 74-001.
The American Indian : Who ami Whence?
The Ciinudiini Vuaaztue, February, 18H4.
The Great Election. Montreal : l.ovell. isitl.
Protest Against the Judgment of the Presbytery
of Montreal, and Appeal to the Synod of Mont-
real and Ottawa. Toronto, May, ISiM.
Campbell, William Wilfrid.
Lake Lyrics and other Poems. St. John, X.I5. :
J. & A. Macmillan, 188!).
12mo., pp. 160.
The Dread Voyage. Toronto : William Hriggs,
1893.
12mo., pp. 190.
Ahmet.
Canadian Magazine, 1894.
Casgrain, Abbe H. R.
Legendes Canadiennes. Quebec, 1861.
in 12, pp. 425.
D^couverte du Tombeau de Champlain. Par MM.
les Abbes Laverdiere et Casgrain. Quebec, 1886.
(Avec des cartes, etc.)
8vo.,pp. 13.
Vie des Saints. Ottawa, 1867.
4to., pp. 1867.
< ;i -lii-jiin. Abbe H. R — Continued.
Notice biographi(|ue d'Octave Cremazie.
8vo.,pp. 94.
Au commencement des (Kuvres completes de O
Cremazie, pnbliees sons le patronage de Tin
stitut Canadien de Quebec. Montreal : Brail
chemin et flls, 1882.
Legendes et Varietes. Montreal : Heaiichcmin &
Valois, 1884.
1 vol.,8vo., |>|i. 580.
Biographies Canadiennes. Montreal : Beam-lie
min & Valois, lux.7;.
1 vol., 8vo., pp. 54L'.
Histoire de la Venerable Mere Marie dr Tin, -Mi-
nation. Montreal : Ueaiichemin & tils, Is-nj.
1 vol., 8vo., pp. .W. Premiere cd., Quebec, IM'.I.
8vo., pp. 4i',7.
I.r iiii'iiu-. traduit en allernand. Uep-tislinr^
New York, et Cincinnati. 1S7L'.
1 vol.,12ino., pp. HWi.
Ilistoii-c de nintel-Dieu de (^iiebi-c. M.,ntri-,-il
Beauchemin & liU. |ss-<.
1 Vol., HVO., p|i. .r>!l>.
l"n Pelerinage an Pays d'Evangelinc. QuebiM- :
L. J. Demers et Krere, LSSS.
1 vol.,8vo.. pp. r.44.
OuvrnRe couronn^ pur 1'Acad^inic frimrui.ac.
Montcalm et I.cvis. Quebec : I.. .1. Drniers \-
Krere, Is'.U.
1! vol..8v(>., pp. S72 it 484.
Dan* ] .!• ('nnciflci-fi'ftncniHi Qin'hft- :
Coup d'u-il snr 1'Acadic avant la ili-pcrsinn ,),. ];l
colonie francaise. Tome i., isss, p. III.
Eclaircissements snr la question acadienne. Iliiil.
P. mi.
Montcalm peint par Ini-meme, d'apn-s d,.-, ],i,- ,-,
iiKMliles. Tome ![., IMS! I. ]>. :tl:i.
I hi H x Irs MriniiliTs '!>' /it Sucirli' rui/uli /In (;, niiilu .-
Notre passe litteraire et nos deux historiens.
Tome i., Sec. 1, 1882.
Les (juarante dernieres annees : I,e Canada ilepuis
1'union de 1841, par John Charles Dent. Klnde
critiipie. Tome n., sec. I, 188-1.
Biographic de Gerin-Lajoie. Kragmeni. Tome
in., Sec. 1, 18 4.
Un Pelerinage au Pays d'Evangeline. Tome iv.,
Sec. 1, 188fi.
Les Acadicns apres leur dispersion. Tome v.,
Sec. 1, 1887.
Eclaircissements sur la question acadienne. Tome
VI., Sec. 1, 1888.
Montcalm peint par lui-meme, d'apres des, pieces
inedites. Tome vn.. Sec. 1, 1889.
Une Seconde Acadie (He Saint-Jean, He du Prince
Edouard sous le regime francais). Quebec :
Demers et Fre,res, 1894.
1 vol.. in 8vo.
22
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Chapman, Kdward J.
I'l-.icti.'.il Mineralogy. London, 1843.
8vo.. pp. 192.
The Characters of Minernl.H. I,on<lon, 1844.
12uui..p|> 108.
A Sonn of Charily. Toronto, 18T>7, 2nd edition,
lAiiiilon. 1S5H.
ltmo..pp.98.
KxainplcH nf tin- Application of Trigonometry to
Crystnllonraphlc Calculations, Drawn tip for the
Csc «if Students in the I 'nivcrsily of Toronto.
Toronto, IMlo.
H.O., ,.,.. iV
A Popular and I'ractiral (Exposition of the Min-
eraK iiM <leolo;;y of Canada. Toronto, IsXil.
i 'out riluil ions in Hlo\\ I'ipe Analysis, containing
Jl \i\-\\ met hods of research. Tornnlo, ISO,",.
«!•• . |.|>. :•>'-.
I lilt Inn- of lieiilnny i if Canada. Tun ni I o, IS7H.
«\.... M . I1-
l-_i~( .ni.l \\Y-t. ia pneini. Tiirnnto, IS17.
SN>-.. i'i>. IV At-" in the ' '''/I'c/Min Mnifit-.iii'-.
Al.r.l. '-
Mineral- .iinl (,e.,lo-\ nf Ontario and O.uchcc ;
:ir.l .-.I.. Toronto, l.-vss.
-•."-. IT. :.7i.
( 'l:i-Mii< at iun of Tril.il iiie-, and ot her commiini-
I. till 'II- ill l'l-llll^,lrlll,,IX Kill/Ill Sllli,ll/ III'
i ;,„, i,ln. VoN. I t,, 111.
I'rac-tii al Insiruei i.,ns f..i ihr del rrniinal inn uf
•_•'.].! ainl siht-r in n.el,- and ore-. Jnil cd.
I oniiilii. 1-vl.
r.'m ...,H ../..
Tin- Mineral Imlii .it.ir. 2nd ed. Turonlo, 1S!K!.
12m...., ,p Ul.
lll..\\ l'i|M- I'r.n-tic.- a-id Mineral Tallies. L'nd ,.,!.
T..r..ii!i.. I-1'.;.
-v. .. i
iiiiin.i 1,1 tin I ;/ tin, In,,, / us/if I,/, .
ries II., \'U|N. 1 to 1.1. |.s.-,ij to 1*7.-, :
A lte\ii-» ..f the Triloliites. illlnstrateil.) Scries
II.. \'ol. I., pp. L'TI Mi.
Ni-w 'Irili. Kites from Canadian Itocks. (Illus
irated.i Series II.. Vol. in., -£Hi -:!«.
\.-\\ species (,f Asaphn.s. SiTies II., \'()| ]v
pp. I I.
Asnplius Me^isto , etc. (Illustrated. ( Scries II.,
Vi>l. iv.. pp. HO-i.
Xe« H|MM-ii-H of AKclncriiiiles. Series II., Vol. v.,
pp. :C>K (Wi.
Atomic Constitution and Crystalline Form as
Cliissillealion Characters in Mineralogy. Series
II.. V«l. ii., pp. i:{.-,.(>.
All outline of the Geology of Ontario. Series II.,
Vol. XIV., pp. 5HO KM.
On the Ix-»diii(f Ceoloxioal Areas of Canada.
Series. II., Vol. XV., pp. 1H.22, 1(2-121.
Note* on the Drift De|x»lt» of Western Canada,
and on the ancient extension of the Lake
Area of that region. Series II., Vol. vi. pp
•£.'!».
Chapman, Edward J.— Continued.
On the Geology of Belleville and vicinity. (Illus-
trated.) Series II., Vol. v., pp. 41-4a
On the occurrence of Copper Ore in the Island
of Grand Manan. (Illustrated.) Series II.,
Vol. xiii., pp. 234-9.
On Wolfram froniChieMsliiiid.LakeCouchiching.
Series II., Vol. I., pp. m
On the Klaprothite or Lazulite of North Caro-
lina. Series II.. Vol. vi., pp. 303-8, 455 6.
On the Position of Lievrite in the Mineral Series.
Series II., Vol. VH, 42-7.
On the occurrence on Allanile or Orthite in Cana-
dian Rocks. Series II., Vol. IX., pp. 103-5-
()n some minerals from I,nke Superior.
Scries II., Vol. x., pp. 4(1(1-11.
On the analysis of some Canadian Minerals.
Series II., Vol. XII., pp. 205-H, XIII. 507-U.
On some Hlow-l'ipe Reactions. Series II., Vol.
xv., pp. 24SI.TW.
On the Analysis of some Iron Ores and Ankerites
from Londonderry, X.S. Series II., Vol. xv.,
pp. 414-10.
On the I'rohahle Nature of Protichnites. Series
II.. Vol. xv., pp. 180-1)0.
Note on the Function of Salt in Sea- Water.
Scries II.. Vol. xv., pp. ftSt-31.
Note on a Melt of Auriferous Country in the
Township of Marmora. Series II., Vol. xili.,
pp. :cti>-:u.
On the occurrence of the (ienus Cryptoceras in
Silurian Hocks. Scries I., Vol. n., pp. 204-8.
Note on Slelliform Crystals. (Illustrated.)
Scries II., Vol. vi., pp. 10.
Note on the object of the Salt Condition of the
Sea. Scries I., Vol. III., pp. 180-7, 227-11.
Note on Phosphorus in Iron Wire. Series II.,
Vol. IX., pp. 1701.
On the Silver Locations of Thunder Hay. (Illus-
trated.) Series II., Vol. XII., pp. 218-20.
Contributions to Blow-Pipe Analysis. (Illus-
t rated.) Series II., Vol. X., pp. 339-55.
A Table for calculating the Weight and Yield per
RunniiiK Fathom of Mineral Veins. Series II.,
Vol. xii., 478-79.
Habits of a Small Snake in Captivity. Series II..
Vol. xili., 551-50.
Note on the Cause of Tides. Series II., Vol. XIV.,
pp. 2711-80.
In Ilir Tninsaetionx of I/if Koyal Society of Canada:
Note on Molecular Contraction in Natural Sul-
phids. Vol. i., Sec. 3, 1882.
Note on Spcetroscopic Scales. Vol. I., Sec. 4, 1883.
On the Classification of Crinoids. Vol. I., Sec. 4,
1882.
On some deposits of Titanifcrous Iron Ore in the
Counties of Hall bur ton and Hastings, Out. Vol.
II., Sec. 4, 1884.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
Chapman, ICilward J.— Continual.
On Mimetism in Inorganic Nature. Vol, n.,
Sec. 4, 1884.
On some Iron Ores of Central Ontario. Vol. in.,
Sec. 3, 1885.
On the Wallbridge Hematite Mine, as illustrating
the stock-formed mode of occurrence in certain
ore deposits. Vol. in., Sec. 4, 1885.
On the Colouring Matter of Black Tourmalines.
Vol. iv., Sec. 3, 1886.
On a New Classification of Trilobites. Vol. vn..
Sec. 4, 1889.
Notes on some Unexplained Anomalies in the
Flame Reactions of certain Minerals and Chem-
ical Bodies. Vol. vn., Sec. 3, 1880.
On the Mexican Type in the Crystallization of the
Topaz. Vol. x., sec. 3, 1892.
On the Corals and Coralliform Types of Paheozoic
Strata. Vol. xi., Sec. 4, 181)3.
For early papers of this author see Trantnctionxuf
R»lial Society <>f London, PKHowfhieal Mayiizint1,
Annal* of Natural Science, and Chan teal News.
Clark, The Kevereiul William.
The Redeemer : a Series of Sermons on the Person
and Work of our Lord Jesus Christ. London :
Bell & Daldy, 1863.
8vo., pp. 215.
The Comforter: Sermons on the Holy Ghost.
London : Rivingtons, 1864.
8vo., pp. 160.
The Four Temperaments, and Occasional Ser-
mons. London : Hodges, 1874.
Crown 8vo., pp. 174
The Sin of Man and the Love of God. Sermons
on St. Luke xv. London : Wells & Gardner, 1870.
Sm. or. 8vo., pp. 219.
Hefele's History of the Councils. Vol. I. Trans-
lated and edited. Edinburgh : T. & T. Clark.
8vo.,pp. 500.
Witnesses to Christ. Baldwin Lectures (1887) in
the University of Michigan. Chicago : McClurg,
1888.
Crown 8vo., pp. 300.
Savonarola : His Life and Times. Chicago :
McClurg, 1892.
Crown 8vo.,pp 352.
Cuoq, 1'Abbe J. A.
N. O. Ancien missionnaire. Etudes philologiques
sur qnelques langues sauvages de I'Amerique.
Montreal : J. Lovell, 1866.
8vn., pp 160.
Jugement errone^ de M. Ernest Renan sur les
langues sauvages. 2eme edition. Montreal : J.
Lovell, I860.
8vo., pp. 113.
Lexique de la langue iroquoise. Montreal : J.
Chapleau (1882).
8vo., pp. 216, et avec additament, pp 238.
Lexique de la langue algonquine. Montreal : J.
Chapleau, 1886.
8ro., pp. xii. 418.
Cuoq, I'Abbe .1. A.— Continued.
Grammaire de la langue algonqnin».
Tomes ix. ct x. dca Mim •>>?« de la Sne!ttt Wiuali-
du Camilla, 1891 et 1892.
Anotc-kekon.
Tome xi. des lUtiuoim dr In Ku-iflt Itoualr du
Canada. 1893.
David, I,. <>.
Portraits et Biographies. Montreal : Reaiicliemin
& Valois.
8vo., pp. :iOO.
Les Piitriotesde 1837 1SI{8. Montreal: K. Scnecal
& Fils.
8vo., pp. 2!)8.
Feu [>. .]. O. Chauveau.
Dans l.e* .W/«..ir. » ./.• In SociJtt i:,,,,,,lr x'u ''„,„„/„.
Tome ix., Sec. 1,1*1.
.Mt'sCoiiteiiiporaiiis. Montreal : E. Senecal & Fil.s,
1804.
8vo., pp. 2S5.
Dawson, Very Kevcrend .Knrus Mrllnu ell.
The Temporal Sovereignty of the 1'ojic. Ottaua
and London, KUL'.. Isdii.
•<vo..|,|>. ±.'7. The first bciok printed ;ind piililishi'd
in Ottawa.
St. Vincent de Paul: a liiographv. Londun,
1863.
Svo., pp. 71.
St'N'cn Letters togrtlirr \\itli a Lcrttm- on tin-
Colonies of (Ireat Hritain. ()tta\\a, 1S7II.
An Essay on the Poets of Canada. Ottaua, ISTli.
The late Hon. Thomas D'Aivy MeGee. M.I'. : a
Funeral Oral inn. Ottawa. I.s7(i.
Pins IX. and His Time. London, Can., ami Lon-
don. Enn., 1SSO.
Svn.. ]ip. 4-10.
The Northwest Territories and British Columbia.
Ottaua. 1S8I.
Svo., pp. 218.
Canada and its Resources.
Greater Rritnin, Ix>ndun, Ellp.
The Catholics of Scotland. London. Can., and
London, Eng., 18!K).
Svo. , pp. 876.
Translations.
The Parish Priest and his Parishioners. London.
1846.
Letters of the same author on the Spanish In-
quisition. London, 1818, 61 New Bond St.
Count Joseph de Maistre's celebrated work on
the Pope. London, Eng., IKV), 61 New Bond St.
Philosophical work, "Soirees de St. Petersbourg,"
by the same. London, Eng., 1851.
Poems.
Massacre of Oszmiana, a poem in blank verse.
Glasgow, 1844.
Solitude. Ottawa, 1870, 5 pp.
Royalty at Ottawa. Ottawa " Times," May 3,
1866.
24
HI HL I (>< ill A PHY OF THK
I i.i » -.11. Very IU>» I:IH-:I« Mt-1).— Continued.
I'll.- 12th of July .u Ottawa, 1MB.
ViHion of Hums at Lliu-luilen. Ottawa, 1S70, p. 12.
II .ml. ii.lin.-ni of SondcrliorK. Ottawn. Ixil.
The lull' lx.nl Klein. Klr^i.-ic. Ottuwii, l.sr.l.
St. Andrew's Day at Ottawa. 1HH.
KpUtle in verne to 11 friend descriptive of Canada.
Ottawa, 1*7(1, pp. IS.
('nlniuiloii.s news from Hllssia, Lsi.'..
Welcome Hi in. T. D'Arcy Mi-Gee, Minister of
\Krirultiire. I" Ottawa, 1S|!7.
I .mi. nt fur the lit. Hev. .1. Gilli*. An rlcuiac
IMH-III. Ott;i».l. IxH. pp. II.
Tin- List Defender i if Jerusalem. Ottawa. ISsJ.
Hi. ll.-roi .f Verehcres. Ottawa. 1NS2.
\.-n..l>Ki.O.ni-i-ii of Palmyra. Ills pp.,Svo. Ottawa,
I SKI'.
|)..niiiii'.ii ll.iy. Otla»a. issri.
C.ir.i. tiu-ns Oil. -in a, I.S.SI!.
Mi!' .Ini.iiKl M.ir_-.uvl. Ottawa. Issii.
I'.- ll :l'-- I In- ('i-llli-liiir\ ..f O'('iilllli-ll.
Id-ail al .1 iliniirr fcivi'iiontlir iK-ca.si(in, the II<m.
.I.ilin (ir,,i,i,..|. M.I'., in tin- chair.
I - I >• HIM I ..iiiilanm*.
Hi— Ir.i-.
M.ll.,1' Ma'. I
I'- lltll. Iloll'lllll- II.V'H .
!>•<.. i:< . . Vu.un Hi. num.
I . V"'"'. i;ia-,H(iw. 1KC..
I i (Ju-.t 1'ii.li-. HMIIII.
l'i-. . turn I 'ustiiN. ll\ inn.
A u.ti.it M ira^. 1 1 \ inn.
I;. \ i II. in..-.-. ll\ inn.
/,. llrlf:,,;!'* Mmjn-inr. Ton.iiio.
I In- I'n-MTViil ii»ii »f our Korvst.s, Ilrccinlu-r. IsTii.
Tin- I'.ipit.il of I'linaila. Illii-tiali-d. Mai-c-li, 1.-77.
I'r. ». rinlinn of tin- Hiillalo. Ot-tiiln-i-. I--77.
Tin- Ili-roini-cif Vi-n lu-n-s. A pm-tn. lli-cnnlicr
|HT7.
l''il»i-i> in Thrltiil.ll//iin-ii 1'nii-rrxitii.
Mil. I MK iv.
Asxx iatioii of the Mi-Donalds. A |'(H-NI.
The lU-tti-r AKI-. A I'oi-iii.
Thi- Star of Ih-thlehi-in. A 1'ooin.
Thyrn<laf{a. A 1'ix-in.
Villo Marie. A I'oem. Hen>\ l*fore the Koval
Society at the Montreal meeting
VOI.I-MK v.
llrlter than I'lalo. A Poem.
IKiinlniis Hi-nit Me. A 1'nalm.
.lerusal.-m ; the old and the new.
Burn*. K.-riiiiii« .-!,, , , Of the I'oct
Hurn«: HUTrmveln.
I i.i » -an. Very Ilov. 1 :m-.i- McD.— Continued.
France Considered.
It Still Moves.
Burns Kurt her Considered.
Royul hunl. i inline and the Quigrich.
VOLUME VI.
To the Children of Saint Clare. A Poem.
Fame's Favourites. A Poem.
The Martyr of Mount Athos. A Poem.
A liYlir; Burns and Bishop Geddes.
Attempted .lust ilieat inn.
The Communion of Saints.
Count Joseph de Maistre.
l-Miu-aticm Beyond the Grave.
Kxc-avatin^ the Heathen.
(irowth of Keli^ion in Scotland.
After the Vietory.
Count .1. lie Maistre'H work, "Soirees de St.
1'eterslmurjj," reviewed.
Saint Andrew.
VOI.fMK VII.
Kin^ltobert Bruce. A Poem.
Alpiii(|iiin 1'nrk.
Ivliication in the Province of Ontario.
The (ieor^ian Bay.
Kintyre to (ileiiKarry.
.May Afriea lie Civilized I
The Pope in the Second Century.
I llraiiKintanism and Modern Civilization.
Pope Hi Mini-ill-.
l>ausnn, (ii'm-^e >f.
On l-'oraminifera from the Gulf and River St.
I.awrenee.
C'iniiiliiin Xniurnliui, June, 187n, Mnntreal. 8»o.,
lip. 172-181).
(Al*o -.-I'ur.it.-lv, pp. 1-8.)
Also in .\nmil, and Magazinr nf Naltirnl Hittart,
Fubrunry, 1S71, 8vo , pp. 83-90.
The l.ijrnite Formations of the West.
Ciminlinn Natural ul, April. IH7J, Montreal. 8ro.,
l>p 241-2S2.
(Also reiuirately, with the next.)
-Vote on the Occurrence of Foraminifcra, Cocco-
liths, etc., in the Cretaceous Rorks of Manilolia.
Canailinn .\niur,i/i,i, April, 1871, Montreal, 8»o.,
pp. 252-ai7.
(Also M-paratcly, with the foregoing.)
The Fluctuations of the American Lakes and the
Development of Sun Spots.
Nature, April, 1874. London. 4to., pp. S04-fi06.
Al«o in C,,n.,,l,nn Naturalul, Norember, 1874, Mont-
real, 8vo., pp. 310-S'7.
Report on the Tertiary Lignite Formal inn in the
Vicinity of the Forty-ninth Parallel. (British
North American Boundary Commission.) Mont-
real, 1874.
8ro., pp. 1-81.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
23
Dawson, George M.— Continued.
Report on the Geology and Resources of the Re-
gion in the Vicinity of the Forty-ninth Parallel.
(British North American Boundary Commis-
sion.) Montreal : Dawson Bros., 1875.
STO..PP. 1.-XI.-1-S87.
On some Canadian Species of Spongilla'.
Canadian Natural at, September. 1375, Montreal.
8ro., pp. 1-5.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
On the Superficial Geology of the Central Region
of North America.
Quarterly Journal Geological Society. November,
1875, London. 8vo., pp. 603-623.
( \ l.-n separately, same pagination )
Notes on the Locust Invasion of 1874 in Manitoba
and the Northwest Territories.
Canadian Naturalist, 1878. Montreal. 870., pp. 11J-
134.
(Also separately, pp. 1-16.)
Note on some of the more recent Changes in Level
of the Coast of British Columbia and adjacent
regions.
Canadian Ifatttmliat, April, 1ST", Montreal. 8vo.,
pp. 241-248.
(Also separately, pp. 1-8.)
Notes on the Appearance and Migrations of the
Locust in Manitoba and the Northwest Ter-
ritories. Summer of 1875.
Canadian Ifaturaliat, April, 1877. Svo., pp. 207-226.
(Also separately, pp. 1-20.)
Meso/oic Volcanic Rocks of British Columbia and
Chili. Relation of Volcanic and Mctuinorphic
Rocks.
Geological Magazine, July, 1877, London. 8vo.,
pp. 314-317.
(Also separately, pp. 1-4.)
Report on Explorations in British Columbia.
Report of Progreni, Geological Survey ot Canada,
1875-76, Montreal, 1877. 8vo., pp. 233-280.
Note on Agriculture and Stock-Raising and ex-
tent of Cultivable Land in British Columbia.
(Appendix S.)
Rejmrt of Sttrviit, Canadian Pui-itic ]{ttilwtiijt
Ottawa, 1877. 8vo., 240-153.
On the Superficial Geology of British Columbia.
Quarterly Journal Geolof/ical Society, February,
1878, London. 8vo., pp. 89-123.)
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Travelling Notes on the Surface Geology of the
Pacific Coast.
fiiiui'/i'iH Xaturalist, February, 1878, Montreal.
8vo.,pp. 389-399.
(Also separately, pp. 1-11.)
Notes on the Locust in the Northwest in 1876.
Canadian Naturalist, April, 1878. Montreal. 8vo.,
pp. 411-417.
(Also separately, pp. 1-7 )
Erratics at High Levels in Northwestern Amer-
ica.— Barriers to a Great Ice Sheet.
Geological Magazine, May, 1878, London. 8vo., pp.
209-212.
Report of Explorations in British Columbia,
chiefly in the Basins of the Blackwater, Salmon
and Ne hacco Rivers and on Francois Lake.
Report of Progrem, Geological Survey of Canada,
1876-77, Montreal, 1878. 8vo., pp. 17-94.
l);i wsoii, George M.— Continued.
Report on a Reconnaissance of Ixicch River and
Vicinity.
Report of Progrem, Geological Survey of Canada,
1376-77, Montreal, 1878. 8vo., pp. 95-102.
General Note on the Mines and Minerals of Eco-
nomic Value of British Columbia, with a list of
localities.
Rrfttrt of ProgreM, Geological Survey of Cunadit,
1876-77, Montreal, 1878. 8vo., pp. 103-145.
(AI.Ho separately, same pagination.)
On a New Species of Loftusia from British Col-
umbia.
Quarterly Jnui-nul Geftoirical .SVciV'y, February,
187fl. London. Svo., pp. 6<J-75.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Notes on the Glaciation of British Columbia.
Canadian .\atin -alitt, March, 1879, Montreal. Bv».,
IP.W-39.
(Also separately, pp. 1 8.)
Sketch of t lie Past and Present Condition of the
Indians of Canada.
Canadian Xatnmliit. July, 187'.', Montreal. SV(1. ,
pp. 129-159.
(Also separately, pp. 1 31.)
Note on the Economic Minerals and Mines
of British Columbia. First List of Loca'itic*. in
the Province of British Columbia, known to
yield Gold. Coal, Iron, Silver. Copper and other
Minerals of economic value. (Appendix R. i
Jl'jtrn-t tin Slirvfl/*, f'timnli'Ul I''tfiti>: /(uiltfitt,
Ottnwa,lS77. Svo., pp. 218-245.
Memorandum on the Queen Charlotte Islands.
British Columbia. (Appendix No. !i. i
Ri-ivirt f'aiiiirlian l'a<-i_tic Jtnilimii, Ottawa, lt-8'i.
8vo , pp. 1H9-U3.
Preliminary Report on the Physical anil Geolo-
gical Features of the Southern Portion of the
Interior of British Columbia.
]{tl*>rt of Progt-tsn. Geological Survey uf Canada,
1877-78, Montreal, 187". 8v«.., pp. In-ls7ii.
Notes on the Distribution of Some of the More
Important Trees of British Columbia,
Canadian Xaturnliti, August, 18HI, Montreal. 8vo.,
pp. 321-331.
(Also, separately. PP. 1-11.)
Reprinted as an Appendix to Report on an Explora-
tion from Fort Simpson, etc. Itiirtrt <>f 1'rngr* M, (Jeo-
losical Survey of Canada, 1870-81*.
Report on the Climate and Agricultural Value.
General Geological Features and Minerals of
Economic Importance of part of the Northern
Portion of British Columbia and of the Peace
River Country. (Appendix 7.) .
Report Canadian Pacific Railiran, 1880, Ottawa.
8vo., pp. 107-131.
Report on the Queen Charlotte Islands. With
Appendices A to G.
Report of Progreu, Geological Survey of Canada,
1878-79, Montreal, 1880. 8vo., ;p. lB-23»B.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Note on the Geology of the Peace River Region.
Canadian Katuralitt, April, 1881, Montreal. 8vo.,
pp. 20-22.
Also in American Journal of Science, M»y, 1881.
New HaTen. 8vo., pp. 391-391.
26
BIBLIOGRAPHY OP THE
Oawiion. Gforge M.— Continufd,
Additional Oliservations on the Superficial Geo-
logy of British Columbia and Adjacent Regions.
(Joarlrrl* Journal Oeolitgiral A'oeiWy, May, 1*81,
London. 8r.>.. pp. 272-2SS.
(AlfOKparafely, urn* pagination.)
Sketch of the Geology of British Columbia.
Grolivitol Magazine. April and .M»y, 1831, London.
»ro..pp. 156-1' 2. 214 227.
CAbowpUBtelyi pp. 1-19.)
Hr|>ort on mi Kxploration from Fort Simpson, on
the Pacific Coast, to Kdmonton. on the Sa*-
katchewan, embracinK a portion of the north-
ern |iart of British Columbia and the Peace
Itivrr Country.
ll'i*.n ,:( rr-^rrt,. (Jeolngical Surrey of Canada,
IT'.t-8a Montreal, 1S8I. HVO., pp. lii-;77B.
Til.- llaid.-is.
//il'/wr'. M:,,J, -.,„,. V'.l. M.V., Ausu.1t, NS2. \ew
Vork.M-i... pp. 4'l-4'«.
l>."..Tipliv,- \oi.. „ „ (;,.,„.,,,! s,.,-tion from th..
l.inr. nlian A\U i,, il,,. \{,,,-k\ Mount ,i,,s north
«.f ill.- I'.iih |'.n-.-|l],.|.
' ' ' ' •' I'annd,,. Vol I Sec
MI....M i.|i
Note, on Ilir Mo,-.. Important Coal seam* of the
v ' '.March, |s«, M.,,,tre.,l. <>.„
ii i
*" ' 'II till I I i.,s-,i i,f till' ],',„ |vX Mnuill'lilis • I
Briti-h (,,111,1,1,1.1
' " ' " ' l: " -V ' "V" '•„,,„,/„ V.il I s..
>• • i i IH-II'..
mi. i-.iKiii.'iiiuii )
Pr.-1imin.-iM U..|»,rt „„ ||,,. (;,.,,|,,^v ,lf ,,„. ,((pu
tiv.-r |{, •-,.,„. Northwest Territory,
I referfiic.- I., il,,. c,,a| |),.,,,,si|^
ruar>. ls-| Ottawa, s,-,,., p,,. .'i|"«"
.^•Uvjn. A. H. C Des,-ripti»,. Sketch of the
•i.-al Geography and Geology ,if the Doinin-
""i "f Cm,,,,!,,. Montreal. lss|.
.. pp. i :,5.
and
II.- Indian Triln-s of Britisl, Columbia!" w'ith'a
map llliwlratlng diMribmioi,. Montreal |wq
*»"., pp. i-ni.
Montrvnl Printing and Pulili«l|.
»«-o..|.p. 1 21.
«),, the Micro,copic Structure of certain Boulder
the Organisms contain.-.! in them.
rheD,,,l,i,li,,nof (.(innd^ (I,art thuspn,iiu.(lin
HTimn (;«*&„,! /{f,il,r,,v tiutll .
Applelon & <*.. N>«- York. J,,,,e' IHH5
»r»..pp.5l4j.
(AlwM^rai.lr. MB«
Dawaon, Oporjfe M.— Continued.
Report on the Region in the Vicinity of Bow and
Belly Rivers, N.W.T.
Krport of Prognm, Geological Survey of Canada,
1882-84. Montreal, 1885. 8vo. pp. lc-169c.
On the Superficial Deposits and Glaciation of
the District in the vicinity of the Bow and
Belly Rivers. (Reprinted from the Report
of Progress, Geological Survey of Canada
8ro.,pp. 1-14.
On Certain Borings in Manitoba and the North-
west Territory.
Traiuactimt Koi/at Socirtv of Canada. Vol. IV., Sec.
4, 1886. 4to., pp. 85-99.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
I'relim'nary Report on the Physical and Geologi-
cal Features of that portion of the Rocky Moun-
tains liet ween Latitudes 49' and 51" 3ff.
Annual Wf/wrl.Ueological Surveyor Canada. (N.S.)
Vol.1. Montreal. 1S86. 8»o., pp. ln-169i).
(Also separately, same pagination.)
On the Canadian Rocky Mountains, etc.
C'iniiilinn llecord i,f Srirnrt, April, 1887, Montreal.
8vo , pp. 285-300.
(Also separately, pp. 1-16.)
Noli' on the Occurrence of Jade in British Colum-
bia, and its Employment by the Native*. With
extracts from a paper of Prof. Meyer.
(\in,,,li,,n ll,c,,rd ../ Science, April, 1857, Montreal.
8 »., pp. 361 37S.
( Alsn separately, pp. 1-15.)
Notes and Observations on the Kwakiool People
of Vancouver island.
Triinmctinitt Itnyul Nncirty of fnnaila. Vol. IV , S«C
2, 18S7. 4to , pp. 1-36.
(Also separately, same pigination.)
Report on a Geological Kxamination of the North-
ern Part of Vancouver Island nnd Adjacent
Coasts.
Antmnl Itrinrt, Geological Survey of Canada. (N.S.)
Vol.ii. Montreal, 1587. 8vo , pp. 1B-129B
(Al»o separately, same pagination )
Notes to acconi)mny a Geological Map of the
Northern Part of the Dominion of Canada cast
of the Rocky Mountains.
Annual It, port, Geological Survey of Canada. (N. 8.)
Vol. n. Montreal, 18S7. 8vo., pp. U-C2R.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Recent Observations on the Glaciation of British
Columbia and Adjacent Regions.
Oenlogical Magazine, August, 1888, London. 8vo.,
pp. 347-350.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Report on an Exploration in the Yukon District.
N. W.T.. and adjacent Northern Portion of Ilrit
ish Columbia.
Annual Repnrt, Geological Survey of Canada. (N.S )
Vol.in. Montreal, 18S8. 8vo.,pp. lB-277n.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Notes on the Indian Tribes of the Yukon District
and adjacent Northern Portion of British
uinbia. (Reprinted from the . I n,,in,l ft, /„,,->.
Geological Survey of Canada, 18H7.)
8vo,, pp. 1-2).
ROYAL SOCIETY OK CANADA
27
DHWHOII, George SI.— Continued.
The Mineral Wealth of British Columbia with
annotated list of localities of Minerals of
Economic Value.
Anmiitl Report, Geological Survey of Canada.
(N. S.) Vol. in. 8vo.,pp. ln-163n.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Glaciation of High Points in the Southern In-
terior of British Columbia,
Geological Magazine, August, 1889, London. 8vo. ,
pp. 350-352.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
On the Earlier Cretaceous Rocks of the North-
western Portion of the Dominion of Canada.
American Journal of Science, August, 1889, New
Haven. 870., pp, 120-127.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Notes on the Ore deposit of the Treadwell Mine,
Alaska.
American Oeologint, August, 1859, Minneapolis,
8ro., pp. 84-93.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Notes on the Cretaceous of the British Colum-
bian region. The Xanaimo Group.
American Journal of Science, March, 1S90, New
Haven. 8vo., pp. 180-183.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
On some of the Larger Unexplored Regions of
Canada.
Ottawa Naturalist, May, 1890, Ottawn. 8vo., pp.
29-40.
(Also separately, pp. 1-12.)
Also printed in Appendix to Pike's Barren Ground
of Northern Canada, 1892. London : Maetnillan <t
Co. 8vo., pp. 277-289.
On the Glaciation of the Northern part of the
Cordillera, with an attempt to correlate the
events of the Glacial Period in the Cordillera
and Great Plains.
American Gcologint, September, 1890, Minneapolis.
8vo., pp. 153-162.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
On the later Physiographical Geology of the
Rocky Mountain Region in Canada, with spe-
cial reference to Changes in Elevation and the
history of the Glacial Period.
Transaction* Royal Society of Canada. Vol. vnr,
See. 4. 1890. 4to., pp. 3-74.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Report on a portion of the West Kootanie Dis-
trict. British Columbia.
Annual Report, Geological Survey of Canada.
(N. S.) Vol. iv. MontreaU890. Svo., pp. ln-66n.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Note on the Geological Structure of the Selkirk
Range.
Bulletin Geological Society of America. February,
1891, Rochester. 8vo., pp. Wi-176.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Notes on the Shuswap People of British
Columbia.
Trantactioni Royal Society of Canada. Vol. ix.,
See. 2. 4to.,pp. 3-44.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
and Alex. Sutherland. Geography of the British
Colonies. London : Macmillan & Co., 1892.
8vo., pp. i-xiu., 1-330.
UawHun, George M.— Continued.
and Baden Powell, Sir G. Report of the British
Bchring Sea Commissioners, London, Govern-
ment, June, 1802.
pp. i-vii., 1-241.
Notes on the Geology of Middleton Island,
Alaska.
Bulletin Geological Society of America. Vol. iv.,
1892, Rochester. 8vo.. pp. 427-431.
Mineral Wealth of British Columbia.
Procei-dinrit of the Royal Colonial Imtitutr. Vol.
xxiv., 1893. 8vo.,|.p. 238-284.
Geographical and Geological Sketch of Canada
with Notes on Minerals, Climate, Immigration
and Native Races.
Baedeker's Itnminion of Caun<ln Hand Iionkf
Leipsic, 1H94. 12mo., pp. XXIII-XLVIII.
Notes on the Occurrence of Mammoth Remains in
the Yukon District of Canada and in Alaska.
Quarterly J'turniil Geological Society, February.
1891. London, 8vo., |. p. l-'.i.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Geological Notes on some of the Coasts and
Islands of Behring Sea and vicinity.
Bulletin Geol'igii-al Sociity of Ann r'n-ii, February,
1891. Rochester, 8vo., pp. 117-Hr,.
(Also separately, same pagination.)
Ihiwson, Sir •!. W.
Spruit's of Mi'riitnt'R in Nova Scotia.
Kdinl.argl, I'l, 'l.:«,,,l< i.-nl Journal. (Illustrated.) 1811.
A Geological Excursion in Prince Edward Island.
Hazard'* Ha^tt,. 1812.
The Lower Carboniferous Formation of Nova
Scotia.
Jounirt! Geological Soeit h/»f Lowlnn. (Section?.) 1843 .
The Newer Coal Formation of the Eastern Part
of Nova Scotia.
Ibid. (Map and Sections.) 1844.
Fossils from the Coal Formation of Nova Srotiu.
Ibul. (Illustrated.) 1845.
Report on the Coal Fields of Carribou Cove and
River Inhabitants.
Journal* of Xovn Scotia Istiiilatnre, 181*}.
The Reproduction of Forests Destroyed by Fire.
Edinburgh Philoxopliical Journal, 1847.
The Boulder Formation of Nova Scotia.
I'mceedinoi Rm/al Society of Edinburgh. 1847.
The Mode of Occurrence of Gypsum in Nova
Scotia.
Ibid, 1847.
The New Red Sandstone of Nova Scotia.
Journal Geological Society of London. (Map and
Sections.) 1847.
The Colouring Matter of Red Sandstones.
76W.1847.
The Gypsum of Plaister Cove, Cape Breton.
Ibid., 1847.
Hand-book of the Geography and Natural His-
tory of Nova Scotia. (Map.) Pictou and Edin-
burgh, 1848, and 3rd edition, 1852.
Metamorphic and Metalliferous Rocks of Eastern
Nova Scotia.
Journal Geological Society of London. (Map and
Sections.) 1848.
28
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF TUB
s.m. Sir J. W. -Continual.
The Mode of Occurrence of Erect Calamites near
Piciuii. Nova Scotia.
./..urn.il (lr:l;t>e"l Snriitg »/ lunjun, 1848.
Additional Notes on the Ked Sandstone of Nova
Scotia.
/6i<*.. 1849.
i;. n i. u n- of n Reptile .in.l I .am I Shell in an Krect
Tree in the Carlioniferous of Nova Scotia.
1 1. veil. P.iwsi.n. \Vyman and Owen.)
1','t. (Illustrated.) !«-'.
The . \llx-rl Mine, New Brunswick.
/bi,l. lll.i-ln.lfd.) 1862.
The Slnieture of the Albion Mines Coal-Meld.
tPnwson anil 1'iiole.l
Mu/,lB&2.
,'irirnlilir .1 f/rinilt u re in A'oiv; Srutia. Halifax.
IVii and enlarged edit inn 1X.T7.
X.itin- nf tin- Discovery of Raphctes planiccps.
1 1 i.i« -mi and Ov.cn. i
/'.i i.. 1 •»'•!.
The Coal Measures of tin- Smitli .logins.
li. ui. (Figures and Sections.) IV>3.
Modern Submerged Kore.st at h'orl Lawrence.
ll.i.i. iSr.-tluli.) K>4.
.[,,!, /i, in <i"*lii'/i/. 1st edition. ls.V> ; now ill Ith
edition. l-'1!. iIlliistmtioiiH aiul Map i
Tin' I'os-ils kn PUII as Sternlieivia.
(•,.»,,J,.iri .Viifnm/Mf. (Illustrated.) 1S57.
I'li-i-t • ''i-in- l-'ossils nf Moiitival and vicinity.
(Wi.o'.i.i .V.n..r.,/,w. (llluniratcj.) IV.7. And
uMui'iiial [»UI^TS ill pub-f-iuent volumes.
I i-./i.i.-/. or Stinlii-s of Ih,. Narrative of tlieCr,'
ation in ( ieiir-is. .Montreal. 1S">7.
Tin- ( 'opper iH-arin^ 1 leponii s of Maiinanse, Lake
Sn|M-rior.
r.m.,./i,iri .Y.if,,r.i/i«(. 1- .7.
The I.M«i r t'arlxniiferoiis Coal Measuri-R of Hrit
i>li Nortli America.
.I'iunwl'.i tinjttvicnl Sixirlu. Illlliatrutrd.) IsX
The Vejjelalili- Si rucllire* ill Coal.
/(,,./. (Illiidniwl. ) KJ'I.
The Tnliicoloiis Worms of the fiiilf of St. Law-
rence.
r»n/i</Ki>t .\niurala< I Illustrated ) 1&V.'.
|-'ossil I'luntM fmin the Devonian of Canada.
/',i./. Illluilratcdj I*'.'.
A Terrestrial Mollnxk. a Millipede, and new Hep
tiles from the Coiil Formation of Nova Scotia.
Ju*r*al Orolotical Societ*. ' Illu-tr»Itd.) Ig'V.
A Ne* KiisNil Kern.
/'-../., l<)6fl.
The Silurian and Devonian lioc'ksof Nova Scotia
and their l-'o-sil-. (Dawson and Hall.)
''aiMK/wm .Viifurndw. (I II unruled. I 1WO.
Arctic and Alpine I'lant.s and their Ue
History.
Ailditlonal Hcpiilian Keniains from the Coal of
Nova Scotia.
Javntal OtJntieal Saeirtt. (IllimraUd ) 1881.
Carpollto and Erect SiKillaria.
IUJ. (Illutnud) IMI.
1 1.1 « s., n. 8ir J. W.— Continued.
Preliminary Notice of the Pre-Carboniferous Flora
of New Brunswick, Maine and Kast«rn Canada.
<:,H,,,i;,,n.\iiiur<,liit. (Illustrated.) 1861.
The Recent Discoveries of Gold in Nova Scotia.
Kid., 1861.
The Flora of the Devonian Period in North
America.
Journal a folovical Society. (Illustrated.) 1861.
Farther Observations on Devonian Plants from
Maine. Gaspe and New York.
ll,i,l. (Illustrated.) 1862.
A New Species of Dendrerpeton and on Dermal
Coverings of Fossil Batrachiang.
Ibid. (Illustrated.) 1862.
Footprints of a Reptile from the Carboniferous of
Cape Breton.
Canadian ffaluralul. (Illustrated.) 1863.
Synopsis of the Carboniferous Flora of Nova
Scotia.
Ibid., 1863.
Fossils of the Genus Rusophyeus (Rusichnites).
Ibid (Illustrated.) 1861.
The Air-breathers of the Coal Period.
li.i,l. (Plates.) 1833. And issued as a separate
volume.
Agriculture for Schools, Montreal, 1864.
Koxoon Caimdense. (Logan, Dawson, Hunt and
Carpenter.)
lk',,1. (Plates.) 1865.
The Conditions of Accumulation of Coal, and the
Coal Flora of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick.
Journal (leolngical S"C\flu. (Pliltes.) 1867.
Notes on Laurent ian Fossils. (Dawson and Car-
penter.)
/bid., 1867.
A New Land Snail from the Carboniferous.
(Dawson and P. P. Carpenter.)
Ibiil., 1868.
Structure of Calamites and Calamodendron.
Ibid.. 1870.
Heport on the Geology of Prince Edward Island.
(Map and Plates.) (Daw.-on and Harrington.)
Montreal, 1H71.
Ha nil-book of Canadian Zoology. Montreal,
1X71.
Keport on the Flora of the Upper Silurian and
Devonian of Canada.
Oevloaical Xunry o/ Canada. (Plate*.) 1871.
Report on the Flora of the Lower Carboniferous
and Millstone Grit of Canada.
/'.«/ (Plates.) 1872.
A'o/fs on the Post '-pliocene of Canada.
Republished from Papers in the Canadian ffaluralul.
(Plates. Cuts awl Maps.) Montreal, 1872.
Footprints of Sauropus unguifer.
London Geoloffica/ Uagazint. (Illustrated.) Vol. ix.
1872.
The Story of the Earth and Man. (Illustrated.)
London, 1872.
Impressions and Footprints of Animals on Car-
boniferous Rocks.
American Journal of ticienrr. (Illustrated.) 1873.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
29
Dawson, Sir J. W.— Continued.
Slgillaria, Catamites and Lepidodendron.
Journal Geological Society, 1873.
Relation of the Upper Coal Measures of Nova
Scotia to the Permian.
Ibid. (Sections.) 1874.
Nature and ttie Bible. New York, 1K75.
Life's Dawn on Earth. A summary of facts as
to Eozoon. (Map and Illustrations.) London
1875.
Phosphates of the Laurentian Rocks.
Journal Geological Society. 1875.
On the Occurrence of Eozoon Canadcnse at Cote
St. Pierre.
Ibid. (Illustrated.) 1876.
New Carboniferous Batrachians.
A merican Journal of Science, 1876.
The Origin of the World. London and New-
York, 1878.
Carboniferous Fishes from New Brunswick.
Canadian Naturali st. (Illustrated.) 1378.
Canadian Earthquakes.
Ibid.. 1878, and subsequent years.
Phoca Grcenlandica from Pleistocene.
Ibid., 1878.
New Facts Relating to Eozoon.
76id.,1878.
Supplement to Acadian Geology. (Illustrated.)
London, 1879.
Devonian Plants of Scotland.
Transaction* Edinburgh Geological Society, 1879.
Fossils Injected with Silicates and Forms of
Stromatopora?.
Journal Geological S»ciet it- (Plates.) 1879-
Recent Controversies Respecting Eozoon.
Canadian Naturalist, 1879.
Mobius on Eozoon Canadense.
American Journal of Science. 1879.
Remarks on Recent Papers on the Geology of
Nova Scotia.
Canadian Naturalist, 1379.
Geological Relations and Fossils of the Silurian
Iron Ores of Nova Scotia.
Ibid., 1880.
Fossil Men, and their American Analogues.
(Illustrated.) London, 1880.
Revision of the Land Snails of the Pahi'ozoic
Period.
American Journal of Science. (Illustrated.) 1880.
New Erian Plants.
Journal Geological Society. (Illustrated.) 1881.
The Chain of Life in Geological Time. (Illus-
trated.) London, 1881.
Results of Recent Explorations of Erect Trees
containing Reptilian Remains in the Coal For-
mation of Nova Scotia.
Trnnmctiom Royal Society of London. (Plates) 1882.
Second Report on Fossil Plants of the Upper
Silurian and Erian of Canada.
Geological Survey of Canada. (Plates.) 1882.
Cretaceous and Tertiary Floras of British Col-
umbia.
Transaction* Royal Societyof Canada. (Plates.) 1882.
li.. W-..MI. Sir J. W.— Continued.
New Fossils from the Lower Carboniferous of
Nova Scotia.
Memoirs Peter KeJpith Museum, 1883.
Unsolved Problems in Geology. Presidential
Address.
American Asttociatwn for Advancement of Science,
Minneapolis, 1883.
Geology of the Canadian Northwest.
Journal (leoloftical Society, 1X83.
Relations of Geological Work in Canada and tin-
Old World.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, 1881.
Resume of Pleistocene Geology of Canada.
London Geological M<to<izine, 1SS1.
Meso/oic Floras of the Hocky Mountain Region.
Transaction* li"unl Society of Caimdn, IHS/i.
Address on Canadian and Scottish Geology.
Traniartion* Kdinlairah treolnyii-nl Society, 18S5.
Fossils Collected by Mr. Main in Prim-.- Kdward
Island.
Canadian Naturalist, (lllustr.iteil.) ISS5.
Papers on Geology of Egypt and Palestine.
London Geological Magazine. (Sectinns.) ]*V).
Points in which American Geological Srience is
Indehte 1 to Canada.
Addrew to Section IV. Itjiinl S',,-i,h, „,' Canada, 1-vi.
Fossil Plants of the I.aramie.
Transactions Royal Societvof Canada. (Plates.) IvM
The Geological History of the North Atlantic.
Presidential Address.
Hi-iliili Association, Biriningluiln, 1SSIJ.
Hhizocarps in the Upper Krian Formal ion.
Transaction* I'liicago Acx: /,./«;/. i Illustrated.) 1887.
Fossil Woods of the Cretaceous and I.araniie.
Transactions Royal Society of <'>iii<i<l<i , 1887.
Tin1 (li'oloairal Jlixfiiry uf I'liuit*. (Illustrated. i
London and New York, 1SSS.
New Facts Relating to Eozoon.
Geological Magazine, 1£8H.
Specimens of Eozoon Canadense in the Peter
Redpath Museum.
Memoir* Peter Redpath Muurtnu, 1SS8."
Eozoic and Pala-ozoic Rocks of the Atlantic Const
of Canada, in comparison with those of Western
Europe and the Interior of America.
Journal of Geological Society. 1838.
Modern Science in Bible Lands. (Map and Illus-
trations.) London and New York, 1888.
Hand-book of Canadian fieology. (Maps and
Illustrations.) Montreal, 1889.
New Cambro - Silurian Sponges from Little
Metis.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada. (Plates.)
1889.
Fossil Plants from the Laramie of Mackenzie and
Bow Rivers.
Ibid. (Plates.) 1889.
New Plants from the Erian and Carboniferous.
Memoirs Peter Redpath Huteum, 1890.
• Contains reference to various minor notes and papers not
in this list.
30
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
-.M. Sir J. W.— Continued.
Burrow* and Trucks of Invertebrate Animals in
1'nlifozoir Hocks.
Journal Or-Jogicul Xocirttl. 1990.
Minimi Ideas of Evolution. I/ondon, 1HIX).
Tertiary IMnntH of Siiiiilkiiiueen River.
7Vtiit*"C'w>H« R'»vnl \oci>/|/ of Canada. (I'Utos.)
1W>.
I>. Tl.lllT]H-toll Aradi.llltlMI 1111(1 Il\ lolllllllll- I.M-lli.
• ;.../. ,nV.i/ V(i(/.i:,V. (IlluntrnUd.) ]*.'!.
r'o»-il I'lants fnini the C'.-irhniiifenuis of New-
foundland.
llnll.lin lle>,lugieiilS>xi-tii,,fAmrru-a. (Illultrillnl )
1*1.
Noil's on Tive> Cultivated on the (irounds of
Mi-liill rniviTMty.
l'.i.,.|./,.ni It-c-'r.l ,.' •>•,•;,,,<•', lffl'1.
Plrist i K-rnt* Plant* of Canada. (Dawnon and IVn-
IllllltlW.I
7Vilil»irri'..>ii A::iTii-,,n ','• n/',gi,-,il .V.,, i'. (,/. (Illu.1-
Intel K'J.
I'.irk.i rli-. ij.jiMi-. i IVnhallou and Dauxon.i
TV.I.I. ..... ,,/„. ivij.
I li, It. -l.it i» n .if K.u-U Cretan-mi* l-'lora- in Canada
• I lilt.-d Si lit--..
I titrated.) !•<•:.
N- • i :• ' u-fiiiii I'!, ml- from \'aiic'in vrr l-land.
/'., i . !-.:.
ni /•,,„/, ;„ //,, ,svi. IK-, ../• //,, /•;„,•//,.
clllii-ti MI. -d.r I,,, n, Ion an. I \i-« Vm-k. lw.i:t.
/Vi. /.. I./. inCnnniln. illlnstrated.l Montn-al,
I -'I.
//•• \l. .!,,,., /'/,/,, ,,/ („ „/„,,,; ,,„,/ ///.</,„•,;.
It'll":-.:,. 7'r.irf .<.«,.(,., !,,,[,. l.ini ]S4|.
(Mil K. , ..i.l of Canadian Karl li.|iiaki-.
/:. . - ..... . i«i|.
I'li-liiniiinn N..I.' ..n l!i-i-,-nl I li-. -ovi-i i,-~ of Kossil
Hiilrni liians.
/',/.. b'.ij.
\nti- mi I li.-i;. -HUH NaiadilcsiDauson and \Vlieel-
lon Hindi.
./ .ur,,.,l llr..l,,a;r.,l .\..r;.tu, JS'.I).
({••\iNJnnof liivalvc Mnlliisks ,,f 1 1,,. Coal Komia-
lion of Xuva Si-dtia.
''•m . /,.i . l!,r-.r:l ;f Seiner. \W4.
II.IM..IM. Sainiii-l K.
Tin- Itur l,d.i> of Mod, -i-n Clieinistry.
liazrtt,. Montreal. 1*74.
I'rof. T>niUII\ li..|fa~t Aildn-w..
Ibid.. 1ST4.
Churrli and State in Quel)ec.
Caxndv,* M',nil,lg, Toronto, 1876.
Colonial CopjrriKht.
Oatriit, Montreal. 1675.
Sir Arthur Helps, Life and Work* of
Hid.. 1H74
The Geological Surrey, Ctilitvnr
IhiJ.. 1*75.
fmtmUnt Kducation in Quebec
Hid.. !«:«.
IUtioi.nl.- of the Ridndale Judgment
/ML. 1K77.
I >.i \\ -i>n. Samuel E.— Continued.
Prerogatives of the Crown. A Series of Papers
on the Quebec (Letellier) Crisin.
Sptctator, Montreal, 1878.
The Chemistry of CookinR.
Witnrn. Montreal! 1878.
Specific Duties on Books.
American Publuhert' Weekly. 1880.
Montreal in the Days of James McGiil.
Gazelle, Montreal, 1882.
Old Time* in Montreal— 1763 to 1830. With illus-
trations of old buildings.
Star, Montreal, Carnival Number, 1885.
The Jesuits' Estates. Three papers.
Gazette, Montreal, 1888.
The Parliament Buildings of Ciiiada from the
Conquest to Confederation. With illustrations.
Star, Montreal, Carnival Number, 1886.
Christmas in Canada.
/AW., Montreal, Christmas Number, 1888.
The English Minority in Quebec. A series of
seven papers on the Parish Law of Lower Can-
ada.
The \r,ik, Toronto, 1890.
The Chase Copyright Bill
Xnlian, New York, 1890.
Problems of (ireater Britain. Three papers on
Sir Charles Dilke's Injok.
The. Week, Toronto, 189U.
The Constitutional Question.
llnziiti, Montreal, 1873.
Sclent IMII. A paper read before the Athenwum
Club of Montreal.
«. i ' fi.nl' i Munihlii, Toronto, December, 1877.
Nineteenth Century Progress. A paper read be-
fore the Athena-urn Club of Montreal.
AV,r fJumiaum Monthly, Montreal. January, 1878.
I 'raver and Modern Science.
I'nnmlian MtmlMy, Toronto, December, 1875.
The Massacre of the Cedars. An inquiry into the
question of the employment of Indians during
the Revolutionary War; a chapter of local his-
tory in 177tf-7 on the frontier from the Cedars to
St. Anne's.
Ibid., April, 1874.
Champlain. A Poem. Montreal, 1800.
12mo., pp. 8.
Republished in the Ottawa Onl, 1892.
Report on the relative positions of Bishop and
Rector in Christ-Church, as Cathedral and Par-
ish Church, under the Laws of England and
Canada. Montreal, 1875.
8ro., pp. 100.
Copyright in Books. An inquiry into its origin
and an account of the present state of the Law
in Canada. Montreal, 1882.
8ro.,pp. 40.
Episcopal Elections : Ancient and Modern. Mont
real, 1877.
8vo.,pp. 64.
Yea or Nay. The Railway Crisis in Montreal in
1872.
The Montreal Board of Trade. A Commercial
History , f the City from 1842 to 1892, with
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
31
Dawsoii, Samuel E. — Continued.
tables of the statistics of trade for fifty years.
Montreal, 1802.
Old Colonial Currencies. An inquiry into the
origin of the Par of Exchange.
Canadian Monlhlu, Toronto, April, 1872.
Canadian Antiquarian, Montreal, July, 1872.
Banker's Magazine, New York, February, 1874.
The Argument for Bi-metallism.
The Week, Toronto, February 3, 1893.
8vo., pp. 6.
Handbook for the City of Montreal, prepared for
the Meeting of the American Association for
the Advancement of Science at Montreal in
1882. Montreal, 1882.
12mo., pp.167.
Handbook for the Dominion of Canada, prepared
for the British Association for the Advance-
ment of Science at i's meeting in Montreal in
1884. Montreal, 1884.
12mo ,pp xn. + 335.
A Study ; with Critical and Explanatory Notes
of Lord Tennyson's poem, The Prinrtsx. 1st
ed., Montreal, 18S2. 2ndcd., with a letter from
Lord Tennyson, Montreal, 1884.
1-ino.. 2nd ed., pp. \\- + 120.
Dentaoii, George T.
The National Defences: or observations on the
best defensive force f<>r Canada. Toronto, 18til.
8vo., pp. 32.
Canada : Is she Prepared for War : or a few re-
marks on the State of her Defences. liy a
Native Canadian. Toronto, 18(>1.
Svo , pp. 21.
A Review of the Militia Policy of the Present
Administration. By Junius, jr. Hamilton,
1863.
8vo., pp. 15.
Manual of Outpost Duties. Toronto: Kollo &
Adam, 1866.
12mo .pp. 61.
The Fenian Raid at Fort Erie. Toronto : Hollo
& Adam. I860.
8vo.,pp. 92.
Cavalry Charges at Sedan.
Canadian Monthly, January, 1872.
A Visit to General Robert E. Lee.
Ibid, March, 1872.
Modern Cavalry. London : Bos worth, 18(i8. In
German, Munich, 1869. In Russian, St. Peters-
burg, 1872. In Hungarian, Buda-Pesth, 1881.
A History of Cavalry. (Awarded the Emperor of
Russia's First Prize). London : Macmlllan &
Co., 1877. Berlin, 1879.
DeCelles, Alfred I >.
Persecutions et reparations.
Revue Canadienne, Montreal, 1831.
Une paroisse Canadienne au dix-septieme siecle.
/iid.,1882.
Notre avenir.
Le Canada Franma, Quebec, 1887.
Oscar Dunn. Biographic.
Memoire* de latiocittt royale du Canada. Tome IT.,
See. I., 1886.
DeCelles, Alfred D. -Continued.
La crise du regime parlementaire. Montreal.
Imprimerie generale.
8vo.,pp. 34.
A la Conquete de la libertc en France et an
Canada.
M/moirei tie la SociM rui/nl'- dn C'tmuia. Torae
ix.. Sec. I., 189(1.
L'honorable Juge Roiitliier. Biographic.
Lei In, a, mil du .hur, Ottawa, 1890.
Sir Alexandre Lacoste.
IIAd., Montreal, 1891.
L'honorable S. R. Molson, C.P. Biographic.
Il,iil., Montreal, 1891.
Devillc, K.
Kxamples of Astronomic and Geodetic C.ilciila-
tions for the use of Land Snrvcvors. (Quebec,
1878.
Photographic Surveying, including tin- clcnicnls
of Descriptive Geometry ami I Vrspe.-t i\ ...
Ottawa, 188!).
In I In Ti-iiiixin-tiiinxiif llu- Hoi/til .<«»•/, 1 1/,, i ('a mi 1 1 a :
Stir la mesure des distances tcrrcsircs par des
observations astronomiqucs. Tome i., See .;
I8KJ.
Dn ehoix d'nnc projection pour la carte iln
Canada. Tome iv.. Sec. It, Issii.
Determination of Time l>y Transits across tin'
vertical of Polaris. \'ol. \ [., Sec. It, Isss.
I, ever topographique des Montagues lioclieiiscs.
execute par la photographic. Tome XL, See. :;,
1K93.
Diomie, X.-K.
Le Tombeau de Champlain. Quebec: Bronsscaii.
1880.
12mo., pp. 32.
Les Cercles agricoles dans la Province de (Jnchec.
Quebec : Brousscan, 1881.
12mo., pp. (16.
• Etats-Unis, Manitoba et Nord-onest. Notes tie
voyage. Quebec : Brousseau. 18S2.
16mo., pp. 184.
Fete natioiiale des Canadiens-Fninciiis a \Viml
sor. Out. Quebec : Brousseau, 18Xt.
16rao., pp 152.
Historique de 1'eglise de Notre-Dame des Vic-
toires -Deuxieme centenaire. Quebec: lirons
seau, 1888.
liimo., pp. 88.
Des figures oublieesde notre histoire.
Rfrue Canadienne, pp. 382 A 392.
Jacques Cartier. Quebec : Brousseau, 1881).
12mo., pp. 350.
Les Lieutenant-Gouverneurs de Gaspe.
Retue Canadirnne, 1889, pp. 100 a 112.
Le mal de terre.
Ibid,, f p. 105 a 215.
Miscou. Hommes de mer et homines de Dieu.
Canada- Francait, 1889. Tome in., pp. 413 -i 448, et
514 a 532.
La traite des pelleteries sous Champlain.
Ibid., 1890-91. Tomes in., IV., pp. 556-572, et 675-692—
5-26.
32
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
1 1 ion in-. V-K. Continued.
Ix* Seminaire lie Xolre Dame des Ange.s. Mont-
mil. \>W.
Sro.. pp 38.
I.- plus grand de.s S<iiiri'>ii,>i-.
!;,••— i:,,,,!,,,,,. H91. pp. 577- •.i7.
!.<•> In, lions en K ranee.
/'.I/ . pp. All «'*.
Kranrais et Sauvages.
IkiJ.. pp. 7UV719.
I .a Xnnvi-lle France l)e t 'artier a ( 'li.iinpl.iin.
Quebec : Darv.-aii, IHlll.
"VII . pp. 4"!
Saimii-l i '|i.iMi|il.iin : Sii vie et sos .ruvrcs. ler
* .ilium-. I^IH-IN-I- : Cute. IS1,)',
KVD , i-p. \vnl . 4.'*'
(' I'. 1'itiiK -li.iuil. fi>iu|iitciir elii Culli-go ilc Saint,--
\nni-. TniiiHlationdo scNrcsti-s iiiortcls. Que-
IM-I Itmilssi- in. I -VI.
l-ll ii.. i i ! '.'.
Klmli in hiMilngpim*. I.,. f,,it .lar.,iies C.-iriirr i-i
I i I'- ' .'• II- -i MIIIH-. M.III! I-IM!. lsi.il.
•vo.. pp 34.
1. 1 in. .mi. iii- id- r.u-ti's -mis I,- r.-niine francais-.
. / . 1- ' :. |.|,. :;i ;ci, 7j ..|.
' .••••! i:.nli--.,ii.
-•''•• • •' f,,n . . i. Tiunc
1 I "inr mi., >.->• ]. 1- 'I.
\ !•• il«- I I . I'.iiiii Imnl. |,i,.|,.. iiii,si,,nii.iir.. 1-1
(.iinlali-iir .lu C,, !!,._•.. ,|,. Siiinli' Ainu- ill. la I',,.
« i' : Hmu-si-.m. |-M|.
"> ..||. - :.. (I I.
Illlpul-. \. I
Kl'-"" '"- "fi; ii.'lriral ()|,lii-x KillK'M..M. 1.SH<
"v.... |,
.linii..r \l-i-l.ra. Kindlon. |s>i'.
«>„ .1
l'imi-1-.ily Mairii iilalion in Oni.ui,,.
K-ln-aii-.ivil M,mhla. T..r..nt... Iicceml>cr. ls«^.
S>nlli.-lir (Ji-iMiii-lry nf llu- iiiiint. lint-, ami cin-i.-
in III.- plan.-, I...M.I.III : Mariiiillan &; ('„., IKS.)
•«.. . |.|. :".<t.
I'rin. i|.l,.s ,,f Kli-ini-ntary Alurlira. Xi-w V,,rk :
Miiriiiillmi & Co.. l.sci.
"I., , pp 306.
SynilM-lir S,,li,| i;e.,ni«.(ry. X.-«- V,,,k : Ma, mil
Ian A: Co.. Drrernlier, ixn.
"vo.. pp. £»
In IH, Trniunrli.,ni< „/ ,hr H,,y,,l Soricly of Can,,,!,, .
On the mean* of makiiiK a Hi.ler.-al clock K|IOW
mean time. Vol. i.. Sec. :i, ISK1.
Klemenlary meww of expanding the functions
•> . tin. a. o». », t»n. H. Vol. vn. Sec. 3, 1889.
Development Of general Bernoulllan number an
rombinMorial .determinant. Vol. vn.. Sec.
3, IFMU.
On the Kraphlc projection of Occulutlon* and
tUfttm. Vol. vn.. Sec. 3, IMMO.
On the u« of a .jrmbollc form of Demolvre's
•orem. V ol. l\.. Sec. 3, IHB1.
Ml-. R. \\
/ii the Reports of the Geological Survey of Canada ;
On Operations in Boring for Coal at Newcastle
Creek, N.H. 1H72, pp. 231-297.
On Boring Operations at Newcastle Creek N B
1H74 75, pp. 00-85.
On Iron Ore Deposits of Ca le on County N B
1874-75, pp. 1)7-104.
On Boring Operations in Northwest Territories
1H75 7«, pp. 282-291.
On the Lower Carboniferous Belt of Albert and
Westmoreland Counties, N.B., including the
" Albert Shales." 1H70-77, pp. 351-461.
On the Pre-Silurian Rocks of Albert, King's and
St. John counties, N.B. 1877-78, pp. M3D.
On the Geology of Southern New Brunswick, in
Charlotte, Sunbury, Queens, St. John and Al-
bert counties, 1H7H-71), pp. l-26i>.
On the Ceology of Xorthern New Brunswick
l*7!l SO, pp. l-47n.
On the Ceology of Northern and Eastern Xew
Brunswick and North Sid • of Bay des Chaleurs.
1MSU-HI, pp. I-24D.
On the Ceology of the (iasp« Peninsula. 1881-82
pp. l-:t2nn.
On the (a-ology of (iaspe and Prince Edward
Island. 1SS2-S3, pp. l-:i4K.
On the Ceologv of Eastern Alln-rt and Westmore-
land counties, N.B., and of portion of Cumber-
land and Colchester counties, N.S. 1885, pp.
I 71 K.
On the Geology of the Eastern Townships of
Quebec, counties of Coinpton, Stanstead,
Beauce, Hichinond and Wolfe. 1880, pp. 1-70J.
On the Geology of Megan tic, Beauce, Dorchester,
I-evis, Bellechasse and Montmaxny. 1887-88,
pp. 1-120K.
On the .Mineral Resources of the Province of Que-
bec 1HHSKII, pp. MatK.
A History of New Brunswick (Jcology-. Govern-
ment I'rintrng Oftlcv.
HVO.. pp. 1^54.
Xote.s on the Geological Relations and Mode of
Occurrence of some of the more Economic Min-
erals of Eastern Quebec*.
Ottami finlumlut. Vol. in., 18811. pp. 45-67.
Geological Progress in Canada.
Ibid., Vol. iii.,lS89, pp. 119-145.
AsU-stos : Its History, Mode of Occurrence and
I'ses.
Ibid., Vol. iv., March, 1891, pp. 201-225.
The Work of the Geological Survey of Canada.
Ibid., Vol v., January, 1892, pp. 161-179.
The Stratigraphy of the Quebec Group.
Itul/.tin (;,..!,,ai<-,,l Socitty of America, 1890, pp.
458-467.
The Geology of Quebec, south of the St. Law-
rence.
Tninmctioiu Kami Nocittv of Cannd'i. Vol. ix..
Se«. 4, 1891, pp. 1U&-126.
The Mining Industries of the Province of Quebec.
Trantaetiotu tntlilute American Mining Enginem,
1U89, pp. 316-381.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
33
Ells, R. W.— Continued.
The Origin and Mode of Occurrence of the
Phosphate Deposits of the Ottawa Valley.
Canadian Mining Review, February, 1893.
The Laurentian of the Ottawa District.
Bulletin o/ the Geological Society of America, 1893.
The Peat Deposits of America.
Canailian Mining Reritw, April, 1893.
The Geology of the Proposed Tunnel under
Northumberland Straits, N.B.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, Vol. XI.,
Seo. 4,1893.
Mica Deposits in the Lnurentian of the Ottawa
District.
Bulletin of the Geological Society of America, April,
1894.
Recent Sedementary Formations on the Bay of
Fundy Coast, N.S.
Transactions Nova Scotiim Inttitute of Science,
Halifax, N.S. Sec. 2, Vol. i.
The Potsdam and Calciferous Formations of Que-
bec and Eastern Ontario.
Traniactiont Royal Society of Canada, Vol. XII.,
Seo. 4,1891.
Fabre, Hector.
Esquisse biographiqne sur Chevalier de Lorimicr.
Montreal, pp. 15.
Ecrivains Canadiens, 1'Abbe Casgrain.
Revue Canadicnne, Montreal, 1865.
Le Cceur et 1'Esprit.
76i<i.,1865.
Ecrivains Canadiens, N. Bourassa.
TiiW.,1866.
Canadian Literature.
Transaetiotm Literary and Historical Sorietii of
Quebec, 1860.
Chroniques. Quebec : A. Marcotte, 187C).
Conference sur le Canada faite a la Societe des
Etudes Maritimes Coloniales, le 24 mars 1884.
Paris, meme annee.
Conference sur le Pacifique Canadien, faite devant
la Societe. de Geographic Commereiale de Paris,
le 20 mai 1884. Paris, memc annee.
Fleming, Sand ford.
Railway Inventions. A Xew Mode of Propulsion.
The Preen, Toronto, 1817.
Route for the Grand Trunk Railway, via Peter-
boro'.
Ibid., Toronto, 1851.
Valley of the Nottawasaga.
Canadian Journal, Vol. i., Toronto, 1852.
4to., pp. I.
The Editor's Shanty.
Afaclear'f Magazine, September, Toronto, 1853, pp. 6.
Railway Termini! and Pleasure Grounds, Toronto.
Canadian Journal, 1853.
4to ,pp. 3.
Toronto Harbour : Its Formation and Preserva-
tion.
Ibid.,Vol. n.,1853, pp. 10.
The Preservation and Improvement of Toronto
Harbour.
76irf.,Vol. III. ,1854, pp. 15.
Mi- in in:;, Sanillord — Continued.
New Compound or Continuous Rail.
Canadian Journal, New Series, pp. 8.
The Geological Survey and Sir William Logan.
JIM., 1856, pp. 7.
Valley of the Saugeen and Northwest Railway.
Toronto, 1857.
8vo., pp. 87.
Lecture on a Railway to the Pacific through Brit-
ish Territory. Port Hope, 1858.
The f'reui, pp. 10.
The Davenport (iravel Ridge.
Canadian Journal, 1861, pp. 8.
Construction of a Railway from Canada to (lie
Pacific "The Overland Route." Cheweti &
Co., Toronto, 18f>2. I'p. 3s.
A Great Territorial Road to British Columbia.
Quebec, 1863.
8vo , pp. 57.
The Oil \Vells of Eniiiskillen.
( 'itnttilimi ./rjnrii'tf, 18Gi, pp. 4.
A National Railway from Quebec to Halifax.
Toronto, 1 still.
The Intercolonial Railway. Heport on Prelimin-
ary Explorations. Quebec: (',. H. Dcsbarats,
ISlio, pp. UHh
The Short Ocean Passage.
l.'liiij Engiwtr'« Ili-nort '</18<i5 (I.C.R.), pp. 8.
The Opening of the Pictou Railway. Halifax.
IStiT, pp. 28.
Intercolonial liailway. Letter to the Premier on
the System of Construction. Ottawa, 1SIBI,
pp. 111.
Short Service for Sunday. Canada Pacific Mail-
way. Ottawa, 1S71. pp. 7.
Canadian Pacific Railway. Iteport and Explora-
tory Survey. Ottawa, 1*72.
8vo. , pp. 80.
Canadian Pacific Railway. Loss of Lives on Kx-
plorations. Ottawa, 1873. pp. Id.
Canadian Pacific Railway. Practical Suggestions,
Ottawa, 1874, pp. 5<).
Canadian Pacific Railway. Report on Surveys
and Explorations, Ottawa, 1871, pp. USti.
Canadian Pacific Railway. General Instructions
to Engineering Stall'. Ottawa, 1875, pp. :tl>.
North Shore Railway. Report on Difficulties
between Engineer and Contractor, 1S7">, pp. 27.
Canadian Pacific Railway. Reply to Governor
Morris. Route of Railway west of Keewatin.
pp. 53.
Newfoundland Railway. Report on Surveys.
St. John's, 1876, pp. 147.
Memoir on Uniform non-local Time. London,
1876, pp. 37.
The Intercolonial. A Historical Sketch, 1832-
1876, Montreal. Dawson Bros., 1876, pp. 268.
Canadian Pacific Railway. Reports on Surveys
and Preliminary Operations. Ottawa. 1877.
pp. 431.
Short Sunday Service for Travellers. Montreal :
Dawson Bros., 1877, pp. 124.
7
34
Firming. Sanclfbrd.— Continued.
Canada and it.- undeveloped interior.
fructfdinf of Ratal Colonial Intitule, London,
UTS, pp. K.
Canadian Pacific Kail way. Report on Location
and Harbours in the Pacific. Ottawa, 1878.
pp. li'l.
Temp* Terrv.stre. 1'iiris, 1K78.
8ro. pp. .15
North Shorv Railway. Report on Route Maski
minge to Montreal, 1H78, pp. li.
Canadian Pacific Railway.
Rrj»>ri:,f /V^rr... Ottawa, 1*79, pp. 142.
I'hrinin ile Ker Canadicn du 1'iiciltiiiie. 1877-
l*7l>. Mont mil.
Svo . pp. IVK.
Time Reckoning.
7V.in«lcli">i« ('iin-i./i'iin /nititulr. Toronto, 187!>,
PP. 51
S.-lrrtion "if ii IVinir Meridian.
li,'l.. Toronto. ls7'.i.|,p 111.
Daily I'rayr- for Hu\\ liousi'liold*. Montreiil :
D.iU~.)II Up!-. l.-7'.l, pp. Til.
i '.iii.tdi.in I'aciiic Kail \\ ay. Mciiio. for I'arlia
in. -lit. Ottawa, IKS I, pp. 17.
Canadian I'aciiir Kailway. Report mi Con-Inn-
ti..ii. liitaua. IvU. pp. :t7:!.
i .in.t'lian Pacific Railway. Karr\\ i-ll Addrr->s to
St. ill'. Ottaua, issii. pp. 7.
I'h.inr.-Mor's Inaugural Addre-s. Quern's I'ni
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Fleming, Sandft>rd.— Continued.
</IK*H'J CoilfQ* .I'jttrniit
4to , |l 10.
Cniforiu Standard Tinir.
Amrrvn* *-*irlv t'iril Enutnf. r,, '. Montreal Convun-
!"1. pp. >\.
Adoption of a I'riini- Mcridinn.
Tli' !*lrrn,ilu,nal <';ngrrn, Venice. Italy, 1881,
pp 1'"'-
Coamopolitan Scheme for Reckoning Time.
r''in*'ir(i»M A inrri'ciia Mrtritnltigicnl Sucirtv. New
York.lMI.M> 10.
Standard Time for t'niu-d State.s, Canada and
Mexico.
Amrririix S'^ifli/ CinV E»gin"n. Xew York, 18S1
PP M.
Chancellor'- Addrexs. Queen's 1'nlversily.
(/un'l C'Mrfe .Iwrnal. Vol. IX., 18*2.
A Cable Acnma the Paciflc. (Pamphlet.) London
i*« pp. ii.
Standard Time.
American S<firlv Ciril gnainfrr,. Wuhinfton
ConTcntion, 1H92.
Canadian I'arilli liailway. Review of the Report
and dm. liiM.,1, of Royal CommiNHion. Ottawa
1HR£.
Ixrtt.-r on Standard Time.
Amrritnm .Voeittt f,,r A:ir.,,,e. ,,.,,,1 „/ Science,
MoolrMl.lK!. pp. 121.
Standard Time for the World.
TV fanntiomal Standard Cl«r»l»nd, Ohio. 18M.
PP- <
Time Reform and a Prime Meridian.
Amm^tn M«*,nlntieat .Vorirt,. JJ,W York, 1883.
pp ».
Second Installation Address as Chancellor of
Queen's University.
Queen'* Colleoe Journal, 1883. 4to., pp. 7.
Standard Time at the St. Paul Convention.
TVniMacti'oiu .Imiric'in Society of Civil E\gineert,
1883, pp. 7.
Uniform Standard Time.
H,: I., New York. 1884, pp. 11.
The Prime Meridian Question.
Intenintionnl Standard, Cleveland, Ohio, 1884.
|.p. 8.
Kngland and Canada. Old to New Westminster.
Montreal : Dawson Bros., 1884, pp. 449.
Standard Time at the Buffalo Convention.
Ti-niimetiuiu American Socuta of Civil Enpinttri,
1884, pp. 7.
Chancellor's Report on Confederating Universi-
ties.
Quern'* I'liirrnity Endoirment AlKjcintitin, 1885,
pp. 5.
The Time Reform Movement.
r™n«icl«'on« Amerienn Society of Cinil Eitginetrt,
Xew York. 1S84, pp. 11.
A Prime Meridian and Time zero— at the Inter-
national Prime Meridian Conference, Washing-
ton, 18K4, pp. 12.
Chancellor's Address. Queen's University.
^nt-cn't Collfffc Juin-nftl, 1885, pp. 14.
I'niversal Time Reckoning.
Trinuactiont Canadian fiutitule, Toronto, 1885.
pp. 101.
I'niform Standard Time.
Tran>acti'tn* American Society of Civil Knginein,
New York. 1885, pp.4.
The new Time Reckoning.
Smithmnian Report, 1»86, WashinRton, D.C., pp. 22.
Third Installation Address as Chancellor of
Queen's University.
1,11,,, ,i\ Colletie Journal, 1886, 4to., pp. 4.
Proposed Telegraph between Australia, Canada
and Great Britain. London, 1886, pp. 28.
I'ime Reckoning for the 20th Century.
Trantmctiont Royal Society of Canada, VoK IV.,
Sec. 3, 1886. 4to., pp. 13.
The Canadian Route to the East.
Remark* at the Colonial Confertnce, London, 1887,
pp. 2).
Telegraph to Australia and India via Canada.
Speech at Colonial Conference, London, 18S7, pp. 15.
Benefactors and Benefactions. Address at
Queen's University.
Queen's College Journal, 1838.
Treatise on Time for the Use of Schools. Ottawa,
1888, pp. 20.
Presidential Address, Royal Society of Canada.
Tratunctiont Royal Society of Canada, Vol. vii-,1889.
H....PP 11.
Expeditions to the Pacific.
Ibid., Vol. vii.. See -2, 1889. 4to.,pp. 53.
A Problem in Political Science.
H.id., Vol. vn , Bee. 3, 1889, pp.8.
Fourth Installation Address as Chancellor of
Queen's University.
OK***'. Collrpt Journal, 1889. 4to., pp. 2.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
38
Fleming, Sandford.— Continued.
Chancellor's Address at Semi-centennial Jubilee
of Queen's University.
Queen's College Journal, (Jubilee No.), 1889. 4to.,
pp. 3.
Presidential Address, Sect. HI., Royal Society,
1800. The Unit Measure of Time. Pp. 3.
The Waterways of Canada.
Proceeding! of the International Congress Inland
Navigation, Manchester, Eng., 1890. 4to ,pp. 8.
Cable Service. England to Australia. Letter to
Fellow-Colonists. London, 1890.
I t.i.. pp. 4.
Our Old-Fogy Methods of Reckoning Time.
Engineering, May, 1891, pp. 15,
A Universal Prime Meridian, and Time Zero.
Report II. M. S., Department of Science and Art.
London, 1891, pp. 1".
Nomenclature in Time-Reckoning.
Transaction* Royal Society of' (!<tn«du, Vol. ix.,
Sec. 3, 1891.
lln , pp. 7.
Fixing of a Standard of Time.
Sessional Paixn, Ottawa, 1891, pp. 36.
Parliamentary vs. Party Government.
Queen's College Journal, 18!M, pp. 16.
Reforms in Time-Reckoning.
Transaction* Canndinn Jnxtilnti', Toronto, ISiH,
pp. 15.
Electoral Representation.
/6i<i.,Toronto, 1892,pp. 17.
Address on Fifth Installation as Chancellor of
Queen's University.
Queen' » College Journal, 1892.
A System of Direct Telegraphic Communication
Throughout the Empire.
Letterto Sir John Lublock, Chairman of Associated
Chambers of Commerce, London, 1892, pp. 12.
The Rectification of Parliament.
Transactions Canadian Institute, Toronto, 1892, pp.
173.
Address at the opening of the Medical Faculty,
Queen's University, Kingston, 1892.
Queen's College Journal, Vol. XX.
Ocean Steam Xavigation.
Transaction* Canadian Institute, Toronto, 1892,
pp. 10.
Early Steamboats.
Ibid., 1892, pp. 4.
Postage Stamps and Colour Blindness.
Ibid., 1892, pp. 2.
A Memorable Epoch in Canadian History.
Ibid., 1893.
Historical Pictures.
Ibid., 1893.
A Change in the Astronomical Day.
Transactions Astronomical and Physical Societv,
Toronto, 1893.
Memorandum on the Pacific Cable, addressed to
Australian Governments, 1893.
4to., pp. 8.
The Mission to Australia. Papers relating to
Pacific Cable.
Canadian Blue-Book, 1894, pp. 53.
Fleming, Sandford .— Continued.
Unification of the Astronomical, Civil and Nauti-
cal Days.
Transaction' Canadian Institute and Astronomical
Societies, 1891, pp. 9.
The Pacific Cable. Statement for the Colonial
Conference. Ottawa, 1894.
•Ito., pp. 12.
Fletcher, James.
In the Reports of the Entomological Society of
Ontario :
An Outline Sketch of the Canadian HuprcHtidic.
1878, pp. 40-84.
bii-idic Diggers. 1879, pp. 0.->-71.
Nature. Printed Butterflies (Canadian Entu
mologist, xii., l-:t). 1879, pp. 88-89.
On the Chief Benefits Derived by Farmers anil
Horticulturists from a Knowledge of Knto-
mology. 1880. pp. 57-08.
Necrophori— Burying Beetles, isxi, pp. 7<i-7;j.
Homoptera The Harvest Flies and their Allies.
1882, pp. 09-83.
Collecting in early Winter. 1XK!. pp. :tl :t±
N'otes on Worms. 188;), 08-71!.
Theda Niphon (Canadian KntiniKilixjixt. xvi..
|)|). 92-94). 1881. pp. 34-3H.
Tlie Larch Saw-lly. 1881, pp. 72-77.
The Hessian Fly, 1880. pp. 4:i-4o.
Annual Presidential Address. 1888, pp. :M:t.
A Trip to N'epigon. 1888, pp. "4 .88.
The Wheat-Midge. 1888, pp. 88-91.
Winter Collecting (Canadian Enttnnolouixt. \\\.,
pp. 15-17). 188!), pi>. :il-:i2.
The Apple-tree Tent Caterpillar (Canaillan /•."»-
toinologist, xv., pp. 74-70). 188!), 32-34.
Cut-Worms (Canadian Enloinoloijixt, xxi., pp.
117-120). 1889, pp. 34 HO.
The Imported Currant Saw-fly (Canailian Ento-
mologist, XXI., pp. 150-152). 1889, pp. 3H-38.
The Tiger Swallow-tail (Canadian Entonui
logist, xxi., pp. 201-204). 188!), pp. 38-40.
The Mediterranean Flour Moth (Canadian Ento-
mologist, XXII., pp. 41-44). 1889, pp. 95-101.
Fuller's Rose-beetle. 1890, pp. 62-64.
Review of Miss Ormerod's Manual of Injurious
Insects. 1890, p. 101-105.
Annual Address as President of the Association
of Economic Entomologists. 1891, pp. 36-44.
The Northern Mole-cricket. 1891, pp. 87-90.
The Horn-fly. 1892, pp. 49-53.
Clothes Moths. 1892, pp. 53-58.
Notes on Killing, Preserving and Relaxing In-
sects (Canadian Entomologist, xxiv., pp. 14-16).
1892, pp. 59-60.
Injurious Insects of 1892. 1893, pp. 8-13.
Notes on some of the more Important Entomolo-
gical Exhibits at the Chicago Exhibition. 1893,
pp. 61-64.
36
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Fletcher, J«me*.— Continutd.
In the Canadian Entomolitgist (London, On/.) :
The Calosomas. 1HHO, pp. 32-35.
Notes on the I»reparatory Stages of Cart f race-
phalti* Mandan. 1KHII, pp. 113 118.
The Northern Mole cricket. l«fJ, pp. 23-25.
In Ihf Transaction* uf the Oltatra Fielil-Xalnral-
1st*' Club :
Inaugural Address as President. 187W, I., pp. 12-22;
livu, ii., pp. 8-21 ; 1K81, in., pp. 11 -It); 1882, iv.,pp.
11-21.
Flora Ottawaensi*. 1S71», I., pp. 48-111.
In Ihrllttntra \alumliMt ifHtaira, Unt.t:
Short Instructions for Collectors Away from
Home. in.. ISHSI. pp. s-li.
Educational Value of Botanic Gardens, v.,
IWl-tt!, pp. lUVli:i.
Kail \V.-I. worm. vi.. Issi-J 1M. pp. To 71.
l-'lura Otlawaeusis, 2nd Edition (not yet coin.
plelei. pp. 1 I**.
ilif lt,'i,',,l "f I/a lioiiiiniin, Knliniti.iliiiii.tl fur ISitl.
pp. I 7.
II,. Itiji'.i-l "I II,. l><i,n in in, I Knloiiioluilixt f»r\AK.
pp. 1 .v,.
In tin .\,i,iiinl It'i/iiirt "I'lli: /•/'/'< i-iini ii/nl /•'iirill.l :
Itepori ..f tin- Kntoinoloni-i ami Botani-t. 1SS7,
pp. .- II; K-v. p|i. 1777; IxMi, pp. M'.V; 1MK>,
pp. l.V) 3C, : l-'.H. pp. l:«r_'jo: Is'.f.', pp. 1111(57;
!-'«. pp. l.-)7 I'.Cf.
In InSift Lit', i \\'it -A iiiyl'iti . I'. .**. i :
I'relimiiuiry Noli* UJHUI I 'I, inmtlms Mi in xi it i i. 1 1..
1-WSI. pp. l.'i lii.
/„ I/,, f-'n, •m-,-'.i .lit,;,, -lit, i l.nnilnn. Onl.i :
The Clover root H.in-r. l.v.i], p. :i-7.
Article- on Injiirioii- In-i-ct- i|. XI. i. Is1.!^. pp.
1^. •>. 117. I'.ix. ^11. :iii-. :IH, :«i."i. I:RI. I7'.i : IHitl,
pp. lo. .111.
Cloih.-s Moil,-.. ls;i:;. p. l |;i.
I1...-S \Vln-al turn toChr— ; ls!(l. p. HIT.
(Jranary Wi-evils. \#M, p. li'l.
lnjiirioii- Insecl-. IX'I, p. 1.V7.
tn " I n.tfrnrtiimft tit Canmlutn I'ucitic Itnitiray
Lnitil KJ-IIIII i nrrn" i H'l/uii/x;/. .Mint.), 1,'niii. :
Botanical Collections, pp. 2-1-27.
In Tltr .\vr'- W'rnf Fit rmt't' I \\' i it n i pey ) :
Collecting Ifot.niii-al Specimen-. 1HSI2, p. l!»i.
In l/tr ItfjHirln of Uroluffiiiil Surrry uf Caniiiln :
I J»t of Diurnal Ix-piiloptcrn of Yukon District.
Northern British Columbia and Mackcn/ic
Hiver. 1WK7. pp. 22U-231H.
I ..MM. . dr. P.
M. I^on Huliert, docteur en medecine, Heminn-
rLst« et pri-tre de St -Sulpicc. Notice bioxraphl-
que. ParJM : .Iulen Vic, l(f7M,
12mo.,p|i. ii. 315.
!.*» Ktudes nat iin-lle- et la Bible (Naturfoi-Hchung
nnd Blbel, von Dr. Carl Guttler).
Ami* ilr* Qwad'/.M Sriniifuivn. P»ri« et Bruiellen.
l«r «rticl». 'too* TIL, arril 1H90, Imo., pp. 5S2-M8;
2*OM wtieU. low rill., joiltot WO, 8mo.. pp. 233-259.
Fovillr, de. P.— Continued.
Leg Jours de la Semaine et les (Euvres de la
Creation.
Revue da QueHioni Seientijquet, tome XI., Janvier
1882. 8mo.,pp. S5-84.
La Bible et la Science.
Ibid., ler article, tome xn., octobre 1882, 6mo.,pp.
504-531; 2cmc article, tome xnt., Janvier 1883, 8mo.,
pp. 118-160.
Encore les Jours de la Creation.
ll.iil., tome iv., arril 1884. 8mn. , 380-426.
Dos Antlitz der Grde von Eduard Suess— die
Sintfluth.
I'-i'l., tome xv., avril 1881. 8mo.. pp. W4-605.
Du Role de la Faculte des Arts.
Ctinudii Franrait, Quebec, tome I-, Janvier 1888.
8mo., 79-91.
L' Astronomic et la Vie de 1'Humanite.
/'..•/., ler article, 1. 1., juillet 1883, 3mo., pp. 343-379 ;
2i>mo article, t. H., juillet 1886, 8mo., pp. 404-432.
Fowlt-r,
A plea for the Study of Natural History.
Sttwart'i Qnnrlerlv, vol. 4, No. 1, April, 1870, St.
John, N.B.
Svo., pp. 11.
Arctic Plants Growing in New Brunswick, with
notes on their Distribution.
Tninmctinn* Rnval Sucitlu i,f Canada, vol. V.,
sco. 4, 1887.
Frechette, I. .mi-..
En Vers.
Mes Loisirs. Quebec : Leger Brousseau, 1H(I3.
8vo., pp. 2*(l.
l,a \'oix d'un exile. Premiere annee, 1800; sec-
onde annee. l^W. s.l.n.d.
Tele Mele. Montreal : Lovell, 1K77.
12mo., pp. 274.
l.es Kleurs Boreales. Les Oiseaux de Neige,
Poi-sies couronnees par I'Academie Krancaise.
Quebec, 1KSII.
2me edition. P«ris : K. Rouveyre, Km. Terquem, 1881,
12mo., pp. 261.
Sine cuition, 18S6, Quebec, l.'in.i.. pp. 378.
I,a Lenende d'un Peuple. Paris: Librairie Illus-
tree, 1HX7.
8vo.,pp. 317.
I,es l-'euilles Volantes. Montreal : GranKer &
Freres, 1HSI1.
12rao.,pp.221.
En I'row :
I.ettres a Basile. Quebec : Hector Fabre, 1H71.
8vo.,pp. 81.
Originaux et detraques. Montreal : Louis Pate-
naude, 18W).
12mo.,pp. 360.
Lettre.s a M. 1'abbe Baillairge. .Mont real, 1869.
Imprimerie Desaulnien- Svo.. pp. 91.
Traducdon* :
Une rencontre fortuite (W. D. Howells).
Itinif de M',ntr(at,tQ\. in. and IV. 1879-80.
Une rencontre, roman de Deux Touri&tes aur le
Saint-Laurent, Quebec et le Saguenay (W. D.
llowell.-i. Montreal, 1893.
Svo.
Frechette, Ijouis.— Continued.
Aux temps des vieux Creoles (S. W. Cable).
ffouvellet Soirfet canadiennes, vol. 3, 1881. Le
Canada-Franco if, de Janvier a Ootobre, 1890.
Drames:
Fdlix Poutr6: drame historique en 4 actes.
Montreal, 1862, 1871.
16mo., pp.59.
Papineau : drame historique canndien en 4 actes.
Montreal : Chapleau & Lavigne, 1880.
16mo., pp. 100.
Le retour de 1'Exile, drame en 5 actes. Montreal:
Chapleau & Lavigne.
Itiino. , pp.72.
Dans les Memoires de la Socitte royale du Canada :
Vive la France (poesie). Tome i., sec. 1, 1882.
Notre histoire— a la memoire de F. X. Garneau
(poesie). Tome i., sec. 1, 1883.
Au bord de la Creuse. Tome n., sec. 1, 1884.
Les premieres pages de notre histoire. Tome in.,
sec. 1, 1885.
Le pionnier. Tome iv., sec. 1, 1880.
Sainte-Anne d'Auray et ses environs. Tome vi.,
sec. 1, 1888.
Chez Victor Hugo. Tome vin., sec. 1, 1890.
Reponse a M. David. Tome ix., sec. 1, 1891.
L'Espagne. Tome n., sec. 1, 1884.
Trois Episodes de la Conquete ; i. Fors 1'hon-
neur; n. Les dernieres Cartouches; in. Le
drapeau fantome. Tome n., sec. 1, 1884.
Montreal , La Patrie, 1884. 12mo. , pp. 12.
Dans le Canada-Fran<;ais, Quebec :
Sainte-Anne d'Auray et ses Environs, vol. i., 1H8H,
p. 445.
Barbe-Bleue, vol. in., 18SX), p. :««.
The Royal Chateaux of the Loire.
Harper's New Monthly Magazine, vol. LXXXIII., 1891,
pp. 84-98.
Gilpiii, I :.. Jr.
The Groupings of the Pictou Coal Seams.
Transaction* Nova Scotia Institute of Natural
Science, March 10, 1873.
Sketch of the Carboniferous of St. George's Bay,
Nfld.
Hid., December 4, 1873.
The Pictou Coal Field.
Transaction* North of England Institute of Mining
Engineers, 1873.
Notes on the Coal Measures of Western New-
foundland.
Ibid., 1874.
The Submarine Coal of Cape Breton.
Ibid., 1876.
The Iron Ore Deposits of Nova Scotia.
Ihid., 1877.
The Southern Synclinal of the Pictou Coal Field.
Transactions Nova Scotia Institute of Natural
Science, March, 1875.
Notes on Specimens of Iron Ore from Pictou
County for the Philadelphia Exhibition.
Ibid., February 14, 1876.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
Gilpin, E., Jr.— Continued.
37
Notes on Recent Discoveries of Copper Ore in
Nova Scotia.
Transaction* Geobiffical Society Journal, London,
1877.
On the Preliminary Training for Civil and Mining
Engineers.
Transactions Nona Scotia Institute <if Natural
Science, February 11, 1878.
The Limonites and Limestones of Pictou County.
Ibid., February 10. 1879.
Notes and Analyses of Nova Scotia Pit Waters.
Transaction* North of England Inttitutt of Mining
Engineer*, 1879.
The Gypsum of Nova Scotia.
Ibid., 1880.
The Northern Outcrop of the Cumberland Coal
Field.
Transactions Nora Scotia Imtitute of Natural
Science, 1880.
The Trap Minerals of Nova Scotia.
/iiW.,March7.18Sl.
Canadian Coals— their Composition and I'M-S.
Trantactiont North of Kngtand Institute of Mining
Engineer»,m\.
The Occurrence of Lievrite in Nova Scotia.
Transactions Nona Scotia Institute of Natural
Science, 1S8I.
The Minerals of Nova Scotia.
Report to Government n/ .\ora Si-otia, 1882.
An Analysis of a Pictou Coal Seam.
Transaction* Nova Xcotia /nutitntf of Natural
Science, April 9, 1S83.
Note on tlie UeBert Coal Field, Nova Scotia.
Ibid., November 12, 1883.
The Foldings of the Carboniferous Strata in t In-
Maritime Provinces.
Trannactloni /tonal Societu of Canada, vol. I., Sec.
4, WS3.
Notes on the Manganese Ores of Nova Scotia.
Ibid., 1884.
The Mines and Mineral Lands of Nova Scotia.
Reportto Govern mtnt of Nova Scotia, 1884.
Note on the Manganese Ore of Loch Lomond,
Cape Breton.
Trannactiom Nona Scotia Inititutr of Natural ffit-
torv, 1884.
Halotrichite from Glace Bay, Cape Breton.
Ibid., 1885.
The Iron Ores of Pictou County.
Transaction* American Institute of Mining Engi-
neers, 1885.
The Gold Fields of Nova Scotia.
Ibid., 1886.
Note on the Limestones of East River, Pictou
County.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, vol. IV.,
Sec. 4, 1886.
The Carboniferous of Cape Breton. Part I.
Trantaction* Nova Scotia Inttitute of Natural
Science, 1896.
The Carboniferous of Cape Breton. Part II.
Ibid., 1887.
The Faults and Foldings of the Pictou Coal Field.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, vol. V-, S«o.
4,1887.
38
BIBLIOGRAPHY OP THE
Ullpln, K.. Jr.-Con/inu«f.
The GeolOKlcal Relations of the Principal Nova
Minerals.
Trannirlinnt America* httitute of Milting En-
pn»«r». 1887-
The Distinctive Features of the Nova Scotia Coal
Field*.
Tr-i*«trti"*i Brititn Attoeialivn, Montreal, 1884.
It.-sults of Post Experience In Gold-mining in
Nova Scotia.
AM-
Coal mining in Xova Scot in.
Tr-iafaeli'i" Cnnadinn Surfeit ••/ Cirif Emfi-
,wr..l«88.
The Geology of Cnpe Hreton Islnnd.
!>„ rlrrly ./..ur.i../ ../ ikr f!r,,l,igir,tt S«ri'>V, N»vrm-
r*r. 1XM.
Niili-s mi XovaSrotia Hold Veins.
Tr-ianeli lt-n-1 *-ri-tii • •' <'„„.•,/„. veil. M.,
Sec.*, IVVS.
Tin- CarlionifiToiis "f Cape Hreton.
TV.i'if'riV"" .V.r.i >'...(,.. lull, lul- uf \iitilfil
.<,„»<•'. 1"VW.
Tin- MiiuT.ils nf lln CarlKiniferons iii Cape I in- 1 1 H i.
M../.. :•- '.
I,,-., logical Writings of Itcv. III. lie \nian.
/ I .. vol. VII., |,:irt I, I" '.
Notes nil ><iiin- K\ plusi, nis in \<i\a Sriilia Ci>al
Mines
/• '.. i"!. •. li.. l^irt 4. Ky.
I I,, |l.-\.iiiiaii i if l';i|M- Htvl.,11.
/(.;./.. iw.
I'll,- Inni I If.-- nf Nd\,i S'-iliii.
/ ,'fit-in S'.fi'tv "' <'-ril l-'ninnt'Tt,
Tin- Silurian <>f Cap • llr. Inn.
/ ..,.',„• .V.r., >,„(,., l,,,l,t:,l, .,f .\.ilui;il
- , •.:-•-.
Tin- 1 s«- of Safr Kxplonivew iii ('oal .Mint's.
1'arl I.
Tr:i rfi'..m I'. i,,, ,,/,:,„ >•,„•,,(),„/' i",ri'/ Kuaiunn,
ISM.
Thi- (ii'iiliijtical |{fl:ttii>!i of Nova Scutia Iron Ore •.
Tr;n"fti.:,i, .V..r.i \>..d'.i Mining Institute, I8H2.
Tin- I sf of Safr K\ijlosivrs in Coal Mini's.
Purl M.
TfiH"ieti"iit t'-t ii'i'lt'i it Sort'tynf f'iril EtigiHfrrtt
i«a.
Noto on nn Occurrence of /inc ftnd Manganosn*
On- in Nova Scotia.
7V.in«.irli..m .V-r.1 .S'rod'ri Mining Inititutr, 1893.
Nova Scotia — its Kconoinir Minerals.
K'tfiH I; Ittr f};r,n,mrxl <,/ .\,,rn Sn,tia, 1S93.
Annual Heport* on the Progress of the Mines
and Mineral Development of Xova Scotia to
the Government of Nova Scotia. Years 1879
to 1HM.
Note on the Sydney Coal Field.
8«r 2. Vol. 1.18U-1WI.
Mineral Development of Xova Scotia.
/MrrniW /..o.rK/' Mining Enfinttn' Annual
M~ii.f. 1M.
Rxpkwionii in Nora Scotia Coal Mined.
Hid.
Goodwin, W. L,.
On the Nature of Solution . Part I.— On the Solu-
bility of Chlorine In Water and in Aqueous
Solutions of Soluble Chlorides.
Trantactioni Royal Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
«i., Part HI. 4to, pp. 597-618.
and G. Carr Robinson. On Some New Bases of
the Leucoline Series.
Kid., Vol. xxix., 1879. 4to, pp. 285-279.
Ueber d ie Natur der Loesungen. Berlin.
Berichte der Dnttehtn Chem. Oewlbok, 1882.
The Nature of Solution.
Keport an Sfcrttam of Committee of the British
Atiocintion, 18SS.
and Plamsay. Tilden, and Marshall. Report of
Committee appointed for the purpose of inves-
tittntinp; certnin Physical Constants of Solution.
Hrfuirl* nf the Brititli AtfcinlioH fur the Adrance-
meitl<>fHrieuce,\W6. London. 8vo, pp. 207-213.
and Ramsay. Tilden, and Marshall. Third Report.
/6i'i/.,1887 biiiil.ui. 8vo., pp. 48-55
Invaporation.
CiniiHliini litcurd nf Scieiicr, vol. n, No 4, Octo-
ber, 1S86.
Invaporation.
/I. ill., vol. ii., No. 8, October, 1S87.
'l'i'xi-l>o()k of t'licmistry. Toronto: The Copp-
Clark Co., 1H«7.
KVH..PP. 416.
" Ilin^pd " Trees.
<'nHii<li<iu lleconl of Xcieure, October, 18S8.
Tin! Hi^h School Curriculum in Science.
C'.ni«i'/.< Educ,,li,,,,,<l Mnnthlv, March, 1891.
The Water Supply of the City of Kingston.
i"i>ii,ir//,in ltm,nl .,/ Science. April, 1892.
Notes on an old Indian Kncampment.
MiW.,. January, 1893.
K'l'i l.iiniin.' Hog in Westmoreland Co., N.B.
//.»/.. April, 1893.
(Communicate<l by.) On a Highly NickeliferoUH
I'yrite.
ll,id., April, 1893.
Chemical Laws. Toronto: The Copp-Clark Co.,
1S03.
Svo , pp. 37.
I.. --• III! Mill,- \ll-ll~ll
Vie de M«' de Laval, premier eveque de Quebec
et a|iot i-e du Canada. Quebec : L. 3, Demers &
Frere, 1H»0.
2 volr., Svo. , pp. 1375-
I.i- Vi'in'i-aiilr Francois de l.,u al. Sn vie et sea
vertus. Quebec : L. J. Demers & Frere, 1890.
12mo., pp. 84.
Leu Normands au Canada. Jean Bourdon. Ev-
reux, Imprimerie de 1'Eure, 1892.
8vo., pp. 31.
Les Normands au Canada. Jean Nicolet. Erreux :
Imprimerie de 1'Eure, 1893.
•*v .. pp. 56.
Les Normands au Canada. Jean Le Sueur,
ancien curt de Salnt-Sanveur de Thury, pre-
mier ]u-et n- seculier du Canada. Evreuz : Im-
primerie de 1'Eure, 1894.
8ro.,pp. 52.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
39
Oosselin, Abbe Augusts. — Continued.
Jubite Sacerdotal de S. E. le Cardinal Tasche-
reau : Noces d'Or de la Societe Saint-Jean-Bap-
tiste. Quebec : Leger Brousseau, 1892.
Roy. Svo., pp. -iH. A vec ua portrait da cardinal.
Un HistoricnCanadien Oublie, le Docteur Jacques
Labrie.
Mfni'ii'i-ii ili-lii SuciM ruvale dit Camilla, tome XL,
Sec. 1, 1893.
Dans Le Canada-Franc,ais, Quebec ;
Role politique de M*1 de Laval. Tome i., 1888,
pp. 43.
La Basilique de Saint-F.tienne a Jerusalem.
Tome H., 1889, p. 608.
Just de Breteniercs. Un martyr au XIXe siecle.
Tome HI., 1890, pp. 52, 200.
Dans Ln Revue Canadienne, Montreal :
Augustin Cochin. Tome xn., 1K75, pp. 22.
Jacques Cartier. Tome xxix., 1893, pp. 8.
Dans La Revue Catholiqite de Normandie, Evreux:
Le mouvement catholique en Canada. Tome i.,
1892, pp. 16.
Le mouvement catholique aux Etats-Unis. Tome
iv., 1894, pp. 12.
Grunt, George M.
New Year Sermons. Halifax : James Bowes &
Sons, 1865, 1866.
Sermon to the Synod of Nova Scotia and Prince
Edward Island. Halifax : James Bowes & Sons,
1866.
"Reformers of the Nineteenth Century," A Lec-
ture. Halifax : James Bowes & Sons, 1867.
" Ocean to Ocean," orSandford Fleming's Expedi-
tion Across Canada in 1872. Toronto : James
Campbell & Son ; England : Sampson, Low,
Marston, Low & Searle, 1873.
" Picturesque Canada," written in part by the
Editor. Toronto : Belden Bros., 1882.
" Our Five Foreign Missions." Kingston: Printed
by the British Whig, 1887.
Advantages of Imperial Federation. The Case for
Canada, Nos. 1 and 2. Published by Edward
Arnold, 18 Warwick Sq., Paternoster Row, Lon-
don, E.C., 1889, 1891.
Sermons in " Sunday Afternoon Addresses." The
Publishing Committee of Queen's University
Students, 1891-2-3-4.
"Current Events."
Queen's Quarterly, July and October, 1893, January,
July and October, 1894, and January, 1995.
Christianity and Modern Thought.
Canadian Monthly, Toronto, December, 1875.
The Late Hon. Joseph Howe. Parts I. to iv.
li.nl.. May to August, 1875.
Education and Co-Education.
JtoK-Belford's Canadian Monthly, November, 1879 .
The Dominion of Canada. Parts I. to iv.
Seriimer't Munthla, May to August, 188').
The British Association at Montreal.
The Contemporary Review, August, 1851.
Grant, George M. — Continued.
Progress and Poverty.
The Pratytcria* It.rirw (Quarterly), April, 1888.
The New Empire.
Wntmiiuter Review, October, 1891.
Our National Objects and Aims. Published in
" Maple Leaves " by the National Club. To-
ronto : R. G. McLean, 18UO-01.
The Birth of a Sister Dominion, Vice Presidential
Address to the Royal Society of Canada, 1890.
TrnnBaclionH Royal Socii-ty nf Canada, vol. VIII.,
pp. xx. -xxiv.
Presidential Address to the Royal Society of
Canada, 1891.
Ibid., vol. ix. pp. XXXIH.-2.
Presbyterian Reunion and Reformation Princi-
ples.
Queen' i Quarterly, January, 18'Jl.
Xew Zealand.
IL,ii-l,er't, Magazine, AuBUrt, 18'Jl.
The Religions of the World in Relation to Chris-
tianity. London : Adam & Charles Black ;
Toronto : William IJriggs, 1MU.
Grunt, Sir James A.
In the Medical i'hruiiicli', Montn-nl :
Punctured Wound, anterior lobe of Brain, ls.~)ii.
Compound Comminuted Frarture of Femur and
Ligature Femoral Artery, lsY7.
Punctural Wound of Pleura; Pleuritic Effusion;
Iodine Injection.
Carcinoma Medullare, ISo't.
Notes of Cases of Poisoning, 1859.
Twins with Single Placenta, 1859.
In the British Medical Journal :
Notes of Surgical Cases. 1860.
Unique Anchylosis of Knee Joint, forward at a
right angle, 1861.
Tetanus and Poisoning by Strychnine Contrasted,
1861.
Obstruction of the Bowels, Appendix Concretion,
1861.
Notes of Surgical Cases, 1862.
Treatment of Rheumatism by Boletus Laricis Ca-
nadensis, 1862.
Notes of Obstetrical Cases, 1862.
In the Medical Times and Gazette, London :
Treatment of Skin Diseases, 1863.
Disease termed "Black Leg," as observed amongst
Ottawa Lumbermen, 1864.
Excision of the Knee Joint, 1865.
Tetanus treated by Acupuncturation.
In the Canada Medical Journal, Montreal :
Puerperal Mania, 1865.
Protracted Uterine Gestation, 1865.
Dermoid Cyst of the Ovary, 1879.
Cancer of the Breast in its relation to Paget's Dis-
ease of the Breast, 1882.
Aneurism of the Thoracic Aorta, 1885.
Urethral Structure and Perineal Section, 1886.
4O
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Grant, Sir J»mc* A.— Continued.
Elevation of the Pelvis as a means of relieving
Vomiting of Pregnancy, 1801.
In the Canatla Lancet :
Retrospect of the Year 1876.
Addrew* delivered before the Bathurst and
Rideau Medical Association, 1X76, 1877, 1878
and 18711.
<.>mn.i-tic- of the Brain- Canadian Medical
Association, I'M),
ru-rine Fibrous Polypus, 1881.
Aphasia or Alnlin, 1S81.
Address on Medicine -Medlco-Chlrurglcal So
ciety, Ottawa, IKS.1).
Kpiilemir Zymotic Diseases of Animal.-, and how
they an- communicated t<> man.
Superficial Geology of the \"nlley of the Ottawa
ami I he Waketielil Cave.
I',,, ,.,,/,.,„ ,\.,t,,r:ll,'t, 18(W.
I'rcsidcntial Address to theCanada Medical Asso-
ciation. St. .lolm. N.H.. August (i. 1X7H.
Cy-tidian I.ife.
/ .,!<•( ... Off.oi-.i FitM-XiiiuntlUS I'M, Janu-
ary. US".
On n S|"-i-irnfii ..f i he Inferior Maxilla of I'lioca
i • n H-iil.iii.li. a.
/ i» ••' ''.inn,!,,, vol. i., See.
4. 1--:.
('In-) ncSioke-°s |{<>-pi rat ion anil fit-mil Calculus
('.inid.i Vi-'li. ;il A --ui-ia! ion. Hamilton, Scp-
t.-inlM-r. lv>7.
Int rodu. t"r> I.i-ctuiv, McGill 1 'ni\ er-it v. N'ovem
I«T. 1»7.
IN ri I'rethral (Vlluliti- and I'retlinil Fistula--
t'.iii.i.l.i Mediral A--oeiation. Toronto. Septem
U-r. 1 .•*•!.
Adilre— before Queen's I'niversity on Medical
Kducatioii. October II. \*.tl.
liare Formx of Gotlf and Rheumatism. Address
in New York City. October 11. 1NSH, In-fore the
State of New York Medical Association.
M.IIIM I >|..M-II;II..I 'I In.-. I
Klo^e funelire de M. I.ucien Turcotte.
Annvnrr d, ITairfr-il^ /xirn/, 1871-6. |i. 02
( Irai-on fiinelin' de Son Exrelli-n<-e 1'honorable
H. K. Canni. |>niuono't- ii_ses funeraillcs. di'-c-.
l*7ll, a l.i Ka-ili.pie de Quebec.
Jiiunntv i/u tnitp*.
Notice blographiqne sur M. .lames (ienrgc Colston
et M. I'ablie Ovide Kninet.
Aomwiirr 4r rl'uirrnil/ Isiral, 1S77-78, |i. «.
Dinc<>urs d'ouverture des Coum a Quebec, le 8
octobre 1H77. Quebec : A. C6W et Cie.
Sro.. p. 9.1877.
Omixon funebre de Pie IX.. prononcee <lan» la
Hiwilli<|ue de Quebec le 14 fevrier 1H78.
Ammtuiin Je I' Urn ifmiU /xiruf, 1878-Tt, p. 67,
Tranxlatinn des restes de Mgr. de I.-ival a la
fhapellc du Seininain- de QueU c. Quebec : A.
C6U et Cie.
1 1 .1 IIH-I. Monsignor Thomas R.—f'ontinutd.
Discours prononce a 1'inauguration de la Faculti
de Droit de 1'Universit^ Laval a Montreal, le ler
octobre 1878. Montreal : J. Chapleau et Fils.
1878.
8vo., p. 6.
Discours a 1'occasion de la collation du grade de
Docteur a Lord DufTerin.
AiiHunirt dt I'Unieenitt Laval. 1879-80, p. 62
Dixcours a 1'ouverture des Cours de I'Universitd
Laval a Montreal, le ler octobre 1879. Mont-
real : Chapleau et Lavigne, 1880.
Svo., p. 1.
Questions sur la Succursale de 1'Univerbit* Laval
A Montreal. Quebec : A. Cold et Cie.
Svo., it pages, 1891.
Plaidoyers de MM. Hamel et Lacoste devant le
Comite des bills prives en faveur de 1'Univer-
site Laval, les 20, 21, 27 et 28 mai 1881. Quebec :
A. Cote et Cie.
8vo., 138 paiM, 1881.
Discours a roccasion de la demonstration solen-
nelle faite a 1'Universite Laval contre hi spolia-
t ion des biens de la Propajjandc, le 30 avril 1884.
Queliec : P.-G. Delisle, 1884.
8vo., pp. 'Jet 56.
Li- premier Cardinal Canadian. Quebec : A. C6W
et Cie. IKSii.
svu , 31.12 pages.
Discours d'ouverture des Cours 11 Quebec et a
Montreal. IfWo.
AunwiimlcCi'iiitieniH Luviil, 1886-87. p. 57.
Oraison funebre de M«r Dominique li u inc. pre-
mier Kveque de Chicoutimi, prononcee IB ler
fevrier 1XKS dans la e ithedrale de Chicoutimi.
/•'ruillr dStnchte liu Vrngrtii du SitgutniiVt 1^88.
Demonstration en faveur du pouvoir temporeldu
Pape, it ITniversiU- l.av.-il. le 28 avril 1889.
Discours d'introduction. Quel>ec : A. C6W et
Cie, 1KSU.
8ro., pp. 7, 39.
Klojje funebre de M" C.-E. I^cgar^, prononce a
ses funerailles, le 25 Janvier 1800.
XiiNiioirr dt VVnireniU l.nml, 181)1-92, p. 106.
Notice sur M*' Mc'-thot.
ll,id., 1892-93. p. 41.
Notice sur Joseph -Charles Tachd.
Ibid., 1804-96. p. S6.
Harrington, Iti-rnard J.
Catalogue des Mineraux du Canada, avec Notes,
Descriptives et Explicntives, Londres: Eyre et
Spottisw-oo e, 1878.
Thii volume wu prepurrd to accompany the (ieul.i-
gical Collections sent by the Geological Survey of
Canada to the Paris Exposition of 1878, and contains
• series of Articles on the Economic Minerals of
Canada.
Life of Sir William I.OLMII, Kt., First Director of
the Geological Survey of Canada. Montreal :
I i.i « -on Bros., and London : Sampson, Low &
Co., 1883.
8 ro. pp. 432.
In the Reports of the (ieoloyical Survey of Canada :
The Coals of the West Coast, 1872-71
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
41
Harrington, Bernard J .—Continued.
On Samples of Brick-clay from Fort Garry,
1872-73.
Notes on the Iron Ores of Canada and their De-
velopment, 1873-74.
Notes on a Few Canadian Minerals and Rocks,
1874-75.
Notes on Miscellaneous Rocks and Minerals,
1876-77.
On the Minerals of some of the Apatite-bearing
Veins of Ottawa County, P.Q., with notes on
Miscellaneous Rocks and Minerals, 1877-78.
In (he Canadian Naturalist, ri'z. :
Notes on the Botany of a Portion of the Counties
of Hastings and Addington. N. S., vol. v.,
April, 1871, Montreal.
Notes on Dawsonite, a new Larbonatc. X. S.,
vol. vn., November, 187 J, Montreal.
Sir William Edmund Logan. (Obituary.) X. S.,
vol. VIII., 1875, Montreal.
Alao in American Journal nf .S'ciV/tf-c and Art*, vol.
xi., February, 1S76, New Haven.
Notes on a Few Dykes cutting Laurentian Hooks,
more especially with reference to their micro-
scopic structure. N. S., vol. VIH., December,
1K77, Montreal.
Notes on a Few Canadian Rocks and Minerals.
N. S., vol. ix., December, 187!), Montreal.
Notes on Chrome Garnet, Pyrrhotite and Titan-
iferous Iron Ore. N. S., vol. ix., May, 1KSO,
Montreal.
Note on the Composition of Dawsonite. N. S.,
vol. x., December, 1881, Montreal.
In the Canadian Record of Science, viz. :
Note on a Specimen of Lake Iron Ore from Lac la
Tortue, P.Q. Vol. in., January, 1888, Montreal.
On Gothite, Serpentine, Garnet and other Cana-
dian Minerals. Vol. IV., April, 18!K), Montreal.
On Canadian Spessartite and Mountain Cork. Vol.
iv., October, 1890, Montreal.
The Composition of Limestones and Dolomites
from a number of Geological Horizons in Can-
ada. Vol. vi., January, 1891, Montreal.
In the Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada :
On some Minerals New to Canada. Vol. i., Sec.
3, 1883.
On some Canadian Minerals. Vol. iv., See. 4,
1886.
On the Sap of the Ash -leaved Maple (Negundo
aceroides). Vol. v., Sec. 3, 1887.
Notes on Specimens of Nephrite from British
Columbia. Vol. VIH., Sec. 3, 1890.
In the American Journal of Science and Arts, &c.:
On the Composition and Mode of Occurrence of
the Pyrrhotite from Elizabethtown, Ontario.
American Journal of Science and Arts, Vol- XI.,
May, 1876, New Haven.
The Grantham Iron Works, Drummondville, P.Q.
Canadian Magazine of Science and the Industrial
Arm, June, 1883, Montreal.
Harrington, Bernard J .—Continued.
On the so-called Amber of Cedar Lake.
American Journal of .Science and Art*. Vol. XL1I ,
Oct., 1891, New Haven.
The Beaver Creek Meteorite.
Nature, Aug. 31st, 1893, London.
Harrington, W. Hague.
A Cheap Entomological Cabinet.
Canadian Entomologist, Nov., 1878, Vol. x , pp. 217
218.
Tenth Annual Report of the Entomological Society
of Ontario, 1871), p. 25 (Reprint.)
On the Elateridit- or Click-Beetles.
ll>id., 187(1, pp. 77, 84.
Rhyncophora— Weevils.
Eleventh Annual llcportofthc Enlomologii-al Sorietu
nf Ontario, 18*), pp. 49, 57.
Entomology for Beginners.— Some Wood-Haters.
Canadian Entomologist, May, IS*), Vol. XII , |>i
95, Ml.
Entomology for Begi'inery.— Some Fnngi-E:iters,
IkiiL. Dec., 1880, Vol. xn., pp. 2>H, L'i>:.
Tirtlfth Annual llroort of t,\r Entoiuoloui'-nl
Sod'-tv of Ontario, 1881, pp. 22, 21. (Keprinl )
Graphite of the Ottawa Valley.
Ot'aicn Fii-ld-Xaturaliit*' f/,,1, Tra imarlions, Xc,.
1, 1880, pp. 22, 25
On Some Insects Captured during Our Excur-
sions.
Ibil., No. 1, 1880, pp. 11, 47.
Field Notes, l.HSI.
Canadian Entomologist, Jan., 1SS2, Vol. XIV., pp.
7, 9.
Tin-lflh Annual H'ltorl of the Kntomologiral
Xoriety of Ontario, ISS1, pp. 25, 2li. (Kcprint-)
On Some Coleoptera Injurious to Our I'incs.
Ottawa FUld-Naturali*!,' I'lnl, Trii nnni-tionl, NCI.
2, 1881, pp. 28, 33.
Entomology for Beginners.— Long-stings.
Canadian Entomologist, .Mjiy, ls^2. \'ul, \iv., pj».
81. 81.
T/lirtreilth Animal It-port of I/,. Entomological
Socirtu of Ontario, 18S2, pp 2li, 2) (Iteprint.)
Notes on the Occurrence of some Species of 1'ro
ceridie.
t'ottodioit Entomal.iyi*', December, 1HS2, vul. \ir.,
pp. 224, 2i8.
House-Flies.
Thirteenth Annual lleliort of the Kntamological
iSucietg of Ontario, 1882, pp. 38, 44.
Chrysomelidie — Leaf- Feeders.
Ibid., 1882, pp. 53. 62.
Coleoptera Attacking Man. (Correspondence.)
The Canadian Entomologist, March, 1883, vol. xv.,
pp. 59,60.
Coleoptera of 1882, and Stiidulation of (Kcanthus.
(Correspondence.)
Ibid., April, 1883, vol. xv., pp. 79, 80
Variations in Markings of Cicindela sex-guttata.
Ibid., December, 1883, vol. xv., p. 236.
A New Foe to the Maple (Xiphydria albicornis),
Fourteenth Annual Report of the Entomological So-
cietv of Ontario, 1883, pp. 40, 42.
Injurious Insects Affecting the Hickory.
Ibid., 1883, pp. 42, 52.
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Harrington, W. Hague.— Continued,
Causes of Rarity in Some Species of Insect*.
»'.i«. i./i'.m Nporrtm'iKl <i»rf .V.ifiimi'iW, April, 1883,
vol. III..PP 22i, 226.
Additions to Canadian Lints of Coleoptent.
('.,».,,(,.•» E*lomoloffiil, 1881, vol. XVI.. pp. 44. 47,
(March): pp 70. 78, (April); pp. 96. 98. (Maj •) : pp.
117. lit. (June).
Entomology for Beginners. Notes of a June
Ramble.
Ibid.. Juno, 18*4. Vol. xvi.. pp. 101, 10S.
ft 'If Hill Annual K'parl ../ the Entomological \..-
rirtt ••' Ontario, 1881, pp. 30, 31. (Reprint).
Saw-tlii-.s TenthredlnldH1.
lli,l.. law, pp. 61-72.
List of Ottawa Coleoptera.
(Htalfl t'irl'l-\'ltui'llilt*' ('lull Transaction*. NO.
v., 18*4, pp. «7. IS.
XylorycteH sntyrus. (Correspondence.)
l", ilinn Knt:jm<d'>oiit. March, ItMS, veil. XVIl.,
,, ',<.
Hymrnoptera Arulrata Ants, Wasps and Hees.
Mij-lerntk Annual It-It,, rt nf ihr Entomologirnl ."•"-
eirtv of On/an... |S»S, pp 48, 51.
Art1 C'urciiliei I-arva- Llgllivorous I
/;,.',. in. .iVin'r.i Ant-rir i. April, 1K85. vul. I., pp.
It, I1'.
Nutrs on ntir Sa\\ (lies and Horn-lnil.s.
Olf.uru f'i'l'l-.\attiralt*l*' t'tult Trttnnafti"Hn, Net.
iv . IH«>, i,|.. J4I.'.'4T.
Notr on I >ry»Min Sayi.
<'.i.i. i./, .in Knti:t,,i:li:a,<t, Frbruar)', 1K'*fi, vol. xviii.,
Triithri-ilfi ilfltii, Pn>\.
/'.n/. , February. lH«i\, vol. xvni., pp. :i2, 33.
Nuto mi lYntlirrdinidii-, 1HM.">.
/'.i./., Kebrmry, 1W>, rnl. XVIII..PP. 38,40.
Note-, on Xiphyilria Alhic rnis.
/'.../.. March, IWI, veil. xvni.. pp. 4P>, 46.
IiiM-cts Infe-xtinj.- Maple 1'rccn.
.VrrmrrmlA .4ieiin.i/ Hf"* "f In' Knt'.iai.tnfliciil
>'.-firfi/ ..(' Onl.iri':. ISMl. pp. £, 23.
I'ri-sidi'iit's Inaugural Aildri'.sN.
Oll;ir'i FiM-Xatnrnliiti' Cluli Tru nlnrli,,nt, No.
VII., llVti;, pp. »4 . 30.1.
Ory^-uH Snyi.
' ''int/eYid PI An'" i'i"/..(7i«f , MHV, 1887. veil. XIX., pp.
11. M,
Hint- on ('olIoctiiiK llrinenoptera.
/'.!•/. June. IxfC, rol. six., pp. 115,116.
f.'ifltlrtntn Anxu-tl Rrp-,rl of In' Kulomulugic'tl
S-cutt ../ lt»i,iri.., 1«7, pp. 43, 44. (Reprint.)
The Nuptials of Tlialesxa.
''.i».i./i,in t:ni-.,,,..!..a,.i. Ni.vember, 1S87, TO!, xix..
Pp. 3uR, 200.
Kittttrrnlk Annual ttl*,rl .,/ lar Knt'imnl,,gir<il
.SWi'rtH ••/' O-tinri.,, 1887. pp. 25, 27. ( Reprint ).
Further Observations on Ory.s.tus Savi.
Camaiii.i, K,,t.,»,:.l..a;*. Urcrmhrr, 1887, vol. xix.,
PP. 23». 240.
Note on Flour and (irain IVetleH.
Miami Kalurnlitt, 1K7-88. ral I., pp. 133. 134.
New Specie* of Canadian TcnitiredinidH-.
Canadian t*l.,m<,l,*i«, Mir. 18S9. rol. XXI., pp.
95. •».
n«liaiiiarulip.-nnis, Ualdrman.
/Wrf, Aonnit. 1«W. rol. xii.. pp. 141, 145.
Harrington, W. Hague.— Continued.
Insects Infeating Willows.
Tir'ntirtk Annual Report of Ike Enlvmulgieal
Society of Ontario, 1889, pp. 41, 55.
Harpiphorux maculatus, Norton.
In tret Life, January and February, 1890, vol. n , pp.
227, 228.
TVnt liiveliiiid.-i- Collected at Uttaxra, 1889.
t',in:nlt>iti Entomoloffttt, February, 189^, vol. xxn.,
pp. 23, 25.
The Corn Saw-fly.
Ibid., April, 1890, vol. xxil., p. 40.
Two Interesting MonstrosltKs.
Ibid. , June, 1890, vol. xxu., p. 124.
On the Lists of Coleoptera published by the
Geological Survey of Canada, 1842-1888.
Ibid., 1890. vol. xxil.. pp 135, 140, (July): pp. 135. 160.
(August): pp 184, l»l, (September.)
Hymenoptera Parnsitica.
Tmnly-fnl Annual Krporl of tke'Enlomologital So-
cietv ".f On'ario, I8!K), pp. 6», 73.
Notes on a Few Canadian Rhyncophcra.
Panaifft'an ffntomo/oft'ttt, February, 1891, TO|. xcill.,
pp. 21,27.
Platynns New to Canada.
/Intl., May. 1891, vol. xxill., p. 115.
Canadian Hhyncophora.
Mi./., May, 1891, vol. xxni., p. 114.
Twe> New Species of Canadian Pimplinff1.
Hid.. June, 1891, vol. xxin., pp. 132 135.
Note on Amblyopone pallipes, Hald.
laid.. Juce, 1891, vol. xxill., pp. 138. 139.
Notes on .Japanese Insects.
Ttrtntu *rf<md Annual Rrjxirt o/ the Entomological
S,,rirlv of Ontario, 1891, pp. 9 ', 95.
Notes of Travel in Japan.
Ottawa Jiaturaliti, February, 1892, vol. v.. pp. 181,
19).
The Japanese (Mass-rope Sponge.
Ibid., February, 18>>2, vol. v., pp. 191, 192.
The Microscope in Entomology.
Iblil., March, 1H92, vol. v., pp. 206, 208.
Additional Note on Amblyopone pallipes, Hald.
fanintian Enlnntnl»ti*l. Murrh, 1892, VOl. XXIT.,
p. 78.
Canadian Hymenoptera. No. 1.
Ibid., April, 1W2, vol. xxiv. pp. 98, 99.
Two Distinguished Settlers.
Ibid., May, 1892, vol. XXIT., p. 112.
The AhU1 Provancher. (Obituary.)
Ibid., May, 189-.'. vol. xxiv., pp. 130, 181.
Tteetitjt'third Annual Report of thf Entomological
Xociety of Ontario, 18s»2, p. 88. (KeprinU
A New Ischalia from Vancouver Island.
Canadian Entomnlogitt. May, 1892, vol. XXIT..
p. 132.
Fauna Ottawaensis— Hemiptera.
Ottatoa JVaturaliil,iane, 1892, vol. vi., pp. 25, 32.
Entomology. (Notea on Ottawa insects.)
Ibid.. September, 1892, rol. vi , pp. 81,86.
List of Coleoptera collected in 1883-K4 by Mr. T. C.
Weston on, and in the vicinity of, the Cypress
Hills, N.W.T.
Ibid., January. 1893. vol. vi.. p. 149.
Entomology. (Notes on Ottawa insects.)
/*irf.. January, 1SS3, vol. vi , pp. ISO, 151.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
43
Harrington. W. Hague. — Continued.
Canadian Hymenoptera. No. 2.
Canadian Entomologist, February, 1898, vol. \\v.,
PP. 29, 32.
Entomology. (Notes on Ottawa insects.)
Ottawa Naturalist, February, 1893, vol. vi. , pp.
168. 170.
A Glacial Epoch.
Ibid., February, 1893, vol. VI., pp. 170. 171.
Canadian Hymenoptera. No. 3.
Canadian Entomologist, Marob, 1393, vol. \\\ ., pp.
57.64.
Entomology. (Notes on Ottawa insects.)
Ottawa Naturalist. July, 1W, vol. VII., p. 68.
Entomology. (Notes on Ottawa insects.)
Ibid., September, 1893, vol. vn., pp. S»7, 98.
Fauna Ottawaensis— Hymenoptera Phytophaga.
Ibid., November, 1893, vol. TIL, pp. 117, 128.
Annual Address of the President of the Entomo-
logical Society of Ontario.
Tioentv-Jourth Annual Report of the Entomological
Society of Ontario, 1893. pp. 17, 31.
Additional Notes on Japanese Insects.
/6irf.,1893, pp.50, 53.
Canadian Uroceridae.
Transactions of the Royitl Society of Canada, vol.
XL, Sec. 4, 1893.
Hymenoptera Phytophaga.
Ottawa Jfuturaliit, January, 1804, vol. vn., pp. 162,
163.
An Entomological Trip to Copper Cliff, Onf.
Canadian Entomologist, January, 1891, vol. xxvi.i
pp. 9, 16.
Monograph of the North American Proctotrypida?,
by William H. Ashmead. (Review.)
Ibid., January, 1S94, vol. xxvi., pp. 28, 30.
Entomology. (Cui-ydalis cornutus.)
Ottawa Natural in, February and March, 1891, vol.
VH., p. 175.
A Teratological Trio.
Cana'tian Entomologist, March, 1894, vol. xxvi.,
p. 86.
Fauna Ottawaensis— Hemiptcra.
Ottawa Naturalist.July, 1891, vol. vin., pp 68, l>7.
Canadian Hymenoptera. No. 4.
Canadian Entomologist, July, 1894, vol. xxvi., pp.
193, 196.
Entomological Notes. (IHaphe moment femor-
ata.)
Ottawa Naturalist, Angast, 18M, vol. vm., p. 80.
Canadian Hymenoptera. No. 5.
Canadian Entomologist, Auguet, 1894, vol. xxvi.,
pp. 20J, 214.
Canadian Hymenoptera. No. 6.
Ibid., September, 1894, vol. xxvi., pp. 245, 250.
Harvey, Moses.
The Characteristics of the Present Age. A Lec-
ture. Edinburgh, 1851.
Thoughts on the Poetry and Literature of the
Bible. St. John's, Nfld., 1852.
The Testimony of Ninevah to the Veracity of the
Bible. St. John's, Nfld., 1854.
8vo.,pp. 33.
Harvey, Moses.— Continued.
Lectures on the Harmony of Science and Revela-
tion. Halifax : Barnes, 1850.
Svo., pp. lOi.
Lectures on Egypt and its Monuments as Illus-
trative of Scripture. St. John's, 1857.
8vo., pp. 95.
Lectures, Literary and Biographical. Edinburgh :
Elliot, 1864.
8vo., pp. 512.
Christian Hymnology.
Seven Papers in The Home and Foreign Record
of the Lower Provinces, 1869.
Cormack's Journey Across Newfoundland.
Edited by Rev. M. Harvey, 1873.
Across Newfoundland with the Governor. St.
John's, Nfld., 1879.
8vo.,pp. 130.
Newfoundland, the Oldest British Colony. Lon-
don : Chapman & Hall, 1883.
8vo., pp. 489.
Text Book of Newfoundland History, for the Use
of Schools and Academies Glasgow : Collins &
Sons (2nd eel.), 181)0.
l-'mo., pp. 188.
Where are We, and Whither Tending? London :
Trubner & Co. ; Boston : Whittle, !*«>.
8vo., pp 210.
Four Articles in the Enryrlojiii'iliii liritannifti
(new edition), on Newfoundland, Labrador, St.
John's, and The Seal Fisheries of the World.
Three Articles in Johnstone'H t'nicrrtuil Cyrlo-
pii'dirt, viz. :— Newfoundland, Labrador, St.
John's.
List of Magazine Articles in Sfi'irttrt'n Quarterly
and The Mnritimr Monthly Magazines, from
WiS) 75, as follows :— Three Articles on New-
foundland ; A Geological Discovery in New-
foundland : A Trip to the Old Land; Burns's
Natal Day; Columbus; Thoughts, Facts and
Fancies; Man. the Worker; Human Pro-
gress—Is it Real? Pompeii (two articles) ; The
Bd'othics-the Aborigines of Newfoundland:
The Castaways of (lull Island ; George Fox,
the First of the Quakers; Northward, Ho ! The
Devil Fish in Newfoundland Waters; The
Shortest Route between Europe and America ;
The Polaris Expedition (two articles); Two
Thousand Miles on an ice-floe; Chronicles of
Punch Bowl (two articles) ; The Seal Hunters
of Newfoundland ; The Catacombs of Rome ;
Livingstone.
The Artificial Propagation of Marine Food Fishes
and Edible Crustaceans.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, Vol. X-,
Sec. 4, 1S92.
Reports of the Fisheries Commission of New-
foundland, 1888-92.
The Great Auk.
Article on Newfoundland.
Baedeker's Dominion of Canada Handbook.
Leipsic, 1894.
Newfoundland as it is in 1894.— A Handbook and
Tourists'Guide. With coloured map. St. John's,
Nfld.: J. W. Withers, Queen's Printer, 1894.
12mo.,pp. 298.
44
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Harrpy, Arthur.
Year Hook for British North Amerira, 1H07, and
for Canada, 1SBS and 180H. Montreal : Gazette
office.
Tin- Grain Trade of the Ijike Regions.
7V.ii-icli.,n« Litrrurv nuil Hift'irical Uneirly i,f
V*,t*r. IMS.
Miscellaneous Statistics of Canada.
<}:,r*ri,mr*l Hit* /(...,<•., 1865-1870.
The Reciprocity Treaty, First Prize Essay. Que-
bec : Hunter. Hose & Co., IHtM.
Valuator.' Tallies for the use of Building So-
cieties. Toronto : Hunter, Rose & Co., 1K73.
The appearance and decline of malarious disease
in the valley of the Grand Kiver. Hamilton
Association, l*v*s.
''•inin/i'.iii J'.urnnl, January. Wt>.
The Census of ( '.ui.iil.i.
>'•< /...., V'.nlkly, 11-13.
I lie discovery of Lake Superior.
.l/'ilM :iV "I" Amrrirtin //i«(.,r|/, June. 18&ri,
Ch.iiiiplain's Kndeiivoiir to reach Hudson Hay by
the Ottawa in M'.I.I.
/ /., March, Isv;.
I he Cruel I'lanl i I'll ij.iin ntlnm nlhrtut). Natural
Histi>r\ Society. Toronto (Hiologicul section,
I '.tn:i.li;in lust it utei.
/ ,:..., rt,,.,t, I'.,,,. ,.!,.,„ /,,«n'lMlr. IWJSI.
Outlines of the Geology of .Northwest Lake
Superior.
/ / . \pril. lv.«i.
I.'Klnt .le la Population d'Origine Knincai.se du
Camilla.
'•...,i.f.-/;. .../i,./,, f..Htr), d, I'luL.i,,,,;, it,, ,„„„,,
.M"iit|*.|irr ipraurr .
Celtic, Roman .1M. I Creek Types, still existent in
France, with notes ,,„ t |R. Lannui- d'Oc.
Tr.,,,..,tl,..,,, (',,„.,,/,,,,, /,:,!, tulr, 1WH-K1.
lione Caves.
/&../.. (icioker, lY'l.
The Knterprise of Christopher Columlms.
••/ Ain-nr,,,, H;,i,,rU. Jniiunry unJ
Ki'brujir)-. 1*'2.
The Pythagorean I'hilosophy.
Tr.lnvictf.iu A#r-.,,..,,,,,-.il ,,nd I'll,, .::•:, I Sodfll/ l,(
r..r.,,.(,,,lS.i.
The Height of an Auroral Arch.
thiJ., W.O.
The Antarctic Regions of the Earth and of Mars
Iki-i.. 18M.
A Physical Catastrophe to America.
l'n*ndin* H.ifitin,, April, 18»l.
Hmjr, <j«,. l\
Life ami Work of Profes«or C. Fred. Hartt.
A'.ihpv,/ U>-t..n, ,SW.'rt» /V^,,/,,^. 1882, St.
Jobn, N. B.
New Brunswick Flora, chiefly of the River St.
John and its Trlhutarle*.
ft,*. JWMW 1.8U John. N. B.
The Botany of Northern New Brunswick.
' ati>.* /or
Hay, Oeo. U.— Continued.
Marine Alga* of New Brunswick.
Tniniiii-ti:,ii, Kiival Nncieln of Canada, vol. V
sec. 4., 1887.
History of Botany in New Brunswick.
ftiU.vol. x.. MC. 4, 1892.
Ideal School Discipline, and How to Secure it.
Proceeding* Dnmiaion Educational Attoeiation,
Montreal, 18V2.
Various papers on Education and Natural Science.
Rokuational Review, volt, r-vu., St. John, N. B.
HolTiiiaiin, G. < In i-i i.m.
The Eucalypts of Australia (on the essential oils,
kino and manna, etc., obtained therefrom, and
suitability of the bark of certain species of the
same for paper-making), with an appendix on
the essential oils of certain species of the genus
Melalenca, and other indigenous Victorian
plants. A paper read before the Montreal Col-
lege of Pharmacy, February (i, 1873. Mitchell
and Wilson, Montreal. 18711.
8vo.. p. ,«, 2 plates.
In the Report* of the Geological Surrey of Canada :
Chemical Contributions to the Geology of Canada,
Report of Progress, 1874-75, pp. 313319; ibid.,
1*75-7(1, PP. 419-432; Will., 1878-7&, pp. 1-25H ;
ibid., 187U-80, pp. 1-21H ; Will., 1880-81-82, pp.
1-ltSn ; ibul., 1HH2-83-84, pp. pp. M0MM. Annual
Reports (Xew Series) vol. I., 1885, pp. 1-29M ;
ibul., vol. ii., 1886, pp. 1-42T ; i6if/., vol. in.,
18S7-8H, pp. 1-58-r; ibitl., vol. iv., 1888-89, pp.
1-II8K ; ibiil., vol. V., 188U-90 91, pp. 1-72R.
( )n Canadian Graphite, Report of Progress, 1870-77,
pp. 4HO-512.
On Canadian Apatite, Report of Progress, 1377-78,
pp. 1-1 In.
On the Coals and Lignites of the Northwest
Territory, Re|x>rt of Progress, 1882-83-84, pp.
1 -4-lM.
Catalogue of Section 1 of the Museum of the
Geological Survey of Canada. Embracing the
systematic collection of minerals, and the col-
lections of economic minerals and rocks and
specimens illustrative of structural geology.
Ottawa : S. E. Dawson, Queen's Printer, 1893.
8vo., pp. 256, with folding plan of room.
In the Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada :
On a specimen of Canadian Native Platinum.
Vol. v., sec. 3, 1887.
On the Hygroscopicity of Certain Canadian Fossil
Fuels. Vol. vii., sec. 3, 1889.
Annotated List of the Minerals occurring in
Canada. Vol. vii., sec. 3, 1889.
On a peculiar form of Metallic Iron found on St.
Joseph's Island, Lake Huron, Ontario. Vol.
VIII., sec. 3, 1890.
Hale, Horatio.
United State« Exploring Expedition during the
Years 1838 to 1842, under the command of
Charles Wllkes, U. S. N. Vol. VII. Ethno-
graphy and Philology. Philadelphia : Lea &
Blanchard, 1846.
4to., pp. 678.
The author wu philolocitt to the expedition.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
43
Hale, Horatio. — Continued.
Hiawatha and the Iroquois Confederation. A
paper read at the annual meeting of the Amer-
ican Association for the Advancement of Science
in August, 1881, under the title of " A Law-
giver of the Stone Age."
Proceeding* of the American Association. 1881.
Reprinted in pamphlet form. The Salem Press, 1881.
8»o. pp. 20.
Indian Migrations as Evidenced by Language.
Read at the Montreal meeting of the American
Association in August, 1882.
The American Antiquarian for January and April,
1883.
Reprinted in pamphlet, Chicago: Jameson & Morse,
8vo., pp. 27.
The Tutelo Tribe and Language.
Reprinted in pamphlet from the Proceeding* n/ihe
American Pkilotopkical Society, Philadelphia, Murch,
1883. 8vo., pp. 47.
The Iroquois Book of Rites. With an introduc-
tion on the history, customs and language of
the Huron-Iroquois nations.
Volume No. 2 of Biinton's Library of Aboriginal
American Literature. Philadelphia, D. G. Brinton,
1883. 8vo.,pp.226.
On Some Doubtful or Intermediate Articulations.
Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great
Britain and Ireland, February, 1885. 8vo., pp. 12.
Chief George H. M. Johnson — Onwanonsyshon :
His Life and Work among the Six Nations.
With portraits and other illustrations.
Magazine of American Hiotorn, February, 1880.
8vo., pp. 12.
Report on the Blackfoot Tribes. Prepared for the
British Association for the Advancement of
Science as the First Report of a Committee on
the Northwestern Tribes of Canada.
Proceeding* of the Attociation for 1885.
Reprinted in Nature, and (with some omissions) in
the Popular Science Monthly for June, 1886. 8\-o
PP. 12.
The Iroquois Sacrifice of the White Dog.
American Antiquarian for January, 1885. 8vo., p. 6.
The Origin of Wampum. A paper read at the
Montreal meeting of the British Association in
1884.
Popular Science Monthly for January, 1886, under
the title of "The Origin of Primitive Money." 8vo.,
PP. 11.
The Origin of Languages and the Antiquity of
Speaking Man. An address delivered before
the Section of Anthropology of the American
Association for the Advancement of Science in
August, 1886.
Proceedings of the Association of 1886, and in pam-
phlet, Cambridge, Mass. : John Wilson Jt Son, 1886.
870., pp. 47.
Language as a Political Force.
Andover Review for August, 1886. 8vo., pp. 11.
Notes by the Editor of the Third Report of the
British Association on the Northwestern Tribes
of Canada.
Proceeding* of the Association for 1837* 8vo., pp. 4.
Notes by the Editor of the Fourth Report of the
above Committee.
laid., 1888. 8vo., pp. 3.
Hale, Horatio. — Continued.
Huron Folk-lore. No. 1. Cosmogonic Myths.
The Good and Evil Minds.
Journal of American Folk-lore for October and De-
cember. 1888.
An International Language.
Prrtce.edina* of the American Auociation for the
Advancement of Science, 1888. 8vo., po. 5.
The Development of Language. A paper read be-
fore the Canadian Institute, Toronto, April, IKS*.
Proceeding* of the Canadian Institute, and reprinted
in pamphlet by the Copp-Clark Co., Toronto, 18S8.
8vo., pp. 45.
Race and Language. Read at the annual meet
ing of the American Association in 18K7, under
the title of " The True Basis of Ethnology."
Pojmlar Science M'/ntttfi/, January, 1SS8.
The Aryans in Science and History. Head at tin-
annual meeting of the American Association in
1888,
Had., March, 1SSP. 8vo., pp. 13.
Remarks on North American Ethnology: intro-
ductory to the Fifth Report of the Commit tee
of the British Association on the North western
Tribes of Canada.
Vro<-e?duvn <>fth> A*»«<:i'i'ii,u for 1889. 8vo., |>p. ">.
Huron Folk-lore. No. ± The Story of Tijaiha.
the Sorcerer.
Journal of Ainrrirnii Folk-lore, October and lie
ceinber.188!). 8vo., pp. 0.
An International Idiom : A Manual of the Oregon
Trade-language or Chinook Jargon. London :
Whittaker&Co., l«Ki.
I'Jmo., pp. f>3.
Was America IVopled from Polynesia? A Study
in Comparative Philology.
Proceed i lift* of the International ConyrrHS ot'Aiiieri-
canitt*, Berlin, October, 1S88.
Reprinted in pamphlet, Berlin : H.C. Hermann, l+.hi
8vo., pp. 15.
" Above" and " Below " : A Mythological Disease
of Language.
Journal of American Folk-lore, July and Septem-
ber, 1890. 8vo., pp. 13.
Remarks on the Ethnology of British Columbia:
Introductory to the Fifth Report of the Com-
mittee of the British Association on the North-
western Tribes of Canada.
Proceedings of the Association, K90. 8vo., pp in.
Huron Folk-lore. No. 3. The Legend of the
Thunderers.
Journal of American Folk-lore, October and Decem-
ber, 1891. 8vo., pp. 6.
Language as a Test of Mental Capacity; being an
attempt to demonstrate the True Basis of An-
thropology.
Pamphlet reprinted from the Transactions of the
Royal Society of Canada, vol. n. . S«c. 2, 1891.
Republished in the Journal of the An'hropological
Institute of Great Britain and Ireland for May, 189.'.
Also (under the title of ' Man and Language ") in
the American Antiquarian for January, March, May
and July, 1893.
4to., pp. 36.
46
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF T1IK
Half. Homllo. (\>ntinurd.
Remarks on Linguistic Ethnah>g7 : Introductory
to the Kiuhth Report of the Committee of the
llriii-h AHsociation on the Northwestern Tribes
of America.
/V.***i»i«e« <>f tk' AtKtlnliun for 1892. (ro., pp. 5.
The K l.i 1 1 i.it )> Nation.
Sn.icr fur January 1,S, and 15, 189?.
Tin- Knl I of Hochclaua : A Study of Popular
Tradition. A (taper prepared for the Interna-
tional Congress of Anthn>|>olo£y, held at the
" World's r,,luinl>i:ui Kxposition," at Chicago,
in l.-aci.
J/.-WI..I *••"/' fAr (VtiffrrM, ChicHX" : The Schulte Putt-
IlKUtnir Co.. did in the Journal i,f America* t'ntlt-1'irr
fur March.IgM.pl>. I*.
An International Scientific Catalogue and Con-
Itrv.v..
.V. ,.,,r, fur March. IS '.'..
.1. ill ll*i ill . \ll-\.lllll<T.
Ill III- Trinit'li-tinnx n_f tin linljill ."viriY/l/ III' ClI lllllld:
Symmetrical Investigation of the Curvature of
Surface-.. \'ol. i.. SIT. :t, l.ss;;.
IJf|.nri "ii tin- Preparation* at Monlreiil for Ob
•erviiii: tin- Traii*it of Venn* of December ti,
I--.. \'..l. i.. S.T. ::, K-ci.
l'r.--iil,-iiii:il Addrc** in DieThiril Section of the
>"• ii-ty. \'.,l. in., Sec-. ::. lss.1.
Tulal ()li.si-rvalioii> in ('minilian \Vati-rs. Itn'il.
( )|| tin- -.1111.- -illiji-rl. \'ol. '. III.. Si-c. :i, 1S1KI.
N. -utitn'-. us,- of tli.- Slit ami I..-U-- in forming a
I'm, S|H-ctriiin. Vol. i\.. SIT. II, is-il.
On tin- in-i-.l of a "Coast Sur\t-\ " fur tin- Doiniii-
i'.n of Cunaila. Vol. XI.. SIT. It. Isle).
On tin- tlnpurtum-e of Tiilal OliservatioiiM in the
I iulf of St. l.aw ri-nre anil on t he At lantir Coast
of I h.- Doiniiiion. Is^l.
AI-Mi M\ r.-|Hirl> as Chairman of a Committee
iip|Miinicil li\ I he Asocial ion to promote Tiilal
Oli-ervation> in Canada, issito 1S1IO inclusive.
/ it i rrr.ttty of' .Mi dill .\<lrlrr.**n :
Scii-nce ami Keli^ioii. IKTii.
The Kniullyof Art-, tin- heart of a I'divei-Mly.
|J«J.
A I'm
r'H Vacation. l.*?rj.
K.-1-f.-r. T. r.
K. ;.,i:- an Dr. i- ..i, KnfcinetT \\Yllnnd Canal,
1M" 1KJ.V ftmnl of Works.
l:- l-,n. an Chief KiiKineer on Ottawa River
Work-.. 1H45 1H4M. Hoard of Work.s.
I'hilimophy of KailwayH. Montreal, 1H4», Jno.
LorriL
•TO., pp. 40.
Canmla of Canada. (I>ri«. K««ay.) Toronto, 1850
Lorell.
»TO..P». Ill
Keefter, T. C.— Continued.
Report on Tenmcouata Route for Railway and
Canal, 1850. Board of Works.
Report on Improvement of the Rapids, River St.
Lawrence. Board of Works.
Report on Canadian Commerce and Transporta-
tion, for Andrews's first Report on Reciprocity
between Canada a'nd the United States, 1860.
Report on Kingston and Toronto Section Grand
Trunk Railway, 1851.
Report on Montreal and Kingston Section Grand
Trunk Railway, 1851.
Report on Montreal Water Works, 1852.
Report on Canadian Commerce, etc., for Andrewg's
second Report on Reciprocity between Canada
and the United States, 1852.
Report on Victoria Bridge across the St. Lawrence
at Montreal, ia53.
Lecture delivered before Mechanics Institute on
" Montreal," 1853.
Report on St. Lawrence and Ottawa Grand Junc-
tion Railway, 1853.
Report on Toronto Water Works, as Referee,
1854.
Lecture before Mechanics' Institute, Montreal,
on "The Ottawa," 1H54.
Report on Hamilton Water Work.s, 1855.
Report on Dredging in Lake St. Peter and Har-
Ixnir of Montreal, as Harbour Engineer, 1855.
Report on Halifax Water Works.
Report on Water Supply for the City of Toronto,
lS.r>7.
Report on Harbour, St. John, N.B., 1H(10.
Report on Water Work.s, Quebec, I860.
Report on Harbour, Richibucto, N.B.
Report on Water Work.s, Dartmouth, N.S.
Report on Water Works, Ottawa, 18«».
Ten letters in favour of " all rail " versus " water
stretches" for the Canadian Pacific Railway,
1SH1MH70.
Report on Water Works, London, Ont.
Rc|>ort on Water Works, St. Catharines, Ont.
1 1 am I book for Canadian Commission, Paris Ex-
hibition, 1S7H.
Report as Executive Commissioner for Paris Ex-
hibition of 1878-1879.
Report as Chairman Flood Commission, Mon-
treal, 1880-88.
Address as President Canadian Society Civil
Engineers, Montreal, 1887.
Address as President American Society Civil
Engineers, Milwaukee, 1888.
Paper on Canadian Waterways to the Atlantic,
read before World's Water Commerce Congruns
at Chicago, 1803.
The Canals of Canada.
Tmnwcli-int Royal Socittv of Canada, Vol. IX.,
See. 3, 1SB3.
EOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
47
l\ m--f"r 'I. William.
History, Structure and Statistics of Plank Roads
in the United States and Canada. Phila-
delphia, 1852.
Lame 8ro., pp. 28.
Impressions of the West and South During a
Six Weeks' Holiday. Toronto, 1858.
8vo.,pp. 83.
The Victoria Bridge. Description; opening; pas-
gage of first train, 24th November, 1859.
Toronto Leader, December 1, 1859.
Death of Alexander Mackenzie Ross, Engineer
Victoria Bridge.
Ibid., August 27, 1862.
Reprinted in TV-unmet ion* of Civil Engineer! <>/
Canada, 1892. p. 23.
Britanno-Ronmn Epigraphy. A review of Bri-
tanno-Roman Inscriptions, with critical notes
by the Rev. John McCaul, LL.D., Toronto.
/6irf.,1863.
The Late Stewart Derbi.shire.
Ibid., April 2, 1883.
The Geological Survey of Canada, Review of
Sir William Logan's report of progress from
its commencement to 1883.
Ibid., 1863.
Canadian Geology. Review of Dr. Chapman's
"Popular and Practical Exposition of the
Mineralogy and Geology of Canada."
Ibid., 1864.
The New Poems of Charles Mackay. Review of
" Studies from the Antique."
Ibid., 1864.
The Canadian Canals. Their history and cost,
with an inquiry into the policy necessary to
advance the well-being of the province. To-
ronto, 1865.
8vo.,pp. 191.
A Trip to Fort William.
Toronto Leader, August 7, 1865.
The Late Henry John Raymond, of New York.
Montreal Neim, 1869.
The Canadian Canals. A series of Articles, Xos.
I. to IX.
Canadian Monetary Times, May to August, 1869.
The True History of Lady Byron's Life. A re-
view of Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe.
Montreal Newt, I860.
Edward, Duke of Kent. A review of the life, by
Dr. Anderson, Quebec.
Toronto Lender, June 2, 1871.
Report of St. Lawrence and Ottawa Railway
Extension to Pembroke. Examination from
Hull to Pembroke and Deep River, 1872.
8vo.
The Great West of the Dominion. Review of
narrative by Rev. Geo. M. Grant of Mr. Sand-
ford Fleming's expedition through Canada to
the Pacific Ocean in 1872.
Montreal Gazette, 1872.
A Canadian Political Coin. A monograph. Ot-
tawa, 1874, pp. 24.
The Early Days of Three Rivers.
Ront-Belford Canadian Monthly and National
Review, Toronto, November, 1880. Vol. v., pp. 449 480.
, William.— Continued.
John Johnston, of Sault Saint Mary. A passage
of Canadian History.
Ritte-Btlford Canadian Monthly and Notional
Review, July, 1891. Vol. vu., pp. 1-8.
The Saguenay and Lake Saint John.
Ibid., September, 1881.
Mr. Kingsford and Sir H. I-angevin, C.B. The
case considered, with official correspondence.
A memoir for the historian of the future.
Toronto, 1882, pp. 45.
The Late Erasmus Holmes Marshall, of Kulliili .
Montreal Herald, July 22, 1864.
Canadian Arehii-ology. An essay. Montreal: W.
Dnsdale&Co., 188B.
Small 8vo., |>p. 11S.
Gustavus W. \Vicksteed, Q.C., on his retirement
from the House of Commons.
Oitatra Citizn i, February 12, IS87.
Rome ill Canada. Review of work of Mr. Charles
Lindsey, of Toronto.
Toronto JJW.Mny 18,18*1.
Translation of Address of the Abbe .!.('. K. La-
tlamnie, M.A , D.I)., Professor of Laval 1'ni
versify. Vice-President of the Roval Society nf
Canada. Delivered at a public meeting of the
Society held at the Queen's Hall, Montreal.
Wednesday, May 27. I*!*1. Toronto and Mont-
real, 18i)l.
8vo..pp. 20.
The Moral and Social Organization of Kdncatii n.
Review of translation of Prof. (I. I). Ferguson,
Queen's University. Kingston.
The W«A-,Turmilo. 18SM.
Louis Joseph Papineau. Review of lintrhurr
of M. de Celles.
Witnem, March 1,1992
The Early liibliography of the Province of
Ontario, Dominion of Canada, with other in-
formation. A Supplemental Chapter of Cana-
dian Arclwology. Toronto: Rowsell & Hutchi-
son; Montreal : E. Picken, IS! 12.
Small STO., pp. 140.
The Late Mr. Murdo Mclver,
Montr, alll-rala. July, 1893.
Sir Daniel Wilson. In Memoriam.
TrillUHietioiln Royal Socirtv nf Canada, Vlil. X!.,
Sec. 2, 1893.
For the various Reports furnished to the Gov-
ernment, and for the services of Dr. Kingsford
as Engineer in charge of Harlmurs in the Pro-
vinces of Ontario and Quebec, until he left the
department in 1880, between the years 1847 and
1880, see Special Report of Public H'orte,
1890, p. 23.
The History of Canada. Vol. i., from 1608 to
1682; Vol. II., 1679-1725; Vol. III., 17261756;
Vol. iv., 1756-1763 ; Vol. v., 1763-1775 ; Vol. vi.,
1776-1779; Vol.vn., 1779-1807.
8vo., Vol. i., pp. an. + 48S; Vol. n., pp. ii. + 564 ;
Vol. in.. PP- viii. + 578; Vol. IV., pp. xiv. + 581:
Vol. v., PP. xvi. + 492; Vol. vi., PP- *ii- x-">23; Vol.
vii.. pp. xix. +5P6. Vol. in. iv. v. vi. and vu. with
muff- Two volumes to complete the work.
48
BIBLIOGRAPHY OFTHK
KM l.» . \\ llh.ilil.
Counter Manlle.sto to the Annexat ionist* of
Montreal.
Publiihed in pamphlet form by the Government of
Canada. Niagara. aMi October. 1819.
W. Kirby and J. B. Plumb, The Broadside and
Welland KlectorttCompanion. (Political Squibs).
Niagara, June 15th, INK*.
The I'. K. A Tale of I'pper Canada. A Poem in
Xll. Cnntos. Niagara : W. Kirby, 1R~>0.
12mo . pp. 174.
Mi-s Kye's Kminrant Children. London, England.
ltinrrll,,«r. May, 1S73.
Acadia. Toronto : .1. Briggs, July, 1878.
The I'nilcd Empire Loyalists.
''•iri'ii/i'iu Mrtl.i.i/,,/ MnQinine, Toronto. April and
.May. ISM.
The Golden Dog. A legend of Quelicc, New York
and Montreal. Lovcl, Adam, Wesson S: Co.,
1-77.
•>-..... pp. hT>i.
I..- Chien .i'or.
1'irm-h Tran«latinn <il nlmve by I'amphili- I.c Mny.
M .'t,tr(-al : Iniprimrric de I'Ktendard. IStl.
Memoirs of Servos Family. Toronto: \V. llii^rgs,
ISM.
( '.in.i'i ian lil \ N.
I'ulilifhi-d •rparaloly in Pamphlet form
\ Sci-nml Kdiliini in KM. Hv»., i'p. I7.r>, Wi>ll:iinl.iin|.
Tin- >p.u •!•"» •-. Niagara. llreemlier, IsTli.
]), MI| S.-.i 1!"-. -. Tori)nii> : \V. Hri^'s, Is7.s.
Tin- Hiingrx Year. Toronto : \V. Hri.irgs, l*7'.l.
St.. in, Cn-i-k. Toi-iinto : \\'. Hrii_'n-. l^1-
Qii"-"-n's Hiittiitiiy anil Spina Christ i. Tuixnilo,
1{.,~,- B. Iford C.... issl.
Tin- li.-IU of Kirli\ \Viskr and Tin- Lord's Supper
in tin- \VililiTni"». Toronto, Hosc-Belford Co.,
1S.--J.
Tin- llarvi-t Moon. Toronto, Hose- Hclford Co.,
l-i-0.
I'linliiir. A.I). ITitl. Nia^arii : \V. Kirby, 1HH7.
Bn-hv Hun. A. 11., ITi'ki. Niagara : \V. Kirliy, \X<i.
Aildri'— «. C. K. Loyalist (Vntcnninl nt Niagara,
Anniist lllli. I ss|. Toronto: Itosc I'ulili.shing
Co.. IS85.
MMI in -ml K ill ion Of Canadian Iilyls, I-'.'l.
Mrmoir of Hon. .1. II. I'lninl) in RepreHentatlve
Canadi.uiH. Toronto: Hose Pnblisliing Co., 1KHO.
Monody on the Sirkness and Ket in-incut of His
Kxrrllcnry l/ml Mi-lcalf from the (loveriiinent
of Canada, No\ i-inlxT. lH4o.
Ninfim TAron ,Vfc, 3l«t December, 1845.
The Wn-c-kof the Hungarian, HJth February, IHtH).
.Vi'iff-rr'r M'lil.
Stuarf- Itai.l An Incident In the Siege of Rich-
mond. 12th June, 1H02.
tfiatnra Mail. IWi.
Titlr* of I'liMuthril Snnnet*, riz:
The Wax Wing.
On The Jubilee of Her Majesty's Kelgn.
Sp a- -T I i ranife.
Winter Rone* on the Children's Faces.
Kirby, William.— Continued.
Portrait of Mrs. Hope Sewell, Quebec.
A Night Vision. Vidi Coelum Apertum.
On a Child of Two Summers.
On Her Majesty's Prox-idcntial Escape from
Assassination, March 2nd, 1882.
To James M. LeMoine, Quebec.
On General Gordon's Death.
Et Arborum folia, sic dies nostri.
" For the Hairs of your Head are all Numbered."
On the Visit of the Marquis of Lome to the North-
west.
On the Departure of His Excellency The Marquis
of Lome and the Princess Louise, October 27th,
1883.
Montmoreucy.
On a photograph, Mrs. M. LeMoine, Quebec.
HriH'k's Seat.
Lundy's Lane.
National Song, Canadians Forever, 1867.
l..i M.i OMIM-. Mgr. .1. C. K.
Age de la chute Montniorency.
Aanuairc ilf I'lnflilut Cnniiditn, No 5, 18 "8.
Elements de Mineralogie et de Geologic. Edite
par M. I'.-G. Delisle, 1881.
Le Canada d'autrefois. Es<|uisse geolcgique.
Annunirt de I'fntlilut Cnnailien, No. 9, 1882.
Note sur la geologic du lac St-Jean.
MfiiKiirmilrlit Socitlt riivtle. Tome i.,Sec. 4, 1883.
Note sur les depots auriferes de la Beauce.
Ili'ut., Tome n., Sec. 4, 1884.
Note sur un gisement d'emeraude au Saguenay.
/',../., Tome n., Sec. 4, 1881.
Elements dc Mineralogie, de Geologic ct de I tot a-
ni(|ue. Edite. par.I.-A. Lunglais. 1885.
Le Saguenay. Essai de geographic physique.
Hullelin <!• la. SociM tie Gioaraphie dr Quibtc,
Tome I., 1885.
Note sur les contacts des formations paleozoi'ques
et arclieennes de la Province de Quebec.
Mfmnim <le la SocitH r<>u>ile. Tome iv.. Sec. 4, 1886.
Michel Sarra/in. Sa biographic, sea travaux
scientitlqucs.
/'././., Tome v., S«o. 4. 1887.
Le goz nature! de la Province de Quel)ec.
/'-/-/., Tom* vi , Sec. 4, 18*8.
Travail sur les cours dits d'extension universitaire.
. ll,iil., Tume ix.. Sec. 4, 1891.
Etude sur le Dr T.-S. Hunt.
IIM. , Tome x. , pp. \ LVII.-I II.
Keproduite avec additioni dans I'Annuairc de I' Uni-
verriit Laval. No. 36.
Metallurgie electrique.
Canada-Francait, Tome I.
Chroniques scientiflques.
Ibid , Tomes II., III. et IV.
La poesie chez les planter. Dans le volume inti-
tule: A la memoire de A. Lusignan. Mont-
r.-al : Desaulniers et LeManc, 1802.
Notions -nr I'elect rieite et le magn^tisme. Que-
bec : A. Cot.- et Cle, 1803.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
49
I,. i cl. i in in.'. Mgr. J. C. K.— Continued.
L'Eboulis de St-Alban.
Canadian Engineer.
De plug, un grand nombre d'articles soientifiques
publics a diverse." reprises dans lea journaux quoti-
diens-
I. a M -mi, George.
On the Arracacha of Brazil. With letter from
M. Decaisne of Paris.
Proceeding* Dundee Natunilitt*' Amociation, 1848.
On the Occurrence of Mimulus luteus in Forfar-
shire.
Phvtulogiit, Vol. II , p. 389, 1846.
Stray Thoughts on Botanical I !a i n liles and Visits,
suggested by Mr. Hewett Cottrell Watson's re-
marks on the usefulness of a Periodical devoted
to British Botany.
Ibid., Vol. II., pp. 417-419, 1816.
Note on Mimulus lutens.
/ii'rf.,Vol. n.. p. 460, 1846.
On the Occurrence of Pyrola rotundifolia, Al-
chemilla alpina, and Viola lutea }, on Sidlaw
Hills, Forfarshire.
Ibid.,Vo\. n., p. 578, 1816.
On a Monstrosity of Cardamiiie pratcnsis.
Ibid., Vol. ii., p. 379, 1816.
Occurrence of a New Variety of Silene inflata in
Fifeshire.
Ibid., Vol. n.,p..r89, 1846.
A New Locality in Scotland for Ruscus aculeatus.
Ibid., Vol. ii , p. 683, 1816.
On Viola odorata, and its occurrence in Fifeshire.
Ibid., Vol. n., p. 863, 1846.
On a White-flowered Variety of Epilobium mon-
tanum.
Ibid., Vol. n., p. 8'23, 1846.
On Silybum Marianum.
Ibid., Vol. ii., p. 416, 1846.
On Salvia verbenaca, Linn.
Ibid.,Vo\. n., p. 416, 1846.
* Notes on Viola odorata and its occurrence in
Fifeshire, etc.
Ibid., Vol. n., pp. 863, 1846.
Notice of a Black Swan (Cygnusniger) shot in the
Valley of Eden, Fife, in 1846.
Zoologist, 1847.
List of the Rarer Flowering Plants observed dur-
ing a residence in Fifeshire in 1846-47.
Phl/tologitt, Vol. in., pp. 1» 136, 1818.
* Notes on the Periods of Flowering of Wild
Plants.
Ibid., Vol. in., pp. 2JI2-293, 1848.
* Remarks on the Naturalization of Plants in
Britain.
Ibid., Vol. in., pp. 292-293, 184?.
* Remarks on the Naturalization of Plants in
Britain.
76'W., Vol. in., pp. 294-299, 1818.
* On the occurrence of Euphorbia salicifolia as a
naturalized plant in Forfarshire.
Ibid., Vol. in., pp. 344-345, 1848.
* Titles marked with an asterisk (•) are included in the (Lon-
don) Rot/al Society's Catalogue of Scientific Papen, Vol. HI., pp
895-896, published in 1869.
lui » sun, George.— Continued.
Observations on the Floral Changes of the Pre-
sent Day in relation to Past Changes of the
Earth's Flora. Presidential Address to the
Geological Society of Edinburgh, 17th April
1851.
Ihf Naturalitt (London), Vol. i. pp. 75 81.
Note on the effects of Cultivation upon Plantago
lanceolata /. spha-rostachya (W. & G. of Huh.
Manual.)
Ilnifrti/'t Botanical Gazctt-, Vol. I , pp. 35-3fi, 114!).
The Royal Water-Lily of South America (Victoria
regia) and the Water-Lilies of our own I.-ind.
Edinburgh : Hogg, 1811). Pp. |m. ± coloured
plates.
On Plants collected on Wamlsworth Common in
1HT)1 (new either to England or to the London
district), Melilotus parvillora, Seorpiiirus suli
villosus, Trifolium ochroleiicum, Anacharis al-
sinastruni (Udora Canadensis), etc.
Pmreilino* Botnnii-ai ,S'.«-i>(// „/ K,li,,l,nrgh, lx.il.
On the occurren'-c of " Cinchonaccous Clauds" in
Galiacea', and on the relations of Ilial Order to
Cinehonacea'.
Annuls t,f .\nliirnl l/iitorii, \'u\, XIV., pp. llil-ltiS,
plllti', ISM.
Transaction* of Botanical Society of Kilinonrgli, Vul.
v., pp. 3-10, plate n.
* On the Stipular Glands of Hubiacea*.
Ilritiutt AwH-iitlion liep»rt, 1S54, Part II , p. '.'9.
* On Rotation in the Cells of I'hmts.
Journal <>j' Microscopical .^'' ienct1, Vol. II., pp. 54-
"o, 1851. Ke?uin(; in Bnglixh (^<-l"i>:"lia. Natural
History Diviyiun, V'»l. i.. "Cyclnsi^.''
* Report on the Musci and Desmidea- oolleeted
during the trip of the Edinburgh t'niver-ity
Botanical Class to Falkland and the Lomond
Hills, Fife, June, 1H.V5.
Proceedings Botanical Society nf Edinburgh, 18o5,
pp. 75-31.
On Species of Bryuni. viz., ]!. calophyllum, Mar
rattii, Warneum, and on Didymodon.
llnd, 1851), pp. 2-3.
* On the Microscopical Structure of the Victoria
Regia, Lindl.
Proceeding! Botanical Sot'ifti/ of Edinburgh, 1&')5,
pp. ll'J-121. Also .lomnal nf Mirroicopical Scimc'-,
Vol. iv., pp. 163-165, 1S58.
On Orthotrichum phyllanthum. Brachythecium
micropus and B. glacialis.
Proceedingn Botanical Society of Edinburgh, 18.56
p. 33.
* Remarks on Dust Showers, with notice of a
shower of mud that occurred at Corfu on 21st
March, 1857.
fbid.,Vol v., pp. 179-181, 1858. (A translation in
modern Qreek printed at Corfu, 1858.)
On the Application of Botany to Ornamental Art
(with special reference to examples in wood-
carving).
Ibid., Vol. v., pp. 177-179, 1857.
Remarks on Certain Glandular Structures in
Plants (controverting Dr. Carpenter's view as
to absence of true secretion in plants, and point-
ing out homology of secreting cells with epider-
mal cells).
Ibid,, Vol. v., pp 212-214, 1857.
80
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
, George.— Continued.
On Diatomacert- of Breeraar (with Dr. K. K.
Greville and I'p.f. .1. llutton Balfour).
/«./.. Vol. v.. pp. 45 54, 1857.
Catalogue of the Library of the Royal Society of
fCdinburxh, (with Preface by Prof. .1. D. Forbes,
secretary!. Edinburgh : Printed for the So-
ciety, 1S57.
Notice of the Occurrence of Hypnum rugtilosum,
Web. et Molir, on Demyat, Ochils.
Tramarti'ini B-itanicnl jioeirty .,/ EdMurgh, Vol.
Vl.,p. », 1857.
British Agriculture, illustrated by the actual
account* of the tenant of n Midlothian farm,
for n series of years, abstracted so ns to show
expense of cultivation of, and revenue or loss
from, every crop. etc. Edinburgh : Kdmoiiston
& Douglas. ls,\s.
Tin- British Mosses, illustrated by the Nature
print iii).- I'riM e s.
(When i In printing of thin work was noarlj com-
pleted, in the- year 1*SH. in jjsuc mm prevented by
the -U.I.I.TI .lenlh "f n member of the publi$hinK Grin
that II.MJ •i-.juire'i the eupyrinht. 'tnii conM'queiilty
tin- I, milt b.i* nut been puMi-liril.J
Note MM Crypli.ea i D.ili uni:i i I^iinyana. M on) ague.
Transact /;..»,.„ ,,-al >'•..,'. (// .,:' E'linburuh, Vol.
vi , p. :m, !•'.».
Kein. irk> mi tin- Distrjlmti,,,, ,,f I'lants in the
\Mrili.-rn States. Cimaila, and the Hudson's
Has (°<iin|ian\'s TiTi-itories.
/'••'.. Vul. vi. p. 41, 18M.
Not i c of tin- Produce of the Olive Crop in the
Island of Corfu during the past season (Is."i7i.
Ibid , V.il. vi., p. 42, Iv>.
Notice »f 1'lants collected in the Isle of Skye by
Drs. Smith and (iilchrist.
/'.i./.. Vol. vi., p. 44. 185s.
On Mollugo Cerviana.
lt.H., Vul. \i..p. 45, 1858.
Remarks on Lepan anatifera, Linn.
Anit.il, .,/ .V«tmW //iih.ry, Vol. II., pp. 172 175, 1<?8.
Kurt her Observations on Dust Showers.
rnnuarfMu H.jlaaw.,1 .\,ri,tv ,.( KilMurgh , V..I
v.. pp. 2U5-»»7. 1858.
List ()f I'lants found at TayjKirt, Fife, in Septem-
ber, ISMi.
/k<it.. Vol. vi., pp. 217-218.
Notice of a few Plants collected In the vicinity of
Stirling (Scotland).
ftirf., Vol. TI., pp. 73-74. 1858.
Id-marks on M. Montagtie'n specimen of Cryphiea
Ijiinynna, Mont.
/Ml.. Vol. «.. p 117. 1858.
Hemarks on the Microscopical Structure of Cot-
ton Fibre with reference to Mr. Gilbert .1.
French's proposed improvements In Spinning.
/Wrf., VoL TI.. pt> 8-14, 1857.
Contribution, to Micracopical Analysis No 1
Tobacco.
/M., Vol. TI., pp. 2V». 1K7.
I ..i " -• MI . George. —Continued.
* Contributions to Microscopical Analysis No. -.
Gelastrus scandens, Linn., with Remarks on
the Colouring Matters of Plants.
Tranwction* Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol>
VI., pp. 382-SaS, 1860.
Al*o in Edinburgh ffew Philosophical Journal, Vol.
XII., pp. 52-58, I860.
Bailey's Circular; Monthly Treatises on the Field
Crops of Britain. Edinburgh, 1857-68.
* On Macadamia, Muller, a new genus of Pro-
teaceae.
Traiuactioiu Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
VI., pp. 36-37, 1858.
Address at opening of Agricultural Exhibition in
Crystal Palace. Kingston, September, 1859.
Canadian Agriculturist, 1859.
On a New Dye (resembling cochineal) obtained
from the black spruce Aphis.
Annal, n/thr Botanical Society of Canada, 1860.
On Rnplmnus caudatus, description with figure.
/f'.rti.-utiuriit, New York, 1880.
' On the Structure and Development of Botry-
ilium granulatum.
Traiimiclitin* Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
vi.. pp. 424-4H1. plate xn.
fi'nr 1'hiliifnphifol Journnl, Edinburgh, Vol. xn.,
PP. 2i«-213. HOO.
On Aphis A Venn-.
Canadian ffaturulut. Vol. VII., pp. 2«4-277, 18C2.
* Some account of I'lants collected in the Counties
of Leeds and Grenville, Upper Canada, in July,
1H02.
Tran»<tfli<,nt Botanical Xncitty of Edinburgh, Vol.
vll., pp. 4B8-470, 186t.
Edinburgh ffrif Philosophical Journnl, Vol. XVII.,
pp. 197-208, I8fi3.
' Note on Leinania variegata, Agardh.
Transacti'ini Itotnnical Society of Edinfrurgh. Vol.
vii., pp. 521-524, 1863.
KilinliiiroH fi'tf Philosophic?! Journal, Vol. XVII.,
pp. M-31, 1863.
* Synopsis of the Canadian Species of Kojuisetum.
Transactions Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
vii., pp. 558-564, 1863.
Botanical Science— Record of Progress.
Canadian Naturalist. New Series, Vol. I., Article 1.,
1864.
Diatomaceir of the District of Braemar, (with
Prof. .1. H. Balfour and Dr. R. K. Greville).
1\ <ni',i, ti',,ii Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
v., pp. 45-54.
On the Applications o{ Botany to Ornamental
Art.
/«</., Vol. v..p. 177.
Notice of the Occurrence of Hypnum rugulosum,
Web. et Mohr, on Demyat, Ochils.
/4irf.,Vol.vi.,p.28.
Note on Crypha?A(Djltonia) Lamyana, Montagne.
/'.../., Vol. TI., p. 80.
Synopsis of the Canadian Species of Equiaetum.
ll,i'l.. Vol. TIL, pp. 55S-564.
Remarks on some Fibrous Plants of Canada, with
I-etters from Lord Lyons and Lord Monck in
reference to the use of the Silk-cotton of Ascle-
pias In spinning.
Ibid., Vol. Til., pp. S75-378.
EOYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
81
, George. — Continued.
* Synopsis of Canadian Ferns and Filicoid Plants.
Transactions Botanical Society »/ Edinburgh, Vol.
Till., pp. 20-50, 1864. Also in Edinburgh New Philoso-
phical Journal, New Series, Vol nx., pp. 102-116 and
pp. 273-291. Reprinted in Canadian Naturalist, New
Series, Vol. i., pp. 262-380.
Notice of the Occurrence of Woodsia alpina
(hyperborea) in Gasp6, Canada East.
Transactions Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
VIII., p. 106, 1864.
Remarks on Myrica cerifera, or Candleberry
Myrtle.
Ibid., Vol. VIII., pp. 1C8-10J, 1864.
Note on the Leaves [trifoliate] of Ulex Europu'us,
(Whin).
Ibid., Vol. VIII., p. 109, 1864.
Translation of Paper by M. J. Personne on the
Chemical and Natural History of Lupuline,
with Introductory Note.
Ibid., Vol. vin., pp. 131-144, Plate IT., 1864.
On the Flora of Canada : a Synopsis of all the
Flowering Plants and Ferns observed in Can-
. ada, with habitats in detail. (Abstract ; the
List [in bound volume] not printed.)
Transactions Nova Scotian Institute ff Natural
Science, Vol. I., Part n.. pp. 75-77, 1864.
Notice of the Occurrence of Heather at St. Ann's
Bay, Cape Breton Island.
Ibid., Vol. I., Part m , pp. 30-35, 1861.
Note [additional] on Lemania variegata of Agardli.
Ibid., Vol. I., Part in., pp. 35-38, 1861.
On Calluna vulgaris.
Transaction* Botanical Society of Edinburoh.Val-
vii!., pp. 324-327,1865.
On some Recent Improvements in the Amalga-
mation Process forExtractingGold from Quartz.
Transactions Nora Scutian Institute of Natural
Science, Vol. i. Part iv.. pp. 71-70 1866.
Chemical News, 1866.
Notes of Analyses of Gold Coins of Columbia,
New Grenada, Chili, and Bolivia. With some
account of the operations of gold-mining in
Nova Scotia, Dominion of Canada.
Chemical JVeiM, Vol. xvi., pp. 145- , 1867.
On Trichina spiralis in the Human Body and
Ttenia "pectinata in the Porcupine.
Transactions Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Science, Vol. II., Part I., p. 48, 1867.
Monograph of Ranunculacese of the Dominion of
Canada, and adjacent parts of British America.
Ibid., Vol. II., Part iv., pp. 17-51, 1869. Reprinted in
Canadian Naturalist, New Series, Vol. iv., pp. 407-411.
On the Laminariacere of the Dominion of Canada
and adjacent parts of British America.
Transactions Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Science, Vol. II., Part IV-, pp. 109-111, 1870. Reprinted
in Canadian Naturatitt, N. 8., Vol. v., pp. 99-101.
Description of the Canadian Species of Myosotis,
with Notes on other Plants of the Natural Order
Borraginaceas.
Canadian Naturalist, New Series, Vol. iv., Art. 27.
On the Botany of the Dominion of Canada and
adjacent parts of British America, Ranuncu-
laceee.
Trannu'tions Botanical Society of Edinburgh. Vol.
z., pp. 345-348, 1870.
Liawson, George.— Continued.
Monograph of Ericaceae of the Dominion of Can-
ada and adjacent parts of British America.
Transactions Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Science, Vol. in., p. 74, 1871.
On the Geographical Range of the Species and
Varieties of Canadian Rubi over the Continents
of America, Asia and Europe, as indicating
Possible Regions of Primitive Distribution.
Ibid., Vol. m., |.p. 361-366, 1874. Also Transactions
Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol. xll.,pp. 111-113,
1874.
Chemical Relations of Heat.
Tr-insactions Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Sc»«i«, Vol. III., pp. 486-438, 1874. Also in Chemical
NelVH, Vol. XXXI.
Botanical Descriptions accompanying^ Mrs. Miller's
Drawings of the Wild Flowers of Nova Scotia,
2nd and 3rd Series. London : L. Reeve & Co.
Notes on some Nova Scotian Plants : Calluna
vulgaris, Sarothiunnus Scoparius, Rhodixlen-
dron maximum.
Transaction* Norn Sfotian Institute nf Natural
Science, Vol. iv., pp. 167-17!f, 1876.
The Journal of Agriculture, Nova Scotia, Vol. I.,
March, IStiS, to March. 1H72, p. 728. Vol. n.,
April, 1872, to February, 1877.
Report on Cattle Pastures and Well, Pond, and
Brook Waters of Pictou County, (in connection
with Dr. McEachnui's investigation of disease
in Cattle).
Sessional Paper* r,f Dominion Parliament. Re-
printed in Annual Kriwrt of Secretary for Aoricul-
tun' »/ ,\wu \'c"ti't.
Introduction to Professor How's Paper on the
EasD Indian Herbarium of King's College,
Windsor, N.S.
Transaction* Nova Scotian In»titutc of Natural
Science, Vol. 17., pp. 36D-379, 1878.
On Diatomaceous Deposits in the Lakes of tin-
Halifax Water Works.
IbitL.Vol v., p. 114, 1879.
Report, with Analyses, on the Water Supply of
the City of Halifax.
Annual Keport of Halifax Corporation, 1879.
On the British American species of the genus
Viola.
JVwuaeftoM Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Vol.
XIV. , pp. 64-66, 1830. Also Hot. Centrnlblatt, 1880.
On Native Species of Viola of Nova Scotia.
Transactions Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Science, Vol. v., p. 115, 1880.
Notice of New and Rare Plants.
Ibid., Vol. v|.,p.6S. 1883.
On the Northern Limit of Wild Grape Vines.
Ibid., Vol. ii., pp. 101-109, 1884.
Revision of the Canadian Ranunculacea*.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, Vol. n., Sec-
tion 4, 1SS I, pp. 15-90.
On the Canadian species of the genus Melilotus.
Transactions Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Science, Vol. vi., pp. 180-190, 1885.
Remarks on the Flora of the Northern Shores of
America; With tabulated observations made
by Mr. F. F. Paine on the seasonal development
82
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
I<mwM>n. Grorsr.— Continued.
of plant* nt Cape Prince of Wales, Hudson
Strait, during the growing season of 18H8.
TVauorttoM Ratal .Voeirly of Camilla. Vol. v.. See.
4. 1SS7. pp. 207-212.
Vice President's Address to the Royal Society of
Canada. May 25th, 18S7.
Ibid.. Vol. v., 1887, pp. nil-rxv
President's Address to Royal Society of Canada,
May 2»rd, 1HXH.
Mi-/., Vol. vi., 1S88. pp. i\ ii xxi.
On the first principles of Chemistry and the sys-
tem of Chemical Nomenclature; an Introduc-
tion to Tanner's First Principles of Agriculture.
Halifax : A. *: \V. Mackinlay. 1MH7.
Tin- KITH Flora of Canada. Halifax : A. 4 \V.
Mackinlay.
On the < '.m. nil. m Species of Picea.
<',i>..i /I'm ltre,,r,luf Nririier, I*1*!*.
On the Nyinphifaccic. Part I.. Structure of Vic
i,'ii.t K'V'M. l.iinil. I'. in ii.. Nomenclature of
Nymph. eai-e.e. Part III.. Synopsis of Species.
TV ...... ir/i.,,1. /f.,j,,if .S',,,-,,11/ ,,f C-innil-l Vol. VI.,
Section I. l«v>. |.|.. '.'7-12\
N.'le-. fur ,t Flora of Nuva Scot in.
Tra,:-,i,t,-:n. .V-.r.i >'<:., /mn Inilitiit, it Nulurn
r. New Serie*. Vol. i., pp. M-lIn, 18S>1.
On the Pivs.-iit Slate of Botany in Canada.
7V.iu«iir/i .,n. /.',,,,i( .S-.,n'./., ../ ('mm. /a, \'i>\. II.,
Seotion 4. IX'l.pp. 17- 2" i.
N'< >\ a S ot ia l!<-;.'i-.trr i if Thoroughbred Cat tic, in-
cl tilling Hulls. ( 'ows ami Heifers of the following
lin-.-ils : Sh<irt Horn, Devon. Ayrshire, Polled
Audits, Jersey, Iliil-irin. (iiiernsey, Hereford,
(iiillo»a\. l're|iared ami pulilished by author
it> of the liovi-riiinent of NovaScolia. Hiilifiix :
yueen's Printer, IMii
Annual ReportN of the Secretary fur Agricultural
<i( Nova Srutia. From 1SIM t<i 1«M. Halifax :
Queen's Printer.
Crop Report •> of Nova Scotia. From 1KHS to IKill.
Halifax : (Queen's Printer.
(The alxive lint doe.« not include anonym<m> articlf."
in review ami other periodicals, cyolopH-dia?, etc.)
I . M.i\ I,. I'.iin |ilnli
l.'epn-uve inoiivellei. l.r Journal lie (Jtti'ltec,
nov. IrtM.
Kn-nais |HM-iii(iics. ym-U-c : (1. E. Uesharats, \>H\n.
Hvo., pp. 32".
EvaiiK<-line (tnuluction). Queliec : P.-G. Dclisle,
1K70.
12mo., pp. 200.
Poemcn couronnes. yuebcc : P.-U. Delisle, 1H70.
12mo., pp. 231
Ix* " N'eiiKt-ancejt" (poemc). Quebec : C. Darveau,
1K75.
8ro., pp. 323.
t* Pelerin de Sainle Anne (roman). Quebec : C.
Darveau, 1K77.
2rol..l2mo..pp. 6M.
Quelquen poeten Illettres de Lotbiniere.
la Smt dt Hontrtal. IS77.
S»o.,pp.lO.
Pic-ounac le nuiudil (roman). Quebec: C. Dar-
z rat. UIM.. pp. an.
I • 11 .n . L,. Paiiiphile.— Continued.
Une perle, (poesies). Quebec : C. Darveau, 1979.
1 -.'11111., pp. 232.
Fables canadiennes. Quebec: C. Darveau, 1881.
I'Jino., pp. 851.
Petits |i..emes. Quebec : C. Darveau, 1883.
12nio., pp. 264.
Le chien d'or (traduction), (roman). Montreal :
L'Etendard, 1884.
2 vo|.,8vo., pp.777.
L'afTaire Sougraine (roman). Quebec : C. Dar-
veau, 1884.
12mo., pp. 458.
Tonkouron, (edition corrigee de " Les Ven-
geances"). Quebec: C. Darveau, 1888.
12mo., pp. 295.
Kouge et bleu (comedies). Quebec: C. Darveau,
1891.
12mo., pp- 28S.
Fables (edition corrigee). Quebec : C. Darveau,
1H91.
llmo., pp. 287.
I tuna lex Mfmoirea lie la Socit'tf royale du Canada :
Le liien i>our le mal. Tome I., Sec. 1, 1882.
I.es derniers serout les premiers. Hommage a
Son Honneur Hodrigue Masson, lieutenant-
gouverneur de la province deQuebec. Tome III.,
Sec. 1, 1H85.
Hosanmi. Tome v., Sec. 1, 1887.
Pur droit chcmin. Tome vi., Sec. 1, 1888.
Les Soutl'runtK. Tome VI., Sec. 1, 188H.
Agar et Ismael. Tome X., Sec. 1, 1892.
I.. -. i. ili. . \.i|>iili-iin.
Sabre et Scalpel. Roman. Montreal : 1872.
Altmni. Hiographie. Quebec : 1874.
A mes Enfants. Quebec : 1875.
Echos de Quebec. Quebec : 1877.
Notre Constitution et nos Institutions. Mont-
real : 1K7H.
I.e.s perce-neige premieres. Poesies. Quebec :
1H86.
Dnnx leu Me moire* tie la Soc-irtr royale du Canada :
La province de Quebec et la langue francaise.
Tome ii., Sec. 1, 1884.
Les Races Indigenes de PAnidrlque devant 1'his-
toire. Ibid.
La Race Francaise en Amerique. Tome in., Sec.
1, 1885.
Autrefols et Maintenant. Ibid.
L'Anatomie des Mots. Ibid.
La Cloche. Tome v., 1887.
La langue que nous parlous. //./•/.
Realistes et Decadents. Tome \ in.. Sec. I, 1890.
La Femme dans la Societe moderne. Ibid.
Dans le Canada-franfait, Qufbec:
Le realisme en lltterature. Tome I., 1888, p. 143.
La legende d'un peuple. Par Louis Frechette.
Ibid., p. 304.
Pelerinage au pays de PEvangeline. Par 1'abbe
H.-R. Casgrain. Ibid., p. 317.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
53
Ijegemlre, Napoleon. — Continued.
Le poete. Poesie. Tome ti., 1889, p. 213.
Noel. Poesie. Tome in., 1890, p. 6.
Annibal. Nouvelle Canadicnne. Ibid., pp. 138,
288, 408, 572.
Revue etrangere. Ibid., pp. 350, 478, 399, 723.
LeMoine, James MacPhersoti.
L'Omithologie du Canada. Quebec : Le Cana-
dien, 1860.1861.
2vol.,12mo.,pp: 400.
Etude sur Sir Walter Scott, comme poete, rom-
ancier, historien.
Opinion Publique. Montreal, 1862, pp. 51.
Navigateurs Arctiques : Franklin, McClure,
Kane, McCHntock.
Journal de Quebec, 1863, pp. 40.
Les Pecheries du Canada.
Le Canadien, Quebec, 1863, pp. 150,
Tableau Synoptique de 1'Ornithologie du Canada,
1864.
PP.8.
Memoire de Montcalm vengee.
Le Canadien, Quebec, 1865, pp. 100.
L' Album Canadien, Quebec, 1871.
pp. 126.
L' Album du Touriste. Quebec : A. Cote et Cie,
1872.
pp.384.
Notes historiques sur les rues de Quebec.
Le Canctdien, Quebec, 1875.
Coup-d'oeil general sur 1'Ornithologie de 1'Ame-
rique du Nord. Etude lue devant 1'Institut
Canadien & Quebec.
Annuaire de V Inttitut, 1875.
Etude sur le chant des oiseaux, leurs mu'urs,
leurs migrations.
Opinion Publiriue, Montreal, 1876.
Grand Tableau synoptique des oiseaux du Canada
i\ 1'usage des ecoles, 1877.
Notes sur 1'Archeologie ; 1'histoire du Canada.
Revue Canadienne, Montreal. .VoiWes Canadiennes,
Quebec, 1862.
Dans les Mrmoires de la Societe royale du Canada :
Nos Historiens Modernes— Bibaud, Garneau, Fer-
land, Faillon. Tome I., Sec. 1, pp. 12, 1882.
Les Archives du Canada. Tome r., Sec. 1, pp. 6,
1883.
Les Aborigenes du Canada ; leurs rites mortu-
aires. Tome n., Sec. 1, pp. 22, 1884.
Les Pages Sombres de 1'Histoire. Tome iv., Sec. 1,
pp. 13, 1886.
The last Decade of French Rule at Quebec. Vol.
ii., Sec. 2, pp. 10, 1888.
Le general Sir Frederick Haldimand & Quebec,
(1778-84). 1889.
Parallele historique entre le comte de la Galison-
niere (1748-49), et le comte de Dufferin (1872-78).
Tome vn., Sec. 1, pp. 18, 1889.
Le general Murray, le premier gouverneur An-
glais, a Quebec. Tome vin., Sec. 1, pp. 18, 1890.
I .!•>! ni in-, James MacPherson.— Continued.
Etude Ethnographique des elements qui consti-
tuent la population de la province de Quebec.
Tome x., Sec. 1, pp. 12, 1892.
L' Administration de Lord Elgin, pp. 10, 1893.
Legendary Lore of the Lower St. Lawrence.
Quebec : Geo. T. Cary, 1862.
12mo.,pp. 34.
Maple Leaves— History, Arclwology, 1st series.
Quebec : Hunter, Rose & Co., 1863.
8vo., pp. 104.
Maple Leaves— History, Archeology, 2nd series.
Quebec : Hunter, Rose & Co., 1S»«.
8vo., 224.
Maple Leaves— History, Archsrology, 3rd series.
Quebec: Hunter, Rose & Co., INio.
8vo., pp. 137.
The Tourist's Note Book, 1st edition. Quebec :
Middleton & Dawson, 1H70.
I'.'mo., pp. 12S.
Jottings from Canadian History, 1S71.
Stewart'* Quarterly Maua^.iri>t St. John, N.B.
The Sword of Brigadier-General R. Montgomery.
Quebec : Middleton & Dawson, 1*7(1.
12mo., pp. 3d.
Trifles from my Portfolio, IsT^.
Dominion Monthly, Montreal.
Quebec Past and Present. Quebec : A. Cote et
Cie, ISTli.
8vo., pp. 4'Vx
The Tourist's Note Book, 2nd edition. Quebec:
F. X. Gamut ct Cie. 1S7C>.
pp. (id.
The Chronicles of the St. Lawrence. Montreal:
.1. W. Lovell. Dawson Bros., !*"(>.
8vo., pp. 38n.
The Scot in New France. Inaugural address to
Literary and Historical Society, Quebec, 1879.
pp. 42.
Glimpses of Quebec (1749-59). Inaugural address
to Literary and Historical Society, Quebec, 1880.
8vo , pp. 42.
Edinburg, Rouen, York. Inaugural address to
Literary and Historical Society, Quebec, 1881.
pp. 58.
Picturesque Quebec. A Cyclopedia of Canadian
History. Montreal : Dawson Bros., ItWii.
8vo., pp. 535.
Brighton, the Queen of the English Watering
Places. Scarborough, the Northern Empress of
the Seaside. Versailles, the Lion Mount of
Waterloo. Inaugural address to Literary and
Historical Society of Quebec, 1882.
pp. 11.
Our Wild Flowers. Quebec : Morning Chronicle,
1885.
12mo., pp. 34.
The Tourist's Note Book, 3rd edition. Quebec :
C. Darveau, 1887.
12mo. pp. 60-
Canadian Heroines, Madame de Champlain,
Madame de la Tour, Mile de Vercheres. Ad-
dress read before the Canadian Club, in New
York. Nap. Thompson &. Co., 1887.
Canadian Leaves, pp. 27.
84
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
I . M..IM. J»mei» M»rl'her*on.— Continued.
The Tourist's Note Book, 4th edition. Quebec :
C. Darveau, lt*W.
PP. 68.
Maple leaves, 5th series. L. P. Demers & Co.,
The Tourist's Note Book, 5th edition. Quebec :
('. Darveau. l.-Wl.
PP. I"*'.
The Sword of Brigadier-General Richard Mont
ginnery. Jnd edition. Qucliec : Daily Telegraph.
INtl.
12m. >. pp. M.
The Birds of Quebec. A popular lecture, deliver
ed U-fure the Natural History Society, at Mont-
real. 1-V1.
" The I.in.l vv.- Live In." Address, as Chairman
of the Citi/cn's Committee, at Quebec, to I're
sideiit and nieiii!n-rs nf American Forestry
AssiH-ialion. Is'.il.
Pi'- I-
I.iitiiliiti, Jalnes.
l In Triline.ir l '.. urdiiiales.
il. May. 1-71. pp. tii-r.1.
lln tin- St.-ibilitv .if Floating llodics.
/ I., \ nun, !-7l. p. I.VP.
N.I!.- on St.itii s.
/ •'.. |.->.ruirv. 1-7:. pp. l^;l i'H. May, H7.'i. pp.
l..'i:i l.il.l.--. H\ Clii-rri ni.tii anil I.ouiloii. To
ronlo. 1ST^{.
Algebra. I'.irt I. Toronto. 1-7.1.
N..II-S ,,,, .M.-i-li.mii-s.
' '1.1.1 . i.i.i J.iurnal. Mnrfll. H7'">. pp. 't'll-'i.'iS.
Algebra for Beginners. Toronto: Copp. Clark &
<'o.. KI;.
Note on Ventilation.
/'«.v»(/,'oi ./'inrnn/. January. 1-7H, p. C^ft.
Notes on Relative Moiion.
Killer's K.|iiatio:is of Motion.
/'.i./.. IMl.i.p. '•'.-'.*•>-
Notes on Relative Motion.
.-tn.Tir.oi ./., until! ••/ Malk'mnlict, Vol. III., pp.
li.-om.-trii al MetliiHls chielly in the Theory of
Thick Lenses.
l\wrtii*oi r.iiK-i./i'oi /•iffi'/i//'. March, 18-A pp
7-18.
(ieom.-trii al Mrthoils in the Theory of Refraction
al one or more Spherical Surfaces.
Notes on Mathematical Physics.
Tmn»artvmf lt"V'*l &*rirty of Canada* Vol. VII.,
8M. 3. \tH>, pp. 7-9.
A National Standard of Pitch.
MW.. pp. 11-12.
M... i .,!,. John A.
Kntclish Crammar for the une of Schools. Hali-
fax : A. * \V. Markinl IT. 1«74.
H-O..PP. 175
MacCabe, John A.— Continued.
Practical LesMonB in English. (Canadian Edi-
tion. Toronto : Gage & Co., 1883.
i -in... . pp. 260.
Hints for I^kiiKuage Lessons and Plans for Gram-
mar Lessons. Boston : Ginn & Co., 1802.
12mo., pp. 60.
Mitfoun, John.
On the Physical Character of the East Riding of
Northumberland County, Out., with a list of
plants found therein.
Annal* of Kingston Botanical Society, 1863.
Catalogue of Carices collected in the vicinity of
Belleville, Out.
Canadian Ifaturalitt, Vol. lit. (2nd Scries). 18'"6,
pp. 56-66.
Report on the Botany of the Canadian Interior
from Lake Superior to the Pacific Ocean.
llrpnrt, Cmailinn Pacific //oV/wo)/, 1874, pp. 66-99.
Cirogrnphiral and Topographical Notes on the
Lower Peace nnd Athabasca rivers.
H'-li'irt, Grnlntieal Surrtv nf Canada, 18T6, pp. 87-96.
Report on the Botanical Features of the Country
from Victoria, Vancouver Island, to Carlton
House on the Saskatchewan, by the Fraser
and Peace rivers to Lake Athabasca.
Ihiil., 1S78. pp. 110-233.
Synopsis of the Flora of the St. Lawrence Valley
and (ireat 1-akes, with descriptions of the rarer
plants.
Cnii.ii/mii ,/iMirnal, Vol. XV., 1876, pp. 51-66; 161-
176: 349-:»il; 429-135; 546-556.
Sketch of that portion of Canada between Lake
Superior and the Rocky Mountains, with special
reference to its agricultural capabilities.
lt<IXirt, Cnnmlinn Pacific Railway, 1877.
Catalogue of the Pha-nogamous and Cryptogamus
Plants of the Dominion of Canada. Belleville,
(tut., 1X7*, pp. 52.
Notes on the Physical Phenomena of Manitoba
and the North-West Territories.
Canailian Juurnul (3rd Serier), 1879, Vol. I , pp.
151-160.
List of Plants collected by Dr. G. M. Dawson on
Queen Charlotte Islands.
Jieporl, firalntirnl Surrey of Canada, 1878-71*, pp.
21S-232.
List of Plant* collected by Dr. Robert Bell around
the shores of Hudson Bay and along the
Churchill and Nelson rivers in 1H77 and 1H7».
/AiW., 1878-79. pp. 53-60.
Extract from a Report of Exploration in the
Northwest Territories.
Report of Department of Interior (Part I.), 1880,
pp. 8-40.
General Remarks on the Land, Wood and Water
of the Northwest Territories from the 102nd to
115th meridian and between the 51st and 53rd
parallels of latitude.
Report, Canadian Pacific Railicaii, 1880, pp. 215-249.
List of Plants collected in the Northern Part of
British Columbia and the Peace River Country
by Dr. G. M. Dawson in 1879.
Report. Oeoloaicai .S'urwii af Canada, 1879-80. pp.
B143-B147.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
38
Macoun, John. — Continued.
List of Plants collected north of Lake Winnipeg
by Dr. R. Bell in 1880, with notes on their dis-
tribution.
Ibid., 1.878-80, pp. C59-C69.
Report of an Exploration of the Country on the
Western Slopes of Duck and Porcupine moun-
tains and on the Swan and Red Deer rivers.
Report, Department of Interior (Part I.), 1831, pp.
67-88.
Catalogue of the Plants collected by Dr. R. Bell
along the Michipicoten River and in the .south-
ern part of the basin of Moose River.
Report, Geological Survey of Canada, 1880-81-82,
pp. C17.C29.
Manitoba and the Great Northwest. Guelph,
Ont, : World Publishing Co., 1882.
8vo., pp. 687.
Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part i. Poly-
petalse.
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada,
1883, pp. 19i
Notes on the Distribution of Northern, Southern
and Saline Plants in Canada.
Transaction* Royal Socii-ty of Canada, Vol. r., Sec-
4, 1882, pp. 45-49.
On the Flora of the Gaspe Peninsula.
Ibid., Vol. i., Sec. 4, !dS3, pp. 127-137.
Notes on Canadian Polypetalir.
Ibid., Vol. i., Sec. 4, 1883, ,,p. 151-157.
Catalogue of the Plants collected by Dr. li. Bell
on the Coasts of Labrador, Hudson Strait and
Bay.
Report, Geological Survey of Canada, 188li-84, pp.
DD38-DD47.
Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part n. Gamo-
petalae.
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada,
1884, pp. 193-394.
and T. W. Burgess. Canadian Filidnise.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada, Vol. II., Sec.
4, 1884, pp. 163-227.
List of Plants collected by Dr. Robert Hell in
Newfoundland in 1885.
Report Geological Survey of Canada, 1885, pp. DD21-
DD25.
Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part HI. Ape-
tate.
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada,
1886, pp. 394-623.
List of Plants obtained by Dr. G. M. Dawson on
Vancouver Island and adjacent coasts in 1885.
Report Geological Survey of Canada, 1886, pp. B115-
B121.
List of Plants collected by Dr. G. M. Dawson in
the Yukon District and adjacent northern por-
tion of British Columbia in 1887.
Ibid., 1887-88, pp. B215-B229.
Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part iv. Endo-
gens.
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada,
1888, p. 1-248.
Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part v. Acrogens.
Ibid., H88. pp. 249-428. Geological and Natural
History of Canada.
Macoun, John.— Continued.
Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Partvi. Musci.
Ibid., 1892, pp. 295 Geological and Natural Hit-
tor y of Canada.
Notes on the flora of the Niagara Peninsula and
shores of Lake Erie.
Journal and f'roceediniin of th< Hamilton Atiocia-
tion. Number ix., 1812-93. pp. 78-87.
The Forests of Canada and their distribution with
notes on the more interesting species.
Transaction* Itojtal Society "f Canada, Vol. xn..
Sec. II.
Mac<'oll, I:\\;IM.
Clarsaeh iium Beann ; or, Poems anil Son^> in
daelic. Glasgow: Hlarkie & Sons, IKis.
12mo., pp. 2W.
The Mountain Minstrel ; or, Poems and Songs in
English. Glasgow : Blarkic & Sons, ItW.
12mo- pp. 250. Has h:id six editions.
Poems and Songs. Chielly written in Canada.
Toronto : G. M. Hose «: Co., l.ssJf.
I2mn., pp. llkJ.
Another Canadian edition, which hears the imprint
of Tin- Itriti*!, U'/n'r; office, Kingston, Ont., 1H88, has a
Biographical Sketch of the poet, by A. Mackenzie.
F.S.A., Scotland. iL'tuo., pp. 2.'L'.
Muct'a rlan<>, Ttiuiuas.
On the I'rimitive Formations in Norway and
Canada.
I'liniidian X«inrali*t.\»\. vn., .Montreal, 1862, Pp.
1, 113 and 101.
On the Extraction of Cobalt Oxide.
II,!,!., Vol. vil., Montreal, 1S62, p. I'.U.
On the various Theoretical Views regarding the
Origin of the Primitive Formations. From the
German of Naumann.
Ibid., Vol. vii., Montreal, 1862. p. 251.
Contributions to the History of the Acton Copper
Mine.
Ibid., Vol. vii., Montreal, 1862, p. 447.
On a new Method of Preparing Chlorine, etc.
Ibul., Vol. viii., Montreal, 1863, p. 39.
On the Origin of Eruptive and Primary Rocks.
Il,id.. Vol. vin., Montreal, 1H63, pp. 295, 323 and 4o7.
On the Extraction of Copper from its Ores in the
Humid Way.
Ibid., Vol. n., new series, Montreal. 1865, pp. ii!9-241.
Geological Sketch of the Neighbourhood of Rossie,
N.Y.
Ibid., Vol. II., new series, Montreal, 1865, p. 257.
Geological Report on Hastings County.
Report of Progress of Geological Survey of Canada,
from If 63 to 1886, Ottawa, 1866, p. 91.
Geological Report on Lake Superior.
Ibid-, from 1863 to 1866, Ottawa, 1866, p. 115,
On the Rocks and Auriferous Beds of Portage
Lake, Michigan.
Canadian Naturalist, Vol. VIII., new series, Mont-
real, 186J, p. 1.
On the Geological Formations of Lake Superior.
Ibid., Vol. in., new series. Montreal, 1868, pp. 177-244
On the Extraction of Copper from its Ores in the
Humid Way.
Ibid., Vol. in., new series, Montreal, 1868, p. 457.
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Mut-nirlane, Thomas.— Continued.
On the Geology and Silver Ore of Woods Location,
Ijike Superior.
Canadian .V<i/««i//.i. Vol. iv., new series, Montreal,
MW.pp.S7.459.
On the Origin and Classification of Original or
Crystalline Rock*.
Ibid.. Vol. v.,new series, 1870, pp. 47. 159-304 ; also
Vol. vi.. new series. Montreal. 1872, p. 259.
On the Cla— -ilirat ion of On^iiuil Rocks.
Tratunetintu «/ thf Awrrirnn Society *</ Mining
Knoiarrn. Vol. VIM., Eauton, Pa., 18SO, p. 68.
On the Use of Determining Slim Densities in
Smelling,
Aid.. Vol. viii.. KMton, Pa., 18SU, p. 71,
Silver I>lct.
/'„</., Vol. vin.. Eaclon, Pa. 1880. p. 220.
Note on X.inc Sulphide.
7V"ll«lrM"»« •/ Ihi Iliiipil !i»ri,lii nf Cnnadn. Vol.
i.. Section •!. Montreal. 1SS3, p. 4i.
On tlie Rednctiim of Sulplmte of Soda by Carbon.
lliil.. Vol. i. .Sec. 3, Montreal, 1K83, p. 41.
I're-iilrntiiil Address liefnre Section III.
//.,./., Vol. v.. Sec. 3, Montreal, 1RH.H, i,. \.
It, inark~ mi thr 1'se of AsU-stos iii .Milk All-
ah-i-.
ll.i,!.. Vc.l. v.. Sec. :i. Montreal, 1S88. p. 33.
U iiliin tin- Empire; nn Essay on Imperial Feder-
ntidii. Ottawa: .lame-. Hope A Co., 18111.
On tin- I'M- of CrvMitile Kibre in Proximate Or-
ganic \ !l.ll\ M*-.
/•/,. Analv'i. Vol. IMII., Lumlon, IS'.ilt, p. "H.
>lac<f rr^or, -I. <•.
In tli> Tra ustirt inn* nf Proceedings of tfif HtHjitl
.^iiritti/ til AV//i'*ii/v/A, i'i~. :
OnthrKlivtrir.il Conductivity of certain Saline
SnliitiniiH. (In conjunction with .1. A. Ewing.)
Trail-.., l*7:t.
Note on the alKive. I'roc., 1*74-75.
On the Electrical Conductivity of Stretched Silver
Wires. I'roc., 1S75-76.
On the Electrical Conductivity of Nickel. (In
conjunction with C. M. Smith.) 1'roc., lK75-7ti.
On the Thermoelectric Properties of Cobalt. (In
conjunction withC. (i. Knottand C. M. Smith.)
Proc.. 1*71! 77.
On the Thermoelectric Properties of Charcoal and
of certain Alloys, with a Supplementary Ther-
moelectric Diagram. (In conjunction with C.
(I. Knott. 'Iran-.. 1K7H.
On the Variation with Temperature of the Elec-
trical Resi.stance of Wires of certain Alloys.
(In conjunction with C. G. Knott.) Trans., 18HO.
On the Ahnorption of low Radiant Heat by Gase-
ous Bodies. Proc., 18K2.
In the Rrjiort* of thr Britinh Association, vix. :
Notes on the Volumes of Solutions. (In conjunc-
tion with .1. A. Ewing.) 1W7.
In the Transaction* of the Royal Society of Canada :
On the measurement of the Resistance of Electro-
lytes by means of WheaUtone's Bridge. Vol. I.,
Sec. 3, 18H2.
MacGregor, J. G.— Continued.
On Experiments showing the Electromotive
Force of Polarization to be Independent of the
Difference of Potential of the Electrodes. Vol.
I., Sec. 3, 1883.
On the Transition Resistance to the Electric Cur-
rent, etc. Vol. I., Sec. 3, 1883.
On the Density and Thermal Expansion of Solu-
tions of Copper Sulphate. Vol. n., Sec. 3, 1884.
On the Density of Weak Aqueous Solutions of
certain Salts. Vol. in., Sec. 3, 1885.
A Table of the Cubical Expansion of Solids. Vol.
vi., Sec. 3, 1888.
On the Variation of the Density with the Concen-
tration of Weak Aqueous Solutions of certain
Salts. Vol. vii., Sec. 3, 1889.
On the Density of Weak Aqueous Solutions of
certain Sulphates. Vol. vin., Sec. 3, 1800.
On a Test of Ewing and MacGregor's method of
measuring the Electric Resistance of Electro-
lytes. Vol. vin., Sec. 3, 18!)0.
On the Density of Weak Aqueous Solutions of
Nickel Sulphate. Vol. ix., Sec. 3, 1891.
On the Variation with Temperature and Concen-
tration of the Absorption Spectra of Aqueous
Solutions of Salts. Vol. ix., Sec. 3, 1801.
On the Fundamental Hypotheses of Abstract
Dynamics. Vol., x., Sec. 3, 1892.
In the Tran/tactiotis of the NovaScotian Institute of
Science, viz. :
On the Resistance to the passage of the Electric
Current between Amalgamated Zinc Electrodes
and Solutions of Zinc Sulphate. 1883.
On the Relative Bulk of certain Aqueous Solu-
tions and their Constituent Water, 1886.
On the measurement of Temperature and Time.
1887.
On Carnot's Cycle in Thermodynamics. 1889.
On the Relative Bulk of Aqueous Solutions of
certain Hydroxides, Vol., vii., p. 368.
On a Noteworthy Case of the Occurrence of Ice in
non-Crystalline Columns, Vol. vin., p. 377.
On some Lecture Experiments Illustrating Prop-
erties of Saline Solutions. Series 2, Vol. I., p. 71.
On the Graphical Treatment of the Inertia of the
Connectlng-Rod. Series 2, Vol. I., p. 193.
In the Philosophical Magazine, London, viz. :
Contact Action and the Conservation of Energy.
February, 1893.
On the Hypotheses of Dynamics. September,
1893.
Pamphlets.
Technical Education at Home and Abroad. Hal-
ifax, N.S., 1882.
Address at the opening of the Twenty-Sixth Ses-
sion of the Nova Scotian Institute of Natural
Science. Halifax, N.S., 1888.
Address at the opening of the Twenty-Seventh
Session of the Nora Scotian Institute of Natural
Science. Halifax, N.S., 1890.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
MacGrcgor, J. G.— Continued.
Calculus Dodging and other Educational Sins.
St. John, N.B. 1800.
Book.
An Elementary Treatise on Kinematics and Dyn-
amics. London and New York : Macmillan & Co.
Crown, STO. pp. xvi+512, 1887.
Mair, Charles.
Frogs and their Kin.
Britith American Magazine, Toronto, 1863.
Twelvetrecs : a Tale of the Ottawa.
Montreal Trantaripl, 1861.
Dreamland and other Poems. Ottawa, 1868.
Crown 8vo.
The New Canada.
Canadian HOHI hi 11, Toronto, 1875.
Tecumseh. A Drama. Toronto and London, 1886,
Crown 8vo., pp. 205.
The Ottawa Shiners.
Thr Vfrrk, Toronto, August, 1893.
The American Bison.
Transaction* Royal Society of Canada, Vol. vni.,
Sec. 2, 1890.
MacKuy, A. H.
Elementary Mathematics ; Method of Teaching.
Nova Scotia Educational Convention Keport, 1874,
pp. 16-28.
A Course of Study for the Schools of Xova Scotia.
Ibid., W80.
Science Gossip for Beginners. A serial of twenty-
two articles.
Standard, Pictou, 1880.
Botany of Disease. (Four thousand words.)
Ibid, 18SO.
The Pictou Academy : an historical sketch. (Seven
thousand words.)
Herald. Halifax, 1881.
Lichens of Nova Scotia.
Nova Scotinn fnitititte of Science, Vol. V., Part III-,
1881,pp.299-B07.
Successors of the Ghosts, Goblins, Ghouls, rl nl.
(Five thousand words.)
Herald, Halifax. 1883.
Silicious Organic Remains in the Lacustrine De-
posits of Nova Scotia.
Report British Aataciation, pp. 742-783, 1S84.
Among the Cryptogams. A monthly serial.
Acadian Science Monthly, 1883-84.
Vampire Plants and Strange Gardening. (Three
thousand words.)
Standard, Pictou, 1885.
Organic Silicious Remains in the Lakes of Nova
Scotia.
Canadian Record of Science, Vol. I., No. 4, Mont-
real, 1885, pp. 236-244.
Nova Scotia Fresh-water Sponges.
Neva Scolian Institute of Science, Vol. vi.. Part m.,
1885, pp. 233-240.
Mammalia of Nova Scotia : a Synopsis.
Academy, Vol. I., Nos. 2, 3, 4, 6, Pictou, 1885.
Spelling Reform.
Nova Scotia Educational Convention Report, 1885,
pp. 16-28.
MacKuy, A. H.— Continued.
Future of Our Education. (Two thousand words.)
Herald, Halifax, 1886.
New Fresh-water Sponges from Nova Scotia and
Newfoundland.
Canadian Record of Science, Vol. H., No. 1, Mont-
real, 1886, pp. 19-22.
Meteor of 15th September, 1887.
Kdueationol Iterieir, St. John, 1887.
Among the Water Nymphs ; a Popular View o f
our Uiatomaccie.
//. -raid, Halifax, 1S87.
Algic of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, (Con
jointly with (Jeo. I". Hay.)
TranmcltnHH Royal Sor'utjl of dlu'ld-i, Vul. V.. Sec.
4, 1KH7, pp. 167-174.
Among the Constellations. Illustrated Serial on
Uranography.
Kdllditioaal l:-ri'.,r,\',,]f. I. -II ., Si . John, 1KS7-1SV.I
Ferndale School. Illustrated Serial on t he N'ai ural
History of Eastern Canada for Schools.
laid., VoK i. -iv., St. John, ISS7-9I.
Miscellaneous Educational and Scientific Articles.
/iirf., St. John, 1887-1889.
The Fresh-water Sponges of ('ana<la ami New-
foundland.
Traimai'lioiix lli'lial Xoft'ilil of I'annda, Vol. VII.,
Sec. 4. 1W.
Pictou Island; with geological map of its eii-
vironment .
.Y'/'-'l H,-otiiin Ill-llllll, i,f Sci' in; , 2lj.l Series, Vol. I.,
Purl 1, Halifax, IX'.U, pri.7r.-s:>.
Annual Re])orts on the Public- Schools of Nova
Scotia. (1) Of 1811], pp. til ; cl> of Is'.cJ. ji].. sil;
<:!> of 18!«, pp. («.
Conspectus of Education in Nova Scotia; for tin-
World's Columbian Exposition. Halifax, ls!i:>.
pp. 18.
.Journal of Education. Halifax. Ill April. !>!«.
jip. lIKi; (-2} October, lS!t:i, p)>. Kill; iliiAiiril,
181M ; ]>p. .VJ.
The True Scope and Function of the High School.
The Dominion Educational Amiciatiun Itiiioti, IK''-.
PP. 6:i-(17.
Explosive Gas Generated within the Hot Water
I'ipes of House Heating Apparatus.
Norn Xrutian Imtittttr of .VuViicc, -nil Series Vol.
i., Parts, 18U3, pp. S74-377.
Natural History Observations made at several
stations in Nova Scotia during the year ISit.
Ibid., 2nd Series, Vol. I., Part 3, 18U3, pp. 378-379.
Mart-hand, Felix G.
Fatenville. Comedie en un acte et en prose.
La Rente Canadienne Montreal, septembre 1869.
Erreur n'est pas compte. Vaudeville en deux
actes et en prose. Montreal : Duvernay Freren.
1872.
Un bonheur en attire un autre. Comedie en un
acte et en vers. Montreal : Gazette, 1884.
Memoirrtde la Socittr rot/ale du Canada. Tome I.,
Sec- 2, 1883.
Lcs Faux Brillants. Comedie en cinq actes et en
vers. Montreal : L'Etendard, 1885.
B8
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Man-hand. Felix G.— Continued.
Lex Travel* du Slecle.
lltmoim df la Soctiii rafale du Canada, Tome II.
8*e.l, MM.
I/Aigle et la Marmotte.
Mi./., Tome in., Sec. 1, 1885.
Nos Gros Chagrins ct nos Petits Malheurs.
/>,/.. Tome rill.. See. 1, 1889.
Manuel ft FornuilHire General ct Complet du
Notarial HP la Province de Quebec. Conteniint :
I". l.'histoire <ln Notarial ; 2", son organisation
ilnns la Province dc Quebec : 3», un traite mir
la re»ponnabillle civile des Notaires ; 4", un
fiirmulairc Francais- Anglai* den actes do.s No-
laires. Montreal: A. Periard, 1X12.
M ., I Mil I I •', .)l,M'|»h.
Kinneois ill' Micmillc. K 'in. HI llisii>i-ii|iie. lrri>
edition, IVm-lx'c : l.e(-cr Hnnis.senu, IX7II. liemc.
• '1 1:1. in. MI mi 1 1-. 1 1 Iti-.iiirliemiii X \~aliiiH, I-N-V!.
liim. . l-|.. 44".
l.'liiti-nilttnt Hi^'it. Human llist.,rii|Ue. Mont
ri'.-il : IM-.,. l)i>s),iirats, |.s'7;>.
!.<• ' In -i.iln-r dr Mnriuu-. Roman llisti,rii|Ue
.Mnntreal: lien. Desbar.-iU. IX7:t.
l.i I-'I.IIH i-i- 'In Ki-lH'lli'. Itnnian llist<irii|iie.
/..i /i'-iii. I'linu'li'-na-. Monlri'-il, 1874.
Hi-rii-i-l Somcnii-s. Qiii-U-r : Darveau. 1MN1.
rjini... i'i'. _'-.
/A//IS !, s M, ,,,,,,,•< -. -/, /// .^urit'fi rinftili tin Cfiiuidn :
I in- I'ri 'inrtiH'lr 'lans I'arN. Impressions i-t Son-
M-nir^. Tomr II., SIT. I. IS^I.
I.t- Dt-rnii-r llmili'l. NnuvclU- llist<irii|nr. Tunic
III.. S.T. I. 1-V-Cl.
Tn>i- niiiis a l.iinilri-s. Smivi-nirs de I'Kxposition
Col.iniiili- J-'raK'ncnts. Tinnc \ll., Sec. 1. 1SHS.
Anssj, I,- Canada Krancais. \'o|. n.. 1KM). |i. 111.
>lultli<-H, iiforw I-'.
Impressions of Culia.
'•.i>i.i.ii.r-i Xniurtili'i, Vol. TIL, Nu«. 1 and 2, 1<C'>2,
Montreal. »ro.. pp. H'-:(4 and pp. 76-8.*>.
Obnervations on the (icolo^y of St. .John County,
New Hninwick.
<\inn>liaH lYnfi'rrf/i'ff nnt{ (trul'umt. Vol. VIII.,
A unit. 1363. Montreal. Hro.. pp. 241-2KO.
On the Azoic ami Palirozoic Hoi-ks of Suuthern
New Krunswiek.
<J*,,rt,rlv J<mmal .,/ ike t}r.,l-wir,,l Socitlt, 1865,
Ixmdon. 8ro., |.|.. 421-434.
CupriferoiiH RiK-k- of Southern New Hrunswick —
Nolci on the (ieolotfy of Charlotte County—
Ihinsinane Coal.
Okfrrraliaiu <m tilt Geology nf Noulhrr* ffrif Brunr
••H-t, }*». Frederieton, N.B. Royal 8»o., pp. 149-U8.
In conjunction with Prof. L. W. Hailey. Prelim-
inary Keport on the (Jeology of S»uthern New
Hninxwick.
K'v.rt of Progrrm. Oeoloicical Survey of Canada,
1870-71. Ottawa, I8T2. Royal 8vo., pp. 13-140.
On the Surface Ceology of Sontheni New Bruns-
wick.
Cnadiam tiatwK*. Vol. »iu. No. 8, 1871, Mont-
n»L Sro.. pp 4J4-4A4.
Matthew, George F.— Continued.
In conjunction with Prof. L. W. Bailey. Report
on the Carboniferous System of New Brun«-
wick.
Report of Pnarra, Geological Surrey of Canada,
1872 3, Montreal, 1873. Royal 8vo., pp. 180-237.
Sur les Mollusques de la Formation Post-Plelo-
cene de 1'Acadie.
SoeiM Maloeologvitu de Belgique, Aiutalet, Tome
IX., 1874, Bruxellen. Svo., pp. 1)1, 1 plate.
On the Mollusca of the Post-Pleiocene Formation
in Ac ,nli,i.
i''HHi'ti,in ffnluralitl, Vol. MIL. No. 2, 1874, Mont-
real. 8vo., pp. 101-117.
In conjunction with Prof. L. W. Bailey. Sum-
mary Report of Geological Observations in New
Brunswick.
Krport "f Pruartn, Geological Survey of Canada,
1874-5, Ottawn , 187fi. Royal 8ro., pp. 84-89.
In conjunction with Prof. L. W. Bailey and Mr.
H. \V. Klls. Report of Geological Observations
in Southern New Hrunswick.
Ihiil.. 1875-6, Ottawa. 1877. Royal 8ro., pp. 3(8 368.
Report on the Geology of Charlotte County.
IhiJ., 1876-77, Ottawa, 1878. Royal Svo. pp. 321-3JO.
Report on the Upper Silurian and Kingston Series
of Southern New Brunswick. Also, Report on
the Su|)erlirinl Geology of Southern .\ew Bruns-
wick.
Mi./., 1877-7K, Montreal, 1879. lloyal 8vo., pp. l-6i
anil pp. 1-36KE.
Tidal Krosion in the Bay of Fnndy.
r.m.irftnn Nuturalut, Vol. ix.. No. 6, Auguit, 1880,
Montreal. 8vo.. p>. 368-373.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group.
No. I. The Paradoxides.
Trtnuiictvitu li«val Socielv of Caiuidn- Vol. I , Sec.
4, I Ml. Montreal. 4to- , pp. 271-279, 2 plates.
Lacustrine Formation of Torryburn Valley.
Natural Iliitum Socielv of Netf Bruiumiclc, Bulletin
n., 188:1, St. John, N.B. 8vo., pp. 3-20.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group
continued. On the Conocoryphea, etc.
7V'iii".r»i/,ii« lii,f,nl Society of Canada. Vol. it..
Sec. 4, 1884, Montreal. 4tn., pp. 99-124, 1 plate-
Discoveries at a Village of the Stone Age at Boca-
bee.
Natural Hutory Society of Netc Brunttcick, Bulletin
in., 1884, St. John, N.B. 8ro., pp. 6 29.
The Geological Age of the Acadian Fauna.
Geological Hagauine, N. 8. in., Vol. I., October, 1881,
London, Hi:. 870., pp. 470-472.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group.
No. in. Descriptions of New Genera and
Species.
TniH'i'riiiiat Royal .Society of Canada, Vol. III.,
See. 4, 1885, Montreal. 4to., pp. 29-84, 3 plates.
Note on the Genus Stenotheca.
Oeoli-fical Magazine, N. 8., Vol. II., September,
1885. London, O.B. Siro., pp. 423 426.
Recent Discoveries in the St. John Group.
Natural Hilton/ Society .,/ Netr Unintirick, Bulletin
IT.. IKK.-,, St. John, N.B 8ro., PP. 97-102.
The Structural Features of Discena Acadica
• H.-II-U , of the St. John Group.
Canadian Record of Science, N. 8.. Vol. II., No. 1,
January. 188), Montreal. 8ro., pp. 9-11.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
59
Matthew, George P. — Continued.
Synopsis of the Fauna of Division 1 of the St.
John Group, etc.
,\"t>"'nl History Society of New Brunsicick, Bulletin
\ .. 1886, St. John, X.U. 8vo., pp. 25-31.
On the Cambrian Faunas of Cape Breton and
Newfoundland.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada. Vol. IV.,
S«o. 4, 1886, Montreal. 4to., pp. 147-157, 14 figures.
Discovery of a Pteraspidian Fish in the Silurian
Rocks of New Brunswick.
Canadian Record of Science, Vol. II., No. 4, Octo-
ber, 1886, Montreal. 8vo.,pp. 2.
Additional Note on a Pteraspidian Fish found in
New Brunswick.
Ibid., December, 1S86, Montreal. 8vo., pp. 4.
A Preliminary Notice of a NTew Genus of Silurian
Fishes.
Natural History Society of New Bmnsioick, Bulletin
vi., 1887, St. John, N.B. 8vo., pp. 69-73.
Minerals of New Brunswick.
Board of Education Report, 1887, Fredericton.
8vo., pp. 14.
Sur le Developpement des Premiers Trilobites.
Societt royale Mnlacoloaique de Ilelgique. Tome
xxm.,1888. Bruxelles,1889. 8vo., pp. 14, 10 figures.
The Great Acadian Paradoxides. Also, On the
Kin of Paradoxides (Olenellus?), Kjerulfi.
American Journal of Science, '^td Series, Vol. xxxin.,
No. 197, May, 1887. New Haven. 8vo., pp. 380-3J2
1 figure.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group.
No. iv., Part I. Description of a New Species
of Paradoxides. Part n. The Smaller Trilo-
bites with Eyes.
Transucfions Royal Societyof Canada. Vol. v., Sec.
4, 1S8, Montreal. 4to., pp. 115-16«, 3 plates.
On the Classification of the Cambrian Rocks in
Acadia.
Canadian Record of Science, Vol. in , No. 2, April,
1888, Montreal. 8vo., pp. 71-81 and pp. 303-315.
On Some Remarkable Organisms of the Silurian
and Devonian Rocks of Southern New Bruns-
wick.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada. Vol- VI.,
See. 4, 1889, Montreal. 4to., pp. 49-62, 1 plate.
Second Note on Stenotheca.
Oeological Magazine, N. S. III., Vol. VI.. May, 1889,
London. 8vo., pp. 210-211.
On the Occurrence of Leptoplastus in Acadian
Cambrian Rocks.
Canadian Record of Science, October, 1889, Mont-
real. 8vo., pp. 485-489.
How is the Cambrian Divided? A Plea for the
Classification of Sailer and Hicks.
American Geologist, September, 1889, Minneapolis.
8vo., pp. 138-148.
On Cambrian Organisms in Acadia.
Tranmctions Roval Society of Canada- Vol. vii ,
See. 4, 1890, Montreal. 4to., pp. 135-163, 5 plates,
3 cuts.
Sketch of the Life of Professor Charles Frederick
Hartt.
Natural History Society of fiew Brunswick, Bulletin
«., 1S90, St. John, N.B. 8vo.. pp. 1-24, 1 plate.
Eozoon and other Low Organisms in Laurentian
Rocks at St. John, N.B.
Hid, pp. 36-41, 3 cuK
Matthew, George F.— Continued.
On the Occurrence of Sponges in Laurentian
Rocks at St. John, N.B,
Ibid., pp. 42-45.
On Some Causes which have Influenced the
Spread of the Cambrian Faunas.
Canadian Record of Science, January, 1891, Mont-
real. 8vo., pp. 255-269.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group.
No. v.
Transaction* Royal Society of Canada. Vol. VIII.,
Sec. 4, 1891, Montreal, 4to., pp. 123-169, 6 plates,
3 cuts.
President's Annual Address. On Pahi'ozoic In-
sects, etc.
Natural Hist'irif Society "f New Brunswick, Bulletin
ix., 1891. St. John, N.B. 8vo., pp. 25-35,
On a New Horizon in the St. John Group.
Canadian Record of Science, October, 1891, Mont-
real. 8vo., pp. 339-343.
Notes on Cambrian Faunas. 1. The Taconic
Fauna of Kiumons compared with the Cam
brian Horizons of the St. John Group.
American (reoli'ftiat, November, 1891, Mimie;i|.nli;-,
8vo., pp. 287-291.
Note on Lcptoplastus.
Canadian Record of Science, December, 1891, Munt-
real. 8vo., pp. 4iU-4t>2.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. .John Group.
No. vi.
Transactions Royal Smutty <if t'untidn. \ul, ix..
Sec. 4. 1892, Montreal. 4to., pp. 33-65, 2 plates.
Discoveries at a Village of the Stone Age at Boca-
bee. [Republication.]
Natural History Sofirtji, Bulletin x., 1S92., St. John.
N.B. 8vo., pp. 5-29. 1 plate, 2 cut.'.
Protolenus, a New Genus of Cumbrian Trilobites.
/6tW.,8vo.. pp. 31-37.
List of Fossils found in the Cambrian Rocks in
and near St. John.
Ibid. 8vo., pp. xi. -xxii.
Trematobolus, an Articulate Hrachiopod of tin-
Inarticulate Order.
Canadian Record of Science, January, 1893, Mont-
real. 8vo., pp. 270-279.
On the Diffusion and Sequence of the Cambrian
Faunas.
Transaction* Royal Society of Canada. Vol. x. ,
Sec. 4. 1893, Ottawa. 4to., pp. 3-16, 2 cuts.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group.
No. vn.
Ibid. 4to., pp. 95-109, 1 plate.
The Climate of Aeadia in the Earliest Times.
Natural History Society of Neio Brunsicick, Bulletin
xi., 1893, St. John, N.B. 8vo., pp. 1-18, 2 outs.
Swedish Cambrian-Silurian Hyolithida> and Con
ulariidie, by G. Holm. Review of this memoir.
Canadian Record of Science, July, 1893, Montreal.
8ro., pp. 433-440.
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St. John Group.
No. vin.
Transactions Royal Society of Canada. Vol. XL,
Sec. 4, 1894, Montreal. 4to., pp. 85-129, 2 plate*, 1 oat.
60
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
MUN,
An examination of some controverted point* of
the Physiology of the Voice, especially the Reg-
iment of the Sinking Voice and the Falsetto.
Journal of l'kvti"l'vv, Cambridg-e, England. Vol.
IV.
Some observations on the Influence of the Vagus
and Accelerator nerves of the Heart of the Sea-
Turtle.
Ibid., Vol. v.
The secretion of Oxalic Acid ill the Dog under n
Mtrying diet, la modification of " l'cl>er die
AUHschcidung iler Oxalsaure durch den llurn "(
/but.. Vol. v.
Tin' Iiinervatiiin of the heart of the Slider Terra-
pin (PHeudemys Kugosal.
//.I'./.. V..I. M.
Tin- Heart cif the- Fish i-oiiip,ii-<>d with that of
MenoliraiH hus. with S]>ccial Reference to Itcllex
Iiiliilntic.il mid Inde|>cndciit Cardiac Khvlhtn.
ll.il. , V..I vn
Note* on the I'rine of tin- Tortoise with Special
Iti-fiTen. e In 1 "rir Ac-id anil I 'rea.
/'•' / . V..1. Ml.
\ I'liv -i..|.i_-ii id basis of an Improved Cardiac
Pathology.
.»/••/. r../ li,,..r,l. New V,,rk. October, 1W.
In. \, id. 0,1 Its Mediral Relations; (lit A
K.-lial.I. M«- 1 hod of (Quantitative Estimation.
-W "" V. . ... l'liila.|.-l|.liia. June. 1S85.
On I In- l'h\»iology of the Heart of the Alligator.
.l;ur,uil ,,r .l/,.i<.,,,,j/ „„./ /'liviiolouv, Edinburgh,
inj.
I In- lili > t Inn and In nervation of the Heart of the
Sea Turtle
/'.. /., V..1- \M.
l'li>-ioloi;> of tin- Heart c,f the Snake.
ll-i'l.. Vol. \\ll.
Tin- (audition of the Heart heat and other Pro
lih'ins in I'ardiar l'h\ siolo^v .
r,,,,.i,/,, M,,H.;,l a,,,l Suruir.tl .loiirnnl, Montreal,
January. 1HH7.
Inllueiii , of the -Nervous System on Cell Life.
M. :li.;il . l,,umul. New York, Iieceinber, imw.
The HI... .d and lilotul- vessels in Health and
Disease.
Mi-/.. September, IWii,
Hetention and Ix>s.s of Hair.
rVin,i,/u,R Itftonl of Sciavr , Montreal, July, 1S87.
Life in the Hahaina.s.
Hiil., April. I'M?.
Study of a Small and Isolated Community in the
Bahama Islands.
A.n.r,r., XaturaHa, Philadel|,bin. Vol. xxi.. Octo-
ber, 1-W.
Comparative I'sycholojcy : Il« Objects and Prob-
lems.
Popular .SeiV.^ M,^klu, New York. March. 1«87.
Iteply to CrfticUm of the above.
.SVinMP, May, 14*7 .
The llabiu and Intelligence of Squirrels.
Tmuaaiam. K:*il Sacwtt •>/ Canada. Vol. v..
See. 4. 1M7.
Colll|*nitive INyelmlogy.
Jomnal (3M.mr.Kier Ufdiritu, January. 1988.
Mills. Wesley.— Continued.
The Psychic develoyment of young animals and
its physical correlation.
Tnauactiniu Koval Society of Canada, Vol. XI., Sec.
4,1891.
Translation of Professor Hoppe Seyler's Address
at the Celebration of the Opening of the Insti-
tute for Physiological Chemistry (Ueber die
Entwickclung der Physiologischen Chemle und
ihre Dedentung fur die Medicin).
Medical Journal, New York, 1W5.
Snake Poison from a Chemico-Physiological point
of view.
Juurnulof Comparative Medicine and Surgery, Phil-
adelphia, Vol. vui.
Elasticity as a Conservative Force in the Animal
Organism.
Ibid.
Heport of a Ca.sc of Poisoning from the Local
Application of Ergotin.
ltritinh Mfdit-al Journal, London.
Some mistakes to be avoided in Dealing with the
Diseases of the Nose and Throat.
Canadian Jmirnal nf Medical Science, Toronto.
Heport of a Case of Congenital Ectopia of the
Alidoininal Organs.
Ibid.
Two Cases of Malignant Disease of the Stomach.
Ibid.
The Voice in Diagnosis and Prognosis.
Canada tfntical and Murffievl Journal, Montreal,
May, 1SS2.
Fatality in Typhoid Fever.
/'m/., January. 18*1.
Chronic Pyccinia following I'rethral Dilatation.
Ibid., May, 1880.
Clinical Notes on Atropine Poisoning.
/'.../., AuKiut, 1880.
Obstetrics of the Hamilton City Hospital for Two
Years.
Ibid., October. 1880.
On a Case of Thrombosis of the Left Ventricle.
Iliid., February, 1887.
Tonsillotorny and Uvulotomy.
Ibid., March, 1883.
Innervation of the Heart of the Slider Terrapin
(Medical Aspects).
Ibid., December, 1885.
Physiological and Pathological Reversion.
Ibid., April, 1888.
Surgical Puncture of the Heart.
Mrdical fftuj,, Philadelphia, July, 1887.
A Case of Extreme Enlargement of the Tonsils
causing Urgent Symptoms.
Archive* of Larynffotofft/.
Case of Lightning Shock with Recovery, with
Drs. Hull, -i and Paige.
Medical Neat, Philadelphia, Auciut, 1888,
Valedictory Address to Graduate Class in Medi-
cine of McC.lll University.
Medical Journal, Montreal, 1889.
Address delivered under the Auspices of the
Associated Alumni Society of the University of
New Brunswick. Frederlcton, 1HB2.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
61
Mills, Wesley.— Continued.
Articles in Buck's Handbook of the Medical
Sciences, on Digestion, the Digestive Secretions,
etc.
Hibernation and Allied States in Animals.
Transaction! Royal Society of Canada. Vol. X.
Sec. 4, 1892.
Natural or Scientific Method in Education.
Popular Science Monthly, New York, November,
1892.
The Action of Certain Drugs and Poisons on the
Heart of the Fish .
Canadian Medical and Surgical Journal, Montreal,
Mar h, 1886.
Haemodynamics and Blood Pressure.
Ibid., 1887.
Clinical and Pathological Notes from a Breeding
Station.
Journal of Comparative Medicine and Surgery,
Philadelphia, July, 1889.
The Blood and Blood-forming Organs.
Canadian Medical and SurfficalJburnalt Montreal,
December, 1886.
Ueber die Ausscheidung der Oxalsauru durch den
Earn.
Virchuw'* Archive!, Berlin, 1885.
Alterations of the Myocardium (G. Fantoni).
Translation by Dr. Joseph Workman with notes
by Dr. Wesley Mills.
Medical Journal, Montreal, June, 1889.
Heredity in Relation to Education.
Transactions Ontario Educational Afunciation
Toronto: and Popular Science Monthly, New York,
1894.
Books : —
Outlines of Lectures on Physiology (as delivered
in McGill University). Montreal : W. Drysdale
& Co., 1880.
A Text-book of Animal Physiology. New York :
D. Appleton&Co., 1889.
Large 8vo., 700 pp.
A Text-book of Comparative Physiology. New-
York : D. Appleton & Co., 1890.
Small 8vo., pp. 630.
How to keep a Dog in the City. New York :
Wm. R. Jenkins. Toronto: H. B. Donovan,
1891.
The Dog in Health and in Disease. New York :
D. Appleton & Co., 1892.
Murray, George.
Verses and Versions. Contents : How Canada
was saved ; Grace Connell ; Willie the Miner ;
The Madonna's Isle ; The Neapolitans to Mozart,
etc. Montreal : Foster Brown & Co., 1891.
12mo., pp. vm. -f 403.
Murray, J. Clark.
Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy : an Exposi-
tion and Criticism.
Canadian Journal, Toronto, January and Septem-
ber and December, 1867.
Outline of Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy.
A Text-book for Students. Boston : Gould &
Lincoln, 1870.
Crown Svo., pp. 257.
Murray, J. Clark.— Continued.
The Higher Education of Women. An address
at the opening of Queen's College at Kings-
ton, 1871.
Pamphlet, pp. 17.
The Ballads and Songs of Scotland, in view of
their influence on the Character of the People.
London : Mac.Millan & Co., 1871.
Crown 8vo., pp. 205.
Atomism and Theism.
Canadian Monthly, Toronto, January, 1875.
The Study of Political Philosophy. The annual
University Lecture in McGill College, Mont-
real, 1877.
Pamphlet, pp. 1H.
Dreams.
New Dominion Monihlii, Montreal, June, 1S77.
The First Ten Years of the Canadian Dominion.
Dritith Quarterly Ilrc'ieie, April, 1878.
The Scottish Philosophy.
Mai-Milluit'n Maaazinr, London, December, 1S7S.
Memoir of David .Murray, late Provost of Paisley :
with sketches of local history in his time.
Paisley: Alexander Gardner, lsnl.
Crown 8vo., pp. 148.
.Solomon Maiinon.
Briiiuli Viturirrli/ Hi >•;.«•, London, July, 1885.
A Handbook of Psychology. London: Alexander
Gardner, isso.
2nd ed.,1888; 3rd ed., 1890,
Crown 8vo., pp. 435.
Sir William Hamilton.
Saottiuli ]ti-ri<.»', Paisley, Lond- n and New York,
July, 1886.
The Revived Study of Berkeley.
MacMillaii't Alntfnziiii , London, July, 18S7.
Solomon Maimon : an Autobiography. Trans-
lated from the German. London : Alexander
Gardner, 188!).
Crown 8vo., pp. 307.
Christian Ethics.
PrtttlirteriiiH Colfeue Journal, Montreal, March, 1S89.
The Blind Deaf-mute, Helen Keller.
Scottish fierieir, Paisley, London and New York,
October, 1890.
The Education of the Will.
Educational Kerieic, New York, June, 1891.
An Introduction to Ethics. Boston : De Wolfe,
Fiske & Co., 1891.
Crown 8vo., pp. 407.
A Summer School of Philosophy.
Scottish Rtvieic, Paisley, London and New York,
January, 1892.
Christian and Unchristian Agnosticism. Sunday
Afternoon Address in Queen's College, Kings-
ton, April, 189^.
Psychology in Medicine.
Medical Journal, Montreal, June, 1892.
An Ancient Pessimist.
Philosophical Revieiv, January, 1893.
The Faculty of Cramming: its Psychological
Analysis and Practical Value.
Educational Review;, New York, April. 1893.
62
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
M in i.i.i . J. Clark.— Continued.
The Poetry of the Columbian Celebration.
/V«*»>rfi'a» CoUrgt Juurnai Montreal. December,
:- .
Philosophy and Industrial Life. A Paper read
at the Philosophical Congress in Chicago, Aug-
ust. l-.i.i.
Tli' Mm,*, Chiowo, 1894.
O'Krlen. Most llevereml i • TIM- I in-.
Philosophy of the Bible Vindicated. Charlotte-
town : Hit-inner Bros., 187(1.
Sro., pp. 2U.
Mater Admirabilis. Montreal : I). & J. Sadlier
A: Co.. issi.
:«» 24«.
After Weary Years. Baltimore : John Murphy
Jt Co.. IS.S.",.
•no., pp. 4.11.
Saint Agnes. Virgin and Martyr. Halifax Print
ing Company, ls*7.
Ulnn . pp. W'.
Aminta. A Modern Life Drama. New York : I).
Ap|ilel,ill & Co.. ISiKP.
Memoirs of Ill-lit Kevereinl rCdniund Burke,
Mi-hop of /i..n. lirst Vicar Apostolic uf Nova
Sc.iti.i. Ottawa: Thohnrn & ('<>.. 1SU4.
Cr,,wn *v... ).|i. u. t 1 M. iliu-f rutr,l.
1 II Jin in/ilil* t Infill :
Daniel O'Connell. A Lecture-. Charlottetown.
K.irh Stages "t Cliri-t ianity in Kn^laud. Chiir-
lottetown. l»«l.
Pastoral Letters. Halifax. Isx! ^1 .s."i -stJ.s7.KM.sj),
I-'. m ;i| irj 1C1-H4.
The True Chun b.
\r. .l:,l,i, T'treniiili, January 16, ISWi.
The Hierarchy of tbc- Church. Printed with
Heron!- of the Silver Jubilee Celebration of
Bishops Mclntyic and Rogers. Charlottetown:
John ( 'ooinbs.
The Prerogatives of the Roman I 'on till'.
ll'ilif-if llrr.i W.January 2. 1888.
Funeral Oration at the "Month's Mind" of late
Bishop Mclntyre.
Ksti miner, Charlotlct'.wn, June 5, 1S91.
The liesnrrection of the Dead.
Halifax H'r.,1,1, April It, |S»2.
The Duties and ReBponalbllltles of the Episcopate.
TV r.J.. „,.,. f(. JohnV, N8d.. June 25. 1892.
I' in- i -..M. H«-v. (.. ..ru.-.
A Brief Sketch of the Life and Labours of the
Rev. John Keir. D.D., S.T.P. Reprinted from
f'hrixtitni /nutnirtor. Pirtou, X.S. : E. M.
McDonald. KV.i.
»TO., pp. 4X
The Present Truth. A Synod Sermon. Pictou,
X.S.. 18SO.
»TO
Memoir of the Rev. James MacGregor, D.D., Mis-
sion»ry of the Associate Synod of Scotland to
Pictou, X.S., with notices of the colonization
Patterson, Rev. George. — Continued.
of the Lower Provinces of British North Amer-
ica, and of the social and religious condition of
the early settlers. Philadelphia : J. M. Wil-
son ; Halifax : A. & W. McKinlay, 1850.
l.iii.i., pp. 548.
Memoirs of Revds.S. F. Johnston and J. W. Math-
eson, and Mm. Mary J. Matheson, with selections
from their diaries and correspondence, and
notices of the New Hebrides, their inhabitants,
and missionary work among them. Philadel-
phia : William S. Martien. Pictou, N.S.: James
Patterson, 1864.
12mo., pp. ~t>\
The Doctrine of the Trinity underlying the Reve-
lation of Redemption. Edinburgh : Oliphant &
Co., 1870.
12mo., pp. 244.
Prize Essay on the History of the County of
Pictou, 1874.
In manuscript in Library of King'g College, Wind-
sor, N.S.
History of the County of Pictou. Montreal : Daw-
son Brothers, 1877.
Nffo., Pp. 471.
Jepht hah's Vow.
llritiih n ad Foreign Evnntelical Rtview, London,
187,1. 8vo., pp. 709-738.
Canadian Northwest and Manitoba College.
Edinburgh, 187H.
8vo., pp. 16.
Canadian Northwest and the Gospel.
Itrititli ntui Fitreion Evanffctical Review, London,
1879. 8vo., pp. 7(,9 718.
Missionary life among the Cannibals, being the life
of the Rev. John (ieddie, 1J.D., first missionary
to the New Hebrides, with a history of the Nova
Scotia Presbyterian Mission on that group.
Toronto: James Campbell & Sou; Montreal:
W. Drysdale & Co., 1882.
I2mo.,pp. 512.
The Teaching of Our Lord regarding the Sabbath
and its Bearing on Christian Work.
Pretbi/terinn Rnirtc, No. 13, 1883, New York. 8vo.,
PP. 1-19.
The Heathen World : its need of the goupel and
the church's obliglation to supply it. Toronto :
Wm. Briggs, 1884.
12ino.. pp. 293.
The Plague of Mice In Nova Scotia and Prince
Edward Island.
Canadian Record uf Scienet. 8vo. , pp. 472-480.
Hon. Samuel Vetch, first English Governor of
Nova Scotia.
CoUeetiatu ufNova .S'eofiYi Hiitorical fioeittf, Hali-
fax, 1885. 8vo, pp. 1-SS.
Stone Age of Nova Scotia, as illustrated by a Col-
lection of Relics pn-eiited to Dalhousie College.
Tratuactimu of ffova Scolian hititut* of Natural
Seiner, Vol. vin., 1888-89. 8ro., pp. ZU-2S2.
Sketch of the Life and Labours of the Rev John
Campbell. New Glasgow, VS. : S. M. McKen-
zle, 1880.
STO., pp. 37.
ROYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
63
Patterson, Rev. George.— Continued.
The Magdalene Islands.
Transaction* of jVotJa Scotian Institute of Natural
Science, 1890-1. 8vo., 81-57.
The Portuguese on the Northeast Coast of Amer-
ica, and the first European Attempt at Colon-
ization there. A lost chapter in American his-
tory.
Transaction! Roi/at Society nf Canada. Vol. vlll.,
Seo. 2, 1890, pp. 127-173.
The Beothiks, or Red Indians of Newfoundland.
Ibid., Vol. ix.. Sec. 2, 1891, pp. 123-171.
Beothik Vocabularies, with a few Notes on a
Paper on the Beothiks in the Transactions of
the Royal Society of Canada for 1891.
Ibid., Vol. x.,Sec. 2, 1892. pp. 19-32.
Sir William Alexander and the Scottish Attempt
to Colonize Acadia.
Ibid., pp. 79-107.
The First Theological Hall in the British Colonies.
Thtoloffue, Vol. in , Nos. 1 and 2. 1891-92. 8vo ,
pp 1-7,33-4(1.
The French Protestant Emigrations to Xova
Scotia. A prize essay, 1893.
In manuscript in Library of King's College, Wind-
sor, N.S.
Sable Island, its history and phenomena.
Transaction* of the Royal Societyof Canada, Vol. xu.
Seo. 2, 1891, pp. 1-49.
Penhallow, I). P.
Note on Circidiphyllum Japonicum.
Gardener's Monthly, November, 1879-
Fabrication of Aino Cloth.
American naturalist, 1680, p. 553.
The Manufacture of Miso by the Japanese.
Kama* City Revietr, November, 1881, p. 437.
Note on a few of the Useful Plants of Northern
Japan.
American Naturalist, February, 1891, p. 110.
Phenomena of Growth in Plants.
Proceedings American Association for Advancement
of Science, 1881 41882.
The Temperature of Trees.
Proceeding* Boston Society Natural History, Vol.
xxi., 1881.
Yellows in Peach Trees.
Proceedings Massachusetts Horticultural Society, 1882.
Report on Meteorology.
Hovghton farm. Series I., No. 1
Soil Temperature.
Ibid. Series I., No. 2.
Yellows in Peaches.
Houahton farm. Series ill.. No. 2.
The Normal Condition of Vegetable Structure
with reference to Cell Contents.
Ibid. Series m., No. 1.
Peach Yellows.
Cultivator and Country Gentleman, August 30, 1883.
Note on Peach Curl.
Ibid.
Note on Disease of Plants.
Proceedings American Association for Advancement
of Science, 1882 & 1883.
Penhallow, ». P.— Continued.
Review, Lawes, Gilbert & Masters. Experiments
on Mixed Herbage of Permanent Meadows.
Botanical Results.
American Journal of Science, \\vi-, 396.
Effects of Sulphur on Plants.
Cultivator and Country Gentleman, November 15, p.
920.
Peach Yellows.
(Quarterly Report of flauuvhatna Hoard of Agricul-
ture, 1883, p. 66.
Report on the Experimental Orchard at Houghton
Farm.
Houghton t'ni m. Series MI., No. 3.
Peach Yellows.
Itiid. Appendix 3.
Meteorology.
II, ill. Scries i., No. 3.
Soil Temperature.
II, id. Series i., Nn. 4.
Relation of Root and Leaf Areas in Corn.
Proffeedingn American Awtociation for Advancement
of Sri I ncc, Ivv!.
Notes on the Trees und Shrubs of Nort hern .Jaj.'an.
Transactions Montreal Horticultural Soriety, 1&S3.
Some Peculiarities of I'lant Crovilh.
\ct'< -iii-i', ni., 354.
Diseases of Plants.
Popular Si- ir nee Monthly, xxv.. .'585.
Relations of Natural Science to a Medical Course.
Montreal tiazrtte, Octobers, 1881.
Plants in their Relation to Disease.
Proceedings Kansas Horticultural Sn'-iitjt, 1SM.
Botanic Gardens.
Tenth Annual ltf]v,rt Montreal Horticultural Society,
18S5.
Plants in their Relation to Disease.
Manachumtts Stale Board, of Agriculture, 1885.
Plants in their Relation to Disease.
Transactions American Horticultural S',-'i't!/, W>,
p. 167.
The Relation of the Annual Rings of E.xogens to
Age.
Canadian Record of Science, I., p. 162.
Distribution of the Reserve Material of Plants in
Relation to Disease.
ll,id., i., 193.
Traditions of the Ainu of Northern Japan.
/6irf.,i.,193.
First Annual Report of the Montreal Botanic
Gardens, Montreal, 1885.
Movements of Tendrils in Cucurhita maxima and
pepo.
American Journal of Science, XXXI. , 45-57, 100-114, 178-
189.
Origin and Final Settlenientof the Ainu in Japan.
Canadian Record of Science, II., 11.
Variation of Water in Trees and Shrubs.
Ibid., ii-t 105. Also in American Naturalitt, April,
1886, p. 425.
Physical Characteristics of the Ainu.
Canadian Record of Science, II., 119.
64
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THK
l*rnhall<>w, D. P.— Continued.
Mechanism of Movement in Cucurbita, Vitis and
Robin la.
Trantmelioni Kuual Society of C:,n<i.l.i. Vol. iv..
Si i. :— .
Additional Notes on Tendrils of Cucurbitace«>.
Canadian llrtord of Science, II., 241.
Soil Temperature.
Agricultural Science, I., 75.
A He view of Canadian Botany from the First
Settlement ut New France to the 19th Century.
Traiunclinn* Royal Society nf Canada. Vol. V.,
SM.4,1SX7.
The Hearing of Hears and the Worship of Yoshil-
sune by the Ainu of Yeso.
r.lHO»/l'IH Krn,rd of Srience, II,, 481.
Tin' Ainu. A Iteview.
H.ia., ii.. UH.
Not-.-- mi Shcpherdia Canadensis,
//.i./.. in. ,3*1.
Note- on Neniatophyton and a Laminated Fossil.
7""itij'i'7i"((» fi-'Uttt >"<» i<ty nf <\ti'i>l'i. Vol. VI.,
St.- 4. Iws.
Tin- F ..... I ..f Plants.
i li.in It, mnlnf Scirurr. III., 331.
Notes ,m Krian riant-.
/'.,./., n.,'21'2.
( ir,i\ 's Sciciit ilk' Papers. A lievicw.
/',!./., II!., '•"">.
Text ItiHik cm Hulan\. A Review.
I'lei-t'ieene Flora of Camida.
'•!•» i;.,.l.,ai,;il \.,nWi/.,;'.4m,nV,i, I., .111-334.
A \f\\ H«itanieal I.alM>ratoi \ .
''•ni'i'/i-m l!-..,r.l :.' .\ci-ifi . 1\.,KS.
Note on a I Ye u liar (iruw th in lilaek Walnut.
li;.l.. iv., 2 .
Soil Teiii|H-ratnre.
/'.i./.. i\ ,•!.'.>.
Ski-tell of the Life of Clmrle- (iibli.
/A/./., i\ . Kf.
I.i-t of Hotanieal (lardens of the World.
Annul. ..r //.,rticii/inr, , New York. !>>!«), p. J17 : 1H01,
p. 311: 18.-*, |i. 1W.
The Hotanieal Collector'.- (iuide. Montreal: 1H1M,
II'IMIH.. p. li'p.
Description of New Species of Fossil Plants in
l'a|K-r by Sir .1. \V. Dawson on Fossil Plants
from the Similkameen Valley, etc.
Tr.in.... f,.,,i. H"V"l Snrirtu nf Cunndn. Vol. VIII ,
Stc. 4. 1- •'.
NotoM on the Flora of Carolina, P. Q.
Cnxndiiim Rmml nf Scirner, IV., 432.
Notes on the Flora of St. Helen's Island, Mon-
treal.
/hid., iv., 3<B.
Note- on Specimen* of Koxsil Woods from the
Erian (Devonian) of New York «nd Kentucky.
/'..•<., IT.. 242.
The Botany of Montreal. In Hand-Hook for the
Itoyal Society of Canada, Montreal Meeting,
1HU1.
12ao.. p. 121.
Pcnhallow, D. P.— Continued.
Notes on Post Glacial Plants from Illinois.
Trnrunctvxu Royal Society of Canada, Vol. IX.,
Sec. 4,1891.
Parka decipiens.
Ibid.
Additional Notes on Devonian Plants of Scot-
land.
Canadian Kecorrl of Science, v., i.
A New Species of Larix from the luterglacial of
Manitoba.
American Qcolnguf, w., 6, 368.
Epitaphal Inscriptions.
Journal American Fulk-lore. Society, v.,305.
A Preliminary Examination of So-Called Cannel
Coal from the Kootnnie of British Columbia,
Ami-rican Geologist, X.,331.
Notes on Krian (Devonian) Plants from New York
and Pennsylvania.
Proceedinfff United ,Slnte« National Afuwum, xvi.,
1115.
Notes on N'emotophyton crassum.
IhuL, xvi., 115.
l>iii--iin. Adolphe.
Mouvement de la Population Fran^aise dans les
Cantons de 1'Est.
U Canada Prancai*, Quebec, Vol. I., 1888, p. 193.
Chants Caimdiens. Quebec : P. G. Delisle, 1HM).
Heures Perdues. Quebec : A. Cote ct Cie, 18W.
12ino., pp. 254.
Keailo, John
Has contributed to the following periodicals,
newspapers, and collections of poems :
Montreal Literary Mngnzine (1856).
Montreal Gatelte (1S50-1894).
(1856-70, rarious contributions including poetry ;
1870-94, editorial article- and book reviewi).
British American Magazine (1863-1861).
/}etcnrl'§ Selection! from Canadian Poetn (1864).
Steicarf, Quarterly (1868-1S70)
Jlliutrated Canattian Neat, (1869-1880).
UMin Uniremitv Magazine (1870-i»71).
r<iim</inn Monthly (1872-1878).
Helfonl't Monthlv Magazine (1876-1878.)
Ho,e-Bel/ord't Canadian Monthly (1878-1882).
The. Week (1884-1881).
Canadian Kecord of Science (1891).
t'opular Science Monthlv (1888).
Magazine of American Hiftoru (1883-1890).
/dominion llllutrated (1888-1892).
Anmlia (1892-1893).
Memorial Biographici of the New England Hiitorio
Oencalogical Society. Vol. v. (1894).
Canadian Birthdav Book (1887).
Songiofthe Great Dominion (1889).
Younger Poet* of America (1890).
Poemt of Placet. Edited by II. W. Longfellow :
Vol. v. (Ireland.) Two poemi, " Deveniih " and
" Killynoogan," by John Keade.
Prophecy of Merlin and other Poemi, Montreal, 1870.
Of contributions to the foregoing volumes or
periodicals (poetry excepted), the following
treat of subjects wholly or largely Canadian :
Our Canadian Village.
liritiih American Magazine, February, March and
April, 1864.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
63
Reade, John.— Continued.
British Canada in the Last Century.
Dominion Monthly, August} September and October,
U73, and reproduced in "Picturesque Quebec," by
J. M. LeMoine, Ksq.
The History in Canadian Geographical Names.
New Dominion Monthly, June, 1873.
Canadian Literature. Introductory Lecture of
Society of Canadian Literature.
Opportunities for the Study of Folk-lore in Can-
ada.
Histories of Canada.
Canadiana, January, February and March, 1888.
The Early Interpreters.
Canadiunn.
The Intermingling of Races.
Popular Science Monthly, January, 1883.
Thomas D'Arcy McGee, the Poet.
Sir L. H. LaFontaine, Hart.
In the Transactions of the Royal tiocirty of C'anmlu :
Language and Conquest. A C intribution to the
History of Civilization. Vol. i., Sec. 2, is,s2-s:i.
The Making of Canada. The Literary Faculty of
the Native Races of America. Vol. n., Sec.
2, 1884.
The Half-breed. Vita Sine Literis. Vol. in.,
Sec. 2, 1885.
Some Wabanaki Songs. Vol. v., Sec. 2, 1887.
Aboriginal American Poetry. Ibid.
The Basques in North America. Vol. vi., See.
2, 1888.
Roberts, Charles G. I).
Orion, and other Poems. Philadelphia : J. li.
Lippincott & Co., 1880.
Sq. 12mo., pp. 114.
In Divers Tones. Boston : I). Lathrop & Co. ;
Montreal : Dawson Bros., 1887.
12mo., pp. 134.
Poems of Wild Life. An Anthology. London :
Walter Scott; Toronto: W. J. Gage & Co., 1888.
16mo., pp. 238.
The Canadians of Old. Translated from the
French of de Gaspe. New York : I). Appleton
& Co. ; Toronto : Hart & Riddell, 1800.
The Canadian Guide-book. Part I. New York :
D. Appleton & Co., 1891.
12mo.,pp. 270.
Ave : an Ode for the Shelley Centenary. Toronto:
Williamson Book Co., 1892.
Sq. 8vo.,pp. 27.
Songs of the Common Day ; and Ave. London
and New York : Longmans, Green & Co. ; To-
ronto : William Briggs, 1893.
12mo., pp. 126.
Routhier, A. B.
Causeries du Dimanche (Critical Essays). Mont-
real : Beauchemin et Valois, 1871.
12ino., pp. 306.
Portraits et pastels litteraires. In 32o. Brousseau
Freres, 1872.
Routhier, A. B — Continued.
A Travers 1'Europe. 2 volg. Quebec : A.-M. De-
lisle, 1882-83.
8ro.,pp. 412-408.
En Canot. Quebec : O. Frechette, 1881.
16mo., pp. 230.
LesEchos. (Poenies.) Quebec : A.-M. Delisle, 1883.
I -inn., pp. 312.
Lettre d'un Volontaire du »'«'"•< Voltigeurs Campe
a Calgary.
lUfmnirn ile la KuciM roualr du Canada. Tome
ill.. Sec. 1, 18S5.
A Travers 1'Kspagne. Quebec : A. Cote, IHKD.
8v<i , pp. 406.
Les Grands Drames. Montreal : Hcauchrinin ct
Fils, 1890.
12mo. . pp. 450.
Discours a un concert dc charite domic par Ma-
dame Alliani.
]2uio. A. Coif & Cie, IS'.iO.
Conferences et Di.scours. Montreal: Braiic •liemin
et Fils, IS'.Ki.
8vo., M,. 417.
Le Comtc dc Paris a Quebec. Inl roilucl ion el
disconrs. Quebec : C. Darveau, 18111.
I)e Quebec a Victoria. Quebec: L.-.I. Deiners. ls!i:t.
8vo., pp. 3I>0.
Christophe Colonib — Discours. Dans Les Fetes
Colombiennes, In Ho. Quebec : Leger limns
seau, !«):(.
Dans Le ('(nutt/fr Francaix, Qtn'h<'c:
Introduction an /{I'/irrtoiri' XiiHunnl. 1" vol.
Montreal : .1. M. Valois et Cie, 1S1I3.
Chroniiiue de Paris. Vol. i., 1X.SS. p. l.-ii;.
La Question Romaine. fliii/., p. -_s.
Les Fetes Jubilaires a Home. Ib'ul., p. ~1~\.
Assemblee Generale rtes Caiholi(jues de ]•' ranee.
!/>!(/., p. 171.
En Carriole. Vol. n., 1SS9, p. 214.
Les Grands Drames. Vol. in., 1890, p. 277.
L'honorable P.-.I.-O. Cliauveau. Idiil., \i. I! Id.
Roy, .Joseph- 1 OdiiH ind.
Le Premier Colon de Levis, Guillauinc Couture.
Levis : Mercier et Cie, 1KKI.
16mo., PP. 192.
MonseigneurDeziel. Sa Vie, ses (Euvres. Levis:
Mercier et Cie, 1885.
•12mo.,pp. 182.
L'ordre dc Malte en Amerique. Quebec : A. Cote
et Cie, 1888.
12mo., pp. 68.
Voyage au Pays de Tadoussac. Quebec : A. Cote
et Cie, 1889.
8vo., pp. 231.
De Quelques Coutumes Notariales.
/." Revue Canadienne, Livraiflons de mars, avril et
HIM i 1889.
Du Notarial et des Notaires au Canada avant IfifiS.
Le Canada fYanfait, 1889, pp. 448, 595 : 1890, p. 707.
La Justice Seigneuriale de Notre-Dame des Anges.
La Kerne Canadienne, octobre 1890.
66
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
I :• •» . Joncph-Kdniond.— Continued.
Claude Bermen de la Mart ini.-rv. Lf\ i-. 1*1.
12mo., pp. 100.
I..-MIVS rlu P. F.-X. Duplessls, de la Compagnie de
Jesus; accompagnees d'une notice biographiqne
et d'annotations. Levis: Mercier et Cle, Ifftfci.
STO., pp I.-LXXXV., 1-803, i -xxx
Scene d'Hiver.
If Canada /Va.r-tiw, Vol. III.. IWO.p. 229.
NotcM nut le Greffe et le.s Greftiers de Quebec.
/'„•!.. p. 707.
lloYHl. .l.'-f I'll.
I ji \ it- rlc Sir I.niiis-ll. I .afonlaine,
l,:i H'r«r r.imiiVmi.-, Montreal. 1S«7.
CiiiiHiderHtions Hur 1'uniim tederale den provinces
anglaises de ]'Amrri<|iir (111 Nunl.
M,,/.. i«.;.
!.<• i ' ipit .mi-- M.i i lit- .
/.. • .V/»i"ir» • /• I'l X— ii'lt n,J/.llV r/n fluid'/'!. Tome
M.. Src. 1. ISM.
I.. ( '.-in, ill. i : lifpiilili<|Uf r>u Criloiiir. Montreal : K.
>i-ll«v;il i-t I-'iU. IW.H.
III.- -witne iii Kn^'li-h, Montreal : K. Seiieeal et r'ils,
l-.'l.
Ul.i. ..pp. I"').
^.1 I II I - M .r II I 1. < . I ,1111 In I ill1.
A l.i l!niii:inli-. Ciinti- el liVrit-.. I.i-s Hlessiires
ill- l:i \'ii-. 1 in- Hi-toire de tousles jours. Mon-
tn-al: Di'M-riiav l-'i-rres et Dansereaii, 1><7I.
1 \"1-, in-ls j. *n*, [i. \ i - -IT.
I)i' (^UI-|.,T ,t .Mi'xico. Souvriiirs rlr VoyiiK''. 'I'1
liariiixiin. ilr- t'linilint cl rlr Eiivouaca. Mon-
In-.il: l)iivi'riiii\ I-'i-r-ir-s r-i DaiiM-iviiii. 1K74.
'J \ "I., in IS .if-u«, pp. ii30 et 271.
i hd^f^ i-i Autn-s. Ciinfi-ri'iirrs. cluiics, fi'ftK"
infill*. Muni n-iil : DuviTiiny Kri-res i't Dan.sr-
n- in. 1-TI.
1 ml., iii-1^ jriiuy. p. '-•'I.
A In Vrillcc. Montreal : Duvcrnay Krere.s et
DniiHcreau.
1 vnl., in-ls jfguF. Ouvraffe accept^ par le uiiniti-
tre I" l':n-iriii'ti"ii pul>li<iuc rle la province deQurbcc.
I)i- Trilrord a Babord. — Troia C'roi.siercs daiiH le
(iiilfr Saint l.aiin-iii. Montreal: Duvernny
Kn-re* el DaiiMTe.iii. 1>T7.
1 nil., in 12mo.,pp. I-
Cour. de Tactique. Qu<'l)ec, 18«J.
1 TO|.. pp. llii.
I.'Knncnii ! rKnncmi ! Ktude sur 1'organiMition
mililairr <lu Canada. Quelter, INi^.
1 TO)., pp. 3R.
Deux aim au Mexiijne, avec une notice par M.
Co<|iiille, n-ilartt'iir du Journal Le Afunrle de
Paris. Quebec : C. Darveau, 1H78.
1 TO!.. 7 U , in-lS. pp. 2Z2.
Promenadex dans le Golfe Saint I jiurent. Leu lies,
Quebec: C. Darveau, 1H7B.
1 Tol.. In H, pp. 207. AT»C preface par M. Marmicr,
d«rA--«rli'-mir»fr«nr»iM., 1 Tol.,7fd . illunlrrr.
Pri.iii.-nndi-. dans le Colfe Saint-Laurent. La Gas-
p«ile. Montreal : Seneca) et Kiln.
1 TO«., in-»To , 7 « . illuitriV. dtuxiem* Mitirri. C.
t>«i-i t.u. 18M). 1 TO|., ISmo., pp. 2*.
Saint-Maurice, Faucher de.— Continued.
En Route.— Sept Jours dans les Provinces marl-
times. Quebec : ( V,i .• et Cle, 1888.
1 vol., in IL'mo , pp. 279.
A la Veillee, contcs et r^cits.
Joies et Tristesses de la Mer. 1 vol., Montreal :
Cadieux et Dironie, 1888.
1 Tol.,8TO.,pp- 1888.
Loin du pays, Souvenirs d'Europe, d'Afrlque et
d'Amerique. Quebec : C6te et Cle, 1888.
2 TO!>.I in 8vo., pp. (0. v + 411 ; (u). 655 + in.
I/Abbe Laverdiere.— Etude biographlque avec
portrait.
1 vol., t.l.n d., in 12mo., pp. 9.
Relation dc cc qui s'e8t pass^ lors des foullles
faites par ordre du gouvrrnement dans une
II.-M i if dcs fondations du college de.s Jt-suites de
yu<-l)t'c, prvred^e de certaines observations
accompagndei d'un plan par le capitaine Devllle
et d'une photographic. Quebec : C. Darveau, 1H79.
1 vol. in-fol., pp. 48.
La I'nivince dc Quebec et le Canudu au troisii'me
Congres international de Geographic a Vcnise,
1SS1. Levi.s : Mercier et Cie, 1«82.
In-8To-, pp. <3.
Notice sur.lcan Vau(|iielin, de Dieppe, Lieutenant
ile Vaisseau (1727-17tM).
1 vol.
AU.-M dans les Mfmoin-n tit- la XociVf/ roi/niV du
Camilla, Tome, ill-, Sec. 1, 1885.
Le- Canadiens-Franrjais aux Etats-Unis.— Seance
ilc rassemlilee legislative de Quebec, du 2H mars
1KKJ.
1 vol.
Notes pour servir a la construction du chemin de
fer projcte, le " Quebec Oriental."
1 vol.
Discours d'lnaiiguration ; a la premiere seance de
la premiere section de la litterature fran9aise de
la Sociotc royale du Canada.
Minviim ilt la Sucittt r,,,/.J. ././ Canada, Tome I.,
See. 1. 1882.
I/Element Et ranger dans les Ktats I'nis.
ll,\d.. Tome m.. Sec. 1,1*15.
Procedures parlementaires : recueil des decisions
des Presidents de I'Assembtee Legislative de
Qu^liec, 1H68-1885. Montreal : Imprlmerie Gen6-
rale, 1885.
1 vol.,(cr. 8vo.,pp. 783.
\Ai Canada et les Canadiens-Fiancais pendant la
guerre Franco-Prussicnne, Quebec: A. C6W et
Cie, 1888.
1 vol., 8vo.,pp. 86.
Notes sur la formation du Franco-Normand et de
1'Anglo Saxon, Montreal : Eusebe Senecal et
Fils, 1H92.
1 vol., in-18 pp. V>.
Maximilien, voyigeur, ecrivaln, critique d'art,
poete, iiniriii, observateur, phllosophc, biblio-
phile et chretien.
Mtmoira ile la SociM rotate du Cmida. Tome
VII., Sec. 1,1889.
EOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
67
Saint-Maurice, Faucher tie.— Continued.
Notes pour servir 4 1'histoire de 1'Empereur Maxi-
milian d'apres ses oeuvres, les recits ducapitaine
d'artillerie Albeit Hans, du medecin particulier
de S. M., le docteur Basch et des temoins
oculaires de ('execution. Quebec : Cdte et Cie
1889.
1 vol. in 8vo., pp. 229. Aveo un portrait de 1'Em-
pereur.
Notes pour servir a 1'histoire du General Richard
Montgomery. Montreal : E. Senecal et Fils
1893.
18 vo., pp. 98.
Mfmoires de la Socittf royale ilu Canada. Tome
IX., Sec. 1,1890.
L' Admiral Byng devant ses Juges et devant 1'His-
toire.
Ibid., Tome xi. Sec. 1, 1S93. Aussi dans un vol.,
illustre'.
Les Etats de Jersey et la Langue franfaise, Ex-
emple offert au Manitoba et au Nord-Ouest,
Montreal : E. Senecal et Fils, IHtti.
1vol., in-12mo., pp. 82.
Sanmlers, William.
Insects Injurious to Fruits. Philadelphia : Lip-
pincott & Co., 1883.
8vo., pp. 436, with 440 wood cuts. 2nd ed., 1392.
In the Transactions of Royal Society of Canada, i-iz. :
On the Importance of Economizing and Pre-
serving our Forests. Vol. i., pp. 35-37.
On the Introduction and Dissemination of Nox-
ious Insects. Vol. i., pp. 77 79.
On the Influence of Sex on Hybrids among Fruits.
Vol. i., pp. 123-125.
Notes on the Occurrence of Certain Butterflies in
Canada. Vol. II., pp. 233-235.
Catalogue of Canadian Butterflies, with notes on
their distribution. Vol. in., pp. 85-106.
Observations on Early-ripening Cereals. Vol. vi
pp. 73-76.
The Yield of Spring Wheat, Barley and Oats
Grown as Single Plants. Vol. vn., pp. 109-112.
In the Canadian Journal, viz. :
On the Occurrence of Vanessa Ccenia in Canada
West. 1861, pp. 498-500.
List of Plants Collected Chiefly in the Neighbour-
hood of London, Ont. 1863, pp. 219-238.
Synopsis of Canadian Arctiada?. 1863 pp. 349-377.
In the Canadian Entomologist, viz.:
Entomological Notes. Descriptions of Eggs and
Larva- of Canadian Butterflies. 1868, pp. 36 ;
1869, 53-57, 65-67, 73-77.
Notes of a Trip to the Saguenay. 1868, pp. 11-13.
Description of the Larva of Callimorpha Lecontei.
1868, pp. 20.
On the Larva of Pyrameis Huntera. 1869, pp.
105-106.
Notes on Alaria Florida. 1869, pp. 6-7.
Notes and Experiments on Nematus ventricosus.
1869, pp. 13-17.
On a New Grape-seed Insect, Isosoma vitis.
1869, pp. 25-27.
Sauiidcrs, William.— Continued.
Notes on Hadena xylinoides. 1869, pp. 33.34.
On the Larva of Thecla inorata. 1870, pp. 61-64.
On the Larva of some Lepidoptera. 1870. pp. 74-76.
An Insect Friend, Anna placidum. 1X70 i
93-94.
Hints on Describing Caterpillars. 1K70, p. 94.
Entomological Gleaning*. 1K70, pp. 111-113 126-
129, 146-149.
Notes on the Larva of Ophiusa bistriaria 1X70
p. 130.
On the Plum Curculio Conotrachelus nenuphar
1*70, pp. 137-139.
On Neonympha eurytris. 1H70, pp. 139-142.
On the Larva of Diphthera deridens. 1x70 pp
145-146.
Hints to Fruit-growers. 1*71 pp l-'-lt •>-, •>-,
6<i-70, 149-155.
Entomological Gleanings. 1«7I, pp. i ( ir>.
On the Larva of the P.-ach-borer, .•Kg.-riaexitiosa
1H7!, pp. 14-15.
Notes on Lepidopti-rous Larvfi-. 1x71 im 3T, :(7
225227.
Report on the Colorado Potato Hi-i-tle Is7l ,
41-51.
On the Egg and Young Larva of Alaria Florida
1H71. p. 7t>.
On the Larva of Prioryda annataria. 1*71 ,,„
130-131.
On the Swarming of Danais archippus. 1X71, pp.
156-157.
On the Larva of Halesidota macnlata. 1X71. p. ixti.
On the Larva of Agrotis dcpressus. 1X71. p. 1113.
On the Larva of Hypi-retis alienaria. 1X71 np
209-210.
Notes on the Larva of Acronyc-ta occidentals
1872, pp. 49-52.
Notes on Argynnis cybele. 1X72, pp. 121-12H.
Hints to Fruit-growers. 1872, pp. 133-136.
Blistering Beetles. 1872, p. 139.
On the Eggs and Young Larva- of Melita-a Har-
risii. 1872, pp. 161-163.
Osmia Canadensis. 1X72, pp. 237-238.
On Danais archippus. 1873, pp. 48.
On the Larva of Plusia halluca. 187:), pp. 10 11.
The Isabella Tiger moth, Spilosoma Isabella.
1873, pp. 75-77.
The Grape-vine Plume-moth, Oxyptilus perisceli-
dactylus. 1873, pp. 99 100.
On the Raspberry Saw-fly, Selandria rubi. 1873,
pp. 101-103.
On the Bacon Beetle, Dermestes lardarius. 1873
pp. 171-172.
Notes on the Larva of Cosmia orina. 1873, p. 206.
On Colias philodice. 1873, pp. 221-223.
On the Tiger Swallow-tail Butterfly, Papilio tur-
nus. 1874, pp. 2-5.
On Amphipyra pyramidoides. 1874, pp. 27-28.
On the Larva of Boarmia larvaria. 1874, pp. 32 33.
68
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Saunilcrtt. William.— Continued.
On Llmenitis dislppus. 1874, pp. 48-49.
V .t.- on the Larva and Pupa of Saperda moesta.
l-TI. pp. Hl-ttJ.
On the Gooseberry Saw-fly, Nematus vcntricosus.
1X74, pp. 101 104.
On the Currant Geometer, Ellupia ribcaria. 1874,
pp. lit- l:m.
The Spotted Pelidnota, Pelidnota punctata. 1874,
pp. 141 142.
On the Ijtrva of Catocala ultronia. 1K74, pp.
147 14U.
Tin' Mexican Honey Ant, Myrmecocystus Mexi-
i-anu.s. is7.~i, pp. 12-14.
On Kiidryns grata. If7fl, pp. 41 II.
On tin- llellgraimnite Kly, Corydalis cornulus.
l*7:i. pp. C.l (!7.
On Deiopeia liella. Is7.~>, pp. 8,1 ,s|l.
On Drasleria erirhtea. IsT.V I>|>. 115-117.
I.Ul iif Nriinipti-ra. collected chiefly in the neigh-
I.M|I]|,..M| llf l.llll.lllll, Olll. 1'T'l. [l|l. I'll' I. '> I.
Nut.-- on l'alo<-aliis. Is7tl. pp. 7J 7">.
On III.- l.nna Mulh, Artias IIIM.I. l.-<77. p. :tt.
On 1 i.-ii. pliil i < haiiKriuTii anil I), lincata. 1S77,
I>P. i:ti;7.
Tin- K«irrM Tent t 'atcrpillar. Clisiocampu sylva-
tini. 1-77. pp. l.V* l.Vi.
Noi.-> mi tin- Larva of Lyc.i'iia Sc'uddvri. 1S7S,
pp. 1 1 l.V
ObhervationM on thr I-^KH °f Clisiocainpa sylva
(H.i .tn-i ( '. A IIHTM un.i. 1-S7^, pp. -I 2^t.
Tin- A( •heiniiii Sphinx. I'liilanipfhis aclii'inon.
I-"", pp. mi n».
Tin- Alil>ot Sphinx. Tliyn-us AhUilii. 1X7S. pp.
l:m i:il.
N..I.-S on a Winter Holiday. 1*7*. pp. ±21 ±_'l.
Tin- (nild-inith Keetle. Cotalpa lanincra. 1S7'.).
pp. Jl £i.
Inseet I'uwder. 1S7'.I. pp. II IM.
Knioiiiiiluuy for Hfxinn«>r>. No. 1, 1K7!I, jip. ^21-
'£S\. No. ^, I.SMI. pp. Ili. No. :t, Irwi), pp. ai-57.
On Two Mit.-s. 1*1), pp. afi-aw.
Tin- Indian Cetonia, Kuryoniia Inda. 1(W1, pp. 1-i
The Satellite Sphinx, Phllampeluasatellltla. 1HH1,
pp. 41 W.
The Ix-Kxed Mapli- ImriT. /Kgeria a«'eriii. 1HH1,
pp. IU 70.
Tlic Kyed Klator. AlauxoculatuH. 1SS1, pp. 117-1111.
On Notodonta ronrinna. 1HN1, pp. i:M-140.
The Sou t hern Calilnge Butterfly, Pieris protodice.
1WC, pp. 12.
The I'olyphemun Moth, Telea polyphemuB. 1HK2,
pp. II l.V
The leopard Moth, Ecpantheria srHUmiit. 1882,
pp. ll:i II.V
The Grape Phylloxera, Phylloxera va«Utri».
1W2, pp. 121 I2X.
On thr Mouth of the Larva of Chry«opa. 1882,
pp. 170-177.
MuunilprH, William.— Continued.
The Grape-berry Moth, Lobcsia botrana. 1882,
pp. 178-180.
The Poplar Dagger-moth, Acronycta lepuscullna.
1882, pp. 221-223.
The Apple Leaf-crumpler, Phycita nebulo. 1883,
pp. 12.
The Melon Moth, Eudioptis hyalinatA. 1883, pp.
50-57.
The Apple-tree Aphia, Aphis mall. 1883, pp.
96-97.
The Promethea Moth, Callosamia promethea.
1H83, pp. 2-'il-233.
On Smerinthus exfvcatus and S. myops. 1884,
pp. 911.
Notes on a Trip to Point Pelee. 1884, pp. 50-53.
On I'nh inaria innuinerabilis. 1884, pp, 141-143.
DeHcriptiim of the Larva of Agrotis decolorata.
1HST>, p. 32.
In Annual lirportu of the Entomological Society of
Ontario, r/;. :
Insects Injurious to the Grape. 1870, pp. 3053;
1S71, pp. 17-21.
Insects Injurious to the Currant and Gooseberry.
1K71, pp. 27-44.
Insects Injurious to the Grape. 1872, pp. 10-14.
Insects Injurious to the Strawberry. 1872, pp.
IT. 2ti.
On Sonic Innoxious Insects. 1872, pp. 51-58.
Insects Injurious to the Ilaspberry. 1873, pp. 7-17.
Insects Injurious to the Strawberry. 1873, pp.
18-19.
On Some Innoxious Insects. 1K73, pp. 20-25.
Entomological Notes for 1873. 1874, pp. 17-21.
On Some of Our Common Insects. 1874, pp. 22-28.
On Some Injurious Insects. 1874, pp. 43-53.
On Canker Worms. 1875, pp. 25-28.
Notes of the Year. 1875, pp. 29-35.
On Some Common Insects. 1875, pp. 36-42.
Annual Address of President. 1876, pp. 6-10,
On Some Common IiiHect.s. 1876, pp. 35-38.
Notes of the Year. 1870, pp. 30-40.
Annual Address of President. 1877, pp. 4-6.
Aphides or Plant Lice. 1877, pp. 31-30.
Annual Address of President. 1878, pp. 4-8.
Notes of the Year. 1878, pp. 28-35.
On Papilio cresphontes. 1878, pp. 60-61.
Annual Address of President. 1879, pp. 4-9.
The Pea Weevil. 1879, pp. 63-85.
Notes on Various InsecU. 1879, pp. 71-77.
Annual Address of President. 1880, pp. 5-9.
The Common Woolly Bear, Spilsoma virginica.
1880, pp. 21-22.
On Some Rare InsecU Captured in Ontario In
1880. 1880, pp. 38-42.
On Mite*. 1880, pp. 60-75.
Annual Address of President. 1881, pp. 5-9.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
69
Saumlers, William.— Continued.
Insects Injurious to Clover. 1881, pp. 37-48.
Annual Address of President. 1882, pp. 7-12.
Notes of the Year. 1882, pp. 62-89.
Annual Address of President. 1883, pp. 8-13.
Insects Injurious to the White Pine. 1883, pp
52-50.
Annual Address of President. 1884, pp. 15-20.
Annual Address of President. 1885, pp. 4-9.
The Raspberry Saw-fly, Selandria rubi. 1885,
pp. 14-15.
Entomological Exhibits at New Orleans Exposi-
tion. 1885, pp. 18-19.
Annual Address of President. 1880, pp. 6-8.
In Reports of Fruit-growers' Association of the Pro-
vince of Ontario, viz. :
On the Plum Curculio. 1870, pp. 50-55.
Essay on the Raspberry, Blackberry, Strawberry
and Currant. 1870, pp. 50-64.
Fruits and Fruit-culture. 1871, pp. 71-83.
Experiments in Hybridizing. 1872, pp. 48-59.
On the Cultivation of the Plum. 1873, pp. 30 :io.
Report on the Muskoka District. 1877. pp. 39-40.
On Ten Native Ornamental Trees and Shrubs.
1879, pp. 17-20.
On Some Deciduous Trees and Shrubs desirable
for More Extended Cultivation, 1880, pp. 32-35.
Annual Address of President. 1883, pp. 9-14.
Annual Address of President. 1884, pp. 12- H).
Apples as Food for Stock. 188-1. p. 109.
Annual Address of President. 1885, pp. 132-138.
Annual Address of President. 1880, pp. 4-9.
On Fruit Production in Different Parts of the
Dominion. 1888, pp. 77-81.
In Transactions of the Fruit-gromrs' Association
of Nova Scotia, viz. :
On Progress in Fruit Culture. 1889, pp. 81-90.
The Life History of an Apple-tree : what an
orchard takes from the soil, and how this may
be restored. 1894, pp. 23-34.
In the Canadian Horticulturist, viz. :
On the Ceeropia Moth, Attacus cecropia. 1878,
pp. 8-11, 28-31.
The Plum Curculio, Conotrachelus nenuphar.
1878, pp. 72-74.
The Grape-vine Flea-beetle, Haltica chalybea.
1878, pp. 92-94.
The Green Grape-vine Sphinx, Darapsa myron.
1879, pp. 37-40.
Recollections of a Journey South. 1879, pp. 70-74,
109-112, 149-181 ; 1880, pp. 4-7.
The Codling Moth, Carpocapsa pomonella. 1881,
80-83.
On the Maple-tree Borer, ^Egeria acerni. 1883, pp.
176-177.
In the Proceedings of the American Pharmaceutical
Associaton, -viz. :
On the Compound Decoction of Sarsaparilla.
1867, pp. 330-341.
s.i ii in i. -I-,, William.— Continued.
On the Relative Value of the Rhizoma and Ra-
dial Fibres of Podophyllum peltatum in the
Manufacture of Podophyllin. 1867, p. 379.
On the Preparation of the so-called Oil of Stillin-
gia. 1868, pp. 4(10-403.
On Some Medicinal Plants of Canadian Growth
1870, pp. 182 187.
On Extracturn Cannabis Indini-. 1K72, pp. 220-221.
On the Insect Enemiesof Drugs. 1X73, pp. 024 029.
Notes on Perfumery. 1870, pp. 490-50.").
Notes on Cantharides. 187fi, pp. 505.
Report on the Chinese Exhibit of Materia Medica
at the Centennial Exhibition. 187(1, pp. 743.701.
On Eau de Cologne. 1877, pp. 4IX-42O.
On Cream of Tartar as Supplied to the Public of
Ontario. 1877, pp. 458-401.
Annual Address of President. 1878, pp. 841-852.
On Sachet Powders. 1878, pp. 70:»-771.
On the Preparation of Decoctions and Infusions
from Fluid Extracts. 1879, pp. 711)71.").
On the Germination of Seeds of Medicinal Plants.
18X2, pp. 505-.">8.">.
In publications Of the /•>//</•/,«» ,\t«l Fannx. viz.:
Report on Agricultural Colleges and Experi-
mental Farm Stations. 1-Ybruarv 7, 1880.
8vo., pp. 111.
Bulletin on the Experimental Farms of the Do-
minion of Canada. 1880, pp. 11.
Bulletin No. 1. Seed-testing and Treatment of
Forest Tree Seeds. February. 1X87, pp. X.
Hulk-tin No. 2. On Tests of Grain. Field Crops,
Fruits, etc. December, 1XX7, pp. 11.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms 1887, pp. 3-7.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms. 1888, pp. 5-^7.
Bulletin No. I. On Early Ripening Varieties of
Wheat. March, 1889, pp. 28.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms. 1889, pp. 5-41.
Bulletin No. (i. Barley. January 7, 1890, pp. ±5.
Bulletin No. 7. Two-rowed Barley. April 1890
pp. 13.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms. 18SIO, pp. 5-53.
Bulletin No. 8. Results of the Early and Late
Seeding of Barley, Oats and Spring Wheat.
January 7, 1891, pp. 11.
Bulletin No. 9. Results of the Growth of Two-
rowed Barley from Seed Imported by the Gov-
ernment of Canada. February 7, 1891, pp. 34.
Bulletin No. 12. Indian Corn, or Maize, as a
Fodder-plant. June, 1891, pp. 15.
Bulletin No. 13. On Progress of Work of the
Experimental Farms. June, 1891, pp. 16.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms. 1891, pp. 5-62.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms. 1892, pp. 5-54.
70
BIBLIOGHAPHY OF THE
SaumlfTK. William.— Continued.
Bulletin No. IX. Ladoga Wheat. February 7,
IXiH, pp. II.
Report of the Director. Annual Report Experi-
mental Farms. IXltt, pp. 3-W.
Experimental Farm Notes, Xo. 1. The Germin-
al ing Power of Grain Grown in Canada during
1H«. February, 1XHI, pp. ti.
liiilletin No. 'JO. TiilH-reulosis. Saunders and
KnlNTtson, Febniary, 1HIM, pp. 311.
In /'nirrritinfix "/ thr Six-iffy for the I'romotion of
AffrirttllHrnt Scirnrf. nc. :
Nod's on Wheats Grown as Single 1'liintsat the
Experimental Farm. Ottawa. IXS1I, pp. SMIl.
Animal Address .,f President. l^U, ]ip. 2t»l-2«l.
nil,,-,- /,',-/, .., -/-
Id-ports on Adultrralion of Food a> Public An
ahst for Windsor Division. ISM ISHI. lX.sfi.lSSI!.
Itfpoi-t on thr Progress of the Work in thi-('.-ina
ih. in S.i ti ...... f iln> World's Coluiiiliian K.xposi
iion. Itci emlier. isiy, pp. -••>.
HI-IKIII on the Proiliirt ion and Maimfact ore iif
Ili-i-t Siu-ar. Prepared lor I In- Canadian Gov-
ernnn tit. IVIiriiar\ 7. 1SV_'. |»p. 17.
S< hull/. Mis II ....... ir .liihn.
ltol.lll> of the (11,1 liiver Trail .11:. I It.'ll Hivcr
Settlement.
Trnn- ..rfL.u. • /(.,r.i,i,. .1' \... ,'. hi „,' I'niviit'i, KillK-
-' il , 1V.1.
( 'henu-li \ of tin- \inios|>lieiv ami Prevailing
III,, ..,s,.s ,,f lied KIM r Settlement.
l,,.ti',,l, ' /:../,. rt1, /.„„ /. IKI-.2.
\ di's! riplion of a joiirni'j from St. Paul to Forl
liairv iluiin^ the simix Massacre in Minnesota
ami llakota. \*',±
AilviK-acv of ( 'mi f i -i If rat ion of Canadian Pro\ inccs
ami tin- inclusion of I In- jin-at Fertile Hell, 1H(H.
l-!t idi-nce IH fon- l!ailn>ad Committee of I'nited
States Senate on the vast rexoiirce.s of Hupert's
1..U..I. Is....
()|M-niiiK of a Pri-historic Mound. 1S71 and lK7.r>.
in HrfMtrtit nf /irlifitrM ti/ I/uti8f of Commons in lAlt-
rilri/ ,,f I'n rl in infill. IK71 ISHi, r/c :
S|M-ecbes in House of Commons on Indian Policy,
Preservation of Buffalo. Syntcin of Surveys,
Forest and Prairie Fires, Waterways of the
Northwest. Itnilrnad Communication. Survey
and l.i-htinu' of Ijike \Vinnipe({, First Red
Hiver Relx-llion. Dawson Route, C. I'. R., re
»ourr«'.s of tlie Northwest, preservat ion of sea
animals of Hudson s Hay, Aretic resean'h.
Loyally to the Empire, Unity of the Colonies.
the Isotherms as atfcct inKaKricultural pOH-sibili-
t ii-s.and the rcsoun-es of British Columbia.
S|«-.-. hes in Senate on Manitolia and Northwest
HubjecU.
Report upon FreMrratlon of National Food Pro-
duct* and Re.otii. ,-s of the Great Mackenzie
1-ater I'hanes of Indian Question.
Schultz, His Honour John.— Continued.
Development of Resources.
Means of Communication and Protection of Cana-
dian Fisheries in Arctic Waters.
la Senate Journal* and Debated, 1882-1888.
Fostering of Loyalty and Patriotism among the
children of our Common Schools. Dominion
Day, 1892.
In Pamphlet.
A Forgotten Northern Fortress.
Tramacliom of Oulorieal Society of Manitoba, 1863.
The old " Crow Wing Trail."
Ibid., 1893.
Some very old Inhabitants. Speech on unveiling
the monument commemorative of the Battle of
Seven Oaks.
Ibid., 1893.
The Innuit.s of our Arctic Coast.
Triinmiciiiini t,f the Riiyal Society of Canada, Vol.
xi., Sec. 2, 1894.
Srlwyn, Alfred K.f.
On the Ceology of the Gold-fields of Victoria.
(In a letter to Professor A. C. Ramsay, F.R.S.,
and F.G.S.)
(Jiuu-terlv .li,urni,l Geiilnffiral Society, Vol. xrv'., p.
51'i The author was at that time Ueologist to the
Cnlmiy of Victoria.
Report to Sir II. Darkly on permanence of auri-
ferous veins in Victoria, Australia, in reply to
Sir Roderick Murchison. Victoria Parl. P.
Xo. 7.1, 12th July, 1H58.
Note on the Geology of Victoria. (In a letter
dated Geological Survey Office, Melbourne, 14th
February, l&r>0, to Sir R. I. Murchison, F.H.S.,
F.G.S., itc.)
(Jiiiirtrrlii.lnurnal (it:,tottical .S'«cirtl/,Vol.,XVI., p. 144.
On the Geology and Mineralogy of Mount Alex-
ander and the Adjacent Country, lying between
the Rivers Loddon and Campaspe.
Ibid.. Vol. x.. p. 299.
Uy .1. Beete Jukes and A. R C. Selwyn. Sketch
of the Structure of the country extending from
Cader Idris to Moel Slaboc! in Xorth Wales.
Ibid., Vol., iv., p. 300.
Numerous Geological Maps and Reports on the
Geology of Victoria, Australia, from 1852 to 1889,
published in the Colony.
Various Notes on the Physical Geography, Geology
and Mineralogy of Victoria, Australia. 1881 and
1800.
The Stratigraphy of the " Quebec Group " and the
older Crystalline Rocks of Canada.
Canadian Nuturalwt, Vol., IX. , 1879.
Compendium of Geography and Travel : The
Dominion of Canada and North America, New-
foundland, London : Stanford, 1883.
The Quebec Group in Geology.
Transaction* Royal Xoeietvqf Canada, Vol. I. Sec.
4,1882.
The Geology of Lake Superior.
Ibid., 1883.
Descriptive Sketch of the Physical Geography and
Geology of the Dominion of Canada, to accom-
pany a new Geological Map. Montreal, 1884.
EOYAL SOCIETY OP CANADA
71
Selwyn, Alfred R. C.— Continued.
Introductory or Summary Reports in the volumes
of the Reports of Progress of the Geological
Survey of Cmada from 1809 when he took
the place of Sir William Logan, as Director of
the Survey. See vols., from 1809-1893. Special
Reports in the Reports of Progress as follows :
On the Gold-fields of Quebec and Nova Scotia,
1870-71.
On a Geological Reconnaissance from Lake Sup-
erior to Fort Garry, 1872-73.
Upon the Acadia Iro:-. Ore deposits of London-
derry, Colchester Co., in Nova Scotia, 1772-73.
Observations in the Northwest Territory, from
Fort Garry 1 1 Rocky Mountain House, 1873-71.
On Exploration in British Columbia, 187,rj-7(i.
Observations on the Stratigraphy of the Quebe?
Group, 1877-78.
On Boring Operations in the Souris River Valley.
187980.
On the Geological Nomenclature and the Colour-
ing and Notation of Geological Maps, 1880-S2.
On the Geology of the Southeastern portion of the
Province of Quebec, 1K80 h'2
Stewart (Jeorjjo.
Thomas D'Arcy McGee.
July,186S. St. John, N,B. ,SV< »•.„•('» (Jwtrtrrlu. This
magazine was founded and edited by the author from
April, 1867, to January, 1875: 5 vols. printed. Ho also
published and edited The. Stump Collerton' Monthly
Gazette, St. John, N.B , June 1, 1865, to June 1,18(17,
inclusive; 2 vols.
Halloween,
Ibid., October, 1888, St. John, N.B.
Charles Sangsterand his Poetry.
Ibid., October. 1869, St. John, N.B.
Who is Enylla Allyne t
Ibid., April, 1870, St. John, N.B.
E. L. Davenport, as Sir Giles Overreach.
Ibid., April, 1870, St. John, N.B.
Storm-stayed and the story which grew out of it,
Ibid., October, 1870, St. John, N.B.
Alexandre Davy Dumas.
Ibid., January, 1871, St. John, N.B.
Old and New Newspapers.
Ibid., January, 1871, St. John, N.B.
- John Reade's Prophecy of Merlin.
Ibid., January, 1871, St. John, N.B.
Dialect Poets ; Bret Harte and John Hay.
Ibid., April, 1871, St. John, N.B.
Zozimus.
Appleton's Journal, New York.
Madame La Tour.
Ibid., New York.
Ballads of the Scaffold.
Canadian Monthly, Toronto, July, 1876.
Thomas Carlyle.
BelforfCt Magazine, Deo , 1876, Toronto.
Ralph Waldo Emerson.
Ibid., January, 1871, Toronto.
Oliver Wendell Holmes.
Ibid., February, 1877, Toronto.
Stewart, Ueorge — Continued.
James Russell Lowell.
Btlford'i Magazine, April, 1877, Toronto.
Henry W. Longfellow.
Ibid., June, 1877, Toronto.
John C. Whit tier.
Ibid., October, 1877, Toronto.
William Cullen Bryant.
Ibid-, November, 1877, Toronto.
How Five Little Midgets spent Christmas Eve.
Ibid., January, 187H, Toronto.
The Story of t!i<> Great Fin- in St. John, N.B.
Toronto: Belfor.l Bros., 1877.
8vo., pp. 292, with um|i and :il plates.
Canada under the Administration of the Karl of
DnU'erin. Toronto: Roxe-Belford ]'uhli*hing('o.,
1878.
Kvo., pp. 7iKI, portrait.
Evenings in the Library. Toronto: Bel ford Bros.,
1878.
Svn , pp. 254.
//; tin- ( '(t ittrf/ift n I'tirtrttif < !ti llrfi/, Toronto. IssO-
81, edited by .1. C. DrnI : Sir S. L. Tilley. Sir
A. (i. Archibald, lion. T. A. 1!. Lailamnn-, Hon.
K. 1C. Caron, lion. I-:. B. < 'handler. Hon. Sir John
C. Allan. Bishop Medley, lion. C'. E. IS. De
BouchiTvillc, Hon. II. (.'. .loly, Mgr. Francois-
Xavier l.aval Montinorenev, Hon. Sir .1. .1. ( '.
Abbott, lion. Sir William Young. Hon. Timothy
Warren Anglin.
K. W. Emerson, Alcod the Concord Mvstie,
Thomas Carlyle, Thoreaii t hr Hermit of \Valden,
II. W. Longfellow.
Traiuiictifnx /.il'i-iiru aiul IIi*tori;il .SVi'-ty „/'
Qiiehfc
James I)e Mille.
.VoiirrililN Prrionn'l* ttu l''iiin,ln . Edited liy the
Count of Premio Real, Quebec, 1880.
The Beggar's Operation.
Ibid., Quebec, 1880.
Longfellow in Canada.
Litrraru \\urld, Boston, Mas?. 18.S1.
Frontenac's Will.
A/dporoi'' oi Ameriftn Hixtory, New York, June,
1883, p. 465.
Various Biographies, Twenty-five in Number, in
Vols. iv., v., vi.
Appleton's ClK'lopedia of American Bi'tfralifi//, Xew
York.
A Fatal New Year's Eve, being an account of
Brig. -(Jen. Richard Montgomery's Sword.
Unit, Toronto, December 22, 1883.
Frontcnac and His times.
Winner'* Narrative and Critical Hvttory of America,
Vol. iv., pp. 41, with 7 plates and autographs, 1884.
Sources of Early Canadian History.
Trantactiono Royal Society of C'tnada, Vol. III.
Sec. 2, 1895.
Life and Times of Longfellow.
Scottish Review, London. Paisley and New York, No.
15, July, 1886, pp. 101-126.
Literature in Canada.
Canadian Learnt, Canadian Club of New York,
edited by Ueorge M. Fairchild, jr., 1887.
72
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Htrwart. (}«s>rgr.— Continual.
Emerson the Thinker.
.v..i w* Krnrir. London. Painley «ml New York, No.
12. April. IS-**, pp. IB8-3U7.
Nova Soot la and New Brunswick.
£•<•/». /"jxrifi'i Aridiimini. »th edition. Vol. xvn.
Prince Kdxvanl Inland.
/ti./.. Vol. xu.
Quelx-c Province anil Quebec City.
Ibid.. Vol. xx.
SiitiniH. William Gilmore.
II., I.. Vol. \t n.
St .Mm. New Brunswick.
Mi./.. Vol. \\i.
Three Hiver*.
Mi./ . Vi.l. xxm.
Fifty Years of French Ciiniidian Authorship.
Tk. r,-,iie, Halifax, N.S.. June 18. 1*7.
I .* t (rr> ill i 'anaila.
Tk, II'.. t-. Tori.nlo, June K lsS7.
Siimr Frrnrli Canadian Honks.
/'.i./.. Tiironl'i. March, ls*v
A New Canadian INn'1.
M,./.. T..r»nt». "i-lolHT II. I1**-
I'niiiiincnl I'aiia.liuns. No. 10. Sir Samuel I.eon-
.,1.1 Tllley.
/',,./.. T'lr-'iil". January -V.. Is--.
The Fisheries Treaty. A Canadian Viexx-.
.V-I0.I ;i'n' "/ Attirrir-m Hi'tm-jj, New York, May,
K*.
An Idxl "f II"K l.-ine.
.\,,iur.l.,ti .\iahi. Tnriinto. bereinl>er, 1»W.
.li>ttim;- liy the Way.
Tk' HV.I-, Toronto, November H, 1S8S.
Kli/.alK'lh Stuart I'lielps and Her Fir>t Suei'ess.
(>il Ii.Kik.
M.I/ . T..P.IIIII, March 1, I'sii.
Fn'iirh Canailiiin lt<>ok^.
Tk' f'anatli'tn Kit^viiriiphfrt Hamilton, November,
is*.
A Half fiir^iillen Singer.
Tr,miti I'nirtr'iiv Ittri.ir, Toronto. December, 188'.
The Present CuMilitiiiii of Historical Studies in
Canada.
Annual I'ujrri i,f tkr Ainiriran Hi'tnricnl A'lficitl-
li-.n. 1W9.
/'*/.. 1W.IO.
lk,,t.. 1491.
Clmpter " Fn'iieh Canadianisins," in " SlanR, Jar-
Ron and Cant," edited l>y Charles G. Leland.
Ix.ndon : Whiltaker& Co.. JUKI.
2 rob.
Literary Conditions in Canada.
TV /*/.,. .,./r,,i. New York, M«rch 6, 1890.
Some Canadian Writer*
M,./.. New York. Much 13, 1«0.
Literature in French Canada.
ff^r KmalamH llafa'inf. Bonton. September, 1890.
A Montmoreney Adx-enture.
lt:mimi.m lUiuiralrH, Montreal, February 18, 1890.
The Writing .,f W. H. H. Murray.
/fr'/o«f . MoHiUi. New York, March, 18S1.
Oliver Wendell liolmea.
?•*« Ama, BoMoa, Vol. IT.. No. n., July, 1881. np
1S-1II.
Stewart, George.— Continued.
St .le m-Hapt isle.
The Independent, New York, June 25, 1891.
James Russell Lowell.
The Arena, Boston, Vol. iv. No. v., October. 1891.
pp. 513-529.
John Greenleaf Whittier.
MM/.. Boston, Vol. T., No. i., December, 1891, pp.
36-49.
The Yellow Boy's Room.
Tli. Independent. New York, December, 24, 1A91.
The Legend of Crying Cove.
/'.'„ Independent, New York, February. 18, 1892.
Fiction in the Court Room.
The Week, Toronto, March 11, 1892.
A Breakfast at Lord Houghton's.
Th> Like Maomine, Toronto, October, 1892.
Some Famous Parrot*.
Prngremi. St. John, N.B., March 12, 1892.
The Quebec Crisis.
The Sjtraker, Ixmdon, March 5, 1892.
The Magdalen Islands.
The Pilot, Boston, April 9. 1892.
John Gilmary Shea.
lifimiii'i'in flliutrated, Montreal, Mar, 1892.
The History of a Magazine.
/'..•/., Montreal, August, 1892.
Sir Daniel Wilson.
Hiiil-, Montreal, November, 1892.
C'anada's Destiny.
The Speaker, London, December 24, 1892.
Quebec City and Province.
Chamber'* Eneveloptedia, Vol. VIII., 18?2.
Sir S. L, Tilley, K.C.M.G.
Mm of Ike Day, eaited by Louis H. Tach^, Mon-
treal, 1892.
Dr. John George Bourinot, C.M.G.
Ibid., Montreal, 1893.
Hon. A. G. Blair.
Ibid., Montreal, K.fl.
Sir Joseph Hickson.
Ibid., Montreal, 1893.
Hon. William Stevens Fielding.
I i.i •!., Montreal, 1893.
Alfred, Ixjrd Tennyson.
Tli, Conmopolitnn, New York, December, 1892.
Songs of the French Canadian Children.
Dominion flltutrateJ, Montreal, February, 1893.
The Canadian Question.
Tli- North American Jtrrinr, New York, March, 1893.
Canada at the World's Fair.
Ibid., New York, May. 1893.
The First Steamer to Cross the Atlantic.
ChanAert' i Journal, Edinburgh, Scotland, June 17,
1893.
Essays from Reviews. Dawson & Co., 1st Series,
Quebec, 1K92.
IBmo., 171 pp.
Essays from Reviews. Quebec : Dawson& Co., 2nd
Series, 1893.
l«mo., pp. ISO.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
73
Suite, Benjamin.
/ >n us Les Nouvelles Soirees Canaditnn.es, Montreal:
KiSet, Vainqueur de la Chaudiere-Noire. 1887,
p. 530.
Beauharoois, le Gouverneur et I'lntendant de la
Nouvelle-France. 1888, p. 49.
Bertbelot de Beaucourt. 1888, p. 201.
Andre de Leigne. 1888, p. 289.
Rigaud de Vaudreuil. 1888, p. 145.
Dans La Revue de Montreal, viz. :
L'Acadie, 1004-1710. 1878, pp. 129, 189, 253.
Dans La Minerve, Montreal, viz. :
Toronto. 9 octobre 1880.
Lachine. 13 avril 1893.
Le Colonel de Longueuil. 13 aoiit 1891.
Les Miliciens de 1812. 23 avril 18K7.
Samuel Champlain. 11 et 22 iiout ct 1 septenilire
1891.
La Kainille Duvernay. 9 septembre, 188(i.
L'Annee 1784 en Canada- 25 octobre 1881.
II y a Cent Ans. 9 septembre 1881.
Etienne Parent. 23 decembre 1874.
Provencher. 3 Janvier, 1885.
De 1792 a 1817 en Canada. 28 novembre 1893.
La Musique. 23 fevrier 1891.
Les poeles. 8 fevrier 1894.
Le Conseil Prive. 11 avril 1894.
Ottawa avant 1820. 14 avril 1894.
Origine de la Societe Royale. 23 mai 18114.
Dans La Patrie, Montreal, viz. :
Auld Lang Syne. 7 Janvier 1892.
Le Dr. Badelart. 18 Janvier 1892.
Dans Le Monde, Montreal, viz. :
Le Petit-Poisson. 24 decembre 1888.
Les Acadiens. 12 et 17 juin 1889.
Le notaire Adhemar. 16 novembre 1889.
Origines de Napoleon I. 14 mars 1891.
Le chevalier d'Eon. 21 fevrier 1891.
Jeanne D'Arc. 11 avril 1891.
Dans L'Opinion Publique, Montreal, viz :
L'lle de Jersey. 4 octobre 1877.
Dans Le Monde Illustrf, Montreal, viz :
Bataille de la Thames, 1813. 28 juin 1890.
Histoire du sucre d'erable. 4 juin 1892.
La famille Des Bergeres et le Fort Niagara. 14 et
28 Janvier, 11, 25 fevrier, 10, 24 mars, 7, 21 avril,
1888.
1808, 30 decembre 1893, 6 Janvier 1894.
Dans Le Canada, Ottawa, viz :
Kettle Island. 24 octobre 1892.
VoyageursetHommesdeCages. 6decembre 1892.
Napoleon I., et ses detracteurs. 2 avril 1888.
Les Pierres qui chantent. 24 fevrier 1882.
Nicolas Gatineau et la riviere Gatineau. 17 sep-
tembre 1892.
Suite, Benjamin.— Continued.
L'lle de Sable, 30 mai 1802.
Le premier Carneati en Canada. HI avril 181(3.
Le due de Bassano, 19, 20, 21 deeeinbre 1KK7 ; 4, 5,
9, 11, 12 Janvier 1888.
Les Rochclais ct le Canada. :il aofit 1893.
In The Antit/uft rift n, Montreal, viz. :
The Rronxc ('aniiiin. 187:>. p. 22.
Early Press in Canada. 1875, p IH.
Chagouamigon, Lake Superior. 187.~>, p. 1IHI.
Van-lines de la Verendrie. 1870, p. 1 31 1.
A Lust Niagara. 1*77, p. 2"i.
Canadian Clock-makers of Former Days. |8so. p.
11.
Three Rivers in 10O3. 1S8O, p. 02.
.lean Nicole'. 188(1, p. l.",7.
The Klying Camp of llilll. issii. p. 1.>O.
On Centenarians. 1881, p. Id").
Tin' Thirty Men i.f Itoherval. 1^1. p. I7'.i.
Voyaj^eurs and IrtM|iioin in KM'. Is'.i'J. p. lul.
La liaie de Kcnle in llili'.l. IMIJ. ]i. 101.
Let I res de nnlih-s.se dc I)'. \monrs. IS'.IL'. p. I:,:;.
Cataranmi in H>70. 1S!I:1, p. :,.
Le Premier Fort Kronti-nai1. 1893. p. 70.
J)rntx l.u lii'fuf Cfiiiftdirnne, Montreal, ri:.. :
Le (leboiseineiit <\f not re pays. 1ST>,\ pp. 827. IX'ii
p. 113.
Le imm clcs Trois-Hiviere^. iMiil. p. iltl.
Le Canada en Knrope. 1873, pp. 1!«, 279. 311.
Sir (!e >. Kt. Cartier. 1^7:(, p. I2.">.
Le llaultiers de Varcnnes. 187:i. ]>p. 781, SI9. 93.~>.
Le Cap a 1'Arbre pres Lotbinicre. 1871. )). li'7.
Pierre Bisaillon en Peiinsylvanie an X VII'1 siecie.
1874, I). 824.
Le Mas Saint-Maurice. 187."). p. 1:13.
La chanson de Moore. 187.">. p. 580.
Le camp volant de HH9. 1.^1. p. i:>9.
Decouverte dn Mismssipi. 1881, p. 385.
La tenure Seigneuriale. 1882, pp. 137. 1 19.
Origine de la famille Poutrincourt. 188-. p. t!21.
L'ancienne noblesse dn Canada. 1885, pp. 298,311.
:«6, 486, 5-18.
Un voyage a la Nouvelle-France en 1731. 1886, p.
15.
La Pomme de Terre en Canada avant 1780. 189;*.
p. 84.
Daniel Greysolon Dnluth. 18!)3, p. 480, 540.
La Pomme de Terre. 1893, p. 84.
La Jeunesse de Jeanne D'Arc. 1894, p. 305.
Une recompense honnete. 1894, p. 19.
Dans les Meiiwire* de to Societf royale du Canada :
Les Interpretes du temps de Champlain.
Tome I •, See. 1,1882, i>. 47.
Premiers Seigneurs du Canada.
Jbid., I., Sec. 1.1S8', p. 131.
10
74
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Hultr. B«-nJ«niln.— Continued.
Poulrincourt en Acadie.
I >•••<., ii.. SM. 1. 1881. P. 31.
I., i ...If.- >.,ini Ijinrcnt. IflOO 1825.
/6trf .IT.. Sec. 1,1886, p. 7.
I« Golfe Saint Laurent. 1H25-1832.
Ibid,, vii.. S«c. 1.1W, p. 29
Prrtrndues origlnes des Canadien*.
lt.,,1 ., Sec. 1. !»»;. f. 13.
l.i famille ill- Callieres.
/fci.1.. vni.. See. 1, 1890. p. 91
Henry <•( Alphonse de Tontv.
/f..t/.. xi..Scc. 1.18SS, p. X
lit Thr l'ili:rn, nttnini, rij. :
Tin- name »f I IK- Ottawa, December 18, 18ttt.
How the Ottawa » arm- to IM- Kiver Ottawa.
l>r<-i-iiil»-r £1. 1*«.
llalllr nt I.T-. Chat>. |)IT.-IM|»T:«), ISJt).
.Iran Nirolrt in WisciuiMn. 1IKH :(•">.
U , /i. ... H'i«.,/i»i.i. .\'/,if. //i'<r»ri<W fturiflv I'mcrnl-
,..,!.. Mil. .M. IHI-l'M; IX ,1,1? ; V ., 4!. 'J»2. 'M. 372.
I..". I juirenlienneM, en \t-rs. Montreal: MUM-IK'
.-riit-r.-il. I-Tii.
I'CI J-m.... |i|.. J'<.
lli»tiiirf ilf- Trnis Kivicn-s. 1' IjvraiMin, Mont-
rt-.il : KnsflM- Sfiit-ral, I. "Til. (Vttf luiiolinrc
I'lijlira-^f lr~ ainiivs l.ttl liSfT.
I', ^ro., |.(.. !'->( »v< c ciirlcfl.
K\|M'ilitinii militairr ilt- MaiiitoKa. Is7n. Mont-
r.-.il ; Ku^flic Sfin-ral, Is!)].
-:•• . |.|.. 'll.
M. l.in_-i - il'llisitiin- et ilf I.itti-ralurr. Ottawa:
.l..~.-|.h Hurt-ail, I^TU.
l-'iii"., p|>. Sim.
I.t Coin flu 1-Vii. yiiftit-c : liliniiliarl t-t Cic. l^f77.
K'mo., pp. 21".
C"hronic)uo Tritliivii-nnp. Montreal : Conipnunif
d'Imprimerie Caiiailii-iiiif. IsTlt. CV travail
rmivrt- Ics inn, •.-- HVtT • Irtwi.
'('o.. Pp. 2f7.
I.I-K Chants NouM'aiix. fii v««rs. Ottawa: Iniprim
rrif ilu Ciiiinilii, l.SHII.
16m<>., pp. i*.
I.i 1'iH-BJf Kranrai-t- HU Canada. Inipriuicrio <lu
I'mirrirr iif Saint •llyncinthc, INX1.
Alliiini ill- I'ilisioin- ile.s Trois-Kivien-s. Textos
ropifiix. Atiniu-H KEM-I72I. Montreal : (it-o.
K. Hr~l.ai.ils. 1SH1.
14 x 19 poucef , 11 c«rte«, 2 pluche; d'autocrnphea.
Iliitoire dc-» Canadiens Kranvais. Montreal :
Wilson et C'le. 1*<2-H4.
1 roll., 4to., pp. 160 cbacan, «vcc 125 portrait*.
c»rte« et ruen.
Situation de la Untrue Francaiw au Canada.
Montreal : IM Minerve, 1HK5.
HUtoire de Saint Krancol* du Lac. Montreal:
IniprlmiTie de L'Klrndartl, 18HB.
*ro., pp. im.
I* I'ayn den tiranils Ijws, IflttJ a 1000.
1* Cm*«4n-rr,,i,r.,,,, Qu^bM, 1S89-18HO.
d'HIntolre da Canada. Montreal : Graniter
1*1.
.. pp. «7t
Snlto, Benjamin.— Continued.
Causons du Pays et de la Colonisation. Mont-
real : Granger Freres, 1801.
Vim)., pp. 250.
Lower Canada during 1810-14.
Trnnraclioiw o/ tke Canadian Military /tulilnle,
Toronto, 1891-92.
De Machiche aux Trois-Rivieres avant 1760. Un
cbapitre special a la tin du volume intitule, :
" Histoire de la Paroisse d' Yamachiche." Trois-
Rivieres: P. V. Ayotte, 1892.
L'Emploi du Temps.
/.• Manitoba, 20 septembre 1893.
Jeanne d'Arc Militaire.
Courricr du Canada, 16 avril 1894.
TUHNO, JoHcph.
La Vallee de I'Outaouais. 1873.
Les Canadiens de 1'Ouest. Montreal : Cle d'lm-
primorie Canadienne, 1878.
•2 voln., 8vo., pp. (i.) xxux. -|- 384; (n.) 413,
I'n I'arallele— Lord Beaconsfleld et Sir John
Mac(!onnld. 18«0.
Le :tS"« Kauteuil ou Souvenirs Parlemcntaires.
Montreal : E. Senecal et Fils, 1891.
8vo., pp. 299. Avec portraiU de MM. Mouuean,
Ma8>i>n, Koyal etOirouard.
Voltaire, Madame de Pompadour et Quelques
Arpent.s de Neige.
Dam le» Mrmnirn dt Iti Socidf royale d* Canada.
Tiiinox., Sec. 1,1892.
Disrours ili; Sir Georges Cartier, baronnet. Ac-
compagneH de notices. Montreal : Eusebe
Senecal et Fils, 1893.
(Jr. 8vo.t pp. xii. + 817. Avec un portrait et fae
simile d'une lettre de Sir O.-E. Cartier.
y, M«r. Cyprlen.
Relation du Voyage de 1'Abbe J.-B.-Z. Bolduc
autour de I'Ani^rique du Sud.
A'"/'jx>rr. mr let Minion* du Dioctte de Qtttbte,
juin 184.1.
Ilcpertolrc du Clcrg^ Canadien depuis la fonda-
tion de la Nouvelle-Francc jusqu'a nos Jours.
QuelH-c : C. Darveau, 1N08.
8vo., pp. 321 + xx«.
Episode, voyage en France, Belgique, Prusse,
Allemagne et Italic : Conference.
Le Courrier d'Ollnita. 16mo , pp. 20 1870.
Dictionnaire Genealogique des Families Canadien-
nesdepuiK la Fondation de la Colonie jusqu'a
nosJours. 1" Vol. Montreal : Eusebe Senecal,
1K7M890.
4to., pp. 624.
R^gistres de 1'Etat des Personnes: Conference.
Le Fovtr J>,n,,ftti<juf, Ottawa. Kmo., pp. 19. 1878.
Monselgneur de I'Auberiviere, 51""* Ev^ue de
Quel«c, 1739-40. Documents Annotes. Mont-
real : Eu«el>e Senecal, 1885.
12mo., pp. 169.
Repertoire Gem-rale du Clerge Canadien par
Ordre Chronologique. 2« edition. Montreal:
E. Senecal, 1898.
8ro.,pp.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
73
Tanguay, Mgr. Cyprlen.— Continued.
Families Canadienneg.
Dans les Mimuim de la SociM royale ilu Canada,
See. I., 1882.
Etude MI r les Noms.
fbid., See. 1, 1883.
Etude Mir la Famille De Catalogue.
Ibid.. Sec. 1.1884.
A Travers les Re'gistres. 1 vol., pp. 276 + VIH.,
Montreal : Cadieux & Derome, 1886.
Ibid., Sec. 1. 18S5.
Les Quatre Ages de la Vie, Etude : Conference a
I'lnstitut-Canadien, 1879.
Etude. Les Aveugles et les Sourds Muets : Con-
1881, a 1'Institut.
Verreau, 1'Abbe.
Invasion du Canada. Collection de Memoiies
Recueillis et Annotes. Montreal: EusebeSe^-
cal, 1870-73.
2 volumes, petit 8vo., pp. d.) 240 ; ( n ) 393.
Ces deux volumes onmprennent: Le M^moire de
Sanguinet, ou Le Tlinoin Oculaire ; Le Me'inoira de
Ktideaux: Des Extraits du M£moire dn M. Bcrthe-
lot; LeMe'moirede M. de Lorimier (Mes Services);
Lettres Ecrites pendant 1'Invasion Aui^ricaine. Us
devaient 6tre suivis d'un volume de Not*-* qui n'a pas
M publi^.
Report of Proceedings connected with Canadian
Archives in Europe.
In Report of Minister v.f Agriculture, No. 40, Ses-
sional Papers of 1875. In English and French, pp. 64.
Suppression des Relations ile la Nouvelle-France.
La Revue de Montreal, Montreal, Vol. 1, 1877.
Quelques Notes sur des Grosilliers et Radisson.
Journal de 1'Inst ruction Publique, Vol. 1, Montreal,
1881.
Dans les Me moires de la Societe Historiqu? de Mon-
treal, viz. :
Annotations a 1'Histoire de Montreal par Dollier
de Casson, 1868.
Annotations au Voyage de MM. Dollier et Galinee,
1875.
Introduction et Annotations aux Veritables
motifs des Messieurs et Dames de la Societe de
N.D. de Montreal, 1880.
Dans le Journal de I'lnstruction Publique, viz. .-
Le Vieux Chateau ou 1'Ancien Hotel des Gouver-
neurs a Montreal, 1857.
Le Pere Lafilau et le Gen-seng, 1858.
Les deux abbes de F^nelon, 1864.
Livres et Bibliotheques, 1868.
Dans les Memoires de la Societe royale du Canada :
Les commencements de 1'Eglise du Canada.
Tome n., Sec. 1,1884.
Des commencements de Montreal.
Jbid., v., See. 1. 1887.
Jacques-Cartier, Questions de Calendrier Civil et
Ecclesiastique.
Ibid., Tin.. See. 1,1890.
Jacques-Cartier, Questions de droit politique, de
legislation, et d'usages maritimes.
Ibid., ix., See. 1,1891.
Watson, John.
Empiricism and Common Logic.
Journal of Speculative Philotopkv, January, 1878,
St. Louis. 8vo,, pp. 17-36.
Kant's Reply to Hume.
Ibid., April, 1876. St. LouU. 8vo., pp. 113-134.
Science and Religion.
Canadian Monthly, May, 1876, Toronto. 8»o.. pp.
384-397.
Hedonism and Utilitarianism.
Journal of Speculative Philmmpliv, July, 1^76, St.
Louis. 8vo., pp. 271-290.
Darwinism and Morality.
Canadian Monthly, October, 1376, Toronto. 8vo.,
pp. 319-320.
The Relativity of Knowledge.
Journal tif Xpn-itlative 1'hiloiophy, January, H77,
St. Louis. 8vo., pp. 19-4S.
The Ethical Aspect of Darwinism.
Canadian M/mthli/, June, 1H77, To.-onto. Svo., pp.
638-644.
Professor Tyndall's "Materialism."
Ibid. , March, H7S, Toronto. 8vo., pp. 2S2-28S.
The World as Force.
Journal of SlKculatiix Pltilomiilil/, April, 1878, and
April, 1879. St Louis. 8vo., pp. 114-137, 151-179.
A Phase of .Modern Thought.
Canadian M'tnihly, November, 1879, Toronto. 8vo.
pp. 457-472.
Kant and his English C'ritics: n C'ompiirison of
Critical and Empirical Philosophy. Glasgow :
James Maclehose ; New York : Macmillan &
Co., 1881.
8vo., pp. 402.
Schelling'a Transcendentul Idealism : a Critical
Exposition. Chicago: S. (.'. Griggs & Co., 1882.
12mo.,pp. 251.
The Philosophy of Kan!, as contained in ex-
tracts from his own writings. Glasgow: James
Maclehose & Sons; New York : Maumilian &
Co., 1888; New York: Henry Holt & Co., 1892.
8vo., pp. 356.
The Critical Philosophy and Idealism.
PhiltMophical Krrinc, January, 18/2, Boston. Svo-,
pp. 9-23.
The Middle Ages and the Reformation.
Queen'* (Juai-terlu, July, 1S93, Kincston. 8vo., pp.
4-11.
Metaphysics and Psychology.
Pkihsiivhical Hniew, September, 1893, Boston. 8vo.,
pp. 513-528.
Whiteaves, J. K.
On the Land and Fresh-water Mollusca inhabit-
ing the neighbourhood of Oxford.
Traniactioni A»hmoUan Society, Oxford, 1857. Svo.i
pp. 18.
On the Invertebrate Fauna of the Lower Oolites
of Oxfordshire.
Report IlritM Attociation for ike Advancement of
Science, 1860. Svo., pp. 4.
On the Palaeontology of the Coralline Oolites of
the neighbourhood of Oxford.
Aiinal* and Maaaiine of .\atural Hiitom, London,
August, 1861. 8vo., pp. 142-147, and 1 plate.
76
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
YYhltravrm J. H.-Ce»n/imi«f.
On the Land and Fresh-water Mollusca of Ix>wer
Canada. Paris I.-ll.
Camadia* .V.iinm/i* on./ Orotovul. Vol. Till.. Series
1, ISM. STO., pp. 50-65 »nd 98-107, with 12 woodcuts.
Transatlantic Sketches. 1. On the Little Miami
Kiver, \Vayne.sville, Warren County, Ohio.
Z.*Ai»«. London. Vol. xxi.. 188J, pp. 8419-8424.
On the Fos.-jlii of Ihe Trenton Limestone of the
l-l.ui'l t>( Montreal.
c,ni>i./iiiit .Yciium/i,! mi'/ r;,.,(..,/,.r. Vol. ii.. New
S«ric». 1WS Svo.. pp. 312-314.
On the Marine Mollusea of Kastern Canada.
/*.W.. Vol. iv., N.-w Series. 1*W. Sfo., pp. 48-57.
On some results iilitaineil liy dredging i" Gasps'
aii'l 'ill Murray Hay.
/'.,./ , Vol. \\., New SericK, 1KW. Svo., |.p. 3M-S.>4.
Not.-- "ii -"'tit' ('ana.liati Hirds,
/'.,•/., V..I. v.. New Series, H7». Ivo . pp. 103 and
S'W-lMl.
1;. |..iii <>n .1 .|i-,-|i -.-.'i Dn-ilgiiii; Kxpediticm to the
l.nlf ..f Si. I..-IH renc-e.
/.''7»-.'f • •' tli' l>'l*trlt<irnl ft .World. 'IHil Ftahr-rit •,
ll[-aw.i, 1*71. I.:ir«>- HL... pp. 12.
l:--|»>ii mi ,i -.-. .UK! il.-i-p -r:i Dredging Kxpcdilion
i.i tin ( ,u If i if >i. l..iu rence, « il Ii some remarks
i Hi i In- Marine l-'i-heries nf tin- I'mvini-e of <Vu<-
IMM-.
1 ••• iw:i. I-".'. Lar.-r »vi>., pp '.".'.
l>.'.-|. -.-a liiv.L-ino; in id,- Cuir .,( St. I.aui-i-iii-i-.
i '„ .<!,<„ .\,ihir,,l,.l .,,,/ (,'. >./..„,,:. \'<>l. M. . New
"-ITIP^ 1-^rj. s^'.,i'i-. -ri! .V;4.
S.,li-s .rn a cli-.-|i -ea I ln-ili;iii-_' K\petlit ii>n round
tin- Nl.ind "( Anlieii~ti. in Ihe (liilf (if Si. I,aw-
i > t
( , .(. .,,/ ».,„„. i I .V, iur.il //,.(.. ru. Vol. \.,
Si-r.'-- 4, 1^7^, |,p. .Ml-'"'*. Koiirinli-.l, wi:h /"nine
ilt.-r.il iot.- it. -I i. Union-, in t|i.- I'.in'i, linn .\<iluriiH't
.,,,,1 ','. ..t.vi'i. Vol. Ml., New S.-ricH, IS7.'., pp ml-lt*)
|{i-|Mirt on .l.-.-p --i-a Dn-d^iliK ( )p.-rat ions in the
I in If . if St. Lawrence, x\ it Ii nut.-s nn tin- present
• unilit inn "f th«- Mariii.- l-'ixh.-i-i.-s mill Oyster-
U-.U uf part of that region.
It'ifrt Itrpnrlmfut .l/'/ru./- dm/ t'i*l,i ri< *, Otiawn,
1-7X I.irre Hvo , pp. L".'.
' in ri-.-ent .l.-ep sea Dred^in^r Oppnit i.ins in the
liulf .»f St. La\\ ren.-e.
.4...TI.1M .I'.'ir.i'il ',f S'iriirr .1 ;./ Art*, Vnl. VII.,
S«ri.-« ., pp. .'ln-ilit. M»r.-li. H74.
Notrs on some Cretaeeous Fonsils eollec-leil hy
Mr. .lames Hi.-hiiriKon at Vam-ouver and the
adjacent Islands.
lt--ii;r< i.i l'r--grnt, <ieul<«i<-.il Surrey nf Caniuln,
lor 1-7 174. Montreal. H7I largt Hvo., pp. 2X)-2W,
with one plate.
On a rolled ion of Himalayan turds n-cently pre-
»eiit«l to the Natural History Society hy Major
C. K. HulKer.
I'awnJia* .V.ilfcr.i/i'* an./ </<..//v>i<, Vol. Til., New
Seria, !S75. STO . pp. 391 -4O8
Xot^« on Ihe Marine PUherlen, and part i. -nl ail >
on the OyKtvr-hedH of Ihe Gulf of St. I^awrence.
Ibid.. Vol. TIL, New S.rie., W75. Hro.. pp. SM-349.
( MxiloKii-nl Survey of Canada. Meaozoic FowdU,
Vol. i.. Fart i. On acme Invertebrata from the
• '.ml Iwarinu rockH of the Queen Charlotte
inland*, collected by Mr. Jamen Hichard.son in
W hit eaves, J. P.— Continued.
1«72. Montreal, 1876. Large 8vo., pp. 92, with
10 plates and 9 woodcuts.
Critical notes on Fossils collected by A. R. C.
s.-l wyn and Prof. Macoun in the valleys of the
Peace, Athabasca and Clearwater rivers.
fttU.Rep. Progr. 1875-76. Montreal, 1877. pp.96- 106.
On the Fossils of the Missinaibl and Moose rivers
collected by Dr. R. Bell in 1875.
Ibid., 1875-76. Montreal. 1877. pp. 316-329.
Obituary Notice of Elkanah Billings, F.G.S.,
Palaeontologist to the Geological Survey of Can-
ada.
< Wn/i'.m .\iiturnli-t and Oeoloaut, Vol. vin., New
Series, Montreal, 1877. 8vo., pp. 251-2-)!.
Preliminary Report on some supposed Jurassic
Fossils collected by Dr. G. M. Dawson in the
Coast Range of British Columbia.
/,'•;»» f of Prvortn, Qeologioal Surrey of Canada,
1876-77. Montreal, 1878. Urge 8vo., pp. 150-159.
On some Marine Invertebrate from the West
Coast of America. (Being a critical list of
about 12o species from the Strait of Georgia,
Hurrard Inlet, etc., with description of a new
Alcyonarinn l>y Prof. A. E. Verrill, and of a
supposed new Lamellibranchiate Bivalve by the
writer.)
Caiuitliiin tfaturali*t anil Qrulugvit, Vol. vm., Series
'2, Montreal, 1878. 8vo., pp. 461-171.
On some Primordial Fossils from Southeastern
Newfoundland. (With description of one new
species.)
Amfriran Jounml of .VciVnre, September, 187S. STO.,
pp. 224-226.
Ceological Surveyof Canada. Mesozoic Fossils,
Vol. i., Part 2. On the Fossils of the Cretaceous
rocks of Vancouver and adjacent islands in
the Strait of Georgia. Montreal, 1871).
I. iri;i- 8vo., pp. US, and 10 platen.
Provisional list of the Fossils collected by Dr. R
Hell in 1H77, between the Ixmg Portage of the
Missinaibi River and York Factory.
H'jfit nf /'i-t-ffmi. Qeological Surrey of Canada,
1877-78. Montreal. 1879. pp. 5anJ6c.
On some Marine Invertebrate from the Queen
Charlotte Islands. Contains a list of 100 species,
with descriptions of three new starfishes by
Prof. A. E. Verrill, and of two new species of
mollusca by the author.
/An/., 1878-79. Montreal, 1880. Large STO., pp.
19UB-205H.
On some remarkable Fossil Fishes from the
I'pper Devonian rocks at Scaumenac Bay, P.Q.
Am'rifiia .liiurii'il of ,s'.-i. II.T tnnl Aril, June, 1881,
and reprinted in the Annul* anil M'tgaiinr nf Jfiitttml
Hvrtiirv (London, England), August, 1881. STO., pp.
169-162.
On some Remarkable Fossil Fishes from the De-
vonian rocks of Scaumenac Bay, with descrip-
tions of a new genus and three new species.
t'lUHutinu tiaturaliil and Oeolufitl, Vol. z., New
Series, Montreal, 1881. STO., pp. 27-35-
Description of a New Species of Psammodus from
the Carboniferous rocks of the Island of Cape
Breton.
//,;./., Vol. x., New Series, Montreal, 1881. STO.,
pp.86.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
77
Whiteaves, J. P.— Continued.
On some Fossil Fishes, Crustacea and Mollusca
from the Devonian rocks of Campbellton, N.B.,
with descriptions of five new species.
/'••'. Vol. x., New Series, Montreal, 1881. 8ro.,
pp. 93-101.
List of Fossils collected by Dr. It. Bell in Mani-
toba during the season of 1880.
Report of Progress, Geological Survey of Canada,
1879-80. Large 8vo., pp. 57c-58c.
On the Lower Cretaceous rocks of British Co-
lumbia.
Transactions Royal XociV/j/ of Canada. Vol. I.
Sec. 4, 1842. 4to., pp. 81-86, with 3 woodcuts.
On some supposed Annelid tracks from the
Gaspe Sandstones.
Ibid., Vol. I., Sec. 4, 1882. 4to, pp. lt.9-111, with 2
platen-
Note on the occurrence of Siphonotreta Scotica
Davidson, in the Utica formation near Ottawa.
American Journal of Science unit Arts, October, 1882.
8vo., pp. 278-279.
On a Recent Species of Heteropora from the Strait
of Juan de Fuea.
/bill., October, 1882. 8vo., pp. 27H-280.
Recent Discoveries of Fossil Fishes in the De-
vonian rocks of Canada. Rend before the
Geological and Biological Sec ion of the Amer-
ican Association for the Advancement of Science
at the Montreal meeting in issii.
American Naturalist, February, IS<1 l.arKt- 8vn.,
pp. 158-164.
Geological Survey of Canada. Paleozoic Fossils,
Vol. III., Part 1. On some new, imperfectly
characterized or previously unrecorded Species
of Fossils from the Guelph formation of On-
tario. Montreal, 1884.
Large 8vo. pp. 43, with S plates .-mil 4 woodcuts.
Geological Survey of Canada. Mesozoic Fossils.
Vol. I., Part 3. On the Fossils of the Coal
bearing deposits of the Queen Charlotte Islands
collected by Dr. G. M. Dawson in 1S78. Mont-
real, 1884.
Large 8vo., pp. 72, with 12 plates.
Note on a Decapod Crustacean from the Upper
Cretaceousof High wood River, Alberta, N.W.T.
Transact ions Royal Society of Canutnth Vol. it., Sec
4, 1884. 4to., pp. 237-238.
Description of a New Species of Ammonite from
the Cretaceous rocks of Fort St. John, on the
Peace River.
Ibid., Vol. ii., Sec. 4, 1884. 4to., pp. 2.39-240.
Note on the Possible Age of some of the Mesozoic
rocks of the Queen Charlotte Islands and Brit-
ish Columbia.
American Journal of Science and Art*, June, 18S5.
8vo., pp. 444-419.
List of Marine Invertebrates from Hudson's
Strait, collected by Dr. R. Bell in 1884.
Report of Progrest, Geological Survey of Canada,
1882-S-4. Montreal, 1885. Large Svo., pp. 58 60oD.
Contributions to Canadian Palaeontology, Vol.
I., Part I. (1) Report on the Invertebrata of
the Laramie and Cretaceous rocks of the
Vicinity of the Bow and Belly rivers and adja-
cent localities in the Northwest Territory.
Ibid., 1SSO. Large Svo., pp. 89, and 11 plates.
Whitcavea, J. F.— Continued.
Colonial and Indian Exhibition. Catalogue of
Canadian Pinnipedia, Cetacea, Fishes and Mar
ine Invertebrata exhibited by the Department
of Fisheries of the Dominion Government.
Ottawa, 188fi.
8vo., pp. 42.
Illustrations of the fossil fishes of the Devonian
rocks of Canada. Part I.
Trantactivnt lioval Society of Canada, Vol. iv.,
Sec. 4, 1886, 4to., pp. 101-110, with 5 plates.
On-some Marine Invertebrata. dredged or other-
wise collected by Dr. G. M. Dawson in 1K85, on
the coast of P.nn-h Columbia; with it supple-
mentary list of a few land and fresh watersheds,
lislies, birds, etc., from the same region.
II, id.. Vol. iv., Sec. 4, 1SS6, 4lo., pp. 2X, with 4 wood-
cut*.
Notes on some Mesozoic fossils from various
localities on the coast of British Columbia, for
the most part collected by Dr. (I. M. Dawson in
the summer of lHXf>.
Annual Itriioi I , Geological Survey of Canada, N. S.,
Vol. ii., Montreal, 1SS7. Large Kvo., pp. 108n 1 1 In.
On some fossils from the CretaceoiiHand Laramie
rocks of tin- Saskatchewan and its tributaries,
collected li\ Mr. .1. I!. Tyrrell ia ls<> and issi;.
//,/./., Vol. II., Montn-.il. M7. LarKt.' 8vu.. pp, l.YiK-
MJK.
Illustrations of the fossil lislies of the Devonian
rocks of Canada. Part '1.
T,nu*,ictio,,< /tonal So,'!, tu,,f f',,,,a,la. Vol. vi,
Sec. 4, 1SSS. 4lo.. pp. 77 '.»!. with 'i plalcs.
Geological Survey of ('anela. Contributions to
Canadian Paleontology. \'ol. i.. 1'ari u. il.'i
On some fossils from the Hamilton format ion of
Ontario, with a list of (lie species al present
known from that formation and piovincr ; (ill
The fossils of the Triassie rocks of lint Mi
Columbia ; and (I) On some Cretaceous fossils
from liritish Columbia, the Northwest Terri
tories and Manitoba.
Montreal, 18S9. Large Svo , pp. 105, with 15 plates
Descriptions of eight new species of fossils from
the Cambro Silurian rocks of Manitoba.
Triiutiietinun llo/ial Sor',,1!/ of t',nia,la. Vol. VII.,
Sec. 4, 1889. 4to , up. 7.i-M, and li plates.
Descriptions of some new orpreviously unrecorded
s]>ecies of fossils from the Devonian rocks of
Manitoba.
Mi./., Vol. VIM., See. 4.1S90. 4to., ],p. 9!-lln, with
7 plates.
Geological Survey of Canada. Contributions to
Canadian Pala-ontology, Vol. I., Part in. The
fossils of the Devonian rocks of the Mackenzie
River basin. Montreal, 1891.
Large 8vo.,pp 58, with 6 plate?.
Descriptions of four new species of fossils from
the Silurian rocks of the soutli-eastern portion
of the District of Saskatchewan.
Canadian Record of Science, VoL iv., Montreal,
April, 1891. 8vo., pp. 293-303, with one plate .
Description of a new species of Panenka from the
Corniferous Limestone of Ontario.
Ibid., Vol. iv., Montreal, October, 1891. 8ro., pp.
401-104, with 1 plate.
78
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE
Whllrave*. J. P.- -Continued.
Note on the occurrence of Paucispiral Oporcula of
(,'a.stempodn in theCuelph formation of Ontario.
(\UiaJian li.f.nl of .SViracr, Vol. iv., Montreal,
October, 181*1. 8ro.. pp 404-407.
The Ort hare-rat ida- of the Trenton Limestone of
Manitoba.
7V,i»... <•/,.. CM Knual S.,cirtv ••/ Canada , Vol. ix.,
Sec. 4.1$>1. 4to., pp 77-90, with 7 platen.
IteHcription of a new gerins and species of I'hyllo
riri<l Crustacea from the Middle Cambrian of
Mount Stfphen. H.C. •
('.,„. i. /,..,i Hrr*,r,l I./" Scirarr, Vol. v.i Montreal
Octuher, lf.""J. svo., pp. Uk'i -318.
(>'colc>Kical Survey of Canada. Contributions to
C.ui.i'luui Pal.eoiitoloi/y. \'ol. I., Part iv. The
fossils of tin- l>evuiiiau rocks of tlie islands,
shores or iniiiii-diatr vicinity of Lakes Manitoba
an1 \Viiinipcncisis. Ottawa. lS!rJ.
Ijirito "i. ... pp }'*'•. with l.'ipuii--
Notes on the \iiinioniiesofthe Cretaceous rocks
• »f t lit- disi rh I of A ( halcasca, \villi descriptions
• >f f'Hi i ne\\ sjir< ies.
T tftcl 1' f: it \.,, ,^,/ • •' t',tn,fl°i V"l \.,
S.-C I. l-'i.1 It.... |.p 111-r.il. with I plates
Notes ..ii i IK- 1 1 as i e n i|» .. la of the Trenton Lime
stone 'I Manitolia. with a description of one
lle\\ sJM'i-ies.
v, V..I. i.. Mc.nlrciil,
Aprl.l-1' Hvcc., pp. :!17 ;.^. with L' u.KMjotltH.
llescrijition^ of t\\(» neu species of AnilllOlliteS
Ironi the I let. ii euii* rocks of theQiieen Char
lotle Klallil-.
i./i.in //. . . / ... y,-,. .,,-., llel,.l,cr. 1 "'.':'., V..I. \l.,
PI-. Ill It*), with one full p:tKC |.late.
I li« ' 'i et a. e. ,us >\ vt ern in Canada. 1 1 'resident ial
.\ddn— in Sec-lion IV. i
••"-I I .1 : .,, (•„„.,,/.,. Vol M.,
S.-1-. I. pp.
The recent diseo\ ei > of lar^e I' ni(i like shells in
the Coal measures at I lie South .loj^nins, .VS.
/' I.I.. Vicl. \i., Sec. 4, pp. 21-J4. with one full puge
plUr.
Notes on some .Marine- Invert elirata from the'
coast of Itritish Cccluinliia.
IHI.,,r,, .\,,l,,r;/:,l. 1'f.-., 1^ vl. V..I. VII , pp. 133 :>7,
with four fitturet.
\VUIiaiiiMin, Itev. .1.110. s.
The Inland Seas of North America and the Nat
iiral and IndiiHtriiil I'mxliii-tions of Canada.
Kingston : .l,,hn I Miff, IsM.
8ro. , pp. 7H.
< >l,sen .,1 ions at Kingston on t he Transit of Venus.
/« tk, r.op..u.|,'.,ci. i.fik, K'JlKtl &xieli/ ../ Caiuula,
Vel. i.. See J. ISO.
Wlthrow. W. II.
C.ita. oml.s of Rome, and their testimony relative
lo Primitive Christianity. London : Uodder &
SK.UKht.in. New York : Hunt * Eaton.
12tno.. cloth, pp MO.
Hintorr of Canada, BoHton and Toronto.
"TO., pp. 700 mounted.
Our Own Country. Toronto.
»»«.. pp. tu. 3tO IlliuumlUxu.
Witlirow, W. H — Continued.
A Canadian in Europe. Toronto: Hunter, Rose &
Co.
Ii' iii" . . cloth . Copiously illustrated .
Valeria ; The Martyr of the Catacombs, Toronto,
London and New York.
I'.'iiio., oliith- Illustrated.
Barbara Heck. Toronto and London.
1-nici., cloth.
Neville Trueman, the Pioneer Preacher. A tale
of the War of 1812. Toronto and London.
12mo. , cloth.
The King's Messenger ; or, Lawrence Temple's
Probation. Toronto, London and New York.
i -in... , cloth.
The Romance of Missions. Toronto.
12uio., cloth.
Worthies of early Methodism. Toronto.
l.'mo., cloth.
Men Worth Knowing; or, Heroes of Christian
Chivalry.
Mf.ith<id\*t Mui/ttziite, 1881.
Missionary Heroes.
/6iU, 1882.
Wright, It. It.-inis.-M .
Systematic Position of the Spongiadae.
CiiiKidinH Journal, 1877, pp. 14.
i ..ui iii HI I ions to American Helminthology.
/Vot<Wni|/» Cantiilian limtitute, N.S., Vol. I., 1879,
pp. 1-24, 2pluUe.
Notes on American Parasitic Copepoda.
Ibi.l., Vol. I., 188-.' pp. 243-354, 2 platei.
(Ju IJemodex Phylloiiies.
l.:,i: cit.. 18X3, pp. 27J-2S1, 2 plate*
Trematode Parasites in American CrayUsh.
/!..,..'.... A'alurnliil. 1884, p. 429-30-
< in the Organ of .lacobson in Ophidia.
y.',nl:,alKher Amtiuer, Vol. VII., 1881, p. 112.
On the Skin and Cutaneous Sense-Organs of
Amiurus.
I':. ::,,,!,.,, I- I ' , I „ , I I I U I f , Ill-lttllll, N .8 , Vol. II., 1(984,
On the Nervous System and Sense-Organs of
Amiurus.
/....-. ei/., 1SS4, pp. 352-386, 3 plates.
On a Parasit :c- Copepod of the Clam.
.1 ,.,. , ,,;,„ ffnturaliil, 1885, pp. 118-124, 1 plate.
On a Free Swimming Sporocyst.
!.•,<•„ cit., p. 310.
On the llyonuindibuiar Clefts and Pseudobranchs
of Lvpidosteus and Amia.
Journal Atmliimv and Phvrivlogv, Vol. XIX., 1886,
pp. 476-499, 1 pl«te.
On the Skull and Auditory organ of the Siluroid
Hypophthalnius.
Tsaniacliuiti Kovml Society of Canada, Vol. ill., See,
4,1885. pp. llW-118, 3 pktet.
Introduction to Structure of Vertebrata.
//. Standard Natural Butorv, Boston : 8. E. Cuctino
A Co., 1885, Vol. m., pp. 1-52. Imp. 8ro.
Account of M one .t i-emi-s and Marsupials.
/6cJ., Vol.. v., pp. 11-45.
Of Ungulata.
Ibid., Vol. T., pp. 283-352.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
79
Wright, K. Ramsay.— Continued.
Of Primates.
In Standard Natural Hiitoru, Vol. v., pp. 430-528.
In conjunction with Dr. A. B. Macallum. Sphy-
ranura. A contribution to American Helmin-
thology.
Jaurnul of Morphology, Boston, 1887, Vol. I., pp.
1-48, 1 plate.
, K. KaniHay.— Continued.
An Introduction to Zoology for the use of High-
schools. Toronto : Copp, Clark A Co., IHflB.
12m... , pp. 314, with 194 fig».
Pathogenic Sporozon.
Canadian /V<i r-li I inner, Toronto, January, 189(1.
Preliminary Heporl on the Ki.sh and Ki.sheries of
Ontario.
In /ffjtort of Oittitri'f l\nh ttnri (/rune Com million,
Toronto, 1H!I2, printed by order of Legiclative Afsembly,
PP. 421-475, with 13 fig?., text and 35 plate?.
SOCIETE ROYALE DU CANADA
MEMOIRES
iSKCTION 1
LITTfiRATURE FRANCAISK, TMSTOIRK, A UGH fiOL<><! I K, KTC.
ANNEE 1894
SECTION I, 1894. [ 3 ] MBMOIRES S. R. CANADA.
I. — Le Fondatenr tie la Presentation. (Ogileiiftbnry} : Uahhe lric<jn<-t.
(1784-1760)
Par M. L'AUBE AUGUSTE GOSSELIN, LL. I).
<Lu le £i iniii IKllli
Parmi taut d'ecclesiastiqucs ((iii, sous la domination francaise au Canada, suivnt allier
a un grand zele pour la gloiiv de Dion et les travaiix do lour miiiisti'-re un devourment
sans homes pour lo bien do la patrie, je n'eii connais pas qui aiont niontiv plus d'attaelieinent
au service du roi et do la France quo le digue sulpirien doiit le nom est en tote do cette
notice. L'ahbo Picquet etait , vraimoiit de la race des Feiiolon, des Vignal, des d'Urto, des
Dollier dc Casson, des IJelmont. Sa devise, durant toiite sa earriere, soluble avoir etc :
Tout pour Uiou et la patrie ! " 11 aiirait souhaite, disait-il dans line de ses lettres, pouvoir
etendre 1'ompire de Jesus-Christ et du roi, ses bons mattres, jusqu'aux extromitos du
monde." "Je serai trop beiireux, oerivaif-il encore, si mos potits travaiix peuvent con-
tribucr en quelque chose au bien de la religion et du service du roi. Ce sont la toiites nies
vues et mes desirs, et les sentiments dans lesqucls je veux vivro et niourir." '
Tons les gouverneurs qui so sueeederent de son temps au Canada rendirent honima^e a
son devouement et ;\ son merite. '• Cot eeclesiastique est part'aitement desinteresse, ocrivait
un jour M. de la Galissoniere au ministre ; et il omploie line jiartie do son revenii pour
I'ex4cution de son projet (la fondation de la Presentation)."1 Et M. "Duqucsne : •• 11 a servi
la religion et 1'Etat, disait-il, avoc un succos incroyable, pendant pros do trente annees ; et
il s'est acquis une grande reputation par les beaux etablissements qu'il a formes pour le roi,
au Canada."4 MM. de la Jonquiere et Vaudreuil faisaient do la memo maniero 1'ologo de
cet homme de bien.
La grande 03iivre, 1'oeuvre par excellence de M. Picquet, cc fut d'assurer ;\ la Franco le
concours des nations sauvages, dans la lutte de notre aucienne mere patrie contre 1'Anglu-
terre pour la possession de rAmorique du Nord, le concours, surtout, on du moins la
neutralite des Iroquois, qui, malhcureusement, s'etaient toujours montres si hostiles au
Canada. On comprend 1'importance de cette oeuvre pour la France, dans les vingt-cinq
dernieres annees surtout qui precedercnt le denouement fatal, sur les plaines d' Abraham, de
ce grand drame ou tant d'interets majeurs etaient en jeu. M. Picquet reussit au deli de
toute esperance.
1 Lettre du 2 f£vrier 1752, cit^e par M. Parkman, dans Montcalm and Wolfe, tome 11, page 417.
J Lettre inedite a M. de la Galissonniere, 4 aout 1749. Archives de 1'archevech^ de Quebec.
3 Lettre in&lite 4 M. Rouille, 18 octobre 1747. Archives de I'archev§cb6 de Quebec.
* Lettres Idifiantes, 1783, tome xxvi, page 55.
4 L'ABBfi AUGUSTE GOSSEL1N
II avail un talent incroyable pour attirer les sauvages, pour les mettre sous sa main,
pour les tloniiner, pour lea civiliser. A part les Agniers, (lout il avait fait son deuil, et qui,
Diiivant sou expression, " n'etaient plus regardes que coiume des Anglais," il gagna toutes
les iiatioiin iroquoises a la raiise do la France, sans compter les autres peuples sauvages,
dout il sut conserver et inaintonir 1'ainitii'. L;i victoire do la Monongahe'la, qui a rendu
iiniin>rtel le intiu do M. dc Beaujeu, tut due rii grande partie au coueours des sauvages. Au
siege du («>rt William-Henry, M. de Montcalm avait sous ses ordres pres de mille sauvagcs,
appartfiiant a qiiarantr ct une trilms ditferentes.1
(Yt illust re general appelail M. Picquct " le patriarehe des Cinq-Nations." L'intendant
I|oc.|iiart lui avail domic lc titre d'" apntrc des Iroquois." M. Duquesne, parlaut de 1'aliln'
Pic.piet. di-ait ••qii'i'i lui sciil il valait plus c|iic dix regiments" 2 pour la cause de la France.
Le- Anirlai- ciix-nieiiies. i|iii lc prcnaiciit ]»iur un jesuite, rcconnaissaient et redoutaieut sa
I. iivr ft -a puis.-ain-f d'artiun snr les sauvjigi-s : " Lc jt'suitc de 1'ouest, disaient-ils, a
di'-tai-ln- cli' IMIIIS tuiiii's les Xaiinns, et les a inises dans les intercts des Fran^ais." s
l''.~! >iirtniii par la tiuidatinn de la mission et du fort de la Presentation que M.
I'ii-qui-i ri'u«it a di'-taelier les Ini(|Unis de la cause de 1' Angleterre, et ;\ les attacher a la
Fraih c. l.a I'lvscntation ('tail dcstiiu'e a neiitraliser autant que possible les effets dosastreux
cau~'-~ au ripimncivc des |-'rain;ais avec les sauvages par I'etahlissement du fort Oswego sur
le- Imrd- ilu lac Krii- : ( >-\V('ir". cc point noir. jnvsage tie la tenipete (pii ulluit eclater, et
lialavei- le- l-'rain.-ai- iion •.ciilenieiit de la I'i'gioii des grands lacs, inais des vallees du
Saint-Laurent, de 1 '( lino i-t du Mi--is-i|ii.
Avaiit ile [larler du lort tie la I'lvseiitatioii. disons un mot de 1'origine de M. Picquet, et
de -e- premiers travaiix an Canada.
#*#
Francois I'ii i|iiet ' uaquit a Hourg en Hresse, pi-ovince de Hourgogne, diocese de Lyon,
eceinlire 17us. raniice nieiiie i|iie iiiourut a liuehcc M" de Laval, le premier eveque
du Canada. II etait le coinpat riote et 1'ami ilu cclehre astronome Lalande,' avec lequel, de
retour ile .-e- mi-r-ioiis. il aimait a s'entretenir de ee qu'il avait fait pour le service de la
France, de 1'aiitre cot.' des niers. de Tespoir ,|u'il avait longtemps garde de voir les Framjais
se niaiiitcnir en Am.'rique. et de la perte irreparalile qii'avait f'aite la France en perdant le
Canada/'
il reciit des I'cnfanci' une education soignee, et tit de fortes etudes. Les lettrcs et les
ineinoires <|ii il a laiss.'s teinoignent de la culture de son esprit et de ses connaissances
pratiques.
Naturellemeiit gai. ainiant le jilaisir, il etait aussi doiu- d'une grande piete, et manifesta
cle bonne heurc sa v..<-ati«»n a I'.'tat ecclesiaHtique. On assure qu'a 17 ans il prechait deja
' Monlralm and Wolfe, tome I, page 485.
* The C'unipiracy nf t'ontiar, tome I, page 6<>.
1 Lrltrrt tdijianht, pajjo 50.
4 II signait /Vr/i*f, et non paa Kgwt, comme <;crit M. Parkman. Voir le Regislre de la Presentation, con-
•err/- «ux arcliiven paroisaiales d'Oka.
4 On mootre a Boor* en Bressc, a I'^glise de Brou, un cadran solaire fait par Lalande, souvenir du grand
Mlronome A u vilte naUle.
Cert d'»pn« SM conversationi avec 1'ablx! Pic<1Uet et sea souvenirs personnels, que Lalande ecrivit plus tard
la notice bio^raphique de son ami, inrfree dans UM Ultra tdifianla et curieu»e», et ciKSe souvent dans c«tte 6tude.
L'ABBti PICQUET 5
dans les e'glises de sa ville natalc. A 20 ans, il obtint de 1'autorite ecclesiastique la permis-
sion de precher dans toutes les paroisses de la Brcsse et de la Franche-Comte.1
II tit sa theologie a Paris, et entra dans la societe de Saint-Sulpice. Hes superieurs,
connaissant ses dispositions heurenses et precoeespour la vie de missionnaire, lui proposerent
de 1'envoyer au Canada; il aceepta avec joie. II fut ordonne le 10 avril 1734, ft partit
presque aussitot pour rAmeriquc. II arriva au Canada le 6 juillet, et t'ut accueilli avec bien-
veillanee par ses confreres de Saint-Sulpicc a Montreal. II avait 25 ans.
Montreal, a cette epoque, n'etait pas encore, taut s'en taut, cette immense et magnifiqiic
ville commerciale quo nous admirons. C'ctait mi long et etroit assemblage de inaisons en
bois ou en pierre, a un seul ou deux etagcs ; au-dessus de ccs inaisons sYlcvaient les tours ilu
se'minaire, les clochers de trois eglises, les iniirs de quatre convents, avei: les arbres dc Iciirs
vastes jardins. On apercevait de loin, a I'extremite cst de la ville, un liant rempart en terre,
couronne par uno redoute snr laquclle etaient inontes quelques canons. Toiite la ville rtait
entouree d'un tos.se pro fond, et cl'un mur en pierre avec bastions, capable de la protegcr con t re
les attaques des sauvages, mais nulleincnt de resistor a la niitraille.
"Cette ville, (lit un ecrivain de I'epoqiic, n'a |iroiireincnt quc deux grandes nics lungues.
La maison des sulpiciens et celle des jesuitos occupeiit cbacuue un tres grand terrain. II
y a aussi le convent des reeollets, celni des liospitalieres, et celni des sn'iirs de la C'ongrc-
gation." 2
La population de Montreal etait de 4,210 anus, en 17:W, et de S,:',12 en 17liD.!
Voici ce que Knox ecrivait dans son journal, sur le coni[itc des habitants de Mnntn'al :
"Us sont vifs et enjoues, dit-il, et beaucoup pins recbercbes dans leur toilette et Iciirs
parures, que ceux de Quebec ; il semble exister line certaine emulation a ce snjet cut re les
habitants des deux villes. A voir le grand nombre de robes de sole, d'habits brodes, de tetes
poudrees de tout age ct des deux sexes, que Ton rencontre dans la rue, dn matin an soir, un
etranger serait porte ;\ croire que Montreal n'c'st habite que par des gens de grandes et inde-
pendantes fortunes." 4
Quant aux mneurs du Canada, en general, a cette epoque, voici ce qu'eerivait en 1730
la sceur Duples-sis ; on salt que cette religieuse n'etait nullement portee a 1'exageration ; il
suffit d'aillenrs de parcourir les documents de 1'epoqne, les documents cpiscopanx, en parti-
cnlier, pour s'assurer de 1'exactitude de sa description :
" Nous somines, dit-elle, dans un pays qni devient plus dnr que jamais ; nous n'y voyons
rien qui puisse plaire ; on n'y parle que de misere, de mauvaisc foi, de calomnies, de procfes,
dc divisions. Tout le moiule se plaint, et personne ne remedie a rien. .Te crois (pic Dieii
ch&tie cette colonie pour les crimes qui s'y commettent, et les bons souffrent avec les mediants,
les uus pour s'epurer, les autres pour faire penitence."
Elle ajoutait, en 1733 :
" Nous sommes dans un siecle ou je crains tout, car la corruption est a son comble ; nous
1 feUrei idifiantes, p. 3.
2 Mtmoires sur let affaires du Canada de 1 749 A 1 760.
' Note de M. I'abb4 P. Rousseau, du s<5minaire de Saint-Sulpica, & 1'auteur.
* Kiwi's Historical Journal, t ii, p. 455.
6 L'ABBtf AUGUSTE GOSSKLIN
VOVOH8 ties chose* pitovables ; on nous en niaiule de semblables. . . La charite* est refroidie, et
il reste bien peu de foi dans le nionde."
Le clerge du Canada avait evidemment beaueoup a t'aire ; mais il fut a la hauteur de sa
tncho. L'auteur, deja cite, des Memoires sur les Aftaires du Canada ne rend justice ni a M«r
de I'onthriand, ni aux jesuites, ni aux rocollets, lii aux sulpiciens de Npoque ; il n'y a quo
lo soininairo et le on re tie Quebec, M. Resche, qu'il traite avec bienveillance. Voici ce qu'il
dit des nulpicieiiH :
•• Lo srininairo de Saint-Sulpice, liaut et puissant, se regardait comrae le souverain et
1'arbitrc du pavs : on no pouvait ni agir, ni rien t'aire a Montreal que conformement Pleura
idres : eeiisours <lu public. ils t'oivaiont los particuliers ;\ leur ouvrir leurs maisons, pour y
v.>ir or i|u"il- v t'aisairnt ; la nomination des cures de 1'ile qu'ils avaient leur rendait leurs
va--aux -omul-. avor Irsijiicls ils a>;issaiont i'ii niaTtn-s. T^es generaux tremblaient sous eux,
ri-ilniitaiii I'-ur >T'''lit en France, ilont ils 1'aisaicnt usage dans les occasions."
!»,• co pa^airf. «•" di'-pit ilu inaiivais esprit qui I'aninie, il resulte clairement que les sul-
pii-ii'ii- avainit lii-aiii-iiiiji <lr /Mr rt il'antui-iti-, rt i|ifils jouissaient a Montreal d'une grande
inllih-ii'-r : i'o in- pmivait rtcr i|ii'au ln'in'-lirc drs bonnes nxiMirs et jiour le bien de la colonie.
II- avairiii la rliar^r imn seiileinen) dr la villc, mais de toute 1'ile dc Montreal ; leur
iiiini-ii-ri- I'-lait arlil'. lalmririix.
l,.ii--'|iir I'aKli,' riri|iirt arpiva an Canada, rn ]~:\4. lo venerable M. de Belmont n'etait
|.lu-. II 'tail iiiiirt lr -- 111 -ii \~'-'>.. a r.-iu'r dr s? ans. rt avait oto reinplaee ooiume superieur
ilu -.'iniiiaii-i- 'lr Mmitival par M. Nnrmaiit do Ki'railnii. " M. de Bolinont gouverna pendant
pin- do i ivnie an-, dii M.dr Latniir. aveo nn /Moot line sagesse qui le tirent cstimer de
M. I'irijiioi doinoiii-a oiin| ans a Mmit r/-al. travaillant on oonnnun avec ses confreres du
-.'•niiiiairr a la do.-rrtr dr la villr rt dos paroisses oiivironnantes ; puis on 1739 il fut envoy<5
par M- -iipi'-rinir- a unr ini->inii phi- m rappnrt avor ses gouts et les heureuses dispositions
ijiir la J'rnvidriire lui avail di'partios.
11 y avait au ^ud do Montreal, do I'antro onto du fleuve, une inagnifique mission de sau-
vugus doinioilios ot sodontairos : la mission do Caughnawaga. On y compta jusqu'^ trois
eentH guerrierH iroipiois. Kilo etait sous la direction dos pores jesuites. II y avait un fort,
line oglir-e, ot un magasin on les sauvages pouvaient se procurer tous les objets dont ils
avaienl bosnin. sans otro obliges d'allor a Montreal. Les missionnaires tenaient en effet a ce
que lours neophytes allassont lo moins souvont possible a la ville, ou ils avaient trop facile-
nient 1* occasion ile so procurer do l'eau-de-vie, ce ]>oisoii funeste qui leur <5tait si dommageable.
On tit beauconp do bruit, dans le temps, au sujet de ce magasin, que tenaient les demoiselles
Dettulntera, sous protexte (ju'ellos faisaient un commerce de contrcbande avec les Ilollandais
<!' Albany, auxquels, disait-on, elles revendaient le castor qu'elles traitaient avec les sau-
v»ge»*.a Le« ehosea allerent si loin que M. de la Jonquiere, gouverneur du Canada, crut
1 Lrtlrtt de la R. X. Hant-Andrl Reynard Dupleuu de Sainle-IIeleiH, publi<5es par M. 1'abbS Verrean dans la
Rrnu tnnttdinint. L xji.
1 Mtmowtt mtr la tv dt M. de LooaL
• M'mltalm and Wolfe.— Mt moire* tur let Affaira du Canada,
L'ABBti PICQUET 7
devoir faire fermer ce magasin et passer en France les demoiselles Desanlniers, ainsi quo le
P. Tournois, qui e"tait alors directeur <le la mission.1
De 1'autre cote de Montreal, au Sault-au-Recollet, se trouvait une autre mission de sau-
vages sedentaires ; il y avait en 1716, cent cinquante gucrriers iroqnois, algonquins et
hurons. Cette mission, eommencee en 1696, 2 appartenait aux sulpieiens. Le scminaire
de Montreal y avait fait construire une belle eglise en pierrc.3
En 1714, les snlpiciens demanderent & lacour de France, par I'entremise de M. L'Kebns-
sier, superieur de Paris, qne la mission tut transported ait lae des Helix-Montagues : et il
fut convenu, en eft'et, " qu'il etait necessaire pour le bien de 1'ile de Montreal, et la mettre
a convert des insultes des autres sauvages, en eas de guerre, dc placer ccttc mission a 1'cii-
droit demande." 4
Le gouverncur, M. de Vandrenil, et rintendant l?egon signc-rent le 17 octobce 1717, en
faveur des sulpiciens, 1'acte de concession du terrain du lac des Deiix-Monta^nes ; cette con-
cession tut confirmee par le roi le 27 avril 171S, e( eiiregistrec an Coiiscil siipc'rieur de (Quebec
le 2 octobre 1710.
La mission du Sault-au-Recollet fut close en 17L'l, et transtrn'e alor> an lac <!<•> |)cii\-
Montagnes. Les sulpiciens se haterent d'y organiser tout ce (jui etail mVcssaiiv pour I'ii^tal-
lation de leurs neophytes. On y eonstrnisit mi fort et une c^Tise en pierce.1
C'est k cette mission du lac des Deux-Montagnes i|iie M. I'icijiiet I'ut en\d\i' en 17:',!i.
II y resta dix ans.
Ceux qui out visjte le lac des Deux-Montagnes n'ont pu s'empeclier d'ailniirer cet
endroit enchanteur, cette belle nappe d'eau, sillonnc'e par les vaisseaux qui deseendent on
remontent 1'Ottawa, ce superbe etablisseinent d'Oka,1'1 graeieusemenl assis au pied de collines
verdoyantes, et derriere ees collines7 les deux mont agues, bien gacnies de bois sains et
toufFus, qui out donne leur nom au lae et a, toitte la contcee avoisinante : sue le somnict
d'une de ces montagncs, sc dessine un jietit groupe d'ermitages, dont I'l'datante blandicuc
rayonne sur la sombre verdure de la tbcet ; le touriste, en les apereevaiit de loin, se rappelle
involontairement le eelebre pelerinage de In, Mudninin <lc.l »S'</.vxo, a la fete du lac Majeiir :
1 M. Duquesne, successeur de M. de la Jonquiure, ecrivit plus tard au ministre jwur lui demander de renvoyor
a la mission du Sault-Saint-Louis le P. Tournois qni 1'avait si bien dirigde- (Rapporl sur l>.i archire* du Canada,
1887, p. clxv.)
J Note de M. 1'abbt'1 Cuoq, prfitre de Saint-Snlpice, et membre de la Socicte royale, il 1'autcur.
3 "II y possfide encore un domaiue." (Ibid.).
4 Arr^t du Conseil de marine sur le changement proposo pour la mission du Paiilt-au-Kccollet, Ml mars 1710,
Archives do 1'archeve'uhe' de Quebec.
6 Le fort otait sur la pointe qui s'avan^e dans le lac, il Pendroit oik sVlcve la maison des messieurs de Saint-
Sulpice : une partie des mure a ote conservtfe dans la construction do cette maison. II etait de forme (juailran-
gulaire, et renfermait une partie de ce qui est anjourd'hui le jardin. Une nouvelle ('•glise a remplati' 1'ancienne
qui est devenue la proie des flammes en 1877 : elle est de style roman.
6 Le nom d'Oka a et6 donne il la mission du lac par M. I'abb6 Mercier, lorsqu'il en etait le directeur, en 18<J7,
Oka est un mot sauvage, qui veut dire poisson dore.
7 Ces collines, formees de sable aride, et minees sourdement par 1'action de 1'eau qui descend des montagnes,
nienagaient, il y a quelques ann^es, de se dt'sagreger, et le sable envahissait d^ji le village, lorsque M. 1'abW
Lefebvre, le cur6 actuel d'Oka, proposa 4 ses confreres de Saint-Sulpice nn moyen d'arre'ter le fleau, Le si'tninairo
de Montreal souscrivit g6n<jreusement 4 sa proposition. Dans 1'espace de quelques semaines, plus de cinquante
mille arbres, pins, cedres et epinettes, furent plant^s sur ces coteaux sablonneux ; puis, entre les rangees d'arbres
bien align<5es, on sema & profusion de la graine de mil et de trefle. Le sol, d^sormais proteg^ centre le vent et
consolide par les racines des arbres, se couvrit bientot d'un gazon vigonreux. Les collines autrefois dlnmiees sont
maintenant revalues d'une riche verdure; et tout danger de desagregation a disparu. Jamais 1'ancien adage ne
s'est mieux v6rifi6 : Omne IvJit punctum qui miscuit utile duld.
8 L'ABBtf AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
ce sent lea chapelles du Calvaire,1 qui doivent leur existence a M. Picquet ; t<5moins vivants
do *a foi, do sa religion, dc sa piete, elles perpcStuent le souvenir de son nom et proclament
bien hnut BOM zele eelainS pour la civilisation des sauvages.
Pour le hut que Ton voulait atteindre, former une mission de sauvages sedentaires, et y
attirer le plus do sauvages possible, afin do les Christian iser, on ne pouvait choisir un lieu
plus favorable quo le lac des Pcux-Montagnes, car il so trouvo preeminent sur le chemin que
Muvaiont les Algonquin*. Ics Nipissiugs et les Hurons lorsqu'ils descendaient pour la traite a
Montreal on a Quebec. M. 1'iequct les guettait an passage, les attirait a lui, les engageait a
re-ter plusieurs scmaines a la mission, et lour onseignait les verites de la religion. II ne se
passait pas d'annee qu'il nVn baptisat t rente on quarante.
I! .•ettntvait aiissi de les faire renonccr a leur vie errante et vagabonde. II rdussit a en
tixer un irrand nomUv. et leur apprit a cultivcr la terre.
I! attiraaii-M heaiio.up d' Iro,,uois ; <le sorte (|ii'il cut hientftt a Oka quatrc petits villages
• 1.- -auvaire- dillerents. II lit entourer ces villages de fortes palissades de efcdre, qu'il flanqua
,1,. red..ute.< : sotis la protivtion dii fort de la mission, les neophytes de M. Picquet purent se
livr.-r a la nilturr <lc h-urs t.-rn-s sans avoir a crain<lre les attaques de leurs ennemis.
•• (in 11,' -uui-ait dire, rcrit l'ablM; Cuot|, tout lc bien (|u'il tit au lac des Deux-Montagnea
.lurant I.- -lix ami.'.'- i|ii'il v fut missionnairi'. II .'-lei-trisait les sauvages par sa parole de
par -a vi-rvr |nii'-tiqui'. ft I'oii cliantc encore les canti(jiH's qu'il a composes."
I'm- If- -anvaL'f- qui tV,'«(Hfiitaiciit la mission du lar des Deux-Montagiies, M. Picquet
,'laii an .-.iiirant de t.nit ,-,• .|iii se |,a-sait nieine dans les rndroits les plus reeulert de la Colo-
nir. •• II fnt de. premier-;, dit halande, a pn'voir la giu-rre qui s'alluma entre les Anglais et
le. KraiM-ai. vers 174-2.... Ses r-anvages faisaicnt tons les detaeliements (m'il leur demandait.
||..'iaient . •.•ntiniielleineiit .iir le> frontii'-res pour ''pier tons les monvements des ennemis."
M. I'i.-quei e..niiai.-ait ainsi !<•. :iLri«-enients ties Anglais, et en pn'venait le gouverneur, qui
.,• i. -nait al»r. r-ur se. irardi-s.
I .a pri-e de Liiuirlmiirir en 174."i jela la consternation dans le Canada. On eraignait
beaiici.up .pie les Anglais, protitaiit tie leur victoire, ne se rendisseut jusqu'a Quebec. On
craitrnait snrtout ijiu- les salivates, se rangeaut eoinim- d'habitude du cote du plus fort, ne BC
tmiriiassent i-uiitn- la France et ne iissont (pielque niauvais coup. " M. Picquet, dit Lalande,
repondit de eette partie." II siit nous garder 1'amitie des sauvages, memc des Iroquois.
I^i giu-rre, rependant, eoiitinuait entre 1'Angleterre et la France. La flotte du due
d' Anville. destinee a reprendre Louisbourg, avait ete detruite. M. de la Jonquibrc, nomm4
goiiverm-ur du Canada, venait d'etre fait prisonnicr par les Anglais; et M. de la Galis-
soniere etait nomme, a sa place, administrateur de la colonie.
Dans 1'i-te <le 1747, M. Picquet descendit a Quebec avec soixante guerriers iroquoia. II
voulait les mot t re en rapport avec le nouveau gouverneur, M. de la Galissoniere, croyant
aans doute que rien n'etait plus propre ;\ attachcr ces sauvages a la France, que de leur faire
1 II y en a wpt, main on ne voit de loin que lea trois dernicres : lesquatre autres sont perJues dans la fortt
le Ionic >lu clifiniii qui conduit au somniet de la montagne. Ce sont de petiu ermitages de forme qnadrangulaire,
en nnQinrwrio blancliie i la chaux. M. Pinjuet avait fait faire en Europe sept tableaux reprt'sentant autant de
wvn« de la Paasion, et en avait placr un dans cliacune de ces chapelles. Mais couinie cea toiles, d'un grand
prix, M deV-rioraient, on lei a traiuiport^es dans 1'eglise du village et reniplac&s par d'autres peintureH non moins
projiri* i axciter la pi-'-t«'- populaire. Tou* Ira ana, durant la saiaon de IVi.'-, mais surtont le jour de 1' Exaltation At
la aainte Croix, de« milliera de pnnonneo font le pelerinage du Calvaire, au lac des Deux-Montagnea : il y a pour
ce p£lerinage one indulgence pl^-nirre que M. Picquet lui-meme obtint du souverain pontife.
L'ABBti PICIJUKT 9
oonnattre cet homme distingue, cc savant remarqnable, cc milituirc intrepide qu'ellc noun
avait envoye. Sa demarche tut couronnee d'nn grand twcces. LCS Iroqiiois fureiit eiichan-
tes de 1'accueil qui leur tut fait a Quebec ; ilsjurerent tidelite a la France ; et lorsque plus
tard Us retournerent dans leur pays il.s nous recruterent bon nombre d'allies.
A Quebec, M. Picquet ne s'appliqua pas seulcment a taire de ces Iroqiiois dcs amis
dcvoues a la France, il travailla aussi a en taire de IKMIS chretieiis, et emplova a les evangc-
liser tout le temps qu'il demeura avec eux. Mais laissons purler ici MM. de la (ialissoniere
et Hocquart ; leur lettre an ministre de la marine ne fait pas nioins leur clogc quc celui dc
1'abbe Picquet :
"II est a propos, monseigneur, ([tie vous soycz infornic i|iic, pendant le loin; scjoiir qiie
les deputes des Cinq-Nations out fait a. Quebec, M. 1'abbc I'icquct. inissionnaire du lac- dcs
Deux-Montagnes, a profile des dispositions ou il les a trouvi's d\-iiibrasser lc cbristianisnic.
en leur faisant reguli^rement, et chaque jour, dans la cbapellc Saint-I{oc-b. dcs iiistnic-tinns
publiques, suivies d'une prierc, a la portce de cette espccc de catc'cbunic'iics. 11 v a lien d'T-trc
surpris d'une pareille assiduite de la part de ces sauvages ; (|iioii|ii'ils sn'icnt c-apablcs d'un.'
grande dissimulation, quelques-nns donnent lien ilc- croirc <jii'il v anrail dc la sinc-c'riti' dans
leur conduite. Vous verrez i)ar lenrs paroles iointes a noire join-nal. iiu'ellc- narait smitc-mic •
11'' .' [
1'avenir nous le fera connaitre encore inieux.
" Le sieur Picquet prepare 1'ouvrage dcpuis longtemps avec licaiic-c>u]p d'aclrcssc et dc
zele. II a dans le village dcs Cinq-Nations quelques-uns dc-s sauvagcs dn lac-, dc-s plus sages.
ct qui lui sont affidcs, dont il sc serf pour gagncr Ics autn-s. N"ous 1'avons eiieouragt'1 ;'t
suivre ce qu'il a commence, ct il sc fiatte du succes.
" Cet eeclesiastique est parfaitcinent desinteresse, et emploie une partic de smi rcvcnu
pour 1'execution dc son projet. Cl'cst dc nous-memes qnc nuns vous [iroposons, monseigneur,
de demander pour lui ;\ Sa Majestc une pension snr Ics l)enetieesde (i a 800 livres ; il n'en
pent taire qu'un bon usage et quc pour une tin tres eonvonable.''
II est evident que 1'abbe Picquet, duraiit son si'joiir a (iiit'bcc, avait tail unc- exi-dli'iilc
impression ;\ M. de la Qalissonifere. De son cote, le gouverneur avait dulaisser clans 1'esprir
du digue sulpicien line haute idee dc scs talents ct dc ses capac-itc's administratives.
En arrivant au Canada, M. de la Qalissonierc vit tout dcsuitcle coti' I'aible de la c-olonie.
La France pretendait, et avec raison, a la possession de tout le tcrritoire amerieain nu'elle
avait decouvert. Etait-ce en vain que les Champlain, les Xicolct, Ics .lolliet ct les Murqwette,
les Cavelier de La Salle, ct tout recemment (174:5) Ics Varcnnes <!*• la Verandrye avaient
parcouru ce vastc territoire, au prix de fatigues ct de dangers iucroyables, avec une ardeur
et une iutrepidite qui nous etonnent, ct qui n'exciterent pas nioins 1'admiration dc leurs
contemporains que, dc nos jours, Ics courses de Stanley et de Livingstone a travers
1'Afriquc n'ont excite la u6tre?
La France pretendait avoir droit a tout lc territoire qui s'eteudait depuis les Alleghanys
jusqu'aux montagnes Kochcuses. Oui ; mais elle avait oublie de prendre effieacement pos-
session de ce vaste domaiue. Qucls etablissements avait-clle, par exemple, dans la grande
vallee de 1'Ohio ou Belle-Riviere?
1 Lettre in6dite de MM. de la Galissoniere et Hocquart au ministre, 18 octobre 1747. Archives de 1'arche-
Quebec.
Sec. I, 1894. 2.
1O L'ABBti AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
Et voili quo les Anglais, qui avaient laisse" no* hardis cWcouvreurs arpenter les regions
de roueet, ot etaient rentes tranquillemeiit sur les bonds de 1'Atlantique, commenyaient
& sortir de'lour etroite demeure, et a deverser le trop plcin de leur population de 1'autro cot,'
do la chaine de« Alleghanys !
M. do la Ualissoniere uurait voiilu quo la France envoyfit immediatement des colons en
grand iiomhrv, an moins uno di/.aine de niillo, dans la vallee de 1'Ohio, et que Ton se hat at
d'y cc.nstruiro qiiolquos forts, commc on tut ol.ligo do le f'aire quelques annees plus tard sous
It- coup do la grande neceiwite.
Kn attondant. il tit co .|u'il |.nt par Ini-nir-ino, ot ohargoa M. (Jeloron de Blainville,1 a la
I,'-!,- d'un dftaoliomoiit do Kranoais ot do sauvagos, d'allor prondro possession de cette valloc,
,-n v plantant do distance on distanoo des plagues do metal sur losquelle« etaient graveos los
pretentious de la Kram-o. Lo I', do I'.onnooanips aoooinpagna 1'oxpodition, et tint, a 1'occa-
M,,II do i-o \Mvairo. mi journal tivs intorossant / dont jo mo jiropose de rendre compte a une
initro r.'union do la Sooirto royalo. 1/oxpodition out lion on 174!».
M. I'i.-iiiift. ilc .-on <oti'. pn>]io>a a M. do la < ialissonioro d'allor fonder, :\ rembouoliuro
d.- la rivi;-iv Soii.'kat.-i.1 un .'talir^soinont i|iii put t'airo oontropoids ;\ Oswogo. Les Anglais
avainit pn.tit.'- dn trait/- dTtreoht, qiii doolarait los lro.|iiois dos Cinq-Nations sujeta de la
<!rand«"l!ivt:iLrni-. pour •'•talilir -ur la rivo >ud du hn- Krir oo iort, ((iii otait une menace pcr-
p.'-nii-llri-oiiin- !•- Fran. ai-. " La rmito. dil Lalando, ipio 1'alilio IMoipiot avait vu j>rondro aux
-auvairi- ••( aux parti- oniioinis ipio los Anglais onvoyaiont sur nous, lui tit ohoisir un poste
ijiii put a 1'avonir intorooptor !>• passage dos Anglais.
I,.- iroiiv.-riioiir ot It- iiiinistro do la niarino oiitroront tout ;\ fait dans les vnes de M.
1'ifijUfi. ft avoi- lc oonsciitriMont do sos supi'riours ecclesiastiqucB il fut cliarge dc 1'entre-
priso.
***
M. l'i.i|iift ('-tait allf a Soiu'katsi dans raiitoiuno do 1748: il avait pris eonnaissanoe du
lion, ft i-nidif los avantagos rpi'il oHVait pour lo luit <[ii'il avait on vue. II y retourna de
lionin- lii-uro. an (irintomps do 174!», ot t'onda sa mission. '
1 .lean-liaptiote Oloron ile Itlainville. I/e r^cit desou voyaye est intitul^ : " Journal de la campagne que moi
< t'loron, i li.'valicr ile 1'unlre royal et inilitnire do Saint- Ixjuis, commandant »n d^tachemont envoy6 dans la Bel!e-
Hivirre par IOH ordre* de M. le marquis de la (ialmsonK're, commandant gi-nt'ral de loute la Nouvelle-France et
Paynde la Ixminiane, «tr." De retotir do son voyage, il se rondit an Detroit, dont il avait Gti nomme commandant
1 .mi...- prt'iV-dent*. (Mimicalm anil \\~nlfr, t. i, p- "(i). Kn 1750 et 1751, on le trouve commandant au fort de la
I'rfaenlation. ( Kegiglre de la I'r^aentalion)- II etait mari«? a S.isanne Plot de L'Angloiserie. Sa fille Ixiuise-
Siiiaiuie ('iKjusa, le '.» nov. 10-">1, M. de Rigauville. Dans 1'acto de manage, M. Picquet 6crit : " V'u la permixsion
a«-oonl#« par M. le marquis de la Joni|ini-re,gouverneur general du Canada, au sieur de Higauville, enseigne d'in-
f.int«-ric, tils de feu Niculaa-Blaige do Kigituville, capitaine, et de feue Dame Marie-Francuiae Pachot, de go
marier i la I'n'-tenlatiun aver Demoiselle l.iiui-t-Snsaiin<. ( V-luruii de Blainville, fille de sieur Jean-Baptista dloron
•le Itlainville, lieutenant d'infanterie, cdmtnandant au fort ile la Presentation, et de Dame Susanne Piot de L'An-
Kloiserie "
* Relation du voyage de la Belle-Kivu-re fait en 174!) sous lex ordres de M. de Celoron.
1 Appeli'o maintenant O-wi'gatrliie.
1 l« premier juin 1749, romrae il appert par cette inscription latine, qui se lit en U'te du Hegistre de la Pre-
•entation:
" In nomine Domini Dei omnipolentis, in-lividuic Trinitatis, ad propagationem divini imperii Domini Nostri
Jem Chriiti, SanctiMimir- ipsins S|>onsir Eci-lesitc, necnon regni Ludovici decimi quinti KegU dilectissiml Christia-
nimimi ; ad aalotem barbareram Ameriwr gentium, anno i Christo nato inillesimo septingenteaimo quadragesimo
nooo, prim* die jonii : Oammo Pontiflce Benedicto decimo quarto ; Quebecensi episcopo Henrko-Marift de Pont-
L'ABBti PICQUET n
II lui donna le nom de la Presentation, en I'honneur, sans doute, du jour ou, chaque
annee, les pretres de Saint-Sulpice ronouvcllent solcnnellcmont leurs promesses clericales,
" ct ce choix fut approuve de ses superieurs." '
Voici en quels termes il rcndait compte, 1'annee snivantc, ;\ M. do la Galissoniere, do
son voyage, de ses travaux a la Presentation, de ses esperanccs, do la situation de son
e"tablissement. On remarquera les propositions qu'il faisait au gouvernenr pour I'amelio-
ration de la navigation dans les rapides du Saint-Laurent : ces propositions ne sont pas d'un
homme ordinaire, et denotent un esprit pratique :
" Voici en substance, monsieur, ce que j'ai deja en I'lionm-nr de vous ecrire dans
plusieurs lettres successivement, que M. de Beaudicourt '-' m'a (lit ([tic vous n'aviex jias replies.
" Je partis de Montreal, conimc vous le savez, le !> niai, Men cliarnie, en m'eloijrnant,
quelque stoVcien que je sois, de ne plus entendre les niauvais raisonncnicnts que eertaines
personnes faisaient centre inon entreprise.
" Je passai par le lac des Deux-Montagnes pour y prendre ma eliapelle et mes hardes,
et j'y appris que les gens du Sault-Saint-Louis n'avaient eu pour objet dans 1'alarnie qu'ils
donnerent ce printernps, que de m'einpecber de suiviv ma route. Je ne crois pas. (|iioi qii'on
puisse dire, que personne lour ait inspire cette maim-uvre : les sauvages sont assex coquins,
e*tourdis ou betes, pour fa ire de leur tete de pareilles affaires, coinnie cela s'est vn pi-ndant
la guerre.
" Je ne parlerai point des niauvais raisonnements que des envoves sauva^es de Ladiine
vinrent faire aux Iroqnois des Oinq-Xations qui etaient an lac, ce qui les a eniptVbes de
monter avec moi, ni des motifs de erainte (pie les Francais et sauvages voulaient Jeter dans
briand ; totius Nova; Franche Gubernatore DD. de la Jonquiero ; et, ipso absnnte, jussti regis duce <ronerali ejusdem
Colonise tempore be'li DD. de la GalissonniSre ; ot rei judiciaria', oivilis disciplinrr et n-i n-mri;i • pncfecto DD.
Bigot; sub tntett Beatiss:ma; Dfii genitricis Mari;o Virginia, Beatorum Archanjieloriini Mirhaelis, Gabrielis et
Raphaelis, Angeloruraqne C'ustodum, Keatorum Joannis Baptists et Joseph, Sanctorum apostolorum Petri. I'auli
et Joannis Evangelistic ac San^ti Francisci Saleeii, nov:n habitation! vulgo diotoe a barbaris So^gatsi et a Gallis La
Presentation initiadedit Franciscus Picquet, presbyter."
Cette inscription latine est premlee d'une note qui est comme le titre du Reuistre :
" Registre oft sont Merits les BaptOmes et les Sepultures de la mission d(: la Pn'-sentation, cot«S parapbe et com-
mence a Otre mis en usage par moy pri'tre soussignc, missionnaire des sauvagos, qni ay concu le projet de ce
nouvel etablissement, 1'ay mis au jour, forme et aflermi autant qu'il a ete en mon pouvoir, malgn' les contradic-
tions presque generales defl principaux habitants de la colonie, surtoutde certains interprotes des commissaires de
Montreal, gouvernsurs et des autres officiers des tronppes, et des rnissionnaires de diffcrentes missions, mais pro-
t4g6 par M. le comte de la Galis?oniere, commandant general du Canada, et M. Bigot, intendant, Fan mil sept
cent quarante-neuf, pour la plus grande gloire de Dieu et le salut des sauvages. (Signe) Franrois Picquet, pretre."
Le premier acte du Registre est du 9 Janvier 1750 ; le dernier, du 23 jnillet 1760. II y a, en tout, 409 baptcmes
et 56 manages.
A partir du 10 nov. 1759, lee sepultures se font " dans la grande ile des Galops nommee 1'lle Picquet"
Dans ses dlfferents actes, M. Picquet se nomme " missionnaire de Saint-Sulpice, charge du nouvel etablisse-
ment de la Presentation " ; ou bien, " missionnaire des sauvages et des Francais au nouvel etablissement de la
Presentation que nous avons forme ";ou "preire de Saint-Sulpice, missionnaire des sauvages ot des Francais au
nouvel etablissement de la Presentation que nous avons forme et dont nous sommes charge pour le Roy " ; ou
encore, "pretre de Saint-Sulpice, missionnaire du Roy! qui avons eiabli cette mission, charge pour le Roy de ce
nouvel etablissement, et superieur de la dite mission nommee La Presentation " ; ou enfin " missionnaire du Roy,
pr€tre de Saint-Sulpice, superieur de la mission de Soegatsi."
1 Note de M. 1'abbe Cuoq, a 1'auteur.
J " M. Drouet de Beaudicourt, lieutenant d'infanterie et commandant audit posto (de la Presentation)."
(Registre de la Presentation, acte du 9 Janvier 1750). Celoron de Blainville le remplaca comme commandant de
la Presentation ; et M. de La Periere succeda a Celoron. (Ibid., acte du 7 oct 1753.)
12 L'ABBtf AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
mon (wur pour me faire reliicher. M. cle la Morandiere vous en aura deja suffisamment
in forme.
" Je me mis done en man-he pour monter les rapides avec vingt-cinq Francais et quatre
sauvages, et j'arrivai henreusement le 30 du inois de mai au lieu de ma destination, h, la
riviere tie la Presentation, que les sauvagcs nomment dans leur langue Soe"gatsi.
•• II ne .-'est rien passe, dans tout mon voyage, qui soit digne de votre attention. .I'ai
seiilcment examine attentiveiiient la nature des rapides de la riviere du fort Frontenac,' si
imp .rtante aiix Francais, snrtoiit pour nous conserve!- la possession du lac Ontario, sur lequel
K-- Anglais out des veiix d'une eoiiciipiscenee extreme.
".I'ai reeoiinu, monsieur, i|ii'il ne serait pas bicn difficile de rendre cette riviere pins
pratieal'lc .|ii'.-lle n'e-t, et qii'nn homme eiitendn, avec six hons travailleurs, pourrait dans
uii i-i'- oti-r an ni"in- les dangers d'v perir, qiii s'y t ron vent dans plusieurs endroits, pour les
dateaiix du roi et les caliotr- des voyagcurs.
•• |.«- principaiix rapides ><>nt les Cascades, le Troii, le Buisson, le Coteau-des-Cedres et
!••- C.'-dn-. !<• ('"teaii-du-hac, les M ille-Kocbc:-, le Monlinet, le Long-Sault, le Rapide plat
,-t I.- Cal'.p-: 1.- in.'iii-danirereiix >ont la 1 'ointe-au-I )ial)le, celle a Colas, et cellea Cardinal,
• Tantiv- peiite- pi.inlo ;'i pen pivs de la nature de celle-ci.
•• he- |.lu- a eraindri- pour la vie des caiiotiers et la perte des canots sont le Trou, qu'il
-.•rail ai-'- d.- r.'iidn- prati.-ahle en I'aisant un clieinin le long de terrc. le roeher etant f'endii
i ii plu-'h-iir- endroits. et n'v ayant pre-ipie (pie des grosses pierres (pie Ton pourrait faire
I'.iiiInT dan- le tnnd du iron sous la eliute d'eaii ipii pourrait ainsi s'aplanir ;
•• I..- l!ui--nii. ni'i I on a d.-ja tail un canal dans le roc, mais qu'il serait neeessaire de creu-
-er i-ii. ..]•,• un pied, atin ipi'on \ puissc passer dans les eaiix basses, ce qiii paraltrait facile, k
i-au-e cjiii- le r.H-lier -.- pent lever par lianes en liien des endroits, et qiie le passage n'est pas
••he Cott-aii-du-hae. <,u n'eeniment le liateaii de M. de Joncaire a peri, et un jeune
Iniiiiiiie. h'mi jieiit ai>cinciit pratiijiier un passage entre la terre et leu chutes, et former un
i lieiinn juscjif uii-dcssiis de- lies a dix on doii/.e arpents jilus haut que le Coteau, pour eviter
1'i-ndroit ipii i--t preciseinciit aii-dessus des chutes, et par on il fant nec-essairement passer avec
le- bateaux mi les gramls canots des vovageiirs ; et si par malheur Ton y fait la moindre
maiiirnvre. 1 on e-t perdu sans rcssoiirec.
•• he hong-Saiilt a ses dangers, et il est facile d'y remedier en pratiquant un chemin le
long de la cote; pour line demi-journee (pie j'y ai fait travailler mes hommes en y passant,
tons ceiix qui y out monte cette aniiee 1'ont trouve fort praticable.
"Tons ces rapides sont coninie le sepulere <les voyageurs.
" Ix-s an t res, iiioins considerables, penvent hien s'adoucir en pratiquant dcs chemins ]c
long ile la cote, et en coupant avec soin tons les arbres qui les emharrassent.
" Un homme judicieux, entendu, et appliqu4 a cette oeuvre, trouvera infailliblement le
nioyon <1e rendre praticable eette riviere, occasionnera ainsi l'»5tablissement des terres magni-
fiqiui« (pie Ton y x'oit de tons cdtes, soit dans les ties, soit dans les cdtes du nord et du sud.
" Et ufin <|iie K- roi ne cree pas un nouveau fond pour cette depense, il n'est point de
boargeois de nmots qui ne donnat a su part unc pistole, chac^ue engage un ecu, et chaqiic
biitenu du cent une pistole, ce <pii ferait, suivant une Mtip]mtation, la somme de mille ecus, ce
qui ferait leu gages des travailleurx. Le roi pourrait donner cent pistoles h I'entrepreneur,
' II «n«lle aiiui U |»rtic du 8»inl-Laurcnt (jui va de Montreal au fort Frontenac (Kingston).
L'ABBti PICyUET 13
et cent'francs par chaquc rapide qu'il aurait rcndu praticable, sur le temoignage den voya-
geurs, aprks la visitc faite par UH ingenieur, on le roi pourrait retenir la Komme dont noun
venous de parler, et donnerait plus ou moins & 1'entrepreneur pour cliaque rapide suivant
qu'ils scraient plus ou moins diffieiles ;\ raccommoder ; et 1' entrepreneur ae fournirait dctout,
excepte les outils et la poudrc necessaire.
"II ne serait pas difficile de trouver des gens capable* d'uuetelle entreprise. dont 1'objet
me paraitrait d'une tres grande consequence pour le pays, .le ne t'ais (|iic tom-ber, en pas-
sant, cette matiere ; les bornes quo je doi.s me preset-ire dans cette lettn- ne me pernicttent
pas d'en faire un im'moire.
" J'ai aussi examine, taut, ee printemps que rautmnne dernier, la nature des terres. i|in
me paraissent les plus belles dit Canada; et je pense que dans la suite, si mi les eiiltive. bien-
t6t elles seront les greniers de la eolonie.1 II y a des liuis de cbeiie en cmantite, et des arbres
d'une grosseur et d'une hauteur prodigieuses. .le croirais que dans les titres de concession
il scrait necessairc pour les eonserver, que le roi se reservat non seuleinent les elif-ncs. inais
qu'il defendtt a tout proprietaire d'en eouper aueun sans permission." l>ans lesarpeiits de
terre quej'ai fait defricber, j'y ai reserve deja des cliencssufHsaminent pour batir une barque
sur le bord du bassin. Je les t'ais tons eonserver, dans la pensce que I'mi dcmnerait peiit-etre
bien de 1'argent dans la suite pour les avoir.
" J'arrivai done le 80 niai, aver un eba.rpeiitii'r et 1111 inai;on. les se\ils <|iii i-taient a Lfauvs.
et tous les autres a I'entreprise, a soixante francs par arpcnt. suivant les mareln'-s de M. le ( '<>m-
missaire, de sortc que j'ai eu une peine inerovable pour determiner ees travaillctirs a aider
les ouvriers ii y b/itir. Je suia vemi a bout des Canadiens ; inais les soldats ni'oni tnujours
con§tamment soutenu qu'ils nc voulaient travaillcr qn'a. abattre du bois, suivant le prix de
M. le Commissaire ; ee qui fait queje ne suis ]ias eneore logi'.:;
"J'ai d'abord fait faire un hangar pour inettre en surete les eilets dont je suis eliarifi- :
et je fais actuellement construire une [letite inaison, qiii I'orniera un bastion. La tenvur ijiii
s'etait jetee panni mes gens m'a oblige de faire un petit fort de pieux deboiit, qiii me revint
a 388 livres, pour les rassurer en attendant, et que j'ai paye de inon ardent, pour les enirauvr
k travailler, les voyant dans le dessein de s'en retourner.
" Je compte etre encore tin mois assez miserablemcnt logi' clans niacabane d'econ es, qiie
les sauvages des Cinq-Nations m'ont heureusement faite pendant leiir sejour dans ee poste,
qu'ils out trouve de leur gout. Les inieux inti'iitionnes pour y venir demcurer m'ont ilit
qu'ils allaient mettre ordre a lenrs petites affaires ebex, eux, e'est-a-dire, eultiver li-ur ble
d'Inde, le recueillir, vendre une partie de ee qu'ils ne pourront pas apporter, et qu'ils se ren-
dront, une partie 1'automne, d'autres pendant le cours de 1'biver, et le plus grand nombre le
printemps procbain.
1 Tout le monde n'c5tait pas d'accord la-dessue : " Au dire de 1'abbt' Picquet le terroir est excellent ; mais il ne
nous a pas paru tel : on y voit presque autant de sapins que de bois francs." (Relation de voyage du P. de
BonnScamps )
2 On faisait toujours la reserve des bois de ch£ne dans les anciennes concessions de seigneuries : " Ledit sienr
conservera les bois de chenes qui se trouvent sur la terre qu'il se sera re'servee pour faire son principal raanoir;
mcjme il fera la reserve desdits chdnes dans l'<5tendue des concessions particulieres faites ou a faire a sea tenan-
ciers " ( Pttct* et Documents relatifs A la Tenure seigneuriale. )
3 Voici ce que le P. de Bonm'camps c5crivait, a la date du 25 juin: "Nous allames di'barquer c-hez 1'abbe
Picquet Nous le trouvames Iogc5 sous des 6corces au milieu d'un abatis de pres de 40 arpents. Le fort qu'il
fait construire est un carr<5 de 70 pieds sur chaque face. II est place i 1'embouchure d'une riviere qu'il a nomm£e
de la Presentation et il la base d'uno petite pointe basse et mart-cageuse " (Relation de voyage du P. de
Bonnc5canips.)
,4 L'ABBfi AUGUSTB GOSSELIN
"Je leur ai rvpomlu a ce sujet qu'ils n'ignoraient pas qu'il fallait, pour §tre bons chre-
tiens, 1 qu'ils renoncassent s\ I'ivrognerie, et qu'ils s'eprouvassent la-dessus avant que de
venir .lomourer duns ce nouvean village, on du moins qu'ils prissent la resolution non seule-
ment do n'y point apportor do boisson onivrante, mais encore de ne pas souffrir qu'on en
apportat jamais, quo cola los intoressait. innniment et leurs femmes et leurs enfants ; 2° que
los ebrotions doivont vivro avce leurs femmes legi times jusqu'a la mort de Pun d'eux ;
•pi'ils dovaiont pour le present ivrleobir sur cos doux articles avant que de se ranger dans ce
nouvel otablis*emcnt ; <|iio j'avais ivsolu do no roeevoir quo oeux qui seraient dans ces sonti-
II- me ivpoiidiront tort raisonnablomont la-dessus, et quelques-uns en particulier me
vim-fin trouvfi- pendant la unit, poiit-etrc />r<>/>><~r Mflnni Jttdceornm,1 et m'assurerent qu'ils
avaifiit d.'-ja ivllf.-bi >nr cos articles; qii'ils vonlaiont absolument, quoi qu'il leur en dut
fonter. ft iv ;m nombre do mos enfants.
•-.I'ai toiijonr-. pens,'- quo eetto mission sera une dos plus nombreuses du pays. Mais ce
IK- -.MM qn'ave.- If tfinp-. un pen df patience, une grando formete, assaisonnee d'une douceur
fxtivnif. dc- m.'-nau'enientf. intinis pour re ml re los sanvagos capables de s'attaeher a la religion,
.•t d'.'-tiv utilf- a la folonie. cc <pie nous avons lieu d'csporor, avoo Paide du Seigneur.
••Cf-t A von-, mon-ifiir. <|iif la religion et lo pays auront oternellement cette obligation.
••.I'ai tail ivioimifr an lac df- I )o ux-Montagnes bnit a nonf apostats qui m'etaient
\fiin- iroiiver. ft j'fii ai aiiv-i ivnvo\v on/.f an Sanlt-Saint-Louis. Deux de mes proselytes
• int pi!- parti avec M. df (VIoi-oii. avec proiuosso do no le point abamlonner d'un seul pas.
I'm- lian.lf df iriifi-rier.- du Sault-Saint-Loiiis, qui vont anx ( 'berokees, m'ont enleve lesjeunes
t'finiiif- •!<• co- deux i-anvaiTfs. et il no me reste quo la vieille, qui a pros de cent ans, et son
pftit-lil-. :iiT''- d'oiiviron dix ans. ijiie j'instrnis.
•• .I',- -ji .'•!•••. ffttf antomne. avoir riionneiir de vous di'-tailler toutes ecs choses un peu plus
an l"iti.r. -i N'ou- jutfc/. a pi-opo- ijiie je doM-omlo; ot j'aiirai soin, ebacjue annee, de vous faire
!•• d.'-tail df- |irogri-!« ilo ff liollVel I't ablisx- Ilie II t.
••II nif re.-te a avoir I'lionm-nr, monsioiir, de vous donner maintenant une idee de la
-ituationdu lien on je me -ni> plaee.-' ot des avantagos que la religion etla colonie en peuvent
un jour rftirer, >i Ton y t'ait un etablissement solide.
•• La rivi.'-n- do la I 'ivso ntation ost a la cote du slid, ;\ uno lieuc et demie plus bas que
1'anfifii I'talilisseinont do La (Jalettc.1 qni otait a la cote du nord, et au-dessus de tous les
rapidc- : KIHI iMiibouobure forme un bassin admirable qui pour rait contemn quarante et cin-
imante barques ai-'-im-nt : il pent avoir t rente-six a trente-sept arpents de circonferenee.
I/on y tnnive pivsqiio jiartout trois brasses, souvent trois brasses et demie et quatre brasses
d'ean : le moins, e'est deux brasses ot demie. II est situe de facon qu'il n'est prcsque point
do vont qiii puisse on empeeber Pentroe; la riviere coule presque toujours au nord-est quart
do nord.
" .Te me suis place snr le cdte ouest du bassin, vis-a-vis le milieu, et les bateaux charges
vieunent jnsqn'a terro. C'c eAte est fort bas, un pays uni, et la pointe s'avance fort agreable-
ment dann lo large.4
1 Jean, TII, 13.
' M. r.rkm m dit : " I'ic.jnet had chosen his site with great skill." (ifontcalm and Wolfe, t I, p. 56.)
1 Konile' ver» 1H82, i 1'endroit ou est anjonrd'hui PrescotL
' L'aiiUinr ilw Wmnim rur la A/aim du Canada maltraile fort 1'abW Picquet, et ridiculise IV-tablissement du
fort <le la Presentation : " L'endroit, dit-il, qn'il choisit pour son ^tahlissement annon$ait son peu de g^nie, et fit
nomroer par d/-ri»ion le fort qni y fut bAti : la folie Picquet " ; ce qui ne 1'empeche pas de donner (p. 13) un magni-
Aqne plan do fort de la Prtaentation.
L'ABBti PICQUBT 13
" La traversee n'a guere qu'un quart tie lieue au phis, et tous les canots qui tnontent et
descendent ne sauraient passer ailleurs.
" La vue en est extremement etendue, et elle n'est point bornee du cdtc d'en liaut. Un
fort sur cette pointe serait imprenable, a cause qu'il serait impossible d'en fa ire les approches,
et que rien ne le commanderait. J'ai dcja fait nettoyer tous ces endroits, ce qui rend cet
e"tablisseinent dee plus agreables.
" Le c5te" de Test est plus eleve, et va, par une peiite douce, en amphitheatre. On v pour-
rait dans la suite bStir avantageusement une belle ville.1 Mais sa jiointe ne s'avance pas si
loin dans le large de la riviere, et la vue en est bien nioins etcndue.ct fort agivable en meinc
temps. M. de Lery m'a promis en passant qu'il vous enverrait un ]>lan de tout ccla.
" Je ne sais pas encore a quel degre de latitude je me trouve ; les astronomes J 411! <mt
passe ici avee M. deSabrevois et M. de Celeron avaient laisse leurs instnnnents a Icurcanot,
do 1'autre c&te de la riviere; niais ils ni'ont promis qu'a leur retour ils me donneraient cette
satisfaction.3
" La riviere de la Presentation est cgalcment belle et navigable jusqn'a sa naissance,
qu'elle prend j\ la hauteur des terres dans un lac i|iii est tort beau, et i|iie les Sativaires
appellent Massaouapi. Ce lac touehe presqite aux Agnicrs. et a Corlar. et aux habitations
voisines des Anglais.
" Une autre riviere asscz jolie tombe dedans, un pen phis has c|iie ee lae, et vient du
c&te des villages des Cinq-Xations. .NF.de Meaudicourt, qui a ete, suivant son estime et
celle de ses gens, jusqu'A, trente lieues dans eette riviere avee un eanot de six places, vous
rendra compte lui-meme de ses decouvertes.
" Ce qui vient naturellement A la pensee est que les Anglais el les Iroijiiois des('ini|-
Xations peuvent egalement descendre sur nous, en temps de guerre, par cette riviere, dmit
les Anglais neanmoins n'ont aueune veritable eonnaissancc ; et si par malbeur |iciiir nous ils
avaient pris possession de cette riviere plutot <|iie de celle de Cbouaguen.' ils nous auraient
entierement bouche le passage de la riviere du fort Froiitenae, et ils auraient pu secnurir
leur fort bien plus aisement que celui de Chouaguen. Je n'en dis pas davantage, qin>i(jui'
je pense que M. de Beaudicourt vous remettra lui-meme ma lettre: etvoiis.de ]n'in'trer
aisement, monsieur, tout le reste.
" Voici main ten ant ([uelques avantages queje croiraisque la n-ligiun et le pays poiirront
retirer de mon nouvel etablissement :
" Prcmierement, je suis a trente-cimi lieues de Montreal, vingt-cinq du fort Froiitenae,
et pres de trente-trois de Chouaguen, distance suftisante pour eloigner les sanvages des
desordres que la proximite des forts et des villes cause ordinairement parmi eux ;
" Deuxiemement, les missionnaires seront ;\ porteederecevoir les intideles qui voiidront
se convertir, taut par le lac Ontario, que par les rivieres de M. le comte, celle du fort Fron-
1 En eflet, c'est 4 cet endroit que s'^lt-ve aujourd'hui la belle et florissante ville d'Ogdei sburg. " II y a i
annoes, dit M. Tass^, on a rt'ussi, en d^molisaant les murailles, &, trouver la pierre angulaire des batisses du fort.
Elle portait 1'inscriplion suivante: In nomine f Dei Omnipolentig Huic habitationi initia dedit Frar,t. Picqiiel, 1749."
(Revue canadienne, t. vn.)
2 II ne nomine pas le P. de Bonne'camps ; mais c'est lui qui, en sa qualiU; de professeur d'hydrographie au
college de Quebec, accompagnait M. de Blainville dans son expedition.
' " Le fort de la Presentation, dit Lalande, est eitu<§ ft 302° 40' de longitude, et a 44° 50' de latitude." (Leltres
Idifiantts.)
* Nona ilonnt'1 & Osw^go par les Fraujais.
16 L'ABBtf AUCUISTK GOSSKLIN
tenac et colic <le la ProWntiition : facilite qui pourrabeauconp eontribuer & la conversion des
sanvages, on soulageant lour pa reuse naturelle ;
" TroiMoiiieincnt, rabondanee qui sera longtemps dans ce lieu, soit par la cbasse on par
la pecbc, nc rontribtiera pas pen a les attirer. D'aillenrs, je veux les accoutnnier a clever
«los vaelics, des cochons et des ponlets, atin qu'ils s'attachent de plus en plus i 1'endroit par
les douceurs qn'ils v anront, avant iei al>oiidainiiient eo qui est necessaire pour clever ces
animal) x : prairies, glands et f'olles avoines.
•• I'ar rapport an serviee dn roi, il in'est venn dans la pensec :
• 1 (Jin- M M. !«• ir/'iieral et M. I'intendant rcglaient quo les bateaux qui portent les
etlets des pastes s'arretassent iei. la drpcnse dn transport de ces effets deviendrait bien
jiioiii-coM-id«T:ible. L'<>n tronvcrait aisrinciit des lioinines pour ainener iei les bateaux, et a une
t'oi- inrillcnr inarrbr. a \~> et ^(Hivres. an lien de 4") et 50 livres qne Ton donne actuellemcnt,
.,.,,. .,,,. 1 aiirun vent in- les einpr-eberait ile nionti-r les rapides ni de les deseendre, et
iin'rii hull i'tiir- an pins iU t'eraient le voyage, an lieu (jifils sont a jiresent quelquefbtf
iii-.iu'.'i troi- -'•niaiiii'- : J lc- liar<|iies dont les patrons et les matelote sont entretenus
p.irt.Taieiit ''•- I'tl'i-ts dans lc~ postes ci liivenieraient aisi'inent et sans aueun risque dans le
li.i»in df .-1'ite ri\ -ii'i-i'. L'on v ponrrail cncoiv const rnire noli settlement les banpies, mais
an--i tun- l<- liatcanx. a nm- t'oi> inoins >]<.• t'rais qn'a Mont real et a, (inebee, a cause de la
iiiianliti- '•! di' la proxiniil'- di-s IIMJS (pn sonl propres a ees sortes de constructions.
•• !>.- pin-. Ir- liatcai:x in' >eraient pas plus tot deehargen des I'ffets, (jne Ton }iourrait les
ivIianriT •!<• plain-he- ct dr inadriers et d'antres liois nt'-eessaires pour le bien dn service, et
qui -.mi .-.11111111111-. •!<• siippnsc ijiie I'oii t'era nn inonlin a seie sur le bord dn bassin, ou il
-.• truiivf nn i-ndroit des pins t'avorables. et ayant dansces cantons des pinieres inepnisables ;
i|<- -«ii-ti- 'pii- le- plain-lies ct les inadriers ne re\'iendraient pas an roi a don/.e et quinx.e
trail. -. tandis ijn'il les arli.'-te soiivent tin et Hd francs et ineine da vantage, eoinnie dans ces
di-mii'-iv- alilices.
•• -2 -Ic in- crois pas c|iic nmis dnssions iijiprebender aiu-nne incursion, ni de la part des
Anitlais par Clionairncn. ni de celle des Iroqnois par la riviere de la Presentation, parce
qn'il- in- pciivcnt pas>er par can qne sons le canon d'nn fort (pii serait place sur le bout
dr la lonirur poiute ; et il serait aise d'assrinliler iei nne arinee jtour aller a ChouagUdD ou
aillenrs oil les Anglais vondraient s't'-talilir, sans qii'ils en cussent eonnaissance. II serait
enrorr fariU- di- coiipt-r dieiiiin a tons K-s partis salivates (pii entreraient dans la colonie,
an prrinirr avis, ni les allant attendre dans les endroits oil Ton sait qu'ils doivent nt'cessai-
reinent jiassi-r.
•• :\ Le sieiir de La Force, ' conducteur des bateaux du roi, s'ofFre a former tons les
ans rent cajciix dc bois de construction iei, et de les eondnire jus(pi'a Quebec pour le ineine
prix (pie le roi donne anx antres entrepreneurs.
" Knfin, nn etablisseincnt solide sur le bassin de la riviere de la Presentation nous
assiircra nun settlement la possession du lac Ontario, t'era la siirete des forts Frontenac et
Xiagani. niais occasionnera encore des voyages desormais tonjours saufs de crainte dans la
riviere dc Micbillimakiimc, ct epargncra plus de 50,000 livres au roi par an, des qn'il y aura
do* habitants en 6tat de fourmr lea postes: il en cotite maintenant pour le seul transport
pltM cle 33,000 livres.
" L« «iew La Force, garde dea magaains du toy dans ce poste ide la Presentation)." II etait mati^- 4 Marie-
Lmgoerre. (Regislre de la Pr&entalion.)
L'ABBfi PICQUET !7
" Je ne suis entr4 dans ce ddtail que parcc que je sais combien vous profitez avanta-
gcusoment des moindrcs connaissances pour le bien, trop heurenx si mcs reflexions ct mcs
petits travaux peuvent contribucr en quelque cbose au bien de la religion et du service du
roi. Oe sont li toutes raes vues et mes d&irs, et les sentiments dans lesquels jc venx vivre
et mourir.
" M. de Beaudiconrt, dont la visite m'a ete fort agreable et bien avantagetise, pent
siippleer de vive voix ;\ ce qui pourrait manqtier a mcs reflexions." '
Loreque cette lettre arriva a Quebec, M. de la Galissoniere, ammd die .'tait adrcssce,
venait de quitter le pays. La paix d' Aix-la-Chapelle (1748), qni nous rendit Louisl>ounr et
le Cap-Breton, rendit aussi la liberte a M. de la .Fonqiiiere, qiii vint. dans I'aiitomnc de
1749, prendre possession de son gouvernemcnt du Canada.
M. de la Galissoniere devint un des eommissaires nonmies pom- n'trliT la <|iic>tion -i
importante et si epineuse des limites entre la Xoiivdle-France (Acadic ft Canada) ft la
Nouvelle-Angleterre.
L'abbe Picquet, prive desormais de ce protectenr edaiiv et intelligent, n'
pas avec moins de courage son o-uvre de la Presentation. II reriit d'aillenrs
autres gouverneurs qui se succederent dans la colonic.
Rien ne pent arreter sou activite - et son /Me. Ses premieres const ructions deviemieiit
un jour la proie des flammes, par le fait de qiidqnes incendiaires airuiers. •• Mais Kientot
la mission sort de ses cendres, dit M. I'arkman, et au bout d'une annee on deux on v voit
un fort en palissades flanque de bastions, line cbapdle, un magasin, un bandar, line
etable, des fours, une scierie, de vastes cbamps de ble et de Icirmncs, et trois villa-res
d'Iroquois, avec quarante-neuf eabanes d'ecorces, pouvanf ]<>irer cbaciine trois on ijiiatre
families. ... Le gouverneur du Canada envoie uuc escoiiade de soldats putir irarder le tort.
et cinq pieces de canon."3
" On estimait, dit Lalande, les travaux de M. I'icijiiet a :!0 on 4<l.<HHI livres:
faits pour 3,485 livres, mais il y mettait autant d'intdligence que d'economic
les ouvriers, et 1'on travaillait depuis trois beures du matin jusqif a neiit' beiires
Les Iroquois, et parmi eux les meilleures families, accourent en grand m
fixer ;\ la mission, attires par la beaute du lieu, par la fertilite du sol, j>ar rabondance de la
chasse et de la peche qu'il y a dans tons les environs, attires surtotit par W lions prm-cdes
tin missionnaire qui n'a qu'une cbose en vue : en fa ire de bons chretiens et des amis de la
France.
M1* de Pontbriand * voulut, en 1752, voir de ses propres yeux les merveilles qu'on lui
racontait de la mission de la Presentation. II s'y rendit le 25 mai, et n'en repartit que le
30. II etait accompagne de MM. Normant ct de Montgolfier, pretres de Saint-Sulpiee, et
1 Lettre in^dite de M. Picquet a M. de la Galissoniere, 4 aout 1749. (Archives de I'arrhevOcli^ de Quebec,
Documents de Paris, Eglise du Canada.)
2 " II 6tait, dit 1'abW Cuoq, d'une activitC- dt'vorante." (Mtm;ires de la SociM royale du Canada, t. xi.)
3 ifontcalm and Wolfe, t. I., p. 66.
4 Los sauvages avaient donne a ce bon ovOque un nom qui signifie " II nous conaole " ; ce qui montre com bien
ils avaient su appr^cier les grandes quality's de son cceur. Le nom qu'ils avaient donn£ a M. Picquet signifie: " II
porte la parole."
Sec. I., 1S94. 3.
18 L'ABBti AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
de eon secretaire, M. Briand.1 Le T. Isidore Marsolet, recollet, probablement missionnaire
au fort Frontenao, vint aussi les rejoindre.1
L'eveque et oes assistants passerent les cinq cm six jonrs de la visite a instruire les sau-
vages et & leur administrer les sacrements. 11s se tinrent a 1'ceuvre du matin au soir.3 M1*
dt- I'ontbriand baptisa lui-meme un bon nombre <le sauvages, fit plusieurs mariages, et con-
firnia cent vingt personnes.
Kn qiiittant la Presentation, il laissa dans le registre la note suivante :
•• Nuns avons dfsiiriif pour titnlaire de lYglise de la mission la Sainte-Trinite", parceque
••e tut If j.-ur df rfttf Ifte <(iif M. 1'if.nu-t dit la premiere messe, soils une tentc, et que c'est
ff jour (:!!' mai) qiif nous avons tini notre visite, et baptise et continue ceux qui n'avaient , pu
IV-tp. l.-s jours ppVfdfiits. Fait. arpV If meme jour 21> de may 1752. (Signe) f H. M.,
i'v. df (Jiifbec."
La minimi df la 1'ivsf ntation avail coiiune dependanees La (lalette, Souekatsi, et 1'Ile
aiix (Jalop-: mi f.unpta jus.|ii'a trois mille lro.|uois dans cette petite eolonie.
A tin de inaintfiiir 1'ordi-f parmi ciix. M. I'icqiift y organisa un veritable gouvernement :
•• II .'-talilit. dit Lalandf. un fonscil df doiix.f ancicns ; il rboisit les plus aecredites uhez lea
CiiMi-Naiion-. ft !<•> nifiia ;'i Montival, on ils pivtfrent sernient de fidelite au roi, entre les
mains di- M. !•• marquis I)uc|iifsiif, au irrand etonnemeiit de toiite la eolonie, oil pcrsonne
n'aurait ><~>'- r-|"'rrr un jiareil eVfiiement.
L'al>ltf l'if"|Uft aimait a frappfr. df If nips en tfinjis, I'lmagination de ses sauvages,
irrands i-iit'ants cles liuis, par qiiflqiic soleiinite un jieu extraordinaire. Ayant nn jour eon-
\vrii au i-liri>tiani.-nif ffiit Irocjunis d'Onondaga, la eapitale des Cinq-Nations, il les revet
df niairniliqiifs lialiil-. l>rodi'> d'or ft d'arn'f lit. Ics eninifiie avec lui a Montreal, et les
pi-i'-i'iitf au L'oiivf nifiir. <jui les rfi;oit avff lu-aiifoup de lionte et les eliarge de presents." De
tcl- profi'di'-s fiaifiit liifii proprcs a Ics gagiu-r a la France.
1 Ilg (Haient tons Bretons, ext-epti'- M. de Montgolfier.
: M. de I-a I'-'-rirre ^-Uit u\«n commandant dn fort de la Presentation, oil 1'on trouve aussi, i cette date, les
noins dn lieutenant 1-e Boryne, de MM. de l.a Come et La Chanvignerie, et de Charles Cottin, "chirurgien de ce
posto." (Regiitre de U I'n'sentation.)
1 Archive- d'Oka, I{e>!''t're de la I'r^sentation.
' On conserve au lac des Iteiix-Montagneg nn prei-ienx souvenir de la visite de M*7 de Pontbriand a la mis-
sii.n de la Presentation : uno bannu-re, en i'ti .in- de eoie, faite par les Dames de la Congregation, sous la direction
de M. Pirquet, et snr la()uelle ae lit 1'ingcription suivante :
"Itan Optimo Maximo, ad perpetuam rei memoriam. Anno M.DCC.LII., die mail XXIX., Summi Pontifice
Bene>lii-to XIV , Rejfe I.udovii-o XV., ]>rorege 1)1). ite Longuoil, Supremo Senatore DD. Bi^ot, Ct>ramissario DD.
Varin, priraeiitibua I). Normant, Vicario general! et £uperiore Seminarii Montis-Kegalis, Dl). Urland, canonico
Quetieornsi, Monlgolfier, (iucn, Pirquet, primo missionis hujiis pnrdicatore, supradicti seminarii presbyteris, D.
de La IVruTe, gubernatore ; auspice Deipara, ad majorem Dei gloriam, Henricus-Maria Dubreil de Pontbriand
VI Kpiscopus Quebecensis centum viginti ex quinque nationibus vnl>r.> Iioquois baptiaavit, chrismate salutis
ruiiiiiinavit ; in cojus rei testimonium apposuit sigillum, dtditqtie hoc vexillum unicmis Gallos inter et Nationes
•olemnioribu* fe«lis in ecclreiA exponendnm. Nomine rrgis teetis D. eque* De La Come, interpres D. de La C'hau-
vigoerie."
C«tte inscription e«t entouree d'une gtiirlande qui represente 1'alliance conclue entre la France et les diflerenlee
tribua inxjooiies.
La baoniere poite lea armes de M" de Pontbriand.
1 Dans 1'acte de bapU'me de I ierre AkouentagueK1, en date du 27 avril 1700, M. Picquet <"crit: '• Ay bapt'se
Pierre AkooenUguei^, &%<• de 47 ans, ancien chef considCre1 dans les Cinq-Natious, dont M. le marquis de Vau-
dreuil, gouverneur ti'-n- ral du Canada, a bien voulu otre le parrain ; mais, en son absence, que le sieur C harles
Teg««^to«joent, Tun dn dovzt StnaUvri df Sotgala, a tenn snr les fonts baptismaux au nom et a la placi de mon dit
•leur le marquis de Vaodreoil " (Hegiatre de la Pn'n-ntation. )
• Journal of Conrad Writer, cite par M. Parkman dans Montcalm and Wolfe, 1. 1, p. 60.
L'ABBti PIC^UET 19
Le 8ucc.es qui avait couronne' en si pcu de temps rentreprise de M. Picquet a la Pre"seu-
tation depassait toute attcnte. Aussi le bon missionnaire ecrivait-il on 1752 avec une satis-
faction bien legitimc : " C'est un grand miracle que malgre 1'envie, lea contradictions,
t'oppoaition presque generate de tons les villages sauvages, j'aie forme en moins de trois ans
unc des plus florissantes missions du Canada. Je me trouvedone dans 1'occasion de pouvoir
etendre 1'empire de Jesus-Christ et du roi, mes bons mattres, jusqu'aux cxtremites de ce
nouveau monde, et de plus faire, avec quelques secours que vousme procurerez, que la France
et PAngleterre ne pourraient faire avec plusieurs millions et toutes leurs troupes." '
L'annde precedente (1751), M. Picquet avait fait unc excursion sur le lac Ontario, dans
le but de recruter dcs neophytes pour sa mission. II ecrivit le recit de son vovairc ; c'est un
document interessant, qui nous fait, pour ainsi dire, accompagner le missionnairc dans sa
course autour de ce lac si convoke alors par I'Angleterrc.8
Le canot monto par 1'abbe Picquet etai1 conduit par six Canadiens; un autre ranot le
suivait, moHtc* par cinq sauvages.
Apres avoir franchi les Mille-Iles, on arriva au fort Krontenac, on s'eleve aiijourd'hui la
ville de Kingston. C'eta'it autrefois le rendez-vous dc heaucoup de sauvages ; i! n'v en avait.
presque plus, parce que le fort. Oswego avait. pour eux hien plus d'attrait.
A la bale de Quinte, N[. Picquet visita avec intt'ret I'umplaeemcnl dc rancicnne mission
que MM. de Fenelon et Trouve y avaient etahlie.' " L'endroit. dit-il, est charmant, mais le
terrain n'est pas bon."
On se rendit ensuite a une tie voisine, on M. I'icipiet rei;ut la \'isite de raumonier du
fort Frontenac, du commis du magaaiu et de plusicura autres personnes de la garnison.
" Mes chasseurs, dit-il, m'avaient procure le moycu de leur donner un excellent ri'gal. Xous
bumes, de tout cceur, a la sante des autorites civiles et ecrlesiastiqiii's, an bruit de notro
mousqueteric, qui reussit parfaitement et rejouit lieaucoup les insulaires." II y avait, en
eft'et, un certain n ombre de sauvages qui habi talent cette ile ; M. Picquet leur donna un
festiu,les instruisit des verites de la foi,et tinit par les decider a se retirer a la Presentation.
Nos excursionnistes cotoyerent durant huit jours la rive nord du lac Ontario et
arriverent le 26 juin t\ un fort nouvellement construit, aiupiel on avait donne le nom du
ministre de la marine du temps, M. Rouille. C'est ;\ cet endroit que s'eteud aujoiird'hui la
florissante ville de Toronto.
Le fort Rouille avait ete construit en 1749 par M. de Portneuf, pour y attirer les sau-
vages du nord et les dissuader d'aller a Oswego, ou les Anglais les captaient par 1'appat de
magnifiques marcbandises, qu'ils leur donnaient en echange de leurs pelleteries. Aussi
avait-on approvisionne avec soin le fort Rouille : " Le vin, dit M. Picquet, est ici de la meil-
leure qualite ; il ne manque rien dans ce fort ; tout y est abondant, beau et bon."
Une tribu de Mississagues vint le supplier d'avoir pitie d'eux et de leur temoigner les
memes bont»38 qu'il avait pour les Iroquois, a qui il procurait des missionnaires. " Au lieu
1 Lettre & MM. de la Jonquicre et Bigot, 8 tev. 1752, citee par M. Parkman dans Montcalm and Wolfe, t il,
p. 417.
• * Journal qui peut aervir de m^moire et de relation uu voyage que j'ai fait sur le lac Ontario pour attirer au
nonvel 6tablisseinent de la Presentation les sauvages iroquois des Cinq-Nations.
3 Voir Vie de M*>r de Laval, par I'abb4 Auguste Gosselin, t I, p. 542.
2O L'ABBfi AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
tie nous Iratir une eglise, disaicnt-ils. on n'a place aupres de nous qu'un cabaret d'eau-de-vie.-
<>„ vous a traites suivant vos gouts, lour repondit sechement le missionnaire ; vous n'avoz
jttinais cu do /Mo pour la religion ; ati contraire votre couduite y a toujours (Ste" oppose.-,
taudis niio los Iroquois toinoignent un veritable amour pour le christianisme." II se sentait
n.'anmoius port.'- a les invitor a se rcndrc a sa mission de la Presentation; " mais .-01111110 il
'avail pas .I'm-dros pour cola, .lit Lihm.lc, il .'vita line (.his longue explication."
Li- •'!» iii'm. il <'tait a N'iaL'ara. <>u il t'ut acciicilli aveo joie par le commandant du fort,
raiimopicret !•• i-oiiuuis du magasin. " eo triiimvirat, .lit M. Parkman, qui gouvernait l.-s
po-te- avail.-,'- de r.mest. ,-t y repr,'-s»-ntait trois prineipos vitaux, la guerre, la religion et le
rulllllioivo.
rv-tait !•• i,>iii-il.- la Saint-l'ien-e. M. Piei|iiet .lit la iiiesso : puis, apron s'ctrc repose1 une
j.,nrii.'i-. >«• mil «-u m:in-lie p,.ur r.'-talilissement <|iie Ton v.-nait do fonder au portage de la
e.iiaraet'-. lie-tin.'-, .-»iiime llouille, a empeclu-r l.-s saiivages d'aller ;\ Oswego.
\rri\e au\ .Inil,'- Niairara. par nu |.-> i|iiatre plus grands la.-s du Canada se dechanr.'iit
,laii- !-• la>- Uniari". M. l'i>-i|ii.-t .->t t ransporti'- d'admiration. " Cette cascade, dit-il, est aussi
i,r,,,li"i.-u-i- par -a lianieiir. <•( la ,|iianlili'- d'.-aii <|iii y tonilie, (jiie par la diversito doses
,.|,,it,.. ,,ui -.Hi an i In-.- dc -i\ princiiiales. si'-par.'-os par une petite tie .jui en lairtHC trois
;ill ,,,,,•.] , i u-,,1, an -nd : i-ll.- l'"iit «-nt iv .-ll.-s une synn'-t rie ivguliere et un ert'et etoiinant."
\| ,|, .lutn-aire >e ii"ii\aii aux .-liut.->. av.-.- un nuinlire considerable de Tsonnontouans.
(",'iaii un |-'raiii-ai- in.ui'- a um- >an vair'-.— <-. <|ui jniiissait d'un grand credit aupres des sau-
•• II I,'., i-i, n ,,iil,li,'- ili- ,-c ,|iii pmivait m'etre '!«• (|in-l.[iie se.-ours pour le but de inon
\.. ,.,_••.•. . lit \l. l'i,-i|ii,'i. <-i il >'<•-! riiinluil ronime nu grand serviteur do Dieu et du roi."
Li- T-,, nn, nil, man- linivnl .-.niseil av.-<- M. de .lon.-aire. I'lusieurs se d.'ciderent awuivre
imiii,'-di.ii«-m--iii I'aUi,'- l'i,',|iii-t : iranii-.-s, en plus grand noinliro, lui proinirent d'aller le
iv|»in,|iv liii-ni-'ii a la I'lvs.-ntalioii : "Nmis u'avons ri.-n de plus .-lier .pie nos entimtw, lui
iliivni -il- : i-li I'ii-n. i-n \«\<-\ d,'ii/.i- ipn- imiis v.ms donnoiis eonime otages, avoe 1'assnrance
.I'a.-, -uliiplir avanl Inllglelllps in it re prnmesse.
•• \'.,- -aiivat:«- <-t 1<- 'r-,iniiMiit,Mian- .-onnaissant votre termete dans vo« resolutions, lui
dii a -MI ("Mr M. de .Iniieain-. et saehant .pie vous avex dessein de passer par Cbouaguen,
ni',>nt pi-i.'- in-taininent ile V.HIS engag.-r a n'eii rien faire. Us sont informefl dos inauva'mes
dir-p,,-iti,,n- de- Anglais. <jui vous ivgardent eoninie le plus redontable enueiui de lour colonie.
II- -,,nt hieii ili-ptiM-s a se fain- taill.-r en pieces plutAt .pie de soutt'rir qu'il vous arrive le
nii'indiv mal : niai-t<Mit .-.-la ii'aboiitirait a rien.et vos enfants, les sauvages, VOUH perdraient.
l',,iir iii.ii. ajniita M. do Joii.-aire. je vous conjure on inon partieulior de n'y point passer."
M. 1'ic.piei prmnit d<- suivr.- son avis; puis il so remit en marebe, avec sa reeruo de neo-
pliytes. pour r.-toiiriier a Niagara.
Son voyage t'ut une veritable marebe trioinpbalo : " 1'artout ou nous passions, dit-il,
devaut un campemciit ou un wigwam, les sauvages nous saluaientpar des decbargesdemoiis-
quetorie, el cola arrivail si souvent ijue jecroyais <(uetous los arl>res lelong du cliemin ,'taient
.-barges de poudre. T^trs((iu> nous arrivames au fort, M. deBecanconr nous recutavec graude
iioiiic et salve do canon, eo qui flatta infininient nics sauvages."
Le londeiiiain. M. I'i.-quet reunit pour la premiere fois ses Tsonnontouans dans la cha-
1 Mnntmlm and tt'<Jfr, t. I, p. 70.
' M. Cluhert <le Joncaire, ('labli parnii le* sauvages dea Cinq-Nations, les attirait aux Frai)<;ais, tan.iis que
Jo)ni»>n, fix/- ^galement chez les Irtx|uom, travaillait de son <-6U' pour lea gagner a la cause de 1'Angleterre.
L'ABBfi PICQUET 21
x
pdlc (In fort, leur fit fairc quelqnes prieres, lour adressa la parole, puis lour donna quelques
presents.
II fa ut eiisuite partir definitivement pour retourner j\ la Presentation. on il a laisse mi
troupcau sans pasteur. Le 6 juillot, il s'embarque, suivi d'uno nombrcuse nottillc decanots.
Le 1-2, il arrive a reiiibouchure de la riviere Genesee, et admire longtcmps Ics cascades, a
I'ciidroit ou s'eleve aujourd'hui la ville de Rochester. J,e 14, il est a Sodns-Hav, et il exprimc
fortement le desir d'y voir eonstruire 1111 tort par les Fram;ais ; •• mais, ajoute-t-il, il vaiidrait
encore bien niieux detruire Oswego, et ne jainais laisscr les Anglais le reeonstruirc."
Le 10, il arrive en face de ee poste si rcdotite. II a proniis a M. de Joncaire ct a scs
sauvages de n'y pas descendre, et il tient parole; mais il s'en approche aiitant (pie possible,
afin dc mieux le reconnaitre. " II est. commando, dit-il, prescpie de tons les cotes. ct l'on pent
aisement en temps de guerre en fa ire les approches. I)eiix batteries. clia<-nne dc trois canons
de douxe, seraient plus (pie sultisantes pour le ivdiiire en ceiidres. Ce poste. aji>ute-t-il. mms
est prejudiciable, non seulement paive ipi'il di'trnit not re commerce. mais surtmit paree iju'il
met les Anglais en communication avec nos salivates de loin et de proclic."
D'Oswegt), M. J'ic([iiet travi-rsa tout droit an Ibrt Ki'onteiiac. on il vmilait ari-eter dc
nouveau. Trois drapeaux y etaient arbon's en son boiinciir. ••-lamais n'ceptioii. dii-il. ne
fut plus solennelle. IA'S Xii)issings et les Algompiins. ipii s'en allaient en ^nerre ave.- M.
de BelStre, se mirent en baie de lenr propre niniivemeiit. ct nous saluci'cnt par phloems
deebarges de mousqueterie et par des cris dc joic sans tin. I>e tons DOS caiiots d'ecnivc. nn
repondit. de la nieme maniere. M. de \'ercbcrcs et M. de La Valtrie firent en mcmc temps
tirer les canons du fort; et mes sauvages, transport cs dejoic de I'lionncur ipi'ils rcccvaieiit.
fiusaient eux-momes nn feu continue!, ct poiissaient des cris et, des acclamations (pii ri'-jouis-
saient tout le nionde."
" Les commandants et les officiers, dit Lalande, vinrcnt recevoir noti-e mi^siniinaire >nr
le rivage. 11 ne fut pas plus tot debanpie ipu- tons les Algoiupiins et les \i|iissings du Lac
vinrent 1'embrasser en lui disant ([u'ils avaient appris (pie les Anglais 1'avaient arivti', et
que si cette nouvelle s'etait confirmee, il les aurait bientot \MIS le d('l>arrasser."
Le bon missionnaire tit line nombreuse recrue de [irtwolvtcs an fort Krontciiac. |iuis
poursuivit son voyage a la mission de la Presentation, on il rentra vers le ^0 juillet. et " t'nt
10911, dit Lalande, avec cette affection, eette ti-ndresse (pie des enfants pourraient I'prouvcr
en recouvrant un pere (^u'ils auraient perdu.''
Ce nc fnt pas sans une grande douleur de part et d'autre (pie M. I'icipiet si1 decida,
deux ans plus tard, en 1753, :\ quitter encore une fois ses enfants bien-aiim's, pour nn voyage
en Franco qu'il avait resolu d'entreprendre pour le bien de la eolonie.' II voulait rend re
compte ;\ la Cour de ses travaux, solliciter des seeours pour son etablissement et amener
avee lui quelques missionnaires.
Avant de partir, il reunit les sauvages de la mission, et lour proposa de lui donner pour
compagnons de voyage trois des plus considerables d'cntre eux. Son but etait d'en faire,
1 II partit dans le mois de juillet, et fut remplac6 durant queUjues mois par M. Etesson ; puis, i 1'autonnne, M.
Ddpdret, cure de Sainte-Anne du Bout-de-1'Ile, fut envoytf comme missiounaire a la Presentation A la place de M.
Picquet: son premier acte est du 7 octobre. On ne retrouve la signature de M. Picqnet que le ISjuin 1755.
(Registre de la Presentation.)
22 L'ABBti AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
pour uiiisi dire, des otages, dc maniere a assurer la paix, durant son absence, a la Pre"sen-
tation, par la crainte qu'auraient lea sauvages de ne pas voir revenir leurs compatriotes, s'ils
so rondaient coupablos de quelqiies desordres. II voulait aussi, par la vue de ces sauvages,
iiiU-iviwor los Francais It 1'u'uvre de leur civilisation. II voulait surtout attacber de plus en
phis les Iroqiiois a la cause do la Franco, persuade qu'ils seraient enchante's de 1'accueil qui
scrait fait la-has a lours compatriotes.
On lui accorda volontiers los trois sauvages qu'il demandait, et il s'embarqua avec eux
ct lion iioiuhrc d'autrcs passagors sur Y Al<j<>n<i»in, un vaisseau construit a Quebec meme.1
!,<•- Mitivaircs ilu Canada tirent sensation a Paris. M. Picquet sollicita et obtint pour
nix uno audience a la COUP. " lls fiirent roi;us, (lit Lalandc, avec tant d'agrement et de
lii.-nvrillanec. >|ii'ils in- ccssaient do ropetcr: " II serait a soubaitor que nos Nations con-
nu— nit an-.-i li'u-n <|iie nous le oaracterc et la hontc dos Francais : elles n'auraient bientot
iin'iin nii'nie rii'iir c-t des iutiTets eDinniuns avec la France.
Ihirant r-'in M'j.mr a I'aris. M. rici|iiet roinlit plus d'un service au Canada. A la
•..illiritatiiHi 'In mini-ire dc la marine, M. Kuiiille, il ecrivit quelques nionioirort, dans losc^iiels
il i,r,ip.i-aii -li-- IIMVCH-. de mnserver a la France cette colonic. Cos ineinoircs oorroboraient
,,.u\ di- M. ilc la . Jali-siniii'-re. ce prntectcnr et cet ami iju'il out tant de plaisir a retrouvor
i-ii Fraii'-i-.
•• II tii an— i. 'lii I.ahinde. ses uliscrv at ions sur les liostilit.es que certains esprits inquiets,
iiii|irudi'iit- i-t linmilloiis oci-asiniinaient dans le Canada." Jlolas ! pouvait-il trop insister
-in- •••• -iiji-t di'-lii-ai '.' N"rst-il |ias vrai ijuc la desunion, K's inuuvaisos m<Eiirs en baut lieu,
rain-'iir I'tln'-in'- du ]ilai>ir. et >urtont I'ii^iDtage, tirent un grand nud il la colonie canadienne,
dan- li- d.-rnii'Tcs aniu'-rs de lit domination f'rauriiise ''. (.\\\\ no regretta, aussi, le peu de
ri>ntiaiii-<- '|iir I'oii moiitrii >o\ivent aux milices caiiiidieunes, ot I'liostilito gourde qui existait
chin- i-ll.-- i-t l«-s i-/-Lriiiu-nt- vciins directi-nient do Franco?
('••limn' ton- ]r.- linninies de valeiir. M. 1'ieqiiet iivait dos oniioinis, on plutdt des envieux.
I..- prinri|i:d i-ninniis du mini-ti-re dc la marine, M. do Laporte, jaloux de I'impression qu'il
l'ai>ait a In ('our et a la ville, "lui tit di't'onso do continucr it inontrer ses sauvages, et le
n'-diii-it nn'-nif. dit Lalandc. a se justitier dc 1'itvoir fait." Le bon inissionnairc se consola de
cos petitcs inisoros par los oncouragoinonts iju'il rccut a maintes reprises du ministre et du
nii liii-nii'-iiii-. Ses travail x au Canada ctaient apprecios, ot on 1'engageait & leur donner
i-iir.m- plu^ d'essor. Lors(|u'il jirit conge do Sa Majeste, Elle lui fit une gratification de
mille I'M-US.-' Mais sait-on co ([iii tit le plus do plaisir a 1'abbo. Picquet? Ce fut le present que
lui tit Louis XV. d'unc hihliothetjuc, d'un grand nombre de livres qu'il lui donna pour
i banner ses loisirs an Canada: don vraiinont royal, ot qui faisait le plus grand honneur &
celni a qni il etiiit contere, puiscpi'on le supposait capable de 1'apprecier. M. Picquet
aiinait. on oflot, ot appreciait los livres ; 51 savait qu'on ne peut avoir de meilleurs amis, et
quo deltrtant <li»ni, n»n impediuntforis, pernoctant nobiscum, peregrinantur, rusticantur.*
M. Pictpiot quitta la France avec ses trois sauvages a la fin d'avril 1754, et revint au
Canada, oininoiiaiit avec lui nouf jounes confreres, dont deux, MM. Magon de Terlaie et
Delagarde, lui furont donnos comme assistants pour sa mission de la Presentation.
1 Rapport HUT In Archive* du Canada, 1887, p. ci.xin.
' Loan XV 1-ii donna *Dwi, pour ML mission, une statue de la Vierge, en argent ma wif, mesurant environ deux
pieds ile hanlenr. Kile eat aujourd'hui dans la aacristie de 1'dgliae d'Oka.
' fro Arrhid potto.
L'ABBti PICQTJET. 23
***
La paix d'Aix-la-Chapelle n'avait qu'assoupi, suivant Fexpression de M. de la Galis-
soniere, la jalousie des Anglais en Europe, mais cette jalousie eclatait dans tonte sa force
en Amerique.1 Une compagnie s'etait formee dans la Virginie pour prendre possession des
terres de la vallee de 1'Ohio. M. Picquet croyait si pen an niaintien, ou plutot a lYxistem-c
memo d'une paix serieuse entre la Nouvelle-Angleterre et lc Canada, (ju'il proposait des
1752 au gouverneur la formation d'un parti de guerre compose de 3,NOO saiivasres, pour
allcr chasser les Anglais do la vallee de 1'Oliio, et combat t re les sauvages i(iii leur etaicnt
allies, a- savoir les Miamis et les Cherokces.2
On ne donna pas suite ;\ son projet, sans doute par un respect exrcssil'dcs traiti's. Mais
1'apfltre des Iroquois continua avee jilus de /Me qiie jamais a entretenir ee peiiple dans
1'amitie de la France, ;\ auginenter et a fortifier sa mission de la I "resentation : et ]<>rsc|ii Yn 1 7.")4,
les hostility's eclaterent entre les Anglais et les Fram;ais, dans la valliY de l'( HI'K.. avant in.'mr
que la guerre de Sept ans ne tut ddclaree en Kurope, ses sauvages ne I'nreiit pas le> dcrniiT>
a se rendre sur le theatre des dvenements et contribuerent hcaueoiip a la Iirillante vidoiiv
de M. de Viliers au fort Xeeessite. Le vaimpietir rentra en trimuplie an furl I)iii|iiesne. i|iii
venait d'etre construit. "Aiiciin pavillun anglais, dit Nf. I'arkiiian, ue tlottait [iln> di'-<>r-
mais au dela des Alleghanys." '
Mais voila que le 8 juin 1755, 1'amiral Boscawen, avee une eseadre de i|iiai(>r/.e \-ai»can\
de guerre, rencontre sur les banes de Terreneuve deux navires IVan<;ais. et s'en einpare. sans
combat, au mepris du droit des nations. 1'resquc en nienie temps, des eursaires anglais
enl^vent plus de trois cents batiments de eommerci1 qni navigiient sur la 1'oi des traiti's. Kn
meme temps aussi, le 10 juin, 1'armee du general Uraddoek se met en maivlie pour t'randiir
les Alleghanys. Le signal de la guerre est donne parto\it : et Louis XV se decide a envover
des troupes au Canada.
Braddock s'avance sur le fort Duqnesne, ([iii s'eleve a 1'endroit on la riviere Alli'tflianv
et la Monongahela sejoignent pour former 1'Ohio. Mais M. de Contrecieiir est la. avec, ses
in trepides lieutenants deBeaujeu, Dumas et Ligneris.
On connait les incidents de la fameuse victoire de la Monongahela, a laijiielle M de
Beaujeu a attache son nom. Cette victoire tut due en grande partic au concours des >au-
vages;4 et il est certain que la plupart de ees sauvages etaient la a la demande. et pour ainsi
dire sous les ordres de 1'abbe Pic(piet. M. Duqnesne lui avait recommaiide d'envcyt-r le
plus qu'il lui serait possible de detachements sauvages a 1'encontre du general Uraddoek, et
le missionnaire avait mi? un zele incroyable a obeir aux volontea du gouverneur. •• Cet
evenement (la defaite de Braddock), on le dut principalement, dit Lalande, aux soins que se
donna M. Picquet pour 1'execution des ordres de M. Duquesne dans cette expedition. L'as-
sii ranee qu'il donna ;\ ses sauvagcs qu'ils vaincraient 1'ennemi, echauffa tellement leur imagi-
nation, qu'ils croyaient dans le combat voir le missionnaire a. leur tete les encourager et leur
promettre la victoire, quoiqu'il flit eloigne d'eux de pres de cent cinquantc lieues. C'etait
14, ajoute Lalande, une de leurs superstitions dontil avait bien de la peine ;\les fairerevenir."
On le voit, M. Picquet n'e'tait present que de eceur ;V la Monongahela ; mais il assista de
sa personne, comme aum&nier de ses sauvages, 4 plusieurs de nos expeditions contre les
1 Hiitoire du Canada, par Garneau, t. i, p. 198.
* itontcalm and Wolfe, t n, p. 417.
3 Ibid, 1. 1, p. 161.
4 " The Indians won the victory," dit M. Parkmaii. ( Montcalm and Wolfe, 1. 1, p. 223.)
24 L'ABBti AUGUSTS GOSSELIN
\nglais. II accompagna M. Marin qui commandait tin detachement envoyd par le gonvcr-
m-ur vers Sanwto. " On briila le tort, (lit Lalande, lea (Stablissements do Lydius, plusieurs
monlins a scie, les planches, lea madriers et antres bois de construction, lea amas do vivrw,
les provisions. le« troupeaux snr pri-s de quinze Hones (Habitation, et 1'on fit cent quarnntc-
ciiu| prwonniera .
A la prise d'Osw-.'iro pi>r Montcalin, M. Picqiiet etait la, nvec nn detachcmcnt de 250
sauva.'.-s. Les forts ayant etc coiiipletcment rases, il s'avance an milieu lies mines, etplante
tin.- irrande rroix snr la.piclle est gravce cette inscription : In hoc siijno vinctint ; et tout pivs
,m p.. lean, aux armes ilc la France, avcc cette antrc inscription: Man i bus date lilia plev'i*.
II v avail, .•online je 1'ai d,-ja "lit, an su-ge dn fort William-Henry, prbs de millc >;iu-
va"es. ,-lir.'-li.'iis et intidMes. appurtenant a .|iiarante et nnc trilius ditterentes. Les Iroquois
,1.- la IV.'-. -illation, dn lae .!.•* 1 )en x-Monta.i.'iies et de Caiiirlinawa.ija y etaient largcincnt
r,-pr.'-''iit'-s. et ae,',,nipairi"'-s ].ar lenr niis<ioiinaire. M. 1'ieqnct. L'abbe Matlievet, un autre
-iilpi.-i.'ii. y .'-Mil au--i. e.,iniiie aninonier de.- Xipissin.u's, et le P. Ronliand. coininc aninonier
,|.- .\l' -naki-. t'es tn>i.- pivires as>istaient an grand eonscil dcs sanvagcs, tenu, sons la prc-
sidrn.-e de M' oil. -aim. pn-dn .-amp de |{igand. snr les liords dn lac (Jeorge, la veille dn
-i.'..',.. On v v..vait an--i !•- ci(li<-ieiv eanadiens, anx.|iiels Montcalni avait confie le commande-
ni. -Hi d«- -;iiiva-:.-> : *le l.ravc et liardi Saint-Lne de La Conic: 1'intivpide Marin; Charles
LniL'lad.'. '|iii avail .(iiitt.' -a f.-innie r-anvage-se a MiehiHiniakinac pour se joindre i\ scs
,.,,ln]p;1,_M « .Tannes ; Niv.-rville. Langis. La I'lante. H.-rtel, Longueuil, llerbin, Lorimicr,
Sabn-v.-i-. Fl.-iirinioi't. tmi- familiers. de|nii> lenr ciifancc, avcc les bois et les sanvages.
Apr-- I'- eon-eil. lr- pivi re< pass.'-rent le reste de la joiirnec ii ciitcudreles confessions
d. -- -aiivair-- '-lir-'l iens. Lr- >anvaLr'>s pavens snspendireiit a nn potean nn vieil habit et line
paiiv di- iaiiil>i'-r>- «-<.iiiin.' Irilmt an inanitoii. Cela cinbarrassa, parait-il, les trois pretre>
.iiii VMiilainit din- la iin--e. IU ne -avaieiit ]>as s'ils devaient celebrcr en jiresence de <•>•
-a.-riti'-.' tail an d.'in«'ii. et .•ciiiiiiinnic|ii.''rent lenr doiite a Montcalni : u Micnx vant dire la
in.---.' ili- la -Hi-it- ijiif di- ne pa- la dire dn tout," repondit le easnistc militaire.
Sain'-Liii- tb- La Ci>rne. dm it je viens de meiit ionncr le noin, avait nn talent tout particu-
lii-r p.. nr •-.'iiiinander le- >anvai_res. An sii'-ge dn fort William-Henry, on I'appelait le general
di- -.nivair.--. II .'tail <-n IT.'.'.i a la Presentation, pendant (pie les Anglais s'avancaicnt a la
t'ni- il.- lY-t. dn -nd <-t d<- run.-! v.-rs 1.- e.-ntre de la colonic, Tcnscrrant dans un rcseau incx-
tri.-abli-. II lut charge d'allcr a la rencontre de Ilaldimand, qui tentait de relever Oswcgo,
et de Prid.-anx, ijiii vmilait attaipi.-r Niagara: et il niarcba a la tctc d'un detachement deniillc
hi'innn->. Framais. Canadiens et sanvages. L'abbe Picqnet etait de la partie.
La petite ariin'-e fait bieiitot son apparition an milieu des souches, de« bnissons, dcs
tr.nies d'arbres renvers.'s qui ciitonrcnt le camp d'Oswcgo. M. Picqtiet eommande alors a
<•«•;< braves soldats de se met t re a gciioux, lour domic solennellemcnt la benediction, pnis, leur
adressant chaleureuscment la parole, leur recommande de ne pas fairc qnartier aux ennemil
dc la patric.
Ilaldimand cst pris par surprise. Bon nombre de scs soldats sont disperses dans la foret,
oceujH-H ;\ couper tin bois pour relever le fort. Ceux de La Come en profitcnt, et font f. n dc
toutes parts; la partie menace d'etre rude pour les Anglais. Malhcnrenseineiit, quclipies
Canadiens. je ne sais a qnclle occasion, prennont 1'alarme, et courent a leiirs bateaux, rcnver-
xatit a tern- M. Pieqiiet sur leur passage. M. Picquct se releve, plaisante ccs homines
effun'-s, reint-t tout le motule n 1'ordre, puis le detachement va se poster d.-rrii-re nne rang.'c
d'arbres, et Ton fait feu de nouveau sur 1'ennemi.
L'ABBti PICQUKT 28
Lc combat (lure deux heures avec un acharnoment incroyable. Les Francais le repren-
neut le lendemain matin, bieu decides a ne pas reeuler. Mais Ilaldiinaud voyant qu'il ue
pent venir a bout do leur courage, fait apporter ses eanons et les-cbarge ;\ rnitraille. Les
soldats de La Come se sauvent alors vers leurs embarcations et disparuissent, apres avoir perdu
tivnte tues et blesses, y compris deux officiers et La Corne lui-inemc, qui a rc<;u iiuc blcssure
dans la cuisse.
Ce fait d'armcs, auquel 1'abbe Picquet prit une part si active. Cut un dcs derniers ravons
de la gloire militaire fram;aise en Anierique.
Le sort de la Nouvelle-France est a jainais scellc : toute rAmt'riqiic du Xonl est main-
tenant aux Anglais. Les course's apostoliquea de nos missionnaires, Ics explorations de nos
bardie deeouvreurs, les travaux de uos hommes d'Etat et de nos iruerriers. tout cela cst a
jainais perdu pour la France, et le vieil adage Sir n« /m// /•<;///* est unc I'ois de plus veritie.
Quebec a capitule. De Montreal, M. de \'ainlreuil in'gocie encore avec les sauva^v^ pai- !<•
moycn de 1'abbe I'ieqiiet ;' mais le gt'iK'-ral Andierst, avec son arnii'e d'( )>\\-i'o-, ,. ,,,. tarde pas
k s'emparer de tout le Canada.
M. I'icquet tient bou a la Presentation jusqti'i'i la tin : le deniier acte si<fih'- par lui dan-
le Registre de la mission t'st du 10 mai ITiiH. Mais eiitin il taut partir. car il ne pent sc
resoudre ;\ prefer senuent de tidelite a une puiHsanee euneiuie de son pays.-'
"II ne se decida a partir, dit Lalande, ijue de I'avis et ilu cciii^entenieiit du ^I'-in'ral. ile
1'eveque ' et de rinteudant, t't lorsqu'il vit qiie tout etait di'sespi'n'. atin dene pas tomber
entre les mains des Anglais."
Le general Amberst s' in forme de lui. et apprenant ([ii'il est parti: ".I'di .-uis tacli,',
dit-il ; cot abbe n'aurait jias etc moins lidcle an roi d'Angleterre, s'il lui avail une t'oi- preti'
serment de tidelite, ([ii'il ne I'a ete au roi de France': nous lui aurioiis domn' toutenoifc
confiance, et nous aurions gagne la sienue."
Tons les Anglais ne peusaieut pas comme le general Andierst : un grand nombreavaient
mis a prix la tete de M. Picquet. On raconte ijiie les sauvages se saisireiit un jour d'un
officier anglais qui etait dans ces dispositions, c't 1'amenant a M. Picc|iiet. ils se mireiit a
danser autour de lui avec letirs casse-tetes, attendant dc leur vem're missionnaire le signal de
la decapitation. Celui-ci ue leur repondit (ju'en t'aisant grace a sou ennenii.
On sait que M. de Levis ne se soumit ([ii'a eontrecu-ur a la capitulation de Montreal par
M. de Vaudreuil ; il protesta surtout centre la clause (mi obligeait les soldats fran^aisamettre
bas les armes et a ne plus servir durant la presente guerre. "II otfrait a M. de Vaudreuil
de se retirer avee ses troupes sur 1'ile Sainte-IIelene ; il avait menu- I'esperauce, si la France
ne pouvait rester maitresse du Canada, qu'on pourrait engager un grand nombre dc C'ana-
dicns de remonter par les lacs jusqu'aux Illinois, et d'aller se fixer a la Louisiane. II se
soumit cependant ^ la volonte de M. de Vaudreuil, et acceptales conditions qui furent impo-
sees aux autres." '
1 Lettrea Mifiante.?, p. 47.
2 M. Delagarde resta qtielques semaines de phis a la Presentation. Le dernier acte du Registre est signe par
lui : il est du 23 juillet 1760.
' M*1 de Pontbriand 6tait alors a Montreal, oil il'mourut le 8 juin 1760
1 Hiftoire du Canada, par Ferlaud, 1. 11, p. 605.
Sec. I, 1894. 4.
26
AUGUSTE GOSSELIN
M. Picquct n'h&ita pas a executer, pour sa part, la resolution concue par M. do Levis.
Au lieu tie s'en retourner en France par la voie ordinaire, ou il lui aurait fallu rcncontrer Ics
fnncmis do sa patrie, il prit le chemin des grands lacs, des Illinois et. de la Louisiane.
" II espcrait, dans cette retraite, dit Lalande, eiuinener avee lui les grenadiers de chaque
tmtnilliin, pour sauver ainsi les drapeaux et I'lioniieur de lour corps ; niais il n'en fut pas le
maitre. II tut oblige de se contenter de vingt-cinq Francis qni I'accompagn&rent juequ'i
la I/>uisiane. 11 avait avec lui deux petits detachements de sauvages, dont Tun le preeedait
de quclqiics lieucs, et 1'autre raccompagnait, et ils ctaient releves successiveraent par de
parciU dctaclieiiients. a niesiire t|u'il troiivait dittcrentes nations, Celle qui le quittait le
reincttait a line autre nati.in. en le reconmiandant coinme un pere. Partout on Ini faisait
des receptions admirahles ; partoiit il troiivait les sauvages dans les meilleures dispositions,
el reeevait Iciir- | >n >t e-t a! 'n ms de /.Me et d'at taelieinent inviolable envers le roi."
II v a .|tiel.|iie elinse tie vraiiueiit grand dans eette retraite<|iiasi trioinpliale d'un vaineu,
par un elieiiiin dmit la longueur et la dilh'cultc etIVaient notiv imagination, avec des demons-
t rat i. Hi- admiralilo de -vinpathie de la part de ees paiivres sauvages ijui dcvaient an bon mis-
.-iiiiinaire ee ijii'lU avaient de ineilleiir. la tni et la civilisation.
M. Pi.(|iiet di-nieiira viniri-deiix inois a la N'ouvelle-Orleana, ou il s'employa ;\ pacifier
1,- e-prits, et a raiueiier la enneorde ,|iii avail «'>ti' graveinent compromise par eertaines diffi-
cult.-- -iirvclillc- elitre le 1^1 ill N'el'liell r et les habitants.
I >c return- i-ii France. M. |'ici|iiet v recut tonics les marques de respect et de considera-
tion aiiX'inelle- lui doiinaient droit !<•> ininienses services <(if il avait rcndnsa 1'eglise et ;\ son
pa\ -. l.c- j.r'iiiverneiirs, les g.-in'ranx. les ntliciers ijiii 1'avaietit connu an Canada ne cessaient
de 1.. ner .•.(•« \crtu-. ses irav:'.nx et sun nn'rite. M. Dnqnesne rendait hoinniagc a son grand
il.-int.'-n--eiucnt : "11 s'e>t ivndii. disail-il. d'autant plus digue de notre reconnaissance,
ijii il a mieiix aimer retoiiriier an Canada et eontinner ses services, ([tie de vivre dans sa
|.atri<- et reciicillir I'heritaire de ses parents, qui 1'ont deshtirite, coinine nous 1'avons appris,
p'inr n'avuir pas v.uiln restcr en France, il y a dix ans. lorsijn'il y vint accompagiie de trois
sauvages."
M. de Vaudivuil se plaisait a vanter ses talents pour gagner 1'esprit des sauvages, ses
resources dans les nioiiieuts critiques, et sou activite pour tout ce (pii pouvait promouvoir
les int.'-rets de 1'Ktat et de la religion. M. de Bougainville disait que son credit aupres des
nations sauvages avait cte de la plus grande utilite pour les affaires militaires et politiques
dn Canada. M. de Levis. (pii avait toujours admire ses travaux, son zi)le, son desinteres-
seinent. ne cessait d'exciter son ambition et de 1'engager ;\ iaire quelques demarches pour
arriver a une haute ]>osition, a 1'cpiscopat, par exemple, dont il le savait eminemment digne.
Jamais il n'y vmiltit consentir. Ce grand homme (jui, comme nous venons de 1'ap-
prendre de M. Duquesne, avait prefere perdre ses heritages de t'amille plutot que de renoncer
il ses a-uvn-s en Anierique, qui avait ete oblige, pour payer ses depenscs de voyage, lors de
son retour en France, de vendre les livres que le roi lui avait donnes en 1754, qui avait
tnujoun* sacrifie en fiivcur de aes missions les petits honoraires qu'il recevait, n'ignorait pas
qn'nn a toujours plus de vrai bunheur ;\ faire le bien dans des positions humbles et inode-tes
que sur Iw grands theatres. En arrivant en France, il se mit a la disposition de 1'arche-
1 Lftlrn t-KJIanlif, p. 66.
L'ABBtf PICQUET 27
vequc de Paris, qui 1'employa au saint ministere dans plusieurs endroits de son diocese. II
denieura asscz longtemps au mont Valerien.
L'Assemble'e generate du clerge de France, en 1765, lui oft'rit une gratification de 1,200
livres, en reconnaissance des services qu'il avail rendus au Canada: cello de 1770 en tit
autiint. II accepta avec reconnaissance, remerciant du fond du ccrur la divine providence
de lui procurer ainsi le moyen de realiser un vd'ii qu'il avait to rim' depuis longtemps.
Tout jeune, il avait desire d'aller i Rome ; inais les citvoustauces 1'eii avaient ompecbe.
En 1777, il entreprit lc> voyage. La ronoimneo de ses vertus, de ses travaiix et de son
merite 1'avait precede dans la Ville Eternolle. II fut re<;u par le soiiverain poutife avec
unc bienveillance toute speciale, conime un missionnaire qui avait reiidu de irrands services
a 1'eglise et a son pays. Le Saint-Pere, qui goiivernait alors realise, t'tait I'illustiv Pie VI.
de la grande famille des Brasclii, cet hoinnu> de eu>ur et de <o'nie dunt les int'ortiiiies out
immortalise la memoire. II ne se contenta pas de vaines paroles de louange,«i, dc ti'lieitations,
d' encouragement a 1'adresse de M. Picqnet : il insista ]icmr lui t'aire acce]pter une <rratiliration
de 5,000 livrcs, sous pretexte de lui defray cr ses depenses de vovaire.
On tit des efforts iuutiles pour reteiiir a Rome M. I'icqiiet; il reviut en Miv-se, son
pays natal, et y apporta des rcliques, qu'il expo.-.a a la veneration des HiK-les dans 1'i'irlise
collegiale de Bourg, dont il avait et/' fait diaiioine honoraire.
Quelque temps apres, il se ivndit a ('limy, jioiir y visiter uu iieveii (|ii'il estimait
beaucoup. Le desir de voir la grande al>l>aye <|iii a illustn'1 ect endmii excitait ausr-i sa
curiosite.
II alia ensuite die/, sa sceur a Verjon, ou il avait a iv'^ler i|iiel(|Ues affain-s : et e'est l;i
qu'il fut attaqiu'. successivemcut d'un rliume ojiiniatre, d'une liemorratjie et d'unc espiVe
d'hydropisie qui le conduisirent en pen de temps aux portes du toinKeau. 11 moiirut le !.">
juillet 1781 dans la soixante-douzieme aniu'e dc son age.
" M. Picquet etait d'une taille avantageuse et imposante, ecrit Lalande. son ami. qui
1'avait si bieu connu : il avait une physioiiomie ouverte et engageante ; il t'tait d'une
humeur gaie. Malgre 1'austerite de ses mn-urs, il ne respirail (jiic la gaii'te ; il f'aisait ties
conversions au son des instruments ; il etait theologien, orateur, poete : il cbantait et eom-
posait des cantiques, soit en fram;ais, soit en iroquois, avec lesqucls il rccivait et iuteressait
les sauvages. II etait enfant avec les uus, lu'ros avec les autrcs. Son indnstrie memc en
mecanique le f'aisait quelquefois admirer des sauvages. Kniin, il savait employer tons les
moyens propres a attirer des proselytes, et ;Y se les attacher : aussi, eut-il tout le succes
qu'on pouvait attendre de son Industrie, de ses talents et de son zele."
" Une pbysionomie ouverte et engageante," voili\ bien, on effet, ce que Ton remarque
dans le portrait de M. Picquet, suspendu dans une des salles de la maison des messieurs de
Saint-Sulpice, au lac des Deux-Montagnes. Mais cc qui frappe le plus, cependant, dans ces
yeux vifs et pe'tillants, dans ces levres un pen dedaigneuses, dans tous ces traits, en general,
c'est la determination : M. Picquet etait vraiment un bomme decide. II tend la main vere
un objet, sa mission de Souekatsi, sans doute, et semble nous dire : " Voila ce que j'ai reussi
^ faire,'malgre les contradictions presque generales des habitants de cette colonie."
28
I/AHBti AtKJUSTK GO8SHLIN— I/ABB* PICQUKT
NOTES ADDITION NELLIE.
I'. 9, ligne 13"". Cette chapello Saint Koch est indiquee sar le plan de Quebec de 1720, par M. Chaussegros
de Ury, ingenieur du roi. Kile etait situee i I'est de la rue Saint-Rocli actuelle, a peu priis A deux arpents au
nord-oiiMt dn palais de 1'intendant. (Note de M. 1'abbe Rlieaume, du seminaire de Quebec, & 1'auteur.)
Elle avail et.' r /nstruite, paralt-il, A 1'oceasion d'une epidemic. I«8 recollets y faisaient quelquefoia 1'oflice.
11 y avail aussi, dans le palais dc 1'inlendant, une cbapelle intorietire, ou le Chapitre de Quebec tHait tenu
d'onvoyer un <le «« pretres, tons los dimaurlios, pour dire la messe. On appelait cet eccltteiaatique le Chapelain
• In Palais. (Docnments de Paris, Kglise du Canada-) I-es ehanoines songeaient, parait-il, a faire acquitter leur
obligation p«r nn riVollct ; inais cela nV-tait pas du gniH do 1'intendant Hocquart, qui e>rit au ministre le 23 oct.
I7;;o : " I'n rbaiioine dc lY-gligp de (Jm'bec ni'a insinue cpie lo Cliapilre est duns le dessein de faire acquitter par
un nVollpt la iniwM qim kxlit Chapitro e«t t^nu de faire dire au Palais par un des clianoines — II convient <nie
!•• < 'liapitrr r ..... pliss:- un« si |>ctile nlilicatioii eu i'^ar.1 au don de inille ecus quo Sa MajesttS leur a fait. Le tempa
d- !.i ni.-K-M- i>st a in-iifliiMiivK dn matin, »M j'ui atlontion, ajouto 1'intendant, dangles mauvais tem|» do 1'hiver,
iri-nvnyi-r inn' r.iiinli- ;'i IVirli'niadtiiiuti .|tii vumt au Palais [XMir y dire la mc.sse." (Kajijiorl fur lex arrhirti </u
''.,„. ii /.i, IvsT.I
P. II, \\fi\i- >n . M. l;..iii'lii-r iln I .a Pi'rii-rc rtait le. Ills do IViiNpi^ne liouclier de La Pe>iere qui prit part,
piusieiirn ;inin-~ fi-iiiiUlioinin is caiui'liens, outro autres, MM. de Li IVrade, Dugue de Hoisbrillant, Des
Cliiiuf'.iirs 1-1 I'.ii'in ille ;\ la fainuuse ex]*Mlition du M. d'llierville, il Terrenenve, dans 1'liiver de 169(>-97 : " I>e 27
d,'- ••III'TI', le s nir de I .a l'i rii rt-, ranadicn, onwM^ne, forl bravo Immmo, va avec dix homines tl travers los bois an
i-.iji Sain:- 1 r in.. ,i- .lui. nit de Saint -.lean par tern1 de six lieues ... I-e I$n, le sieur de I. a Periero est de retour dn
caji S.tinl-1 raiii.-ois, ui'i II a fait trei/.e prisonniera ...... " (./uurnn/ de Heaiuloin.)
P. U, in;iie 1 . Proliablemenl M. Hubert do la MorandiC-rr, " SOUS-ingenieur i Montreal," auquel M. de 1»
i ..i' "..in- r,- |..irai^ait |> >rt.T interet, et dniit il est question dans deux lettres du gouverneur au ministre, en date
du I" el dn '-'" " ' "''• 'i'e I . !•>. ' e M. de la MorandiC-re eerivait liii-nii'ino au ministre le 4 octobre 1750 pour deman-
der .le i'avan. ement, da'.aiit sa letlrn du fort de la 1're.sentatiun. (Rii/itturt fur Icnarchirex du Canada, 1S87.)
. Ci-loron et lo P. do PxiiiiiiVanipK, revenant de lour voyage a la Belle-Hiviere, arritiirent a
ri'tal>li!<M-iiii>nl d« M. Piequet, et le tn.uv.'nint ineendie : " Kn cliemin, nous fimes lialte cbez I'abb6 Pioqiiet, qui
eUii [«'iir Inrs (7 MOV. 17^.') a Montreal. Nous trouvAmes son fort i moiti*'' brill^ par les Iro(iuois, envoyes, dit-on,
;'i o-t ellet par !••« Anglais. A I'nn ile« angles du fort, il a fait const mi re une petite redoute dans le gout de celln du
fort Sainl-.Iean. l.'inevndio 1'avait I'-pargneo." (Krlntinn du P. de Bonn^oamps ) " .le passai & I'etablissement
de M. Pictmet.. S «> fort avail ete brille depuis son depart pour le Montreal, par des sauvages, quo Ton jnge
avoir et.' eiivoy.'s par li-s Ang'ais 'le Cliouaguon. Uno grange pleine de foin a et<i bru!6a aiissi, et 1'ospuce de
redoute .(a mi iiaii.H 1'angle, d'un bastion a et<'- Hau roe, quoique le feu y ait <5t<5 mis il plusieura reprises. II n'y
»vait quc iroig bomiuc* a la ganle de ee fort, clout Tun a eu le bras emporte par un fusil qni lui a creve dans les
mains i-n tirant mir i-eux qni un-ttuient le feu " (Journal de Celoron.)
SECTION I, 1894. [ 29 ] MEMOIRES S. It. CANADA.
II. — C/ioiiarf ff I}((tl!*xnii.
Pin- lo docteur X.-E. I)K»XXK.
c'- lc it ni.-ii l.-Mi.)
Personne ne saurait contostcr anx Anglais I'lionm-nr d'avoir, Ics premiers, portc' Inirs
pas dans les parages do la baie d'lludson. Dos 1'aimee llilO, lo oapitaino Ilcnrv Hudson,
qui s'etait mis 4 1'emploi d'une compagnic de negoeiants tornn-c m viir de la di'eonverti'
d'une route aux Indes oricntales, eiitrait dans la haic a la(|iirlK' il donna son num. en vi>itait
la c6te occidentale et y passait tout 1'hiver. Le printoiups suivant, llmlMHi. tralii pai1
plusieurs do sos gons. y mourait do inisoro avoc son tils ot sopt liniiinics dc son ('nuipaLff. -
En 1012, Thomas Button, gcntilhomme an sorvioo du pi-inoc llciu-i, partail sin- driix
vaissoaux pour un voyago do dix-lmif uiois. II ontra dans la liaio d'Hudsnii i-t di'coii\-rit !<•
pays qiril uoiinua Cary- S wan' s- Nest ot Hopes-Checked.* Ktant ponssi'- par urn- viidonlo
tempetc, il entra, lo 15 aofit, dans uno criipio (|u"d a|i[iola I'ort-Xol>oii. <lu noin du niattrodo
sou navire. Button hivorna dans oo lion sauvago, i-t no ivtnurna on An^lotorro <|iic I'aiini'-i-
suivaute.
Jusque-la Ics Franijais n'avaiont i'ait ancnno ti'ntativo si'r'u-nso d'oxploration dans los
regions arctiques. Eu 1541, Joan Alfonso, lo Saintongoais, piloto do Roberval, abaiidoiniauf
la tlottille de Jacques Cartior, vors lo dotroit do Bollo-Ilo, tonta do s'olovi-r aussi loin i[iu>
possible dans la direction du polo nord, inais il no paratt [>as avoir dopasso lo finquaiite-
deuxiemc degro de latitude boroalo.
Du temps de Champlain, Ton savait a (iuoboc (pie dos Kuroiioons avaiont naviguo dans
la baie d'Hudsou. Cbanqdain 1'avait appris do 1'uii dos interprotes do la coinpagnie dos
marc-hands aupres dc la nation algoiKpiino. Ktant a I'aris. durant 1'hivor do Iiil2, il ron-
coutra cet interprete, uomme Nicolas du Vignan, qui lui tit nno longiio histoiro touchant
1'apparition d'uu vaisseau dans la iner du Xord. II oxhiha memo aux yonx dc Champlain
une carte dctaillee de ce pays inconnu et inexplore. Lc tbudateur do Quebec voulut s'y
rondre, 1'ete suivaut, mais il renoi^a a sou projet a la suite dcs discours decourageants dc
Tessouat, capitaine des Algonquiiis de File des Allumettes. Comme tons les Europcens de
cette epoque, Champlain s'imaginait pouvoir arrivcr en Chine par un canal ou detroit reliant
los deux oceans. Ce detroit suppose portait le nom de iner du Xord, la mer du Sud corres-
pondant a 1' ocean Pacin'que.
1 Continu^ du volume pr£c6dent, xi, 1893.
2 Voir Purchas, filgrimf,"m, et Asher, Henry Hudson, pp. 93, 98, 136 et 139. L'ann&s pr&x§dente, en 1609,
Hudson Stall entr6 dans la riviere qui porte encore son nom, et a 1'embouchure de laquelle est situee la ville de
New-York.
' A 60° 40' lat. n.
30
N.-E. DIONNK
Eii 1657, Jean Bourdon partait de Quebec pour la baie d'Hudson, et si Ton en croit La
1'otherie, il penetrait jusqu'au fond de la baie, et "liait commerce avec les sauvages de ce
•• quartior." Tout nous porte acroire pourtantque Bourdon ne depassa point le cinquante-
i-iiiqiiieine dc-rre. Du rente la ltcl«ti»i> do 1658 est categorique sur ce fait,2 Parti de Qiu'ber
Ir -2 dc niai,1 Bourdon y rotournait le 11 d'aont1 suivant. Or, il n'cst gnere possible de faire
line parcillc toiirneo en trois inois seuloincnt.
Kn l»!t;i. les salivates du nord vinront a Quebec demandcr au gonverneur, le viconite
• I' Arirni-on. de leiir donncr un inissioiiiiairc pour lour precher 1'Evangile, et ils oftrircnt do
ttaliiiurr Imr- p.-lleierics avcc les Franrais qui iraieiit ehez eux. Le gouverneur leur envoya
1. - p.'-iv- Claude liablon <•! (Jabriel 1 )ruillettos, Jesuit os, M. de la Valliere, gentilhomnie
ipirmaii'l. I >nii- < iuvoii," (Suillaunic Couture7 ct Francois IVlletier." Au lieu de prendre
la vie ilu iroll'e rt de loiiL'cr les cotes du Labrador, comine 1'avait fait Jean Bourdon, ils
i.-iuoiiti'-i-i m li • Saururiiav par Tadmii-sar et ( 'liiroiitinii, travorseront lo lac Saint-Jean, et se
rmdirriii ain-i par le- lac.- et les rivii'-rcs jusqu'au lac Xekouba, qui ost a mi-chemin entre la
.rilu,|-,,ii ri I'mtn''!- ilu Sa^ueiiay. ' 1'artio do Quebec le 11 mai, '" 1'expedition fut de
rrii'iir li ill juillri ;" rllr avait etc relardee trois si'iuaiiH's a Tailoussac.
I. - -au\ai_r'-- dr la baie d'IIii<U»n revinn-nt a (Quebec en 1(563, et nollicitorcnt encore
line i'. .i- I.- ^"iivrriiriir, '|iii i-iait Ir baron d'Avaii^'iir, di- leur onvoyer den Fraiu/ais. Guil-
launir t'oiiiiire arn-pta d's alli'r par le- trrrr- avi-i- rinij lioiiinies, et il y alia eft'octiveinent.
l.i il prit po-- — inn i|r- Irnv- I'll \' plalitalil line rfoix. " II lllit ell tolTO, ail pied d'uil gl'OS
•• ail'i' . !• - ;n nr - ilu roi. irravi'i-- ^ur du niivrc, onveloppeeH ontro deux plaques do plonib,
'• • ! lie I'ei op r p. II' de.OUS." '"'
i 1 1 pri-r di- po--er..-iim ollirirllr — Coii t ure ay an t agi i'ii vertu du jiouvoir (jui lui avait
i'ii' armrdi- an 1 1 "i ii dr la l-'ranrr par Ir Li'oii \ i-riu'iir ilu Canada — devait, dans 1' esprit de ce
liaut toiirtionnaii'i1, rqiiivaloir a un titro do nupn'matie indisciitablo. La Franco, du reste,
pouvait la rrvriidi'|iirr drpiii- le jour oi'i Henri I Y avait. en 1">98, octroye a Tro'ilus du
\1. -^oiiet. -'n ur de la IJorlir. la liriitrnaiicc ^ein'raK- "du ('anada, Ilocbolaga, Terrencuve,
• Labrador. rivi''-rr dr la (Irandr Hair de Xorcinbi-gue et terros adjacenton desditen provinces
•• i i ii\i''rr-." l>rpui- loi>. la France sY-tait tmijoiirs cniisidercc comine jiroprictaire de
1 K.v-'iupvillii ill- la 1'otlierip, Ilinlniri- d, I'Amfrirjue trplfntrwiuil?, \, p. 141.
" I.e 11 (aoui) parut l.i l>ari|iie ile M. Bourdon, leqiiel estaut descondu sur le Knunl Fleuve du cosW- du Nord,
Mtfiia jiit-jin'8 an ••••' d»vri'." — Hilalion de I(>.">8. p. 9.
" M. Bourdon leva I'uncru de tiui-ber pour lo voyage du Nord." — Journal del Jhuitei, 1057, p. 209.
1 Aout 11. -'A dix h. -lines du soir, urriva devant Qui'beo M. B mrdon de son voyage du Nord." Ibidem, 1657,
p. '.'IS.
' Mirliel I>'ntMif, Bieur de la Vallii-re ct de ISeaubiissin.
' I>onis « iiiyon eUit fil« de Jean < iiiyon. Ne en Ki3'_', il mourut en 1685.
; ( V-K-hro interpK-te et compannon du |K-re Joguwi. Mourut en 1702.
I'l'lli-tii-r Ipouna rn proniivres noises Porotliee la Sauvagesse, qui mourut le 13 avril 1061.
' Nekouba t'tait a environ (|uarante-cinq lieups du lac Saint-Jean, et a cent lieues de Tadooasac. Latitude de
Nekouba: 49' yf, longitude: »«* 10'. " Lieu c^'li'bre, dit la Relation de 1662 (p. 17), a cauie d'une foire qui s'y
" tient tous leg an»."
" L* 11 mai, parlirent jour la mistion de St-Franvois-Xavier aux Kilistinons, le P. Claude Dablon et le P.
" Gabriel Druilleltea." — Journal dn Jlmitet, 1661 . p. 296. — La Potherie ne donne pas le nom du p£re Druillettea
dans »« li«te den vnyaKOiira.
" I* 1T7 juillet retonmtirent ceux qui estoient alles on pretendoient aller A la mer du Nord ou aux Kiristinons."
— Journal Htt Jituiltt, 10(il, p. 300.
" R d* la 1'. itl.erie, i, p. 142.
" litres patentee du lieutenant general da Canada et autrea Pays, pour le sieur de la Roche, du 12' Janvier
, •-
CHOUART ET RADISSON 31
ces immenses regions que les Anglais no firent que visitor dans I'intcrvalk-, sans y fonder
d'etablissements stables.
Le contrat portant reconiiaissanc'e des articles accordes par Louis XIII, en date du 4
mai 1627, donnait i\ la compagnie des Cent-Associes, "entoute propriete, justice et sci-
" gncuric, le Fort et Habitation do Quebec, avec tout ledit pays <le la Nouvelle-Franco, dite
" Canada, tout le long dcs c&tes, depuis la Floride <jue les Kois prcdcccssoiirs de Sa Majostc
" ont fait habiter, en longeant les. cotes de la mer jnsqnes an ('civic Aivti<|iie pour latitude,
" et de longitude depuis File de Terrciienvc, tirant a 1'ouest jusipies an grand lac de la Mer
" Douce et an dela, etc., etc."
Le traite de Saint-Gertnain-en-Laye, du -it mars lii-'!2, restituait a la France \«\\< !>•>
lienx occnpes par les snjets de la Grande-Bretagne, e'cst-a-diiv. 1'Acadie et la N'ouvelle-
France qui comprenait le Sagnenay, le Labrador et les terres adjaeentes. telles ipie decrites
dans les articles du 4 mai 1027, <|iii n'avaient souleve auciine protestation de la part <le la
couronne britannique.
L'edit de creation dela Compagnie des [tides occidentales, du mois de mai Iilii4.ini
accordait la liberte du commerce dans le Canada, 1'ile de Terreneuve et les autre- lies du
nord, etc.
Done, en 1668, quand les Anglais vinrent arliorer leur drapeau sur les rives de la bale
d'lludson, ils agissaient contrairement ;\ nn traite (|iii n'avait pas subi de revocation. Les
sauvages, dn reste, reconnaissaient volontiers la snpreinatie !'ram;aise. et lors<|ii'en liJTn.
Simon-Fraiu;ois Daumont, sieiir de Saint-Lu>son, alia au Saiilt-Sainte-Marie dans le but de
negocier line convention avec les sauvages de 1'ouest et dn nord. pivs de vingt nation^. v
compris les Cristinos, repondireiit a 1'invitation, cl s'engagerent par nn paete >oleiinel a
accepter la domination de la France.
Devons-nous admettre que la dcconvertc d'un pays <|ii'mie prise de possi-ssion ne suit
pas de pros, ne constitue }>as nn titre de propriete ? l>u temps de la reine Klix.alietli,
vers 1'annee 1580, rAngleterre s'effor^a de faire agree r cot to admission emume priueipe de
droit public, lorsqu'elle resista aux pretentious des Espagnols, qui se disaient les rois de la
mer, en vertu d'un privilege accorde par le souverain pontil'e. N'oici ce i|iic' dit Camden a
ce sujet ; " De meme qne la reine Elizabeth ne reconnaissait pas le titre donm'- par I'l'vecjue
" de Rome aux Espagnols, de meme elle ne leur rcconnaissait de titres <pie pour les lieiix
" dont ils etaient en possession ; car, n'ayant aborde (pie ci et la le long des cotes, et
" donne des noms a quelques rivieres on caps, tontes choses d'aucune portee, ils ne pouvaient
" s'en reclamer pour faire agreer lours titres de propriete, excepte dans les endroitn ipi'ils
u habitaient et qn'ils n'avaient pas eesse d'habiter."
Les pretendus titres de Cabot et d'lludson tombent par la meme, car ce qui est juste
centre 1'Espagne en faveur de 1'Angleterre, doit 1'etre egalement contre cette denuere on
favour de la France et des autres puissances enropeenncs. La colonisation immediate on
1'habitation persistante faisant defaut, il s'en suit que rAngleterre, en 1668, ne pouvait pas
s'attribuer la souverainete des terres arctiques, ' pas plus qu'clle no pouvait interposer son
autorite sur les sauvages de la Nouvelle-France. Ceux-ci, habitues qu'ils etaient <\ vivre ;\
c6te des Frai^ais et a trafiquer avec eux, se portaient plntot vers les postes du Saint-Laurent
1 Camden, Rerum Anglicarum et Hibernicarum Annaler, regnanle Elizabeth. I^syden, 1639, p. 328.
1 O'Callaghan, History of New Nelherland, ii, pp. 343 et 344.
32 N.-E. DIONNR
que vers hi riviere Hudson. Kxeeptons toutefoia la grande confederation iroquoisc, <|ui
nympathisait avee les Anglais de la Nouvelle-Angleterre.
Kn alhint a hi Imie d'lludson, les Anglais pouvaient bien y faire la traitc sans etre
moh-st.'-s par personue, inais ils faisaient uuivre d'empi&tement Du reate ila connaissaient si
pen lc pavs. qii'ils n 'y seraient pas alles sans lo concoura do Chouart, Ic soul capable de lea y
eomluiri'.
Mais repreiions le til de notre reeit.
!,,• .V. ii.tii'-l-. '|ui portait Choiiart et ses esperanees (U- fortune, s'eleva juaqu'a la hauteur
.In -nixanti- ct i|uin/ii'-medegre, dans la haie de Baffin, et <U- la, doublant le cap Diggs,1 eiitra
dan- la l>aie d'Hud-mi. et s'y cnt'.>n«;a, en ira.irnant K- sud jusqu'jl 1'entree d'nne riviere que
]••- -auvair<'~ avairnt liapti>i'e du imni dr N'eiiiiskau/ et que les nouveaux venua appeli-rnit
rivi.'-r.- IJupi-rt. ni -mivi nir du prinri- anglais. Ils rapeivurent, le ^9 septembre, et yjetercnt
l'an.-r.- a di-ux Ki'a-M- H dnnir d'cau. he !' diVi-nil>re. on tut suqtris par les glaces, et Ton
pa--a I'liivi-r dan> i-i-t i-ndi'oit. in- Mirtant du navire ((lie jnuir aller chercher du bois aur line
pi-titi- i!i- i_raniii- d«- peiipliers dt- maigre \TIIIH-.
( ',. n. • t'ui i|ii'au |ii-inti'in|i~ i|Ui- lr vais<raii ]>ut s'uehapper de sa prison de glace, et que
I--- Anirlai- tii-i-iii i-.iiniai>-ain-i' avn- K-s sauvages, grace a ('intervention de Chouart. Cea
-auvai.'!-- .'-tai.-ut li'- ( 'ri~t iii"-. h-- Mon<nunis t-t an t res nations <[iii trafiquaient depuis
plu-ii-ur> ainii-<-> avi-i- 1. - Knm<;ai- du Canada. !-cs Cristinos deiueiiraient sur la pointe
in-i-idi-iitali- .|ui r.irnii- I'l-ntriM1 di- la ri\ii-n- .Vt-iniskau.
Mlii- dii .|Ui- " 1-1 tut m .T ii-ni]is i'l dans ci-t endl'oil i|in- s'i'talilit la premiere eolonie
-• aiiLrlai-i-. ijiii \ i-.iii-.| rui-ii mi ]ii-tii tori dr |iii'i-re, aiiqiiel It- eapitainc (lillain donna le noni
•• .1.- t'. ift ( liarl.--."
N..II- n'l-n i-.iiniai>Min- )>a- da\'antagi- sur i-rttr premiere e.xpt'dition de Chouart il la
l.ai.- d'Hud-.n.
I >an- l"mti-i-\ alii-. Iladi— nil. di-iiit-uri'- Imii ten' nial gr/- en Angleterri1, n'i'tait pas reate
ina. -tit'. Si--; ai-i-niiitaiu-es avn- >ir Knln-rt Carr et le prince Rupert, et son allianee avec la
tilli- di -ir . I. din l\i-rtk.' alliain-r i|iii senilile n-iuoiiter a rette dpoque," lui perinirent d'inte-
r<---i-r ;'i -'•- pi-njet- il'i'tablissiMiit'iit plu>ieiirs |iersiuinages niarqiiants de Londres. II fit taut
• •i -i I'ii-ii. i|u'il i-i-usr.it a coiistitiier en assoriation des eapitalistes entreprenants, dana le
d<-— eiii il'i-xplniier le- riehesses du pavs qu'IIudson avait decoiivert. ('ette eoinpagnie tut
aiitnriM-i- par de- l.-ttrer. patentes du mi. dati'-es du '2 inai IliTO." La eharte debutait ainai :
••('••iiiiiie imtre i-her e.iiisiii le priin-e Rupert, etc.. a entrepris ;\ ses depena, et avee dea
" t'rai.- eniir-idi'-raliles. uin- expedition pour la baie d'Hudson, an nord-ouest de 1'Am^rique,
" pour la di'-eoiiverte d'un uouv»aii passage dans la nu-r du Sud, et de quelquc nouveaii
anjounl'liui rap XVolfenliiittel.
1 (Vile rivii-re appelie •!!••! JVrmuiatu/ptou, proud sa source an lac Nemi.skau. '• Cette riviere est furt \io\\f,
linonii noin <lan» la K.lntion <le \(>T2. ¥.\\r est lur^ presqne <le demi-linne et plus en divers endroits, mais elle
n>»t p«i l.inn pr.>r»n.l<> ; elle vient <lu gmi-est, et hVteml au nord-ouest environ qnatre-vingUi lieiie« ; elle e-<t fort
rapid* *t wtracoiiptfe de dix-hnit s*nto — \*> flux et le reflux entrent quutre lienes dann cette rivitire —
Non» avoM IruaxY- .jne IVinlMniohure ost au rin<|iiantu-int! degr^ d'^l^vation."
1 Ellw, Voyngt dt la Bayt dt Hudioii, i, 107. — OMmixon, Brituh Empire, ed. 1741, i, 544.
' Ce Kertk Cuit le degnendant de 1'un dn trois freres Kcrtk qui forcdrent Champlain do capituler, en 1029.
* M. B. Suite dit : "I.Ydilnnr du manuscrit de Kadisson met en note, que ce dernier aViait marie en 1050. NOUB
•online* convaincn do contrair«. D'ailleuw lea notes de IV-diteur en question gont souvent incorrectes" — Le
Canada- Franco*, novemhro 1SOO, p. 7(6, a 1'article intitule : Le pay, d,i grandi lac* au XVII' litcle.
La compagnie s'mtilulait: " The Qorrrnor and Company of A'ltentuTeri of England, trading into lludton'* Bay."
CHOUART ET RADISSON 33
" commerce en fourrures, mine'raux on autres marchandiscs importantes, et que ces entre-
" prises ont dej;\ produit des de"couvertes suffisantes pour encourager les participants a pour-
" suivre leurs desseins, dont il y a apparence qu'il pourra revenir des avantages considerables
" a Nous et & nos Royaumes, etc., etc."
Pour ces raisons le roi accordait au prince Rupert et a ses associes,' le commerce et le
territoirc de la baie d'lludson, comme privilege exclusif, a la seule condition de relever du
chateau de Greenwich, dans le comte de Kent, avec une redevanee de deux elans et de
deux castors noirs par an.
Le premier fonds de la compagnie monta seulement a £10, ">00 sterling, on environ
240,000 francs. Sir John Kertk souscrivit £300 pour sa part. Le comite de direction se
composait de sept membres, etle prince Rupert, principal actionnaire. t'ut nomine troiivenicur
de la nouvelle compagnie.
La creation de ce monopole en faveur d'un petit groiipe dc favoris du roi. dcvait
soulever une opposition terrible, qui dura pivs de deux cents ans. jusqii'a ce que les droit-
et privileges de la compagnie furent am'antis par un arbitrage et mi acliat ri'^ulicr.
Les motifs invoques contre les pretendus privileges de la compairnic se tirent de qiiativ
chefs principaux : 1' la charte du 2 mai Ki70 ne t'ut pas ratitice par lc roi: 2' la eouroinif
n'avait pas le droit d'accorder le monopole du commerce a des favoris : -'! la compairii'
jamais rempli 1'iin des huts de sa formation, (pii ctaif la deconvertc d'un passage
atteindre la mer du Sud ;• 4" une partie au moins des territoires reclaim's par la conq
avait ete donnee, en 1598, par le roi de France au marquis de la Roche.
En 1847, parut pour la premiere tbis mi document dont le goiivernement anglai-
semble jusque-la meconuaitre 1'existeuce. II Cut trouvc par liasard dans les Roles dc la
chancellerie.1'1 Ce document etait la continuation douin'e. en lii'.H). a la cliarte dc lt',7o.
La compagnie avait alors demande la ratification de ses privileges, parce qii'ellf avait compris
que la gratification royale, en dehors de 1'autorite du parlcincnt, serait insuflisaiitc a so I'm-.
Le parlement la con firm a dans tons ses droits antericurs. inais seulement pour une pcriode
de sept annees, et la compagnie ne s'occupa plus de la chose a I'expiration de cc ternic.
L'annee qui vit naitre la compagnie de la baie d'lludson, Jean Talon, alors intcndant
de la Nbuvelle-France, ecrivait a Colbert une lettre qui laissu perccr son inquietude au >ujct
des agissements des Anglais dans la baie ; " Yous pouvex, Monscigncur. disait-il. connaitrc
" par le memoire que je donne au roi, qu'il y a des aventuriers CMI campagne qui vont a la
" decouverte des pays inconnus, et a la recherche des choses qui peuvent ft re utiles a sou
" Etat. A mesure que j'aurai quelque avis, j'en ferai partir d'autres 1'ar le retoiir
" des Algonqnins qui hivernerent cette annee a Tadoussac, j'apprends (pi'on a vu deux
" vaisseaux europeens qui cabanent (c'est le tcrme des sauvages) assex prcs de la baie
" d'Hudson. Apre.s avoir bien repasse sur toutes les nations qui peuvent avoir perce jusipi'a
" ce lieu bien nord, je ne puis rabattre que sur I'anglaisc qui, sous la conduite d'un nomine
" DesGrozeliers, autrefois habitant du Canada, a pu prendre la resolution de tenter cette
" navigation de soi fort inconnue et pas moins dangereuse "
1 Parmi les societaires nous trouvons les noms suivants : le due d'York, le due d'Alhermarle, le marquis de
Craven, lord Arlington, lord Ashley, sir John North, sir James Hayes, sir William Young. " Les premiers pro-
prietaires furent: le prince Rupert, sir James Hayes, M. William Young, M. Gerard Weymans, M. Richard
Cradock, M. John Letton, Christopher Wren, Esq., M. Nicholas Hay ward." — Old mixon, Britith Empire, i, p. 645.
' Ellis, op. tit., p. 108.
3 Britith Document*, Accounts and Papers, vol. xxxv, p. 95.
• Lettre de Talon A Colbert, du 10 novembre 1670.
Sec. I., 1S94. 5.
34 N.-E. DIONNE
Talon ponvait no dire aasez bion renseign<$ surl'expiMlition anglaise de 1668-69, conduite
par Chonart. Mais il ignorait <|iie, dans le temps mome oil il communiquait sos infor-
mations a Colbert, les Anglais avaiont. do nouvciiu penotnS dans la bale d' Hudson, guides
eetto tois par les doux beaux-frcros. Kn ett'et. lo oapitaino Gillam y 4tait retourne pour tin
denxioine voyage, on 16«59, disent les mis, ' ot on 1H70, suivant les autres. II est certain
tontefois <ino Clionart ot Radisson s'y rondiront on 1070. * Trois vaisseaux priront part j\
IVxpcdition. I'no tois rendu, I'eipiipago so divisa on doux gronpes : 1'un se fixa an fort
Charles, ft I'antro sur Ics Kurds do la riviere Moose ou riviere a 1'Orignal. Radisson fit,
a ee vovairo. "no coiirtc exploration do la rivioro Xolson, appolee riviere Bourbon 'par
le- Frati'-ais ft /'.(.. <//V//"'o'/<'</""" ' par h-s saiivagos.
Cc I'm durant riiiver de lti71-7J ijiie le jesnite Cliarlos Albanol ontroprit, dn oot(' do
t^iii'lio.-. do -«• ivndiv a la nior dii N'ord par la voio dn Sagnonay, a travorw cette region <|iio
(inillaiiino Coiitui'o avail parooiirno <|iioli|iios aiinoos auparavant. I 'art is do Tadonssao le
J'J d'aout 1'lTl. lo ini»ioiiiiiiii-o ot sos donx coinpagnons de route, I )onis do Saint-Simon et
I'lin do- til- do Coiitmv. i-taioiit |iai'\ cnus 1111 ]ion an-dola du lao Saint-Joan, apros (piin/.o
j.iiir- dc na\ iiraiion ontroinoli'o do portagos. lorsijn'ils I'nrotit av»-rtis par dos Mistassins qne
diu\ na\ii-i-- I'taii-nt ain-ri'.- dans la liaio d' 1 1 iid.-on. ot (jiio dos lilaiios y t'aisaiont la traito
a\i. 1.- hiili.-n-. Craiiriiant c|ti'oii no lui -n-oiiat dos ennuis, lo pon- Albaiiel onvoya anssit6t
:'i (hi. 'In •,• \ ijii.'i'ir do- pa.-r-epcirt-. atin d'otro on I'oylo Icirxpi'il so pivsenterait a oos otrangors.
I,.-- on\ u\ .'•- prii'i-nt t i-i >i- -i ii lain i ^ a s'ni-qiiittcr <lo lour commission. Quand ils revinrent, le
]o il',., i,,l.r.\ il ''tail di'ja trop tard IHPUP ooiitinuor lo voyage. On 1'ajonrna an printomps.
l,o pivmier join- do jnin ItiTi!. le poiit di'taoheinont do Fnm<;ais, aiupu-l s'etaient joints
-oi/.i' -anvatre-. i|iiittait \ata>oliogamiou sur trois oanois. Lo -X jnin, los oxploratonrs avaiont
tiTinin.'- li-ur I'niguo ociiir-i'. et ils aporoovaiont, ee jour-la, dans uno petite rivioro <jni se
d-'oli.u L''1 dan- la rivii-re N'"iui-kau. un lieu do dix on douxo tonnoanx avoo tons sos agres,
et pMi-tatii le pavilion anglai> et la voile latino. '' I'n pen plus loin ils renoontroront donx
raliaiie- ile -auvairos et la niais.in dos Anglais, qiii I'tait di'serto. Kntin ils apor<;nrent la baic
d°llnd-i>n. dont il- no -o la-soront pas do euntt inplor les lieautes ot 1'ampleur. Kvidoinnioiit
1.- Anglai.-. '|iii avaiont liivorm- en partio an tort do la rivioro Rupert, avaiont o.vacno la
place puiir retoiiriior dans lour pavs.
l,c pi-re Alliauol s'cii rctoiirna an milieu des sions, ;\ Quebec, oil il fit un rajiport ciroons-
talieie do sun voyage. 6
Le pi re Cliarlovoix. rap]iortaut ootte expedition, eorit : " Lo T, Albanol fit en plnsieiirs
•• einlroits des actes do prise de possession, suivant los ordros qu'il en avait, les signa avec le
•• t-ieiir ile St-Sinn.n. et les tit anssi signer par los obofsdo dix ou don/.e nations sauvages."7
Clioiiiirt soluble etro retourne soul a la baio d'lludson, en 1673. Dans le journal do
Tliomas (Jorst. secretaire do Cliarlos llaily. gouverneur de Port-Nelson, Ton constate quo, le
3 avril HJ74, los principaux personnages de I'exp^dition, an nombre desquels se trouvait le
1 Ynynytt of Prlrr t'jpnt Kndiuxni, Introduction, p. 17.
1 /fciV/rm. — Oldmixnn, Itritith Kmpirr, p. 551.
1 Une lettrc, attribiu« i l.'hooarl, dit qn'il changea de son nhef le nom de la rivifire Nelson en celui de riviire
Kourhoo.
4 Ce mot »iirnifie Ueioente d<« llrtngers.
1 Mali.,* de 1672, p. :.".
• IbUtm.
' Oiarteroix, Hittoirt dr ta XawtUe-Franei; liv. i.
CHOUART ET RAPISSON 38
"• capitainc Groseilliers," deciderent d'envoyer quelques-uns d'entre eux a la riviere Moose,
pour y acheter des pellcteries.1 Lc niC'ine journal mentionne I'arrivee au fort Charles ou
Rupert d'un miesionnaire jesuite, no de parents anglais, et portuur d'une lettre de M. de
Frontenac a Charles Baily, dans laquelle le gouverneur de la Nouvelle-France expriinait le
dcsir de voir lo jesuite traite avee tons les egards dus a sa qualite. Le missiomiaire eom-
muniqua aussi a Chouart une lettre de sa faniille, vemlnt de Trois-Rivieres.
Le depart des Anglais pour Londres cut lieu lo 22 de septembre, lejoiir ni(A>!iie qui vit
arriver a la pointe Comfort le navire du eapitaine Gillam, le Prlm-c-Jinjiert, ([iii portait a son
hord William Lyddal, le nouveau gouverneur de Port-Xelson. -
Chouart retrouva Radisaon a Londres, et. mdcontents de la inanii're dont la eoinpagnie
les avait traites, ils resolurent d'accepter les o it res avantageuses de Colliert, et tuns deux
passercnt en France.
La Mere de PIncarnation ecrivant a son tils,'1 le 27 ;u>ut 1(170, lui disail : " A sun ivtmir
" en AngU'terre, des Groseillers a rcru vingl inille eeus de recompense du r<>i (|iii l'a I'nit
" chevalier de la Jarretiere,' que 1'on dit etre une dignite fort honorable ; et 1'mi ;i fait une
" gazette en Angleterre pour loner ec't aventuricr l'ram;ais."
Chouart n' avait pas encore, <\ ccttc date, reueontiv'1 les dillienltes <|ui I'assaillirent pins
tard, lesquelleg devaient aiuener nne rnjitnix' avec la eoinpagnie de la l>aie d' Hudson. Sa
qualite de Fraiu;ais devait neeessaireinent lui attirer do.scnvieiix, et une tuis (pi'il eiit enseigne
aux Anglais le eliemin de la liaie, eeiix-ei pouvaieut se passer ]ilus lacileinent de ses services.
Toutef'ois il est assex etrange de eonstater avee quelle iiidittV'renee ('liniiar! el Kudisson
quitterent leurs aneiens allies, (|iiand on salt que le premier reriit les Imnneiirs de la ehe-
valerie, et 1'autre la main d'une anglaise apjiartenant a une tamille de haute distinetiun. I>e
graves raisons les induisireut sans doute a Itriser des liens aussi ]iiiissants.
Quoi qu'il en soit, Chouart et Radissou se rendirent a I'aris an mois d'octoln-e I(i74.
Colbert leur tit un excellent aceueil, et il s'engagea a tenir les pnunesses i|u'il leiir avait
faites de les degrever de tontes dettes, et d'obtenir du roi leiii- ]iardon pour les t'antes de leur
vie passee, enfin de leur payer coiuptant (juatre cents louis d't.r. Le tout sans prejudice
d'un emploi lucratit'. Tout vint a point, a 1'exeeption de 1'emploi, qne C'olliert liesitait
encore a leur accorder, a cause de Radisson, dont le manage eonstituait une mauvaise note
aux yeux du ministre. 1'robablement en vue de se debarrasser de leurs obsessions, Colbert
leur conseilla de se rcndre a Quebec, et de s'y entendre' avee le gouverneur touchant leur
sort futur. Ils y allerent done, mais trouverent toutes K's avenues t'ermees, taut a raison de
la jalousie des marchands que par I'inditterence de M. dc Frontenae, qui subissait 1'influence
do son milieu.
Radisson se separa de son beau-frere, pour retourner en France. Chouart demeura
dans sa famille, a Trois-Rivieres, attendant des jours meilleurs. Rendu en France, Radisson
prit du service dans la marine, sous Jean, due d'Estrees, vice-amiral de France, qui venait
1 Oldmixon, i, 552.
2 Journal de Gorst, cit6 pat Oldmixon, i, 554 et feq.
s Lettre 84e, p. 619.
4 Ordre de chevalerie institue par Edouard III, en 1349. II ne conaptait q'ie 25 membres, non compris le aouve-
rain, les princes du sang et les princes Strangers. Les chevaliers portent, entre autres insignes, une jarretiOre bleue
4 la jambe gauche ; la reine la porte au bras. — Bouillet, Dktionnairc d'histoire et de gtographie.
36 N.-K- I>IOXNK
de recevoir 1'ordre d'aller dans les mere d'Amerique avec une escadre de six vaisseaux et
trois frogates pour v fa ire la lutte eontre 1'escadre du vice-amiral hollandais Binkes. Arrive
en Ameriquo, en decembre 1676, d'Estrees debuta par reprendre Pile de Cayenne ' dont les
Hollandais s'ctaicnt cmpaivs. A mois de fevrier de Pannee snivante, il cingla vers 1'ile de.
Taba-ro/ dans le port de laqnelle so tronvait embossee 1'escadre de Binkes. Durant le combat
iini s'oiisnivit. le fen so communiqna an vaisseau amiral, et d'Estrees dut la vie a un nomine
Border et a nn matolot. Co no fnt qu'a la tin de decembre 1677, que le vice-amiral francais
i.nt -Ymparer do Tabasro. Apres ce premier succes il voulnt enlever aux Hollandais Pile do
Cnni'-ao. la dorni«-iv qu'ils possedassent <lans los Antilles, mais son opiniatrete et son inex-
perience maritime anieiiorent une eatastropbe epouvantable. Les dix-sept vaisseaux qui
fiirmaieiit -on c-eadre tonelieivnt pendant la unit, an mois do mai 1678, snr les rocbers des
ile-d'A\e-. I'n -ciil vais-cau. 11110 (Into do charge, deux lirnlots et PhApital de 1'armee
.'•cliapp.'-rciit an nanlVaLTe. II- serviroiit a reciieiUir los equipages, avec 1'aide du celebre
tliliu-tii-r Cramiiioiii. '|iii -urvini fort a propos. Radisson nous dit qu'il aborda a Brest, de
t * \ ' '
Apri-- avoir - '•join-in' i|iicl.|iie temps on France, 011 la eour lui accorda, snr la recom-
iiiaiidati«n dc .lean if K-i ivc-.' une gratification do cent lonis d'or, il obtint la permission
d'aller \oir -a feinme <-n An^letorre ot do Timelier en France, s'il y avait possibilite. II arriva
a I. '!idr.'-. li I jiiillet lt;7;i. ei il en ropai'tit an commencement de septembre, apres avoir
\ainiinent -ollicite de .-on l>eau-peiv. .-ii- .lolm Kertk. la favour d'amener sa feinme avec lui.
l"ot;iit DM inallieiir -|ui I'm une des cause'- do >a disgrace. II en ressentit le contre-coup a
-a pi-i-niii'i-e ontresiie a\cc Ic mar<|iiis do Soignolay, ' qui lui reproelia son trop grand attache-
meiit a 1 Aii'_rl"!ci re. Colbert Ini tint a pen pros le ineine langage, et il le renvova anpres de
Itelliti/.ani. agent d'affaires du ininistre. Cclui-ei lui tit part des intentions de son maitre.
l.c p.irti le pin- -aircpoin' Itadis-on I'tait. d'apres Colhort, de s'entendre avec M. de la
Clionayo, ni'-gociaiil do (^ni'bec, alm-s on promenade a 1'aris.
I.'cii! i'c\ no jii-'ipo-i'-e out lion outre les deux Canadieiis, suivant le desir formule par
Colbi-ri. II Ini eonvenu outre oiixijiie Kadisr-on irait d'abord a Londres pour engager sa
leiiinic a pa--or en l-'rance. et >'y ciujuerir dos agissenicnts de la compagnie de la baie
d'Hiid-iui. II eoimit aii--itot a Londros. Tout lui oeboua, et il n'ent pas meme la conso-
lati.in do voir ;i.-oopter .-o- services par ses aiicieiis proteetenrs. Rebate, Radisson retonrna
a 1'ari-. et n y troiivant pas M. do la Clietiayo," deja parti ponrle Canada, il tit ses adieux a
Colliert. oinprnnta qiiclqiio argent des josuites, et conrut s'embarquer a la Rochelle sur un
vaisseau <pii t'aisait voile pour Quebec.
' \f» Hollandais ne la gardt-rent qu'un an.
1 Tab«Ro eat une des Antilles anglaises. De IWWia 1781, elle appartint absolument aux Anglais et aux Hol-
landais.
1 \''>i/<i,j, i of P. E. Rodvton, pp. 251 et 252.
1 Jean d'Kstrta fut nomm^, en 1681, niar.'<-lial de France. II e'tait le premier marin frangais qui ait 616 revfitn
de cette digoit/-. Nomm6 chevalier du Saint-Ksprit et vice-roi d'Am^rique, litre, du reste, purement lionorifique,
il fat entin charge du gouren.emeDt .le la Bretagne.
J.-B Colbert, marquis de Seignelay, fils atn<i du prand Colbert, remplaca son p£re au ministfire de la marine,
en 1«76. II moarut en IG'.iO, i l'4ge de 39 an*.
'harlw Anliort, nieur de la Chenajre, commis g^n^ral de la Compagnie des Indes occidentales, ('•tail n£ en 1030,
A M mort, arriv«'-e en 1702, il laisM une nombreuse posUSrit^. Mari^ trois fois, il eut de ces diverses
onioos 17 onfanU; pluaieun de ses Biles furent religieuaes.
CHOUART ET RADISSON 37
Radisson arriva a Quebec, le 25 scptembre 1681. Chouart uc s'etait pan abnente du pays
depuis le depart de son beau-frere, six ans auparavant. II n'etait plus jeune — il avait attuint
ses soixante ans — mais le retourde son ancien compagnon d'aventurea lui fit retrouvcrlcgout
de sa vie d'autrefois, et il n'hesita pas un instant a ott'rir ses services a M. de la Cbcnave.
Celui-ci etait un marchand a 1'aise, et il pouvait risquer ties capitaux dans une entrcprise
qui pouvait avoir une issue heureuse. Le commerce des fourrures a]*]iortait sotivent de <TOS
benefices. Tout dependait de eeux qui s'y livraient ; s'ils avaient le talent de s'attirer la
confiance des sauvages, s'ils parlaient leur langue, les chances leur t'taienf beaiicoup phis
favorables. Chouart avait une longue experience jointe a une habilcte Imrs liirne. ("c'-tait
un honime spirituel ; " il fait I'homine d'esprit, ecrivait la Merc dc 1'Incarnntion, eoniine
en eft'et il en a beaucoup." ' De son cote, Radisson etait 1'activite en peisonne, et les scrn-
pules ne derangeaint pas ses plans. Connaissant son sauvage connne pas un. il pmivait lenir
tete, par la ruse et la fourberie, an plus ingenienx des Iroquois.
Tons deux reussirent a persuader M. de la Clieiiayc <|if il y avait des pi-ntits a ri'ali>er
dans le trafie avec les Cristinos. II leur pn>niit un vaisseau. pmn1 le printeinps suivant. l,e
plan etait fju'ils se rendraient immodiatemont a IVive sur le vaisseau en parlance dn x«i\-
verneur de 1'Acadie, qu'ils y passeraient 1'hiver pour prendre ensuite la route (!<• la l>aie
d'lludson. Frontenac leur accorda trois excellent^ compatu:nons. dans la persoimr dc .Iran-
Baptiste Chouart, lils de Medard - et neveu de Radisson, 1'icrre Alleiiiainl, pilot, • rxp.'i-i-
mente, et Jean-Baptistc Qodefroy, bon iuterprete.
Radisson partit le 4 novembre avec scs trois honiiucs, laissaut a Quebec son beaii-l'ivre.
qui devait le rejoindre an moment dn depart de I Vive, a la cloture de 1'liivcr. I^c \ai>-eau
promis par Aubertde la Chenaye arriva an lieu et an temps dits, et Clioiiart vint a <<>i\ tour
sur une barque de trente tonneaux, avee quin/.e homines d'equipage.
Tout etant pret, les deux petits navires- cinglerent de 1'erci', le lljnillet lii^^. l,c
voyage ne se tit pas sans quelque desagrement. Ce t'ut d'abord 1'equipagc <|iii. a tout instant.
mena^ait de se mutiner, et <pie Ton ne n'nssit a pacifier qu'a turce dc pro messes et d'at lent ions.
et pnis les glaces entravaient la marclu1 des vaisseaux. Radisson arriva le premier pivs de
la c6te oecidentale de la bale d'llndson, le -li aout. apres six semaines de navigation.
Le 7 septembre, Chouart rejoignait son beau-frere, et tons deux entrereni dans une
riviere appelee Kakionakiixi par les Indiens.:i 11 leur fallnt s'avancer jnsqu'a line profondeur
de quinze milles avant de rencontrer un etidroit propicc ponrymettrc leur tlottillc en sfirete.
et pour y construire une habitation a proximite. Laissons Chonart a eette bcsogne. ct
suivons 1'autre £ travers les bois, ;\ la recherche des sauvages.
Radisson, son neveu et un autre Fram;ais, s'etant done mis en marche, remonterent la
rivifere sur un parcours de quarante lienes, sans en rencontrer un seul. Le hnitiemc jour,
1 Lettre 84e, p. 649.
2 Jean-Bapliste 6la.it 1'aine des enfants issus du mariage de M6durd Chouart avec Marguerite Kadi^8on. Us
eurent, en outre, quatre filles : Marie-Anne, n<5e en 1054 ; Marguerite, n6e en 1657, moite 4 7 ans ; Marie-Antoinette,
nee en 1601, mariee en 1C79 4 Jem Jalot et en secondas noces i J.-B. Bouchard ; Marie- Jeanne, nee en 1662. Jean
Jalot <5tait surnoram6 des Groseilliers comme son beau-pere. II 6tait chirurgien et residait i Kepentigny. En
1690, Jalot fut tu6 par les Iroquois, avec plusieure autres, au bout de Pile de Montreal.
3 La Potherie 1'appelle Penechiouetchiou, et les Francais lui donnaient le nom de Sainte-TV-rtae. J^i^mie la
nomme Pinatiouelchicouen, ce qui signifle riviOre rapide. D'apres Radisson, Kaklovtikina veut dire, les voili qui
viennent Cette riviere fut baptise sous le nora de Hayes par les Anglais, en memoire de Pun des directeure de la
Compagnie de la baie d'Hudson. Elle est situte il 57° 30' lat n., et n'est 8e"par£ede la riviere Nelson ou Bourbon A
son embouchure que par tine bande <$troite de terre.
38 N.-K. PIOXNE
an moment on ils se reposaient sur un ilot, ils apercurent un Indien a la pourauite cl'un
carilion. Hadisson s'etant avance pour lui adresser la parole, il se sauva dans la profondeut
dii bois. Lo leiidemain on vit a la pointo de File nenf canots qui se dirigeaient vers eux.
Kadissou apostropha les suuvages dans lenr langne, et parvint aussi a se rapprocher d'enx,
ct a sYn Cairo dos amis, an moyen de eadeaux. Cette premiere rencontre leur valnt troia
cbarsres do canot do pelleteries.
(Y iin'-ino jour, H soptembrc, 1 Velio do la to ret retentit du bruit des canons, an grand
otoniionioiit dos oxploratoiirs (|iii so croyaicnt souls dans ccs lieux lointains. Radisson courut
dans la direeiiiiii d'ou semblait vonir cot etrange tonnerre, et il n'apereut d'abord qn'nne
t.-nt.' -ur iino ilodo la riviere K>ninirinn(/nir,([\i\ ooiilo a environ trois licues de la Kakiouakinn.
M:ii- il in- tanla pas a remarqner nno polito bande do blancs, dont Fun, parlant ;\ dos
•aiivairo-. pi-iiiini)i;ait dos mots t|ii'il lisait dans un livre. Radisson. qui se trouvait avec son
,--.-.>rt.- di- 1'aiitiv out i- do la riviere, lour adrossa la parole on sauvago d'abord, puis en
IraiH-ai-. I. a r-'-p1 >iiso >o taisant alioinlro, il i-oprit on langne anglaise. Cette fois, il fut
• •.•iiipri-. >-t 1'- iM'iivoaux vi-nus di'olaroroiil i|ii'ils vonaiont do la Xouvelle-Angleterre, sans
d.-l.'-ira'i"ii "Iti'-ii-llo. I/ • i-liot' do la liamlo t'tait Benjamin (lillam, rtls de Zacbary Gillani,
I'an'-ii-ii '-ai'iiaiiM' dii .Y"n>''''-/'. Hadissmi. ipii oiinnaissait lo tils aussi bien que le pere, le salua
avi-o la plus irrand'1 |"ilit<-s>o. mais il s'oii lint la. (\-pondant il crut devoir ajouter qu'il
l.-r.i'u inii-u\ di- >'on ri-tnin-iioi1 ;'i l>'»iiMi, vu quo la contrebande n'otait pas pins pennise h la
liair d'Hiid-'iii i|iio -iir !'•- cote- ilu Nfiissaobusetts. Kt puis tons deux se separorent sans
pin- ili- i-i-ri'iiiuiiio.
lladi—ini roiimiila la rivii-ro Kumilrii niijinr jusi|u'a trois liouos plus liailt. Quolle lie flit
|.a- -a -!Mp.'-t'ai-iii>ii i-n aprivi-vant mi naviro i|iii s'avau<;ait toutes voiles dcbors ! II fit
alluiiHT un iri-M- t'.'ii atin dr .-ignaliT sa pn>oiioo. Lo oapitaine s'oni[irossa de jeter Fancre, et
i-ii\i'\a un i-aimi a ti-ri-i-. Six linmmos saiitoront sur lo rivago. I'arini eux se trouvait M.
Hridgt-r. ouvoyi- par la oninpagnio. ot. ooinriili-noo ouriouse, le capitaine du vaisseau anglais
•'•tail /a.-liarv < lillam on por-muio. l/ont n-vno Cut ooiirtoiso do part ot d'autre, mais pas tres
amioali-. Ka'li--on li-ur dit i|ii'il avail pris pussossiuu du pays an nom de la France, et qu'il
avail a— i-/. d'homim-- ot do oamms pmir oliassor tons los Anglais, qn'ils fnssent de Londres
»u ilr 15. i-i. in. l'ui> il li-nr raooiita millo liistoiros de son invention sur la force de son
arm.-.-, ^ur -*«\\ lorl laisso a la oliargo do C'liouart ; il tit briller a lours yeux tout Favantage
qu'il -anrait tin-rdo >on alliaiu-o avoo los sauvages do la baie. Bret', il reussit par ses exage-
rations a on impnsor an noiivoan gonverneiir do 1'ort-Xolsoii.
IVndaiit oo tomps. los Anglais do Boston se tortiiiaient au lieu ou Radisson les avait
roiioontr.'s. Coqiie voyant avec crainte, il rosolut de se rendre matt re dcleur poste, maisplutot
par la ruso qii'a main arinoo. Son premier plan d'attaque fut d'amener le jeune Gillam au fort
fram,-ais ot do I'y rotenir sous divers pretextes pour Fempecher de communiquer avec son
IK? re ot Bridger. C'est oe <|u'il tit prosfjuc sans aucune difficulte. Puis en Fabsence du
mail re, il alia attaqner le fort des Bostonnais, et s'en empara sans coup ferir. Un Ecossais,
qui avait refuse de se livrer, eourut avertir Bridger de la conduite de Radisson. Mais,
foluw-i reniln pins audacieux jiar la peur d'une surprise, n'attendit pas qu'on vint le eoramer
«!«> delivrer le jeune Gillam et sa troupe. Proliant avec lui une douzaine de bons hommes,
il coiimt mis a FAnglais de Londres, desarma F equipage en un tour de main, et revint
vietorienx aupres de s<m bean-frJ-re anxieux.
L' Anglais et FAmurirain n'etaient plus leurs maitres, et la France rentrait dans ses
dmitM, en fauant reconnaTtrc son autoritc aupres de ces intrua.
CHOUART ET RADISSON 39
Le restc de 1'hiver ne hit plus qn'une longue succession do mulheurs pour les equipages
de Gillam, pere et fils. Quatre de leurs hommes moururent de faim, en courant les bois.
Deux s'empoisonnerent par accident; un autre sc cassa un bras. Bridger, de HUH cflte,
charmait ses nombreux loisirs en caressant la dive bouteille. ' Quand le printemps arriva,
la debacle brisa le navire de Zachary Gillam. Touches de cos malhcnrs inintcrrompus, les
Francais s'offrirent a lui preparer une grande barque pour sou retour. Bridircr ne vonlnt
pas conrir les risques de la mer sur une aussi frele ombarcation, et il prcfera pn-ndre passage
sur le vaisseau fraii9ais. Quant a Gillam, fila, il etait entendn qu'il suivrait les antres a
Quebec, dans son propre navire, quo les Fran<;ais lui avaient eontisi|in'.
Le depart de la baie d'lliulson cut lieu le 27 jnillet. IFnit Fram;ais v rcsterent. sous la
conduite de Jean-Baptiste Chouart, a tin de former une eolonie stable. La flottillo arriva a
Quebec :\ la fin d'octobre, nousans avoir eprottve de longs retards de navigation. Le l-Ybvre
de la Barre, qui etait alors gouvernenr de la Nouvello-France, tit restituer an jeune <!illaiu
son vaisseau, tout en lui conseillant de ne plus remettre les pied< a la baie d' I ImUon. lii-id^er
partit avec Gillam pour se rendre a IJoston. et de Boston en An^leterre.-
L'acte de clemcnee du gouvernenr de la N'oiivelle-France a l'i'<;ard du jeune (iillam. I'm
blame a la cour. M. dc Seiguelay lui eerivait le 10 avril suivant :
" On no saurait s'imaginer ce quo vons ave/. pivtcndu, lorsijiie. de votre autorite, san.-
" appeler I'Intendant, et sans porter 1'atlaire an Conseil soiiverain. vons ave/. tail reiidre an
" nommc Guillin, dc Boston, un batinient pris par les noninii's liadisson et Des^roselier-i. et
" en verite, vons dcvez eviter (pie ces sortes de [irofi'duron dans lesijiielles il n'y a point d,.
" raisons paraisscnt devant les yeux de Sa Nfajeste. Vous ave/ menu' fait en <•> la une <-ho-e
" dont les Anglais sanront bien se prevaloir, puisijiie vons ave/. tail rendre. en vertu de
" votre ordonnance, un vaisseau qui, dans la re<>'lc'. devait etrc regar«le commc un forban.
" n'ayant point de commission. Et les Anglais ne inanipieront pas de dire (pie voiis avex
" si bien reconnu quo ce vaisseau etait muni des expeditious in'i-essaires. ipie vons l'ave/.
"fait rendre an proprietaire, et pretendront par ce moycn fa ire connaitre (pi'ils out pris
" une possession legitime de la riviere de Xelson. avant (pie Icsdits Hadissoii et Desgroseliers
" y eussent etc, ce qui serait tres prejndiciablc a la eolonie."
Cette lettre severe avait sans doute etc inspiree jiar Cbonart et Kadisson. ipii s'i'taient
transportes en France, a 1'automne qui vit leur retour de la baie d'lludson. Kn arrivant a
la Rocbelle, ils avaient appris la mort de Colbert, a la deraande diii|Uel ils avaient entrepris
ce voyage. Ils etaient ;\ Paris eu Janvier 1684. Lord Preston y remplissait alors les tbnetions
d'ambassadeur delegue par 1'Angleterre, et il avait porte plaintc contre ia conduite des
Frangais dans la baie d'lludson. Appelcs a se justitier, les deux beaux-treres s'en aeimit-
terent victorieusement. "Loin d'avoir ete bhune, ecrit Radisson, je pnis dire, sans me flatter,
" que je re9iis uue complete approbation. Je ne dis pas quo j'aie merite des elogcs, mais je
" me suis eftbrce, dans tout ce que j'ai fait, d'agir en honncte bomme."
1 II paraitrait que tous les eens de Bridger et de Gillam auraient p6ri de misere et de faim, s'ils n'eusseat 6t6
proteges par Radipson. Du reste ils solliciterent Radisson de venir & leur secours.
2 Radisson ecrit qu'il se separa en bons termes d'avec Bridger. " Je lui donnai Pa'wuranee, dit-il, que je portals
un grand inttTet aux Anglais, que j'6tais dispose a serviret le roi d'Angleterre et la nation anglaise, avec tout
le zele dont j'avais fait preuve 4 1'^gard de la France."
3 Collection de documents relatifs a 1'histoire de la Nouvelle-France, i, p. 324 et 325. — New York colonial MSS.,
vol. ix, p. 221.
Voyages de Radisson, p. 314.
4O N.-E. DIONNB
Obouart presetita uu ministre un Memoire pour justifier sa oonduitc. II y dit qu'il
n'avait fait que remplir son devoir commefidele Franfais, et quc les preventions des Anglais
ctaient absurdes. '
Dans le mrnie temps, Radisson, revenant sur le passe, faisait adrcsscr des suppliques
p,,nr sr tain- indcmniser dos pertes qu'il avait snbies du temps qu'il servait dans la marine
fram-aisr. CYst dans rnne de res suppliques, signees par le marquis dc Bellerocbe, ([ii'il
nuns appn-nd <iue sa feininc sY-tait sauvee de 1'Angleterre, apres avoir abjure le prote-
lanti>iiie. •'
|,,.rd I're.-tnn m- parv'mt point a fa ire punir les deux Francais, maia il obtint du roi sou
airreinent |... in- un pact.' par Irqiirl les deux rouronncs s'engageaient ine faire aucun rtablis-
-eliieiit a la l>aie d'l Indson.1
I,,. jr.Hivrrnriir ilu Canada rssaya dYxpliqiier sa conduite ;\ 1'cgard du capitainc Gillam.
S;, l..ttr.' an mini-in-. en date dn 14 n.ivemlire K1S4. amrme que Radisson u'avait pas le droit
de -Yiiipaivr dn navire l...-lonnair-. '•' Cette lettre n'ent pas le resultat que sou auteur en
;iiiendait. , ;H- <.n .-.nistate .|iie. d.'s Tann-'e snivante, le roi, ei-rivant j\ M. de Denonville,
-iii-i-.--.i-nr de M. il.- la ISanv. n'pi'-te i|u'il " tallait oliserver <|iie ee batiment, no ponvant etre
•• .-..n-id.'-!-.'- .|iie r.niinie niie jiHse liieii mi mal t'aite, e'etait an Conseil souverain de la juger."4
I,,., ,-),,, „- ,.|| rc-t.'-rent la, et 1 "ii n'eiiteiidit ]ilns parler de I'att'aire Gillam.
M,', -..Hi. -Hi- d<- la e.niiluiti- des Anglais a lenr egard, nos deux Fraucais ne le fureiit pas
ni..in- .(Hand il- -e virent >i inaltrait.'s par les KraiK.-ais, aprf-s leiir derniere et recente expe-
diti..n. I tan- >• - r.'-i-its de vovages. l{adissn:i epruuve le besoiu d'expliquer sa conduite,
.in.- 1"H <--t ti-nti- a premiere \ ne de taxer d'int'onrtequeiice. Ki> ett'et, si Ton reprend les
.'•v.-n.-ineiii- d'tin peii |ilu> liant. nun> voynns les denx beaux-freres quitter lenr patrie pour
«.- mettre an -.-r\ iee di- 1' Anirleterre. Itix ans se passent, et les voil;\ retournes i\ leurs
pr.-mi'-i-e- aiiimir-. travaillant puur lenr jiatrie, 1'nn commeofficier de marine, et 1'autre en sa
i|ti:diti- di- linn eiii.veii I'raiHais. Neiit' annees plus tard, voila que 1'un d'eux abandonnc de
iiiiiivi-a'i la Kranee j..iiir 1'Angleterre.
Comment .-xpliqiier les tergiversations de ees deux bommes ? Etaieut-ils le jouet du
eapri.-e. on M- lai»aieiit-ils entramer par ramour du hu-re ? Eeoutons comment Radisson
plaid.- -a eaiiM- : " .le me s.-ns. dit-il, dans robligation de me defendre de 1'accusation d'ineon-
•• Maiier. pa ree qiie j'ai voyage, eii ll!82, eontre les interets des Anglais, et 1'annee suivante,
•• miitrr e.-nx de> Kraiirais ( il drvait, eette anuee-la, retouruer :\ la baie d'Hudson et y
- arbnrvr ledrapean de 1'Angleterre). Si je ne donnais un apercu exact de ce que j'ai fait, Ton
•• jMiiirraii aver raison me taxer d'inronsequenre. Mais plusieurs personncs d'une grande
" pniliiti'-rt d'mie liaiite reputation, out appreci^ ce que mon beau-frfere, M. Chouart des Groseil-
" Hers, rt moi-meme avons fait, an eouix de nos voyages, pour les messieurs concerm's dans le
" cutninerce des peanx de castors a la baie d'Hudson, et les causes du mecontentemeiit qui
" nous tit abandonner 1'Angleterre pour la France. Je n'ai aucune raison de croire (pn- j<-
" inerite d'etre accuse de legrrete. et d'inconstance a cause des emplois que j'ai acceptes, bien
1 CoUfrtion de document*, etc.. pp. 314, 315 et 310.
' Undrm. p. 319.
' Lettre do roi A M. de la liarr.-, du 10 avril 1G64.
• I^ttre et instroctiona du roi A M. de Denonville. — Collection de document*, etc., i, p. 337.
OHOUART ET RADISSON 41
" qu'ils fussent contraircs aux inte'rets <le ladite compagnie, car il cat aasez connu quc mon
" frere et raoi avons fait de notre mieux, ayant tous deux expose nos vies et agi comme des
4> homines d'honneur et de courage pour 1'avantage et le profit de ladite compagnic, depuis
" 1'aimee 1665 jusqu'a 1'annee 1674.
" Mais, voyant que nos conseils etaient negliges et rejetds, pour d'autrea qui tendaieiit
" directenicnt a la mine du commerce des castors, et que nous etions consider.'-* comnie des
" etres inutiles, digues d'aucuu encouragement on recompense, nous avons eutin pris la ivsol-
" ution, hieu ;\ contre-coeur, de retourner en France ; car il est notoirc (pie j'ai plus d'ineli-
" nation pour 1'interet de 1'Angleterre, etant marie a Londres a une personne d'honoralilc
" famille, dont 1'alliauce m'a engage plus fortement encore a prendrc les inti'ivts de eette
" nation. De plus, tons mes amis connaissent mon affection pour ma lemmc, et coml>ien de t'ois
" je leur ai declare la peine que j'eprouvais de niYn voir separe.
" J'espere que 1'expose de ces considerations jettera 1111 jour plus favorable >ur ma con-
" duite, et me justifiera de ce que Ton a dit de moi dans le hut de me rendre odicux aupi-rs
" des Anglais." '
Tel est le plaidoyer justificatif de Radisson. Lr vi-ai motit'dc st-s agisscmcnis, tantot
dans un sens tantAt dans 1'autre, est assex ditHcile a saisir. Sfiilcmcnt il est facile de peivevoir
sea predilections pour rAugleterre. (iui pourrait rcxciiser de eette e^peee de tralii-mn. ~an~
invoquer ses liens de famille ? II n'i'tait pmirtaut [>as aussi trattre ipTou le pourrait emiiv.
Chouart et son beau-frcre etiiicnt, c'ii realite, des homnies de valeur. Korts de leur haliilete
dans les m'gociations avee les sauvages, ils pouvaieul se mont rei- plu< exi^-eauts (|iie le .-imple
uavigatcur marchant dans des seiitiers hallus, on le viilit'aire eommis de traile ineapalile de
totter de ruse et d'astuce avee 1'Indieu pertide. ()n ne dml pa< perdri1 de vne. a 1'i'poijiie »\\
nous sommcs de leur carrierc, ([ifils avaient, par uue experience de (rente annees. aeipii^ nne
certaine renomnu'e parmi les sauvages de la Nouvelle-France. IJons e.xploratcurs, maniant
le francais, 1'anglais, le huron, 1'iroquois et 1'algonquin, ils jiouvaienl se la ire comprendrc
partout. Leur concours etait done d'nne valenr inappreciable. N'i la I'' ranee ui r.\n<rleierre
Be semblerent comprendrc 1'importance de leur contier la conduite des expeditious dans t'es
contrees boreales, immenses par 1'etendue, dangcreuses a traversei-. et ]ieu propi-cs a des
etablissements permanent^. Faire du commerce dans ces conditions, avee des peuplades
non civilisees. c'etait, pour des Europeens, vouloir courir a la mine. Voila <|iii expli<pie
pourquoi les voyages des Anglais on des Fram;ais laisses ;\ leur seuk' initiative t'ui'ent d'abonl
si pen fructueux. Si Colbert et son tils, le marquis de Seiguelay, parureut fain- quclquc cas
de ces deux Canadiens descendants de Francais, e'est qu'ils ne subirent pa? riufluence des
marchands de Quebec. Apres a la curt5e, comme tons ccux cmi aspirent a s'enrichir promp-
tement, ceux-ci voyaient dans ces deux homines des adversaircs redoutablea <pi'il importait
de reduire & 1'impuissance.
Les Anglais comprirent, quoique tard, de quellc taille etaient ces deux Fraucais,
lorsqu'ils eurent pris connaissance de ce qu'ils avaient fait pour les marchands du Canada,
en 1683 et 1684. Aussi ne doit-on pas etre surpris de la tactique de lord Preston, epuisant
tous les moyens pour les ramener au service de son pays. Tout ce qu'ils pcuvent desirer il
le leur promet, taut de la part de Sa Majeste que de la Compagnie de la baie d'Hudson et du
gouvernement anglais. Ses promesses sont sanctionnees par sir "William Young et sir
James Hayes, tous deux membres de la compagnie. Attire de leur c6te par des hommes
1 Voyages de Radisson, pp. 249, 250 et 251.
Sec. I, 1894. 6.
42 N.-E. DIONNE
aussi influents par leurs noms quo par leurs fortunes, entraine par un penchant particuli.-r
qu'il ne pout dissimuler, Radisson en a vitu pris son parti. Mais il lui faut cachcr son Jen,
,-ar il vM encore 1'liftte dc la France, et 4111 sait, s'il est decouvert, si on no I'dnpei-hera pas
de retoun.er a Lundres. Alors il feinilra la fidelite a sa patrie, il ncceptera meme ile comhiire
a la Imie deux vaiss.-aiix fram;ais. Kt pendant que rappnreillage est en marche, il qnittc le
«ol qiii 1'a vu nail re. il traverse la Mam-he eoniine un evade de prison, et court s' engager a
s.-s an.-icns mail res. (V sont la les dernieres pages de la vie du Radisson framjais. Desormais
il -era .-iti-yeii anglais. il s'int.'-ressera aux cntrcprises de sa patrie d'adoption, et il ira enlever
,lu t.-rl Nel-iui le drapt-au lVan<;ais qu'il y avail plant.- rannee preeedente, pour mettre a sa
jila<-<- r«'-t.-iidanl l)ritanni(|iie.
M>n
V.ii.'i .l';il».i-d 1.- ]ir.'iri-aniiii.-iiiit- Kadiss.ni eiil.-ndait suivre. En allant ;\ labaie d'Hudson,
i! y r.-ii.-..ntr.-rait s.ui n.-v.-ii d.-> ( !r.>s. •illicit, il lui pi-rsuaderait ([u'il a tout ;\ gagner en
livraiit -•- p.-ll«-t'-r'n-- a la <-ciin]iairni.-. ( ".-sl-a-ilire .|u'il 1'aehi-terait avee ses inarehandiscs.
nn.v.-niiaiii inn- MMiinie <•< pinparai i v.-niciit iniiiiine. ct liii-nir-iiH' aurait i>our sa part les deux-
lii T- ili- 1 ."> a ^II.IIIHI |.r;ui\ilr i-a-t i >i- ' | n i avaioil dnrtr.- riiiniagasini'es diirant 1'hiver au
!..i t ill- la rivii-i'i' Nrl-mi.
l.':inin tin nl se til ~i vil<-. i|u'arrivi' a l.oiidi'.-s all rniimieiioenient de inai, RadlBBOn
put i-ii |.;mir \.r- li !•"> 1'niir .-i-n irraml vnyag.-. l.i1 17. tmis vaisseanx qiiittaieut la rade
.I,- tirav.-.-ud. 1,'iin. ai'iK-l-'- 1<- //"/V"/- lii'lurn. .'lait smis 1.- (•oiniiiandeiiH-iit de Raduson.
1.. traji-i nr till inari|in'- iraiii-iiii iiii-idi-nt tai-ln-iix. 1 'arvi-mi a vingt lieues de I'ort-Xelson,
i[iii I'laii la liiuiii- du viiva^i-. IJadir-MHi i-prmiva inn- IrlU- ainliition d'arriver le premier, qu'il
aliandmina sun navire. et juvnant avi-r lui si-pt liuns liuinines, il eunrnt en ehaloupc vers le
li«-ii -i ili-ii-'-. (jiiaraiit.-lmii ln-nri-> >ufliri'iit punr atteindrc le poste on Radisson esperait
i-,-\,.'n- -.in in-vi-ii. -in. HI ap.-n-i-\'iiir ijiii-li|iii- part des niar<|Ues qiii, d'apres line convention
t M-rvir a lui indiqiirr sa n-lraitr. Mais il t'ut liien surpris, a son
in<- di- dnix navires, dunt I'IIM. ciiiiiniaiidi'- par le eapitaine Outlaw,
fai-ail parti.- d.- la pi-tit.- oi-adn- anglais.- i-t avail pris K-s di-vants, et 1'autre etait line fregalr
i|iii avail liiv.-rii.- a I'.in-N.-Uun. KM.- ]»>rtait le guiiverneur John Abraham, Hiiccesseur
. •miiiiii- irl. d«- .luliu IJridg.-r. ' Tmis eiir-.-niliU- d.'-eid.-rent <|iie Radisson irait ;\ la recherche
il.- MIII n.-v.-ii. av.-r I.- .-apitain.- <!a/..-r .-I un anglais avant qiiel.pie teintiire de la langtie
train;ai.-.-. Kn i-uiit.- mi apprit qiir Cliuiiart avait aliaiidimiii' le tort .'-rige par son pere
I'ann.'-i- pn'-.-.'-'li'iit.-. pmir ranip.-r sur inn- ile au-dessus dos rap'xles de la riviere Hayes.
P.-* >aiivag«-s r-'iitl'rir.-nt lii.-ntut a eux. Kadissuii n'eiit <ju's\ lenr t'aire certains sigm-r- a
i-ux M-iiU i-uniprehensililes, i|ii'ils i-ntrereiit en conversation avec lui, et a'approchant sans
inuiitr.-r d<- rniinte, il put leur tenir le propos suivant. S'adressant au chef, il lui dit : "J'ai
•• fait la paix avec les Anglais pour I'amour de vous tons. Eux et inoi dorenavant ne feruiis
" plus iju'un. Kinhrasse ce eapitaine et moi aus-i. coninie gage de paix. Get hoinnu- est ton
" nonvcaii frere, cuinine Clionart, inon ne veil, est ton tils. Va tout de suite vers ce dernii-r
" lui jMirter la nuiivelle, et dis-lni de venir me voir ici meme, itendant qne les sauvages
" a la compagnie irunt m'attendre a 1'embouchure de la riviere."1
1 Le premier Bonvornear an^l.ii» <le Port- Nelson avait i-U- Charles Baily, de 1070 a 1673. See suc-cessnurs fnrent
William l.y.Mal (1674), John Nixon (l(>74-]ia.»), John Bridger (lt>82-83), John Abraham (1683-84), et Thomas
BLI tta*i*_i
Phipl (16H.M.
R«di»on, |
CHOUART KT RADISSON 43
Le sauvage s'empressa de courir informer le jeune Chouart do la venue de son oncle, et
de la nfMivclle position qu'il occupait au milieu des Anglais. Le lendemain, Chouart arrivait
en compagnie de trois Frangais et des sauvages de la veille. L'entrevue se fit dans rancicn
fort frangais. Pendant quo ehacun s'amusait h discourir, Radissou prit son nevcn a part et
lui i>arla a peu prfcs dans ces termes : " Tu te rappelles sans doute d'avoir entendu racontcr a
" ton pere les peines et les fatigues qu'il dut endurer lorequ'il etait a 1'emploi dc la France.
" II t'a aussi raconte quo la recompense que nous avions raison d'esperer d'elle, a tourne
" en la plus noire ingratitude, aussi bien <le la part de la com- que de celle de la compagnie,
" et qu'ayaut etc forges de chercher du service aillenrs, nous avons etc ac.-ueillis a l.ras ouverts
" par les Anglais.
"Tuconnais en outre les motifs qui out force ton pere et inoi a quitter 1' An^lrtcrrc
" apres treize annees de service. Le besoin de vivre, le rel'iisde justice .me nous avou- cssuvc.
" out donne lieu a notre rupture et a 1'etablissement que noiisavuns fait ici. pour la c.>n>cr-
" vation duquel je t'ai laissc 1'annee dcrniere, lorsqiie je suis parti |iour la France, .\faistu
"ignores sans doute, que le prince qui rcgne en Angleterre ' a desavoue les proccdes de la
" compagnie a notre egard, et qu'il cst rauteiir de notre ivtmir aiix Anglais. .I'ai lai~>.' ton
" pere a Loud res, plus heureux que nous, car son existence v est assutve, et dmvnavant il
" pourra vivre dans la securite. Moi je suis veini t'appivndre que nous somnics niaintenant
" sujets anglais, aimant mieux vivre sous le sept re d'uu mi clement et an >ervice d'un peuple
" d'honneur que d'acccpter les ofi'res <|iie nous a t'aites le roi de France par rintenn.'diaire de
" ses ministres, pour que nous travaillions indircctcment a sa propre tcloire.
"J'ai regu 1'ordre, avant de quitter Londres, de prendre soin de toi. et de t'oNiuyr a
" obeir a la loi anglaise. Tu es jeune et en .'tat de travailler avee I'm it a ta I'.trtuiie
" personnelle. Si tu te decides a suivre m.m inclinatioii vers 1' An^leterre, je ne t'aband.m-
" nerai point. Tu recevras le meme traitenu-nt que nioi. Je ferai en sorte que tu sois
" satisfait, au detriment meme de mes interets -le t'aime, car nous sommes de ni-ine
" sang. Je te sais courageux et resolu ; preiids vite ton parti, et prouve-nioi. par ta repiniM'.
" que tu es digue des bontes du prince que je sers. Mais n'onblie point, avant tout. Irs
" injures que les Fraucais out inHigees a celui qui t'a donne la vie, et que tu es en nion
" pouvoir."
Le jeune Chouart pouvait diffieilement resister si 1111 tel discours. Kntraine par les si'iiti-
ments de loyaute a sa famille et a son pays, inoins peut-etre que par la crainte de ne pouvoir
resister a des gens beaucoup plus puissants quo lui, il declara sur le champ a sou oncle qu'il
etait pret a se soumettre, mais a la condition <pie Ton prendrait s.)in de sa mere, restee seule
en Canada.
Les sauvages, beaucoup plus attaches aux Francais qu'aux Anglais, se montrerent un pen
plus difficilcs & convaincre. Us pretendirent que I'un des capitaines les avail trompes en
leur assurant que Medard Chouart n'existait plus et que Radissou etait prisonnier de
1'Augleterre. D'autres pretextferent leur pauvrete, disant que les Anglais etaient mesqnins
dans leurs transactions. Ajoutons a cela difterentes gaueheries dont ces derniers s'etaient
rendus coupables plut6t par ignorance que par defaut de jugement, et Ton comprendra
1 Le roi d'Angleterre 4 cette 6poque etait Charles II ; il avail succ&te & son pc-re Charles I, en 1660, apix-8 les
onze uiincVs d'interregne qui avaient suivi la mort de son pr&l^cesseur. C*e8t a Charles II que la Socie'tt1 royale de
Londres doit sa creation (1660).
2 Voyages de Radisson, pp. 327 et 328.
44 N.-E. DIONNE
plus ailment pourquoi les Indiens tideles au joune Chouart se firent prier avant de donm-r
leur allegeanee a 1'Angleterre. Radisson mit toute sa science a profit pour lertr faire
entendre raison; il demanda dcs presents mix chefs, an lieu de leur en oftYir — c'otait la
continue; — il tit appol h K-nr amitio, vieille de trente ans ; il leur alloua dix coutcaux pour
mic peaii df castor, .-t mi fusil pour doii/.o. Le prix couraut ne depassait pas generalomeiit
la inoitie .!<• .-cite allonaiieo. Radisson put, a 1'aido de tons cos moyens, les concilier et les
ainener anx Ainrlais. Los salivates >'on rctournoront contents et promirent de trafiquer
>nii- pen avee Iciirs amis do fraiche date.
!..• ji-niir il«-- (Jro-eilliers lit a Uadisson le rccit des ev«Sneraent« qui s'ctaient passiV
d.-p.ii- ranii'-e pive.'-deiitc dans le pays dcs ('ristinus. Ku voici lu resume succinct.
I. •- Fran -.ii- vmaii'iit ill- parlir dc la liaii-. lorsipic ilcs vaisseanx y firent leur apparition.
I'n-.jii.- an— ii.'ii «nr\ inrciit an I'ori !'rain;ais i|natorx.c sauvajjes de la riviere Severn;1 ils
vrnai.'iit trati'pi«T l.-nr> p.-ll.-t rri,-. An inoincnt on ils allaient . t'ranehir la portc du fort, 1'un
.I'l-nx. '|iii I'arai-ait .'•!!•.• I.- rlirf dr la liainlr, sc jcta snr dcs Groscillieiv, et essaya de lui
p|..nir'T >"n p-«'n.rnanl ilan.- la |»>itrinr. Crlui-ci cut lc temps ct 1'adresrte de paror lu coup, et
„,. mji ,111- la ili'li-iiMVi-. Ti'iiLiins tic rettc sivnr, Ics KraiK;ais arrivereiit :\ la rescousse <U'
li-nr <-.iiiiinaii'laiii. i-i I'ori-i-i-riit rdtc li-nnpc d'assa>sius a di'po>cr lours arines. Sonimes eusuite
.1.- -'i'X|ilii|niT. il- av. mi-rent i|iie !<•- Anirlais leiir avaient promis de riches presents, e'ils
i-xii-rminaii-nt ton- le- Fram;ai- jn-ipran ilernier. Les saiivagos, amis de des Groseilliers,
a\ant en eniiiiai" anee <le eel atteiilat. n'-solnreiit tie le vt-iifjer a sou insu. Leur chef pour-
-ni\it le -anvaire '|ni avail tailli tm-r le m-veii ile Iladisson, et 1'ayant force j\ se battre, il
Ini leinlil le i-rane iTun i-.iiip ile haehe.
Si ile- ( ir.i-eilli.-rs ent eonserve la inoinilre raiu-nne eontiv les Anglais, il avait une belle
o.-ea-ioii iraiui-nier eontiv enx les saiivages, et ile leur rendre la position insoutenable. Mais
-mi natnrel paeitiijiie Ini ota t.nite iili'e de repn'sailles, et il s'ett'or(;a d'ajiaiser les nations qui
i'-iaii-iit attaeln'i-- a -a fortniie. Lni-ineine. \m[\\- t'nir les reiieoutres dangereuses, se. retira snr
nne ile n't il -e foi-iitia ile >on inienx. Les Anglais n'oserent pas 1'attaquer, rnais ils sou-
ilo\i''i-i-m dc iiiHivi-au le- >anvaiTes pour I'assassiiH'r. L'un d'eiix tira un jour sur un cbasseur
I'raneai.- et le Ide— a irriev einent a 1'i'panle.
Taut de pertidie^ el de crimes etaient propres ;\ provocpier un souU^vement gein'-ral
parmi le- T-aiivages. ("est en eil'et ee i|iii arriva. II so liguerent dans un but .conimun, qui
/•tail la de-iriii-iiun emnpli'-te de tons les Anglais do la bale d'Hudson, et ils auraicnt execut^
It-ur >inistre projet, si des ( iroseilliors no les out pacifies, en leur disant d'attendre son pi-re
et -<iii mu-lc. pour agir pins sureinent et avec jilus d'efficacite.
An priiitemps, dcs (irosoilliers re«;ut la visite do qiiatre cents Assiniboines, dont le chef
|Hn-tail sur >a poitrine une niedaille que le gouvernour de la Nouvello-France lui avait
ilonin'-e. eii gage d'ainitie pour lui ot sa tribu. Ce chef avait bien conuu Radisson ; iln i-taieiit
deseeniliiH ensemble a Quebec, apres avoir quitte le lac des Assinipoils. Ils anraient voulu
w jeter «ur les Anglais pour les exterminer tons. Eux auesi consentirent ;\ attendrc
le retuur de Radisson ; mais, voyant (ju'il n'arrivait pas, ils se mirent tout de meme en route
vers le |K»s«te des Anglais, ;\ 1'embonchare de la riviere Nelson, bien d^termin^s d'y mettre lo
feu. I'ar bonheur les Anglais furent avertis a temps du danger qui les menacait, et ils
1 If per* Charlevciiz et la Poiherie 1'appellent Nieusavanne. LM Franjaia lui avaient d'abord donn£ le nom
de rivii-re <!*• 8«intc«-Haile*, et les Anglais celtii A'lringlau. Le nom de Severn eat une reminiscence d'Angleterre
oft eziite nne rivit-re ainai appelfe.
CHOUART ET JIADISSON 45
coururent se cacher dans les bois. Plusieurs fois deji des Groseilliers avait tente de re"tablir
la paix entre les sauvages et leurs adversaires, mais toujours saus resultat. Radisson arriva
entin, et, comine nous 1'avons vu, il reussit ;\ tranquilliser les sauvages ct a les t'aire coimentir
a tratiquer avcc leurs ennemis de la veille.
Cette besogne terminee, Radisson n'eut riende plus presse que de proceder a I'inventairc
dee pelleteries entassdes pardon neveu dans le tort frangais, duraut 1'hiver precedent. II v
trouva 239 paqucts renfermant 12,000 pcaux de castor, et des marchandises qui, par IV-chan-rc,
ponvaieiit en rapporter encore 7,000 on 8,000. C'etait, pour lui, unc fortune en perspective,
an prix que se vendait le castor a Londres. II. donna anssitot 1'ordiv dc lain- porter
068 richesses sur les navires qui devaient les transporter i-n Anglt.-tcrre. L;i IM-SO^HC niar-
cha rondenient, ear Radisson, tout tier d'unc i-oiKjuett1 dont il s'attrilmait Ic nit'-ritc, avail
liatf de donner la-bas des preuvi-s <U- son lialiilctr. Mais avant qiic dc partir. il cut unc
dcmifere ent revue avee les sauvages, dont le diet' (''tail un vicilliird ti-cs vciieiv panni les >icnr-.
Ce veteran de la baie lui tint a jieu pres cc langage :
" Tete de Pore-Epic — e'etait le noin imlicn de Radisson — ton co-nr cst lion, et lu as en
" du courage pour avoir lie auntie aver les Anglais paramour puiir nous. Xniis .-mimics
" venus a toi, vieux et jeunes, temmes, tilles et ent'ants, pour tc rcincicicr et tc rcetinnaltre
" comme notre pere. Nous desirous ctre tcs ent'ants, ct adopter ton nevcu ijue tu ainies taut
" pour not re tils, atin de te donner line marque inetf'aeable ill- 1'obligation (|iic nous avon.-
" pour toi." ;
Ce discours sentimental fut suivi de plusieurs autrcs dans lesipicls cc-; Indicns rccon-
naissants epancherent leurs eccurs dans cclui dc leiir vicil ami Radisson. Cclui-ci leiir tit scs
adieux, 11011 sans etre touche d'une dcmonstratinn qui prouvait leiir urande svinpalhic pour
les Fran^ais.
II ne restait plus qu'a terminer le chargement des vaisseaux. (V t'ut 1'aiiairc de IMIC!-
quesjours. Radisson comptait les heures, tant il etait joyciix dc s'cii retourner avcc >a
fortune. Une bien grande deception 1'attendait. ]A' gouvenn'iir, de sou propre inouvenient,
sans le consulter, 'Jonna 1'ordre a tons les Fram;ais, sans en exccpter un seiil, dc s'einbarquer
avec Radisson. Ce tut comme un coup de tbudre sur la tctc dc ct' dernier, et pen ne
s'en fallut qu'il ne so querellat sericusement avec le haut representant de la compaguie.
"Comment, lui dit-il, emmener mon neveu, mais j'ai re<;u instruction de sir Jaiiu-s Hayes de
" le laisser ici, pour des raisons (pie vous dcvriex ctre le premier a comprendre. Comment
" reussirez-vous, sans lui, h negocier avec les Indiens?" John Abraham se montra inflexible,
et il fallut bien se soumettre ;\ son arret. Ce personnage, an dire de Radisson, detestait les
Francais. II aurait pu ajouter qu'il les craignait encore davantage. Le jeune Chouart n'eut
pas meme la permission de retourner a son fort pour y chercher des hardes et des papiers de
consequence.
L'escadre mit A, la voile le 4 scptembre, et le 23 octobrc elle arrivait aux Dunes, d'ou
Radisson se transports ;\ cheval jusqu'il Londres. Leleudemain de son arrivee, sir William
Young le preseutait au roi, qui ecouta avec attention le recit de ses exploits. Quelques
jours plus tard, il comparaissait devant le comite de la compagnie, et lui faisait uu rapport
circonstancie de son voyage. II faut croire qu'il ne fut pas heureux dans son expose, car au
lieu de recevoir Papprobation qu'il attendant, il cut & subir un deni de justice. " On etait
" jaloux, dit-il, parce que j'avais obtenu 1'insigne honneur d'etre presente au roi et a Son
" Altesse royale."
1 Voyages de Radisson, p. 351.
46 N.-K. DIONNE
En depit do tons so* motifs tie plaintes, Radisson n'en persista pas moins i demeurer en
Anglctorre, avee son beau-frere. Quant an jeuiie des Groseilliers, il essaya par deux fois de
HO saiivcr en France, inais il tut arrete ;\ chaque fois. II se ddcida alors d'4crire a
M. tie Dononvillc, lui disant qu'il ri'tournerait au Canada aussitdt qu'il pourrait s'tSchapper.
Son plan consistait a accoinpagner Radisson a Port-Nelson, au premier voyage qu'il y ferait.
et «!•• la il si- rcndrait a Quebec par les torros.'
I,.- jroiivernciir ocrivit anssitotcn France et domanda a la cour la permission de promettre
ciniiiiantc pi>toles a ceux qui se saisir.iient de Radisson et le conduiraient a Quebec. 2 Lo
niini-tiv ivpondit atHrniativeinent. Mais au niois de mars 1687, Ton n'avait pas encore
appr.'heiide Kadi:-.-«n. conmio il appert par une lettro du roi ;\ M. de Denonville: " Le mal,
•• ilit-il. Mile le iic'iiinn'- Kadissun a I'ait a la colonie et celui qu'il serait capable de faire, >'il
•• n-iaii plu- l<iiii:trMip-i panni les Anglais, doit ol>lis;er les sieurs de Denonville et de
•• t 'liainpi-'iiv ilf t'airr tmn IT qii'ils poiirront en cas ([ii'on no puisse se saisir de lui, pour le
•• laiiv I'.-vi-iiir. rt i»'iir IT! I'tl'rt. Sa Maji-sti'- lui pcnnet de eonvenir avec lui aux conditions
•• ijii'il r-l iiin-ra a pT'iju'r-.
Ka'li--"ii i-i'i'iiinia a la liaii' il 'Hudson, inais il n'y fit pas tin long si-jour. L'annee moiiie
i'ii Aiiirli'ti'iTi' avcc r-a pai-otillc. U-s Kranrais, conduits par de la Martinie-re,1
m'i-Ni'Uiiii IHIIM- s'i'ii cinparcr. La MartiniJ-re n'y put reussir, ses forces etant
i's ;'i i-i-llfs drs Anglais, inais en ivvmant il prit une quaiche anglaise qui se
l-'.n Iii^'J. !•• rli.-valiri- ilr Tnivi'-. i-apitaiiic d'int'aiiterie, s'y rendit par terre avec Sainte-
II. l.-ii.-. .riln-rvilli' ri Marii-iiiirt ' ••> plnsiciirs aiitn-s Fraiu/ais, (piatre-vingt-deux en tout, y
. .,in|.!-i- I. |"-iv Svlvii-. mi--iiiiiiiaii'«'ii'''siiitf. " IN partirent de Montreal au mois d'aoflt 1686,
•• ra.'niite la I '. it IHT'II-. I raini'-n-nt el purti'-reiit .-ur le ilns leu rs eanots avec leiire vivres une bonne
•• partie ilu I'ln-inin dan- le lmi«. ui'i ils trouvereiit les rivieres tjui avaient charrie. Cptte
•• mar. -In- dura jn«i|iie^ au vingt de juin, iieeoiupagiit'e de lieaucoup de fatigues, et il fallaitetre
•• ( 'an.idii-n puiir »iip|ii>rter le- incoininodites d 'une si longue traverse."
NII- valeiireiix ('anadien> >'eniparereiit du fort Monsipi, qui etait au fond de la bale
{'>\ 17' lat. n.). piiis du tui't Rupert, et eiitiu dn fort Kicliichoiian, defendu par Henry
Sei'jeant. aloi> ^iiuvenieiir pniir la coinpagnie anglaise. (!o dernier tut force de capituler, le
JiJjuillet. Le I'hevalier dc Troyr.-, partit pour Montreal le 10 du mois suivant, no laissant
aux Anirlai- ipie la pussession ilu fort Xelson, dont d'Iberville s'empara en 1690. Les Anglais
ivdcvinrent maltn-s de leiirs aiieiens forts, en 1(J!»3. D'Iberville les en delogea de nouveau,
ramiiT suivante. et y installa la Foret r comine gouverneur du fort Nelson. La Foret dutse
remlre en llilMi, tailte de vivres.
Ce fut aiii!>i une succession ininterrompue de Inttes sanglantes entrc la France et 1'Angle-
terre, jnsipi'a ce que la France tinit, au traite d'Utrecht, en 1713, par renoncer ^ HCS
dr«>its sin- eette vaste region (jui, depuis vingt-cinq ans, avait etc le theatre des plus glorieux
exploits ponr les urines fnincaises.
1 Lettre de M. de Denonville, du mois de man 1U85.
1 Undrm.
1 LeUre da roi i M. de Denonville.
' r-rni-n de U Martinivre.
' CeUieat le* troiH fK res I/eMoyne : Jacques (27 ans), Pierre (25 ans) et Paul (23 ans).
1 I.* Potherie, i, pp. 147 et 14-.
' Fnu>9»U <1« la Fortt, gouverneur et propri^Uire du fort SaintrLouis aui Illinois.
CIIOUART ET RADISSON 47
***
Nous rations encore line tbis la presence do Radisson dans les oaux do la grande
baie. Voici dans quelles circonstances. Le capitaine Berger, canadien-francais, avait quitte lc 1 ~>
juillet 1685, I'etablissement situe k quatre lieues du poste des Anglais, a la riviere Nelson
lorsqu'en revenant a Quebec, il fit la rencontre d'un vaisseau arme do dix 011 don/.e canons of
commando par le capitaine Oslar. Co navire, ({iii arborait le pavilion anglais, .portait le
gouverneur Bridger, le memo que Radisson avait emmen4 a Quebec avee les deux (iillain,
pere et tils. Au cours d'une conversation quo Bergor out avec le eapitaine ( >>lar. il apprit
que Radisson et son neveu, Jean-Baptiste des Groseilliers, dtaient rondns an tort do Sainte-
Therese, et avaient 1'intention d'y hiverncr.1
Cbarlevoix nous apprend qu'cn 1689, M. d'Iborville et son fiviv Maricourt, ivvcnant de
la baie d'lludson, rencontrerent sur lour route un naviro anglais ou etait (Mioiiart. tils, "(|ui
" n'avait pu encore se tirer des mains des Anglais dopnis la surin-ise <lu tort Xelson."
Le meme historion (lit tjiu1 "Chouart(le ills) est inort en Canada, et lladisson en
" Angleterre." 3 II aurait pu ajouter que Medard Clmuart tinit se- join's a con' de son l,c.:tii-
f'rere, car nous ne trouvons sa trace inille part en Canada. Le D'n'linnimii'i' </.-'// 'uinijiiiii, \\,-
fait :\ lour sujet d'autre mention quo eelle dont il a ete ijiiestion an delmt de ce travail.
L'unc des tilles de Chouart, Marie-Antoinette, devenue veuve- de .lean .lalot. <-liii-iiri:ieii.
de Repentigny, epousa Joan Bouchard. Cinq entants sortirent de ce manage, dont 1'iin.
Jean-Baptisto, se maria en 1734, et alia n'sider a Deschambanlt. .lalot et IJoudiard [lortaient
le nom de des Groseilliers.
L'on se rappelle quc Fraiu;oise Radisson, la plus jeune xenr de I'iefre-Kspi-it. avail
Spouse Claude Volant de Saint-Claude, citoyen honorable dc Trois-Riviorcs. Ktiennc, Iciir
tils, prit le nom dc Radisson. II tut seigneur des Ties et liattnres situoes an liant du lac
Saint- Pierre. Frontenaclui tit cette concession on consideration do services mi lit ai res. I-'tienne
Volant-Radisson tigurait dans los cadres do I'armee canadionne comine colonel des troupes de
la milice botirgeoise.
La descendance des families Chouart et Radisson s'est jierpi'tin'-e par les temmes, et
encore ne fut-elle pas considerable. L'epouse do Chouart vocut a Trois-Rivieres, dans un
etat voisin de la pauvreto. En Ii564, ({uand an retour do son voyage dans 1'onest. ChouaiM
allait demander dcsmoyens d'existence aux Anglais de Boston, le Conseil Miuverain nbligeait
M. de la Ferte de fournir a la feiume du mari absent " vingt-cinq livros de lard pour 1'aider
" a vivre."
La France pardonna aux deux transfugos. En 1075, le roi signait en leiir favour des
lettres de grace qui ne furcnt enterinees qu'en 1683. II etait troptard pourqu'Hs profitassont
du privilege qui leur etait accorde par ces memos lottres ]>atcntes, de pocher le marstuiin et
le loup-marin dans les eaux du fleuve Saint-Laurent. Ce tut pour eux la dorniero favour
de la fortune ; il etait statue" que Chouart et Radisson iraient tinir lours jours sur une
terre etrangere, loin de leur famille, loin du pays natal et plus loin encore du Canada,
leur patrie d'adoption. Leurs dernieres pensees devaient sans doute se tourner vers notre pays,
ou presque tous les coins de terre portaient encore 1'empreinte de leurs pas errants. On dit
1 New York Colonial Documents, vol. ix.
2 Hittoire de la NouveUe- France, liv. xii.
3 Ibidem-, Hv. x.
48
N.-E. DIONNE— CHOUART KT RADISSON
quo le* control's qui donnent a 1'hommc de faciles moissons, ne fixent point son coeur coimne
cellos OH il doit luttor ct souttrir. Le labourenr enchame sa pensee a la terre qu'il deYriche
nvec pcinc, 1'artisnii a I'crnvre qui exige de lui un courageux travail. Ces deux Frau^uis
avaicnt suM do tluros I'prouvos dans notro pays, eprcuvcs dn c6te de 1'fime aussi bien qnc du
i-Ato ilu corps. On ne traverse pan chagrins on donleurs sans en sortir le coeur bronze on
lirise. I'aine uhvreo on Ranctifiee. Kux, quelque tbrtement trempes qu'ils fussent, ils durent
s'apen-evoir (((I'lls avaieiit gas pi lie leur vie a la reeherehe do la fortune, ou, si Ton vent, du
li»nln-iir. Car. pour beaneoup de gens, bonheur et fortune font tout un. Ne comprireut-ili
point ijiic i-c cjii'il y a pour Thornine de plus sage et de meilleur, c'est de chercher la joie du
cu-iir ilan> ili- \ rairs afl'eetions, la paix <le ranie dans 1'accompliBaemeQt de son devoir, et
il aiiiii-r r-a patrie ''.
\'\-<-- dr ni'iiirir. la ci'l'-lire Madame d'Houdetot, se tournant vers nn ties philosopher qui
avaieiit eontribin' a di'-truire en i-llc le sentiment religieux. lui dit ; " Rendez-moi xnon Dieu
• (Hi- vein- ni'avi-x. i-nli-vi'. A pri'sriit j'en ai besoin." Hadisson, sur son lit de inort, cut pu
adresser aux Amrlai- ijiii ravaii-ni tail abandonner hi France pour toujours, une apostrophe
au--i diMiloiireiiseiitenl I'-loqueiite ; et leur ilire : " Rendex.-inoi nia patrie que vous m'avez
ciilt-vt'i'. A present j'«-n ai ln-.-oin."
SECTION I, 1894. [ 49 J MEMOIRBS 8. R. CANADA.
III. — Lv Socialisms nnjc EtatH- Unix >-t en Canada.
Pur M. JOSEPH ROYAL.
(Lu le L'liniai 18'J4.)
Lorsqu'on sedemandesi le socialisme existe en Anieriquc, les noius dc (Jnesnav. Uoiisscau.
Proudhon, LaSalle, Marx et Allcmane surgissent aussitot devant les venx, ct involontaiivnient
dans 1'esprit passe la vision dc tout un code et range de reorganisation dc la societc. ("cst la
physiocratie, c'cst le cesarisme, e'est la commune, c'est Kaiian-hie. Xon, cctte sortc <!<• socia-
lisme n'a pas encore pris pied en Canada ; mais est-ce a dire c|tie I'atmosphere suit abso-
lument exempte d'erreurs en niatiere t'eono]iii([iie et sociale? (^uelcjiics pln'iinineiics tivs
aathentiques ne sont-ils pas la preuve d'un certain travail social i[iii si- fait sur la lisii'-re an
moins des classes populaires? Ignorant on ret'iisant olistini'inent dc voir an-dessn< cl't-nx la
solution dii probl&me qui les tourmente, lea socialiatcs europeens out tend' de transplanter
leurs formules dans les democraties dii nonveau inonde : ils se sont abuses : acroiitiinn's a
semer leurs blasphemes dans des consciences sans Dicn et des peiiples sans liherd'. ils se sunt
trouves dopayses tout-a-coup par taut do liberte et de religion a la t'ois. C'cst alors (jirils out
forcement rajeuni leurs formules et modi tie. leur tactii[iie. 1'as on trcs pen de discii.-sions
theoriques ; quo leur importe en eft'et la syntliese qui trouble les eervelles quand ils out la
pratique qui leur livre les individus ?
Voila pourquoi cette question, opportune en tout temps, semble cnqirnntcr nnc exccp-
tionnelle gravite aux tentatives anarcbistes taites en ce moment sur divers points dc 1'ancicn
nionde. Le moment est venu, croyons-nous, de montrer la parentc cntre tout ce i|iii de pri-s
ou de loin proeede des idees socialistes : pour cela, il taut non seiilement des principes. mai>
de 1'observation. Ce sera notre proeede. Nous allons constater les sources de nos craintcs ;
puis, nous examinerons les maximes plus ou moins adoucies du socialisme americain, or
qui cherelie a s'introduire en Canada; enlin, nous en montrerons 1'injustice et les tnncstes
consequences, sans omettre de faire connattre comment., juscju'ici, la question sociale s'est
trouv6e resolue tout naturellement dans la province de Quebec.
***
Qu'il se rencontre dans les villes populeuses du Canada des individus aigris par la misere
ou par 1'envie, qu'il y ait de ces pauvres desesperes parce qu'ils ont tons les vices des riches,
des revoltes par nature, des sans religion, des declasses par le vice ou par la paresse, des gens
en uu mot murs pour le pire socialisme, la chose est assurement probable. Mais, on nous
accordera de dire que c'est le petit nombre, quo c'est 1'exception, et que les lois de police
suffisent a proteger la propriete contre leurs entreprises.
Aux yeux de plusieurs le danger se presente sous une forme beaucoup plus attrayante
Sea I 1894. 7.
JOSEPH ROYAL — LE SOCIALISMR
et d'apparence inoffensive ; il vicnt dc 1'importance et clu caractere des socie'te's ouvrieres qui
ont traverse la frontiere pour venir s'implanter pnrmi nous. Ce sont des unions ouvrieres,
des associations de secours, des confreries d'artisans dont 1'objet parait Stre irreproehable en
soi : inais leur origine est e"trangi>rc, et c'est la une tres grave objection. Ellessont amcricaincs
de texture et d'esprit. Refractaires a tout ce <iui eboque leur caractere, elles absorbent ou
s'imposcnt : il n'v a pas de milieu. Klles reinvent geueralement leur direction supreme d'un
(\niseil central dont le< membrcs sont americains : par consequent, elles ne sont ni fran-
caises. ni anglaises, ni eaiiadiennes. Kt si on en montre quelques-unes qui sont religicuses en
partie : «>ui. dies le sont. inais eoiuine eela se passe aux Etats-Unis, ce qui est tres different de
la mani'Te dmit ccs mcmcs dmses se pratiquent en Canada. C'est peut-etre matiere de gout,
niai~ noii- avouons not re regret dc voir autant de ceremonies ma9onniques se pratiquer dans
iHimhrc ile ees associations. Le veritable esprit eatbolique et eanadien est antipathique a la
loirc. an sisrne. ;ui mot de jiasse. et a tout cct appareil faux et inutile qui est essentiellement
americain.
Kt eiisuite. Mippos*' le eas ou cdaterait entre les diverges societes affiliees un con flit d'in-
t.'-ret- "ii iro|.inions. il est incontestable qiie la question serait deterec aux grands Centres
aiU'Ti'Miti-. dont la di'ei>ion serait finale et sans appel. Cette byj>otbese s'est dejj\ realis^e
plus'iem-' t'"i- : et. autant i|U'il est possible ile pereer le mystere de ees organisations, on a VU
la balance peiidier tin cote des ind'-ivts anierieains. Kn voici un exemple.
11 v a .|iicl.|Uc~ ann«'-es. le ( iraml-l 'miseil de riTnion des con dne.teurs dc ebemin de fer
-i.-ir.-ant aux Mtat — I 'nis. apres exaiuen ilu eas des interesses, proclama la greve de tons les
c.iiiducteuis du I'aciliijue-Canadien. Les uns apres les autres les trains s'arreterent a 1'est et
a l'.nic~t de Wmnipi'ir. et rimmense n'seaii 411! fait communiquer le Canada d'un oc^an 4
1'autr.' t'ut -uliitciacut coiipi- en deux. Tout tut comme fige sur place, trafie, voyageurs, malles ;
et 1« mmefce du pays en t'ut ebranle. La lutte entra bientfit dans sa periode d'intensitt5. II
i-tait raUomiable de penser ijiie les negociationa du cflte des conducteurs canadiens seraient
coiifii'-es a leiirs propres delegues ; il n'en t'ut pas ainsi. Le lendemain de la greve, on vit
arriver a U'innipeg deux on trois chefs du Grand-Conseil central amerieain, eux-memes
employes sup/Tieiirs de elieinins ile fer, qui veuaieut s'emparer de ladirection du mouvement.
i >r, tout le monde sail qiie le Paeifique-Canadien fait aux cbemins de fer de nos voisins une
concurrence transcontinentale dt's plus actives, et que les cornpagnies amerieaines ne reculent
devant aiicun nioyen pour entraverou paralyser leur terrible rivaledu Canada. Qu'arriva-t-il ?
!,e- pourparlers entre les chefs de la greve et les autorites du Pacifique n'eurent d'abord
aueun rei-ultat : les eboses se mirent ;\ trainer en longueur, et bientdt la crise se fit sentir
partout. On etait an printemps, epoque du reveil des affaires et d'une grande activite dans le
transport iles immigrants et des raarebandises. Un journal de Winnipeg se fit un beau matin
I'l-cbo des inurniures, et, a mots converts, accusa la direction des gr^vistes de temporiser a
dessein atin de Jeter sur les voies ferrees amerieaines le trafie qui ne pouvait attendre. Les
direeteurs se defendirent ; mais quel ne fut pas 1'etonneraent quand on vit la rapidite avec
laquelle les negoeiations furent tout a coup reprises et terminees ! Evidemment la d^noncia-
tion uvuit prod ti it son ettet, et les chefs americains, en voyant leur jeu demasque, comprirent
qu'il valait mieiix pour eux de s'en aller.
On 1« voit, cette greve, 1'une des plus serieusea qui aient jamais eu lieu dans le pays, fut
wir le |njiiit de causer un tort irreparable au Pacifi<|uc-Canadien en fournissant aux ligues
ri vales de« Etats-Unis lea moyens et 1'occasion de s'emparer de son trafie.
AUX tiTATS-UNIS ET EN CAN' ADA. 51
Ceux qui aiment leur pays ont done bien raison de redouter cette autoriti* que nous per-
mettonsaux Ame"ricain8 de venir exercer chez nous, autorite abaolue et irrespon sable, autorite
susceptible de devenir a un moment donne", nous venons de le voir, niineuse pour lew interets
canadiens. Et puis, il y a dans cette dependanee acceptee un oubli de dignite nationale et un
e'le'ment de danger public qui ne font honneur ni a not-re fierte ni a notre sagacitc.
Nous croyons les ouvriers du Canada assez intelligentH et assez eelaires pour regler leurs
affaires sans avoir a se mettre a la remorquedes Unions americaines. S'ils craignent d'etre en
temps de greve incommodes par les ouvriers des pays limitropbes, e.st-ce qu'ils n'ont pas dans
le parlement un pouvoir qui les protegerait avec toute I'emVai'iti- desirable ''. (V <|iii se fait
dans la republique voisine pourrait a cet ogard leur servir d'exemple.
Car, enh'n, il est impossible de ne pas voir que c'est surtout pour empecber la concur-
rence de 1'ouvrier canadien que 1'ouvrier amcricain a pousse ses unions a si- tain- iutcrna-
tionales. C'est son interet propre qui 1'y a porte. II a pris les inoycns de rester maitre chex.
lui, ou il ne souffre ni le journalier cbinois, ni le travailleur canadien.
L'ouvrier americain,d'ordinaire bien pave n'emigre pas ; il meprisc la Chine et dedaiirne
le Canada, mais il redonte 1'arrivee de leiirs travailleiirs. Aussi. avec quelle ailivsse il e>t
parvenu a s'en debarrasser ! Tout d'abord il a fait rendiv line loi par le eonirivs i|iii autorise
le douanier a termer sans facon 1'entree du pays a (|iiiconi|Ue y arrive pour travailler
apres avoir ete embaucbe aillenrs.1 Knsuite, sous pivtexte de philantropie et de L-OII-
fraternite, il a reussi a jetej adroitement le filet de ses associations sur le Canada, et a forcer
I'ouvrier canadien ainsi embrigade a subir ses decisions et a refuser d'aller lui t'aire concur-
rence chez lui.
L'etude serieuse des choses nous a eonvaincu ijue ces relations internationalcs des
societes americaines n'ont guere abouti a aineliorer la condition du salurii' canadien. Klles
ne se seraient pas etablies que la question aurait ete toute aussi avanc.'-e, avec cette difference
toutetbis que nos soeietes ouvrieres auraient ete nationales an lieu d'etre di']iendantes de
1'etranger.
D'un autre e6t«5, les tendances et 1'aetion des associations anit'ricainc>> sont neeessairenient
le reflet de 1'etat social des Etats-Unis, leipn-1 ditfere essentielleineiit du notre. Sans etre aussi
malade que la plupart des pays d'Europe, le peuplc ainerieain est loin d'etre saiu de corps et
d'esprit. Le materialisme 1'envaliit . cliaque jour davantage ; les inillionnaires s'y inultiplient
rapidement ; le pauperisme s'y developpe dans une egale proportion, et les crises industrielles
aidees des plus monstrueux monopoles semblcnt y t'aire de la grevc 1'etat chroniquc ties
classes travaillantes. II ne se passe pas de semaine que la presse n'aniioiue des agitations
ouvrieres les plus graves dansquelque partie de 1'immense territoire. La politique n'einpeebe
rien ; elle est au contraire, du moins en apparence, du c6te des masses. Entendez-la (k'noncer
Paccumulation des ricbesses, applaudir tons les tribune qui parleront de la royaute du salaiiv,
de I'affranchissement du travail et des odieuses tyrannies du capital. Ace torrent materialiste
qui grossit sans cesse, la religion seule pourrait opposer une digue salutaire : mais, Findifle-
1 Voici ce que nous lisions dans un journal de Montreal le lendemain de la lecture du present travail & la
Soci&6 royale : "On mande de Buffalo a la date du 24 mai : Le gouverneur a sign4 une loi qui declare coupable
" d'un d^lit toute municipality ou ville, ou entrepreneur executant des travaux public-, qui emploiera pour ce8
" dits travaux d'autree personnes que des citoyens des Etats-Unis. Otte loi frappe non settlement des milliera
" de Polonais, de Hongrois et d'ltaliens, mai» va priver un grand nombre de Canadieiu d'ouvrage. L» loi a
" presque en secret & la legislature et sans opposition."- (Note de 1'auteur.)
32 JOSKPH ROYAL — LK SOOIALISMK
rentisme regne en maitre dans les ames; ct ce n'cst pas dans les generations forme'ea a lY-
americaine qu'on pent s'attendre do voir coinmencer jamais la reforme morale. Or, point do
reforme sociale sans reforme morale.
Le Canada n'est separe des Ktats-Unis que par une ligne tout a fait imaginaire. Les
relations intellectuelles ontro les deux pays no sont pas moins frequentes ui moins libres que
Irs rapports indnstriels et conunerciaux. Tel on tel progres, telle oU telle amelioration, telle
mi I. -Ho idee i|tii so manifeste dans 1'iin est le plus aouvent note"e avec soin et etndiec
dans I'autrc. Si une tbeorie sociale revolt de nos voisins un accueil favorable de 1'ouvrier, on
prut "-(re sur i|u'cllo ne tardera pas, sous une forme oil sous une autre, a faire son apparition
fti ('anada. Lcs unions uiivriercs et antres soeietes dn memo genre, clout nous parlous plus
liaiit. s<.nt la toiites pn'-tes a en faire la propagation et le disseminement. Or, parmi les ques-
tion- ,|ii<' ].• so.-ialisnie a n'-ussi ji faire agiter dans 1'armee dea travailleure americains, il en
ot plu-ii'iir- (|iii ne sont cjiic I'applieation de priiu-ipes que Ton se garde bien d'enoncer
.•\pM--.i'iiiciit. I'crsoniie nc vent etre socialiste ; mais les eliefs s'y prennent de fa9on ace
"(tit- It- travailleiir airissc coinine tel sans le savoir. Quelle eat done la doctrine de ce socialiame ;
ijiifllf-. ~-i\>\ Ics projiositions i|iii fonnent sasynthese, pour que son r61e soil si mauvais et aon
ai-iii'ii -i fuiifstf ': C'cst CT ijiif nous allmis inuintenant examiner.
**#
Suivant Ic- >o.'ialistf>. If travail est la source ile la rieliesse' et de la civilisation ; par
ftn-fi|iifiit. If travaillfiir a If droit d'exiger 1'anif lioration de sa condition dans la proportion
df ra.-croi.-sfineiit df la ridifsse. Kt.si If travail n'a en realite pour resultat qued'accumuler
i-fttf ri.-ln---.i- >laii~ lf> mains df qtielques-uns, il y a la une preuve maiiifcste de rorganiaation
di'-lf'-tiifii»f df la >oci«'ti'. C'cst If plus petit nomltre qui jouit ; e'eat le plus grand nombre
>|iii >oiitlVf : il taut rfiiVfi'MT la proportion, et faire que la soutfrance soit 1'apanage du petit
iioiul.iv. ft If bifii-ftrc cflui dn )ilus grand nombre. Dans ee but, abregeons, diaent-ils, les
bfiirrs du travail, i-levons K-s salaircs, ft abolissons la concurrence.
Tcllf »t dans sa partie essentielle la doctrine de la reforme sociale sur la propriete, le
travail, ft >ur !<•> pretendiirt droits de 1'auteur de la ricbesse.
Nous iimi> bornerona aujourd'liui a detinir le travail et a examiner la nature de ses
droits et de >»•> devoirs.
***
Kt iral«)i-d, qn'est-ce <jue le travail ; qu'est-ee que la propriete?
I/iine des erreurs les plus repandues detinit le travail eomme etant la somme de temps
et de labeur donnes par un ouvrier moyennant un salaire eonvenu. D'apres cette notion, un
travailleur est <-elui-la seulement qui, avee ou sans apprentissage, appartient a quelqu'un des
divers i-orps de metiers, dont les plus en vue dans lea villes, sont ceux des menuiaiers, ehar-
pentiera, macon*, taillenrs de pierre, cordonniera, typographes, peintrea, etc., auxquela il con-
vient dejoindre les employes des manufactures. Sans doute, toua cea individus appartiennent
a la grande annee du travail : mais il- ne sont pas les seula, et s'il y en a d'autres, pourquoi
It* ex el u re ?
Le chef d'atelier est un ouvrier; 1'entrepreneur est le plua aouvent un ancien ouvrier; le
cultivuteur qui engage des journaliera pour 1'aider dana ses travaux eat auaai un ouvrier; le
commit! cat un travailleur; pareillement le marcliand, 1'architecte, 1'arpenteur et le marin.
AUX &TATS-UNIS ET EN CANADA. 53
Klargissons la sphere : qui oserait refuser de compter comme ouvriers ou travailleurs le fonc-
tionnaire public, le militaire, 1'homme de profession, le juge, le pretre? Que le salaire Hoit
paye a la journee ou a la piece, qu'il prenne le nom d'honoraire ou de traitement, il n'en
reste pas moins analogue a celui que le macon retire une fois sa journee finie. La difference
entre tous ces hoinmes consiste le plus souvent dans 1'habit, et generalement dans une
remuneration qui s'eleve par degre"s a mesure que le travail physique exige tin plus grand
effort de 1'intelligence. C'est la hierarchic sociale qui s'etablit en ccrclcs conccntriques ct ijiii
oftre le spectacle de 1'unite dans la diversite.
II n'est done pas vrai de dire que le travail soit simplement ct uniqucmcnt le louage dc
son labeurque fait 1'ouvrierou lejournalier pour enrichir celui qui I'cinploie. Cette definition
est imparfaite parce qu'elle ne vise qu'une espece de travail, elle est t'atisse paive qu'elle
erige en regie generate une exception on une condition incidente, elle est inexacte pan-e
qu'elle meYonnait la realite des choses. C'est au inoyen de cette insidieuse definition que le
socialisme arrive a partager en deux classes toute la societe htimaine, d'un cote I'nuvrier, de
1'autre le capitalists, qu'il preche la croisade du travail contre le capital, ct s'attaqtic a la
propriete.
Qu'est-ce que le travail ?
Le travail estlemoyen universe! employe par 1'homme pour subveniraux besoins dc sa vie.
Personne n'echappe a cette ordonnance supreme ; il n'y a de difference (pie dans lYspecc.
Tel pourvoiera a son entretien par la chasse, tel autre par la pcche, celui-ci par lYlcvaife des
troupeaux, celui-la par la culture des champs, d'autivs par le louagc de leur temps ct dc leur
labeur : Facio lit des ; do ut fades.
C'est aussi par le travail que gagncnt leur vie le commis, lYmploye, le negociant. riiomme
de bureau, le soldat, 1'ecrivain, I'.artiste, le savant et le ministrc de la religion. Qifun liuimuc
volontairement s'abstienne dc travaillcr, et il se condamne a souff'rir la peiue terrible portiY
par la loi inexorable du travail ; il mourra de faim.
Les economistes distinguent outre le travail qui est productifet le travail qui ne Test
pas: cette distinction nous parait vaine. Tout travail produit tin n'sultat, parce ipic la
matiere maniee par 1'homme subit sous son effort une transformation quelconqiic. II est
possible que le resultat soit plus ou moins f'ructueux, et que sa valetir differe ; mais si t'aible
que soit 1'eftbrt de 1'homme agissant sur la matiere inerte qtii Itii a etc soumise par Ic (Yea-
teur, cet effort ne peut pas etre improductif.
La richesse publique, sur laquelle les economistes out ecrit taut de volumes, n'est pas
autre chose que 1'abondance avec laquelle 1'homme satistait aux besoins de sa vie physique
et immaterielle. Le surplus constituc la richesse; ce qui nous permet dc dire dans un certain
sens avec Adam Smith que plus considerable est le travail plus grande est la richesse. Le
travail ne commence a la produire qu'au moment ou pouvant s'arreter il continue son activite,
aiguillonne par le desir sans cesse renaissant de faire mieux, de faire plus grand, de faire en
plus grande quantite, de faire plus beau, de se rapprocher de plus pres du type ideal resplen-
dissant dans I'&me humaine.
De la, deux especes de richesse publique, 1'une toute materielle, 1'autre toute morale et
intellectuelle.
Le travail doune naissance a la propriete ; il en est la source, la sanction et la recom-
pense. Aussi, la propriete est-elle un droit nature!.
L'homme, en operant sur la matiere se 1'incorpore pour ainsi dire ; il lui communique
34 JOSEPH ROYAL — LE SOCIALISME
une forme qui vient tie lui-meme ; il 1'anime de son labeur et la transforme a son usage ; il se
1'assimile. L'homme donne son nom a sa propriete", c'est-a-dire a la matiere brute ou animee
qui a t'te toucbee, modifiee ou transtbrmee par son travail. Et si un jour il re9ut de Dieu
1'ordro de donner par son travail un nom a toutes les creatures, il ne les appela pas de son
nom a lui, mais il les qualitia suivant lours aptitudes, rendant ainsi hommage au PropritStaire
Createur de toutes choses visibles et invisibles.
II v a deux espeees de proprie'te', celle qui reside dans le fruit du travail destined a la
satisfaction immediate des besoins de la vie ile I'hoinme, tels que la nourriture, 1'abri, le
vctemcnt et les oiitils ile son travail : c'est la propriete naturelle. L'autre espece consiste
dans riii-cumulation des moyeiis employes par rhominu pour subvenir aux besoins de sa vie.
('Y~t <•<• genre de propriete i|ii'on appcllc comniunement le capital. Toutes deux sont <$gale-
ni. 'tit produites j>;tr le travail ; mais tandis que I'une consiste dans 1'acquisition et la possession
ile ee '|iii e-t n'Ve-saire |ioiir 1'entretieii de la vie du travailleur, 1'autre en s'accumulant pro-
iluit ee <|ui sera niVes-aire. non pas seiileinent a la vie du producteur, mais encore a la vie de
eeiix i|iii vieiidroiit a|>n\- lui, sennit sieiis et porteront son nom.
I,.- droit ile riionmie aux fruits de son travail, a son capital, est tellement clair et indis-
eiitaMe ijiir la liii positive de toils les temps lui reconnatt un prolongement dYxistence
penilaiit le.jiiel. ijnoicjiie inort. il continue de parler et de vivre par son testament.
I'lu- on se raj.pro.-lie dn ln-reeaii (les soc'n'tes, pins il est rare de vpir 1'homme dtSpasser
une i-ertaiiie nie-mv de snraliondance de nioyeiis. 1'eii de ricbes et point de pauvres. C'est
.•n descendant le .-ours des ;"iLres dans I'histoire de riinmanite, que Ton apercoit, avec le rfegne
.In pa-rani-me. ecs .'nornies aecnmiilationw de ri oh esses, de luxe et de jouissances, a cdt4 de
re«elavaire. .|ui t'nt a la t'ois la di'^radation du travail, la negation de la propriete et 1'abolition
de la I'amille.
Seule. de ton- le- ]ieu|ile> aiirien-, la nation juive ott'rit durant tout le cours de son
exi-teiire le -.peetaele il'iine satre et heiireiise eifalitc de fortunes. L'equilibre y etait roraen4
toii- !.•- ciiH|iiante ans par I'eflet de la loi jnliilaire. Dieu avait ordonne qu'& chaque demi-
••irele I.- veinleiir ren t ri'i'ai t en |iosses>ion (le ses liiensqu'il avait vendus, et que la plupart des
dette- conira.-t.'es seraient remises et etfaeees. De cette fa^on, 1' accumulation des richesses se
tr.nivait pn'-veiiiie, 1'eselavaire adonci et le hieii-etre plus egalement reparti et assure".
C.-s prescriptions si sages de la loi inosa'njne out disparu ; mais la doctrine chr^tienne
l.-iir a siieci'di', sans cesser de eonservcr le secret de repandre la tiSlicite dans toutes les classes
de la Mici.'-te somnisc a se^ enseignements.
***
dependant, le travail ne Be borne pas ;\ donner naissance a la propri4t4, il produit encore
le salaire i|tii est son equivalent.
IA- travailleur, dit le socialisme, a le droit, aprfes avoir regu le prix de son labeur,
d'exiger de partager avec celui qui 1'emploie les benefices retires de son travail. N4anmoins,
vninnie ee partagc pourrait susciter beaueoup de difficult^ dans la pratique, 1'ouvrier, a titre
de compensation, se eontente de reclamer une diminution des heures de sa journ^e, une
augmentation de salaire et 1'abolition de la concurrence.
CY^t sur 1'existence de ce pretendu droit que s'appuient aujourd'hui tous ceux qui,
exagerant k dessein les profits du capitaliste, s'adressent a 1'Etat pour lui demander son
intervention toute-puissante et d'amelliorer la condition d'une classe aux de"pens des autres.
AUX tiTATS-UNIS ET EN CANADA. 55
II serait assez facile de prouver par des statistiques que le bien-etre du travailleur subit
generalement le contre-coup du developpement et de 1'activite du capital ; cette demons-
tration serait inutile en ce moment. Qu'il suffise d'aflirmer ce que pcrsonne ne pent nier, a
savoir que le salaire est en general le double de ce qu'il etait il y a trente ans. L'ouvrier,
mieux paytS, se donne plus de jouissances qu'autrefois sans travailler davantage, et sa
situation mate'rielle et intellectuelle a progressed d'une maniere sensible. Xoiis atHrnions en
meme temps que ce resultat est du au jeu des interetsdu patron et de ('employe, a lYlastieitc
des besoins et de leur satisfaction, ad'exercice legitime et opportun d'une prcssion raisonnable
sur le capitaliste par 1'asssociation des travailleurs: nous ret'usons absolunient d'y apercevoir
la moindre consequence d'un droit.
Qu'est-ce en effet que le salaire; quelles sont les lois qui president a sa fixation : et si le
salaire donne naissance ;\ quelque droit, quel est ce droit 'i
Le salaire est la retribution du travail loue librement par le travailleur a eelui <|iii en a
besoin. C'est done un contrat commutatif en vertu duqiiel cba(|iie partie reroit lYquivalent
de ce qu'elle donne: or, le salaire etant 1'un de ces equivalents, il sYnsuit que le maitre est
quitte en justice ot en droit des lors (pi'il 1'a paye. Le salarie, de son cote, n'a plus rien
a reclamer ; le contrat prend fin par 1'acquittement des obligations reciprocpies des deux
parties. Le seul droit que possede le salarie, une t'ois son labeur tini. cYst d'exiger son salaire.
seul fruit pour lui et seule cause determinante de sa convention.
ReconnaTtre un droit ultorieur provenant de ce contrat a 1'insii des parties serait done
changer les termes d'egalite dc la convention, et attribucr a I'une des ]iarties une part d<-
propriete dans un accroissement de richesse qui ne lui appartient a aucun litre. /i'i> r/v.vr//
domino. Pour retablir la justice il faudrait que le travailleur tut egalement teiiu respon-
sable des pertes que pourrait essuyer le maitre dans Sexploitation : inais alors le contrat
changerait de nature, et au lieu du contrat de louage on aurait le contrat de s<M-icte.
Or, ni le maitre ni 1'ouvrier n'ont 1'intention de former une societe lorsque 1'un des deux
loue son salaire a 1'autre et lorsque celui-ci y consent ; tons deux contractent librement. et
aucune autorite n'a le droit d'intervenir, exeepte* pour faire respecter la justice (jui pourrait
etre violee. Si deux individus, usant de leur droit naturel pour former une convention.
etaient exposes a. voir le gouvernement meconnattre leur volonte expresse et s'interposer
pour en fixer la nature, on serait la justice, ou serait la libertc liumaine, ou serait la societe
elle-meme ?
Personne n'ignore que le desir, chez le salarie, de tirer tout le profit possible de son tra-
vail, 1'a porte a. se syndiquer, ce qui a donne naissance aux societes co-operatives ; nous
savons egalement que souvent un patron s'associera partiellement son engage afin de Pinte-
resser davantage au succes de son entreprise : rien de plus legitime ni de plus raisonnable.
Chacun dans ces difterents cas donne au travail une signification acceptee des deux parties
contractantes, et Pinteret particulier sert de motif a Pacquiescement mutuel.
Le socialisme ignore sciemment et volontairement 1'intention qu'ont cue le maitre et
Pengage ; il nie a chacun le droit de rechercher son interet propre, parce qu'il nie le droit de
propriety source de cet interet. C'est pourquoi, foulant aux pieds la liberte de Pindividu, il
s'adresse a PEtat pour faire imposer de force la reconnaissances et les obligations de ses
monstrueuses maximes.
Dans la conception politique de Pe"conomie socialiste, le gouvernement est investi de
tous les droits possibles, droit religieux, droit de la famille, droit de propriete, droit d'asso-
36 JOSEPH ROYAL — LE SOCIALISME
oiation. (Test un organisme doiie* d'une vie et d'une fin particulieres, dans lequel les
oitovons disparaissent pour t'uire place a de simples unites individuelles qui naissont, agissent
et meiiront suivant ce qu'il en a dtk-ide". Est-il besoin de faire ressortir tout ce qu'a d'avilis-
Hiint pour la raison et la liberte humaines cettc formule Bociale qui est la negation absoluc de
l>icii. do la tin do la moat ion, de la destinee de I'liomme et de 1'objet de la socie'te'?
Tour avoir lo travail do quelqu'un, le premier devoir auquel est astreint le mattre c'est
MHO lo salario puisse gagner sa vie. Do mcme, le patron refusera de louer du travail si c'est
an detriment do sa propriote. L'hypothese d'une entreprise prospere ne donnant pas de
profits a son proprictairc ost nil non-sons et line absurdite. II est possible que, par suite
d'uiio concurrence aiiormalo ou do nmrto saison. un maitre so decide a louer du travail qu'il
nc poiirra paver ipf en pronant sur son oapital : mais oette mesure sera ne'cessairement provi-
-oire et eoiiditionnollo. <•<• sera uno cspecc d'avanco. Vienne la reprise des affaires, et le
]• at mil -i- iviiil>oiir-cra : sinoii ce sera I'epuisement do son capital, c'est-a-dire la liquidation et
la IwnqUcroutc.
I,'li\ potli.'--e d'une imliistrie no donnant pas an salario de qiioi vivre est egalement une
aiioinalir '•! nn n<>ii-~ens. 11 e^t nne eortaino liinito minium que le salaire ne pent depasser
-.an- .pie le -alar'n'- tnnive plus avanlagetix ilo so croiser los bras et de cesser son travail : cette
i-.iiii|ition prui ~r pri'seniei- 1 1 iic'li | iiet'ois, jiiais e'ost uno exception, et sa duroe est necessairc-
nieii! pa--air-'-i'e. |/oiivrier devra ebaiigor do metier on d'occupation, ot an bout de quelque
teinp« il tinira jiar troiiver en ecliangc <le son travail lo salairo (ju'il lui taut pour vivre.
lies olt.-orvatii nis qtii pn'cedont il nous est done permis do conolure que le salaire, pour
t'tiv .'pi-ie. tldjt cl'aliorrl eorrospoixlro aux liesoins du travaillour. II devra en second lieu, etre
d-'-tenniin- il'iine inanieiv jri'ih'ralo par la condition du marcbo, jiar la somrne et la qualite de
1'oiivraL'e livi-e. ("est eette eoiisiil<'-ration (jiii a porto lo Congres des jurisconsultes d'Angers
ti-nii en IS'.MI. ;\ iloniier la il-'-tinition suivanto : — '• Lo juste salaire est celui qui est conforme
"a 1'appri'i -iation eommiiiio. <MI (Vanl a la nature du travail, au temps et au lieu."
Voiei d'un aut re cod' coiiiinent s'exprinie sur cotto mC'ino (question le souverain pontit'o,
X. S. 1'. le pape |,I'MIII XIII. le plus grand ami (ju'aiont ou los ouvriors, dans son immortelle
encycljijiie l\i i'ili/i IHH'II fit 111 :
' Travaillor c'est exercer son activito dans lo but de so procurer ce qui est requis pour
• les (livers licsoiii:- ile la vie. mais surtout jioiir 1'entretien de la vie elle-meme. Le travail
•• e^t per-oiuiel pareo ijiie cette activite ost inborente a colui qui 1'oxerce, qu'elle est sa pro-
•• pri.'-t.- ot nu'il 1'a rcciie pour son utilitt'- : il ost nocessaire, parce que Pbomme a besoin du
" truit d<- son travail pour .so eonservor son existence, et qu'il doit la conserver pour obcir ;\
• la loi naturclle. D'oii il suit <|iio 1'ouvrior a le pouvoir de restreindre a son gr»5 le taux de
" son salairo ; d'ou il suit encore que 1'ouvrier, oblige de pourvoir a sa vie, a le droit de ee
" procurer les moyens n»5cessaires a eette fin par le prix ou le produit qu'il retire de son tra-
•' vail. Quelle est la consequence de ces deux propositions, c'est que le salaire ne doit pas v'tre
" intuffitani ,\ faire virre Fouvrier sobre et honntte. Que si, contraint par la ndcessit^ ou pouss4
" par la erainte d'un mal plus grand, il accepte des conditions dures qui lui sont imposeea
" par celui qui fait 1'offre du travail, il subit alors une violence centre laquelle proteate la
Main de peur qu'en pareil cas et d'autres analogues, 1'Etat n'intervienne inop-
" portun«?ment, vu surtout la varie'te' des circoustances de temps et de lieux, il est pre"fe>able
" qu en principo la solution soit r^servee aux corporations ouvrieres par exemple, ou memo.
" n la cauae 1'exige, qu'on ait recours a 1'appui et a 1'aide de I'Etat."
AUX fiTATS-UNIS ET EN CANADA. 87
Pre*tendre que le salaire du travailleur doit otre subordonne a wen besoms et tion a son
travail, defini comme nous 1'avons fait, est une erreur soutenue par certains chefs socialistes.
Kilo ne resiste pas aun6 discussion taut soit pen serieuse ; elle rosnlte d'uneetrange contusion
de la justice et de la charite. En ett'et, la justice est satisfaite lorsque sont accomplies les con-
ditions du contrat du louage du travail ; ce n'est qu'alors, et alors settlement que la diarit/-
pent et doit s'exercer.
" Que la charite, suivant le langage de 1'illustre M" Kreppel, victim- aehever IV-nvre
" de la justice, qu'elle ticnne compte des besoins de 1'ouvTicr pour mettre a son service Ics
" ressources dont elle dispose, e'est un devoir qni, a 1'oecasion, pent devenir tout aussi impe-
" rieux qu'un devoir de justice."
C'est & la eharite que nous devons tons les hospices, asilcs, hopitaux, creches, insti tut ions
d'aveugles et de sourds-muets qui se rencontrent dans Ics grandcs villcs dc la pmviiirc dc
Quebec. C'est pour 1'ouvrier, e' est pour le pauvro, c'cst pour la vicillcssc, r'cst ]mur tunics
les inlirmites dont la pauvre liumanite est affligee et <[ui sc rcm-untrciit surtuut <lans Ics
classes travaillantes, que ces refuges out etc fondes, (pi'ils sun) cntfctcniis ct ((ii'ils prus-
perent.
Cependant, gardons-nons bien d'oublier qnc si la charite est un devoir, die ne eivc JKIS
cependant chez le pauvre un droit correlatif; et que si !e salaire est insutHsaut a garantir le
travailleur contre la maladie, les accidents et les dioinages des niortes-saisuns, cctlc sitiiiition
ne lui donne aucuu droit contre le matt re qui lone son travail. Kile ei-i'e senlenient pour ]«•
patron et pour le riche le devoir de venir an secours de lenrs t'rcres dans le nialheiir. devoir
que la religion se charge de faire remplir par sun admirable conception de la charite.
D'ailleurs, quelle ne serait pas la difficult/- de fixer le salaire suivant les hesoins de
chacun ! Qui se chargerait de determiner ees besoins (jni varicnt suivant rage, suivant qne
le travailleur est marie on non, suivant le nombre des entants, suivant le cours des lovers, le
cout de la vie, de Phabillement, des taxes ;\ payer, et millc autres accidents de lieu uu de
condition? Est-ce qu'il n'arrive pas quelquefois ([lie le travail d'un ouvrier expert ct indus-
trieux est plus profitable ;\ un patron que celui d'un autre dont les hesoins scront cepen-
dant beaucoup plus considerables que eeux du premier? Ou serait la justice si ces deux
ouvriers etaient salaries suivant leurs besoins et non pas suivant la somme et la qualite de
1'ouvrage fait ?
La valeur du travail s'apprecie d'apres les cireonstances, sous 1'influence de 1'ofFre et de
la demande. L'habilete individuelle du travailleur, 1'epoque du travail, la nature de 1'ouvrage
sont autant d'elements qui concourent h. en fixer le prix. Ce prix varie suivant les metiers
ou les industries. Si done tant de conditions diverses entrent dans sa fixation, comment une
legislature pourrait-elle entreprendre de remplacer cette elasticite naturelle des cireonstances
par Pinflexible rigidite de ses dispositions statutaires? Xon, 1'Etat, c'est-a-dirc 1' ensemble
des pouvoirs publics, ne saurait sans injustice intervenir pour determiner lui-meme en matiere
privee les termes de n'importe quelle convention expresse ou tacite. Vous lui demandez
aujourd'hui de fixer un minimum de salaire ; qui vous cmpechera demain de le sommer
d'avoir i regler de la meme maniere le prix du pain, le prix du the, le prix des meubles, le
prix du loyer, en un mot le prix de toutes les necessites de la vie ?
Loin de nous la pensee que le travailleur n'a pas, comme tout autre membredela societe,
le droit de s'attendre a la protection de la legislature de son pays. Cette protection lui est
meme due tout particulierement & cause de son humble condition et de sa faiblesse. Mais
Sec. ), 1894. 8.
38 JOSKPH ROYAL— LB SOCIALISMK
iiu'il premie garde (jue cettc protection qu'il recherche dans la loi ne soit pour 1'Etat le pre"-
texte <le le paralyser par une aollicitude on tree.
Kn Canada, rautorite civile n'a pas atteudu les injonetions du socialisms pour faire son
devoir envers le travailleur. C'est ainsi. par exemple, qu'afin de proteger 1'ouvrier centre
I'aviditc. la malhonnctete ou I'liiexperience <le son patron, toutes les legislatures proviiu-iales
out pass.'- des lois pour garantir le salaire en lui doiinant le caractere de creance privilcgice.
DC niriiie. les legislatures out pour la plupart reglemente les relations des maitres et des
-erviteiirs, le travail des teinmcs ct des ent'aiits dans les usines, 1'observance du dimanche et
ilf-. tries religicUSPS, etc. etc.
NOII- M'Uiiiies coiivainrii i|iie e'est le devoir des autorites eiviles de preter leur concoiirr-.
suivant la prudeiite expression de Leon Xlll.ehaquc t'ois (ju'il s'agit d'ameliorer la condition
du travail et de 1'oiivrier : niais 1'initiative doit venir premierement de celui-ci. Par le droit
de -'a--"cicr lilireiuent. le t ra vail leu r ranadien possede eminemment le pouvoir d'augmenter
-in liieii-etre, et nos statuts font loi <jii'il ii 'y a pas manque. 11 a luultiplie antour de lui les
»..i-ii'-t--- de liienfaisaiiee inutiielle. d'assiiraiiee on de protection afin de suppleer a 1'insufK-
r-ain-e de son salaire. ("estavee son epargnc (ju'il opere et non pas avec 1'argent d'autrui.
(in -;tit i|ii«' le travailleur ne eraint rien taut ijiie la inaladie ou I'aecident (pii, tout i coup,
I'oMiiTi' ,i ili '--iTii-r 1'atelier en le chaiitier ]poiir le eloiier a sa niaisou pendant des jours et des
r-einaine-. C'e~t la ini-'Ti' ijiii I'attend ou les dettes : e'est la pauvrete en tout cas. Or, cette
terril'l"' •'•\-eiitualiti- ->• trouve en partie eonjuree par des societes ilu genre de 1' Alliance natio-
i;alr, di- la Soei.'-t.'- <les Ani-an> eanadieiis et de ITnion Saint-Joseph de Montreal. Tontcs les
\illi-- de la province de t^ui'liec eomptent mi certain nombre d'affiliations ou de succursales de
ce- di\.T- tvpi-. Urtrani^'es religieuseliient, ces socii'-ti's sauvent de 1'indigence et du besoin
pour mi ti-inp' plus mi nioin- long 1'oiivrier nialade ou blesse, et »'ii cas de inert, donnent k la
vriiveoii aiix orphelinsune eertaine sonnne d'argent atin desubveniraux premieres necessites.
Ce principr a re<;ii encore une plus large application dans ^organisation d'une soei«5te de date
ri'lativeineiil a~-c/. ri'-'-ente. la f 'lit/mil'' Mutual Hi'in'1'iilent Association fondue aux Ktats-Unis.
C.-tte soeii '•(.'• adniet eoinnie iiiemlire tout individii vivant par son travail, qu'il soit journulier
ou nii'deein. et pos^i'-de uii caractere religieiix tres prononce. Tels sont les resultats de 1'ini-
tiative partieiilit'-re. et voila ce ijiie pent faire la liberte d'association pour 1'amelioration de la
condition du travailleur. sans avoir liesoin de recourir aux dangereux et faux enseignements
du soeialisnie amerieain ou europeen.
Le ineine raisonneinent s'ap]ili(jue a la question de la reduction des heures de travail.
***
Kn Canada cette joiirnee est generalenient de dix heures. La boutique, 1'atelier, la
fabriqae ouvreiit leurs portes a la fourmilliere des travailleurs a sept heures du matin ; sus-
l»-n-i--ii du travail pour diner de midi ;\ une heure ; 4 six heures, 1'ouvragc cesse et 1'ouvrier
rentre che/. lui. Dans leu bureaux et les magasins, la journee de travail est en general de
huit heures. lxt< employes publics et lea commis de banque ne sont tenus qu'a un travail
quotidian de »ept heures, sauf le saniedi ou il n'est (jue de quatre heures seulement. Les
pretreH, Iwjoornalutes, le ministrc d'Etat et le magistral sont souveut occupes jour et unit,
A la eaiupagiir. le 1 1 avail dun champs est plus exigeant, et la journee se compte souvent d'une
••toil,. ;, 1'antrv.
rai-
8011
AUX tiTATS-UNIS KT EN CANADA. 8y
Endoctrine's par les socialistes americains ou Strangers, quelques zele"s parlent de
s'adresser aux legislatures pour faire fixer un maximum de la joumee ouvriere. En Angle-
terre, le parti soeialiste demande en outre que la loi oblige le patron ou 1'entrepreueur a
payer le meme salaire qu'auparavant, c'est-a-dire a payer pour une journee de huit heures le
meme prix qu'il donnait pour un travail de dix lieu res.
II semble que 1'enonciation d'une telle proposition suffit pour en montrer toute la de
son et 1'impossibilite pratique. Qu'un ouvrier robuste, industrieux, habile stipule avec
patron qu'il lui donnera uu travail regulier tie dix et meme de onze heures pourvu que le
salaire soit convenable, ou est le mill ? En vertu de quel droit voudrie/.-vous empecher
1'homme libre d'exercer son activite dans les limites justes et raisonnables? An nom de
quel principe la loi pourrait-elle intervenir? Si, an contraire, un truvuillant t'ail.le, lache,
mediocre, trouve la journee de dix heures trop longue pour sa capacite, serait-il juste que
son collegue plus fort et plus capable doive en souffrir?
D'un autre cflte, le patron dans ses entreprises, rindustriel dans sa tabrique, si- guide
ordinairement pour fixer le salaire d'apres la marge de profits que le emit de son outilla-je et
de la matiere premiere lui fait esperor sur la rente on sou contrat. Suppose/, crn'mie loi suit
portee ayant pour objet de regler le maximum de la joumee de travail a hint heures, qu'arri-
vera-t-il? De deux choses I'uno ; ou 1'usine, la lioutiqiie et leehantier diminuernnt les salaires
dans une mesure eorrespondante, ou ils suspendront tout travail. Or, si I'oiivrier dans les
villes suffit a se procurer les moyens de vivre et d'elever sa tamille aver un salaire, disons,
de deux piastres et demie par jour, comment pourra-t-il se tirer d'attaire avec ciii([iiante rents
de moins, soit une reduction de trois piastres sur le salaire de la semaine? (pliant an patron
ou & rindustriel pour qui le temps est geiieralemeut un eleim-nt tres ini[iortaiit ilans la livrai-
son ou 1' expedition de 1'article t'abrique ou di^ 1'ouvrage enti'e^n-is, cette diminution obliifatnire
de la journee de travail le ruiuera du eou[>, ou entravera d'une maniere tres grave ses op.'ra-
tions futures. D'ailleurs, ces mesures de socialisme legal peuvent. jusqu'a un certain point,
avoir une application plus ou moins t'uneste dans les pays temperes : eomnient eoiirir le risque
enorme de les essayeren Canada ou les hivers imposeiit ;\ 1'ouvrier des ehomai^esde plusieiirs
mois, et ou la saison de travail en plein air est si courte'.'
Dans tons les cas, autant il est injuste et dangereux d'autoriser I'Etat a eiitruprendre
d'aineliorer soi-disant la condition du salarie en fixant le maximum de ht journee ouvriere
a huit heures, autant il est legitime et a propos d'abandonner la solution de la question an
patron et a I'eugage. L'un et 1'autre y sont egalement quoique difteremmcnt interesses.
#*#
Cependant, investir brutalement la legislature du droit d'ingerence dans le contrat de
louage du travail ne suffit pas encore a la theorie soeialiste ; elle se revolte en outre contre la
loi de 1'offre et de la demande et en reclame ['abolition. Cette loi, dit-elle, cree la concurrence
entre patrons, entre industriels, entre maitres, entre ouvriers, enleve a la matiere produite
son prix normal, et determine une fluctuation incessante dans les prix de vente et dans
ceux du travail. Done, la concurrence est 1'ennemie du salarie : done il faut Pabolir.
Si cette loi e"tait, en effet, 1'ceuvre d'une legislature quelconque, son abrogation serait
peut-etre chose relativement aisee. Mais cette loi est comme celle de la gravite decouverte
par Newton ; elle n'est rien autre chose que Pexpression d'un fait e"conomique universel,
constant, irresistible qui de tout temps a regi les rapports d'utilite des homines eutre eux.
6O JOSEPH ROYAL — LE SOCIALISME
L'oftre eat le desir exprime' par un individu de se procurer une certaine chose en
1'eehangeant con t re une autre d'espece difterente qu'il possede; la demande est le d&sir
exprime par tin individu de coder une chose qu'il possede en Pe'changeant contre une
an t re d'cspoce difterente. Cette definition peut se returner en deux mots :— j'offre ; je dcmande.
D'oii la regie suivante : la valour d'un article d'utilit^ est en raison inverse de 1'ofFre et en
rai-on directe de la demande.
Korecr et ohtenir la commando par le IMS prix extreme et la qualite" de ses produits, tel
est le prineipe auqitcl obeit rindustriol de tous les temps et de tous les pays. II compte sur
eette autre In! de 1'ordre physique non moinsevidente, non inoins universelle que la premiere
i-t que le> Anirlais appellent the Kiirrinil <>j the fittest, la survivance dn mieux organist. Or,
le mieiix organise dcs pniducteurs sera celui qui achetera avec le moins possible de capital la
inatioro promii-re dcstinee a etiv transformco par le travail ; et s'il a reiissi par sa froide
babilete a ne paver ee tnivail <|iie le inoins possible, eu egard an volume et a la qualite, il
aura atteint la principalecoiidition p(»ur rendrc son industrio remunerante et yfairede I'argent,
-uivaiii la i-cniiiiiiiiie cxpn^-ioii. Mais n'allons pas cmire que ce patron, si bien <5quippepour
-ur\ i\ re aux mines i|iii >e inultiplieiit antmir de lui, s'inuiiohilisera dans son premier succes.
1 >'aiitr>--. iniit anssi liien nr^aiiisi-s. |)nissiiininciit aides par le credit, cette autre richessc
1, ;i-.,',- uhi.|iiiiiK nt >ui' la \'ertii n'elle on su pposee de celui qui s'cn sort, pousseront la con-
riirn-niM' ei re pin- loin. Us t'eront la (iroiliietioii en grand, cc qui leur perrnettra d'abaisser
ilavatita-.''- le prix ile 1'artiele, et >\c n'alisiT ilans un di'liit enorine une marge de profits qui
-.•rait ioiit-a-tait in~ntli--aiite a taire vivre la petite indnstrie. La concurrence arrivee k cette
liiniie alioutit latali-nient a deux n'siiltats, I'lin cjiii est la concentration du capital attire par
le di\ i'li-inle. 1'antre ijui e^t I'l'talilissenient d'un nionopole tout-puissant eleve Hiir les dtk-om-
lil'i- ile- ll-ilie- rivales c|ll'elle a i let I'll it es.
Ce n'e-t pa> tout : <'e n'e-t |>as eneoi'e asse/. Avee le devclopponieiit immense qu'a pris
rimlii-trie dans le nionde entier, la concurrence, toiijours insatiable, a pris dee proportions
ill- plus en [ilus gigaiitesques ; die a imagine 1'assoeiation dsins un jiieme pays de toutes les
industries similairi's. Comliinant ensemble un systeme nnii'urme de productions et de ventc,
ees a.-.MM-iatioii> scint deveinies inait resses absnlues du marclie ; dies out realise la formule
?-iipri"nie: red inn- a un seiil — 1'ort're, oliliger tons — a la domando. Tels sont les combines de
notre tcmp!>. inunstrueuses conceptions dans lesquelles le travail bumain est impitoyablement
avili, mal traite et mal pay»', que ce travail serve a tournir la matiere premiere ou qu'il soit
employe a la eonvertir en article de vente.
Dans do telles conditions, la concurrence disparatt, la concurrence n'existe plus. Nous
n'en apercevons que 1'alms dans des monopoles dont 1'Etat est oblige* de s'occuper, afin de
prot«:ger U- droit du t'aible et faire respecter la justice. Get abus est contre nature, et ce n'est
pa»« etre soeialiste que <le demander aux parlements d'intervenir. Mais c'est 1'etre fonciere-
ment que de vouloir faire decreter par 1'Etat cette chose absurde et irr^alisable, a savoir que
tout homme oft'rant ou demandant une commodite" sera puni, et que tout individu offrant ou
demandant du travail sera poursuivi judiciairement.
II n'y a pas a se le caclier, 1'unique objet dusocialisme dans tout ceci est d'empecher 1'ou-
vrier d'entrer lui-meme en concurrence avec ses semblables. De cette maniere, disent les
adeptes, nous Atona tout pretexte an maitre, au patron, a 1'entrepreneur de toucher au salaire,
et nooa aaaurons la situation du travailleur.
Personne ne doute un instant que 1'employ^ ue prendrait pas tous les moyens de
AUX ETATS-UNIS ET EN CANADA. 61
faire augmenter ses gages s'il n'cn e"tait pas empeche par la concurrence qui le guette avec la
vigilance la plus implacable. II sait qu'a la porte de 1'atelier, de 1'usine on du chantier se
tiennent d'autres ouvriers qui n'attendent qu'un signe du patron ou du bourgeois pour venir
prendre sa place, et cette frayeur le rend sage. Que cette surabondance d'oft're de travail
cesse, et sur-le-champ le salaire s'eleve, grossit, commando jusqu'a ce que rindustriel pressure
et e'puise ferme ses portes et eteigne ses t'eux plutot que de se ruiner. C'est 1'histoire de la
poule qui pondait des csufs d'or.
Et puis, quo devient avec ce systeme de cahne plat absolu, universal, la situation du tra-
vailleur sans ouvrage? II dcvra se resigner a mourir de faini ; et alors on se demande ou est
la justice dans un systeme qui forcerait le nnutre ;\ garder a son emploi un oiivrier inhal)ile,
paresseux, sans initiative, quand son interet lui coinmande de le rcinplacer par un aiitre plus
actif, plus adroit, plus devoue?
Cette proposition socialiste est done t'ausse, inhumaine, tyranniquc, et d'ailleurs alisolu-
ment impraticable. Elle detruit la liherte et Finitiative, res deux principes du veritable
progres materiel.
Ainsi done, impuissaut a conccvoir la veritable organisation du travail, de la propriete,
de la richesse et de la concurrence, le socialisnic, nous venous de le voir. reste egalement sans
id4e pratique quand il entreprend d'ameliorer la condition du travailleur. Impossible d'cn
arriver a une autre conclusion. Cle n'est pas en seniant ladettanee et la hame eiitre les classes
de la societe ([ii'on peut faire plus ln'iireuse la vie ilu salarii' ou augmenter sun hien-eire.
Le secret ce n'est pas le soeialisme cpii le possede ; on le sail bien en Canada. C'est vers la
doctrine cbretienne qu'il taut tourner les regards : e'est la settlement i|iiese troiive la vi'ritalile
solution du grand probleme de Famelioratiou de la condition des classes oii\ rieres. 1'mir
nous cette conclusion deeoule naturellemenl des t'aits (|tii se passent die/ nos voisins et cjiie
nous venous de constater. Nous avons essave dans cette courte I'tmU' ile troiiver 1'iili'e i|iii
s'agite et se cache sous ces mouvements du travail <|iii n'ont rien d'incolii'rent ni d'illogiqiK1,
et il nous a ete t'aeile de saisir le lien (|iii les eiicliaine les uns aux antres eoinme la cause
a 1'effet. Dicu merci, nous no connaissons pas eneoi-e en Canada les inqtiietanteH agitations
qui, sous le nom d'individualisme et de eollectivismo, meiient un pays tout droit aux abimes
de 1'anarchie ; mais nous no sommes pas pour cela exemptes du devoir d'aider a ameliorer
le sort des classes ouvrieres, ni surtout de 1'obligatiou de lesmettre en garde contreles entre-
prises funestes et hypocrites du soeialisme americain.
SECTION I, 1894. [ 63 ] MEMOIRES 8. R. CANADA.
IV. — Le baron de Lnhonlan
Par J.-EDMOND ROY
(l,u le 25 mai 1893)
AVANT-PROPOS
Louis-Annand do LOTH d'Arce, mieux connn suns le nom de baron de Lahontan. est 1111
otticier fran^ais qui a servi uu Canada de lt>8;$ a 1(!!>3. Qnclqnes annees aprcs son rctoiir en
Europe (1703), il publia un rec.it do sc-s voyages qui tit hcaucoup de limit duns le temps. On
peutjuger de la vogue qu'eut cut ouvragc, puisqu'il en t'ut donne plus dc doiix.c editions t'ran-
9aises en rnoins d'uu demi-siecle (1703 a 1741), sans comptcr qu'il tut traduit en anglais, en
hollandais, en allemand, ot quo les grands recueils de voyages compiles en France mi en
Angleterre en contiennent de volumineiix extraits.
Ecrit en un style un pen dnr mais portant Failure liadine et egrillarde. rmivraife de
Lahontan penetra dans des couches ou n'avaient ]ui se rendre des livres un pen mystiijiics.
comme leu relations des missionnaires, on des in-folios comme cenx de Oharlevoix. CY-tait la
premiere tbis qu'un voyageur sortait dc la voie commune, ahordait la discussion de toiites
ehoses et marchait sans lisiere. Les chercheurs, les gens si'rieux avaient In I)ncreux. I^escar-
bot ou Champlain. Lahontan s'adressa an pulilic leger et moqnoiir du commencement du
xvin" siecle. Quelques-uns, comme Parkman, jngent meme iju'il devanca les pamjilili'taires
de ce temps. Lahontan t'ut hi et contrihua peut-etre pins (|iie liien des autenrs graves et
savants a f'aire connaitre le Canada. Dans le oours de son ouvrage, il regne nne pointe de
malice, un air t'rondeur, un ton de persiflage qui dnrent jilaire a l'e]ioque.
Lahontan, qui fut jiendant dix ans un militaire mediocre, qui passa obscur an Canada,
conquit tout i coup par sa plume une renommee pt>ur ainsi dire europeenne. Les princes de
Hanovre lui donnerent leur t'aveur, et il vecnt dans 1'intimite du grand Leilmitz. C'est ainsi
qu'un pauvre cadet de Gascogne, qui n'avait que la cape et 1'epee, (jui avait maiupie sii vie a
vingt-sept ans, qui' se croyait un homme perdu et ruine apres avoir deserte le drapeau et t'ui
sa patrie, s'acquit la reputation d'un grand voyageur. Le hasard a voulu <|iie ceux qui oi'cu-
paient alors les premiers emplois, ou qui gagnerent a la France par leurs immortels travaux
plus des trois-quarts du continent americain, fusseut pendant un temps ignores ou engloutis
dans le plus miserable oubli, et qu'un officier du plus maigre merite se couvrit de leur inan-
teau glorieux.
L'importance que Ton a donnee pendant tout le xvnr si^cle a 1'ouvrage de Lahontan,
celle que lui donnent encore certains ecrivains contemporains en le citant de temps & autre,
Justine cette etude. II importe que Ton connaisse plus intimement un homme qui a porte" des
jugements tres severes sur nos origines, qui a popularise en Europe 1'idee que les colonies
franqaises furent des lieux de deportation, et qui, d'un coaur leger,. a voulu infliger un
stigmate honteux a toute une race.
II y a peu d'ecrivains qui ait eu une carriere aussi accidentee que le baron de Lahontan. Son
histoire ressemble i un veritable roman. Parti du Beam a 1'age de dix-sept ans pour venir an
Canada comme simple volontaire dans les troupes de la marine, il habite tour a tour Quebec,
Q4 J.-KPMOND ROY
Montreal, le detroit, Michillimakinae. II assist*- ;\ deux campagnes sans trouver a s'y illnstivr.
Commandant de garnison, il abandonne l&chement son poste pour He faire voyageur iso!6 dans
les regions lointaines du Minnesota. Commensal du gouvenieur Frontenac, on le retrouvc
lieutenant de roi dans les brumes de Terreneuve, d'ou il s'enfuit sur unc miserable barque de
pechcur qui le jette sur les cotes du Portugal. Refugic en Hollands, il tk-rit, eontre sa patrie
«-t cciix ile sa rare, des pamplilets reni]>lis de h'el, se donue liypocriternent la gloire de deeoii-
vertes imaginaires, devient Kami des princes et rangers et. d'un savant comnie Leibnitz, qui le
prcnd pour tin lioiunie serienx.
I'.mr rccMiistituer la vie de eet lnuumc el range, il nous a fallu nous faire nomade connne
lui. et pui-er an x sou ives les plus di verses, depuis Saint-Paul de Minnesota jusque dans les
Imiirir.- iirn.>r.'-> de la Ilidlande, eonsulter tour a tour les archives de Quebec, de Pluisanee, de
I'au. il.- Havninie. de Paris, les ireoijraplies. les liislorieiis, les pliilosophes, les ininisteres de
la LTMITIV. de la marine, des atl'aifes etrangeres, de la justice et de la police, paree <}iie Lalion-
lan a I'll- nii'li- mi pen ;'i Imiies ces ad in inist rat ii >i is.
(in ,,,nr,iit i|iie lnrsc|iie U's elements d'informution son! repandus dans des depots aiissi
\a-ii'-. dan- •}<•- Imnls si inultiplii's. et c|ii'il taut les interroger a distance sur de simples con-
j.-.-tiii,~. r'e.-l t'airr -niiveiit le iiii'-tier d'uii liuiiinie i(iii ploiigerait dans la mer pour y chcrcher
iiin' ri-rtaiiii- c-ni|uille parnn tuiites les an I re.-.
N'.iil- i|i-\n|i« drs reinereielilelits >illei-res a lulls eelIX (|lli out bion Volllll 11OUS pretCF It'UF
enih-niirs liiciivcillanl dans rette taehe ardue et soiivent in grate.
N'.iii- ne -aiirinn- niililier les M-rvii'es de M. de l>ut'au de Maluquer, juge a Sarlat, auteur
\' .\fm l '/• lli'':irn. ijiii iiniis a t'oiirni sur la t'ainille de Laliontan des renseignernents si
I'l-'-i-ii-ux. M. Paul Labroiiebe. arehiviste du departement dea Basses- Pyrenees, qui a bieii
\'iulu nn'ttrr a mitre disposition ses exeellente^ relations de t'ainille, M. le cure Bacque, qui a
r. mil.- la |»iii— i«''iv drs arelii\'cs de Ldnuitan. pour y decouvrir les traces de son ancien
paroi— ii-n. M ' ('oii--eyon. proprii'taire de 1'aneienne inaison de justice des barona de Lahon-
tan. et '|iii iimis a dmine sur la liaronnie les plus intt'ressants details, la Societe de Borda qui
a tail U'S plus lollaliles cH'orts pour nous el re lltile.
LA CMMMI NK UK LAHONTAN, DANS I,ES BASSES-PVKKNKES. — L'ABBAYE DE NOTRE-DAME D'ABET. —
AxriENS SEIONEl'KS DK IjAHOXTAX. PORTRAIT DES JjAHDNTAXAIS DE8SINE PAR L'lLLUSTRE
MoNTAiiiXE. — ISAAC DE LOM D'ARCE. — LES TRAVAUX QU'IL ENTREPREND.
Le train qui inene de Bayonne a Lourdes stoppe k Puyoo, petit bourg ignore du depar-
tment d*t» Basses-Pyrenees, mais centre de ralliement considerable pour les chemins de fer,
j.ui-qu'il met en communication avee Bordeaux et Tours la plus grande partie de 1'ancien
IW-am.
A ;> kilometres de Pnyoo, an fond d'une plaine bordee de coteaux verdoyants, dout
le« gracieuses ondidations font contraste avec le plat pays des Landes et les escarpements
al-rupt- de»< in.- nt- pyreneens, dort le paisible village de Lahontan avec Ba population de 1,200
habitants.
La commune de Lahontan a eu jadis ses jours de splendeur, et scs habitants aiment a en
le souvenir.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 68
Au xni* sifecle, un paysan y d^uouvrait au milieu d'une solitude couverte de ronces et
de broussailles une statue en hois de la Vierge Marie. En ces temps de fervour et de foi
vivace, une pareille trouvaille fut eonsideree comme miracle, et la statue devint bientdt I'objet
d'une grande veneration dans toute la contree. Elle fut invoquee sous le nom de Notre-Damc
d'Abet, et on e"leva ensonhonneur un magnitique sanvtuaire. Les muines d'un abbaye voisin,
les benedictins de Sordes, en eurent la garde pieuse.
Des frontieres d'Espagne, des pays basques, des rives de 1'oeean, et des landes sterilcs
accouraient de nomhreux pMerins. La legende et la tradition locale disent quTrbain IF, le
pape des Croisades, Saint-Bernard, d'illustres templiers, le pape Clement V, sc plurent a
venir gainer la vierge miraculeuse dans ces lieux benis.
MKt Charles-Anguste Lecjuien de la Neuville, dernier t'vcque de l>ax, dioei'-se d'ou
Labontan dependait alors, contirma de son autorite, a la tin dn xvin" sieele. le n'eit des
merveilles qui s'operaient an sanctuaire de Xotre-Dame d'Abet. Cet antique pMeriiia«r<- suli-
siste encore, mais 1'eglise qui abrita si longtcmps la statue veiien'e est toute en mines. Ses
murailles decrepites, noircies par le temps, sY-levent commc une sentinelle perdue aux bords
du gave de Pan. Dcpuis quelques annecs, des Ames pit-uses et cbaritabU-s travaillent a la
restaurcr. '
A droite et ;\ gaucbe du vieiix sanctuaire, gisent d'anciennes t'ondations d'une iri'cisseur
demesuree et d'une solidite a toute e[)reuve. On emit y voir les restcs de c(Hi>tmi-ti(in> n-
mencees sous la domination romaine, mais les traditions sont obscures, et les Validities out
aneanti toutes traces liistori<nies de ces temps n-cules.
Situe sur les coniins du Beam et dc- l';uicienne (iuyenne. Labontan dut pendant plus de
deux sifccles et demi subir lejoug anglais. La ebroniijue rapporte qiu- li-s Mt'arnais et les I'.as-
ques, voulant reconquerir la liberte de leur patrie. trouverent plus d'une t'ois rt-tuge derrit-n-
les epaisses murailles de Xotre-Dame d'Abet.
Un des anciens seigneurs de Labontan, le baron de Ce-s-Caupenne, qui appartenait a une
maison illustre de la Cbalosse, etait tres attacbe a la tamille royale d'Angleterre. On dit
meme qu'il lui pretait de 1'argent. Mais les vassaiix de i'e banquier de bant ton lui prou-
verent (pi'ils ne gontaient guere ses sentiments britanniques. -
Montaigne partagea avec Caupenne 1'lionneur d'avoir les Lubontanais pour vassaiix.
L'illustre ecrivain prit la peine d'en rappeler le souvenir dans une page 1'ort originale de ses
Essais.
1 Notice fur IK PMerinagc dc Notre- Dame d'Abet, d J-alxmtan, dinette de Hai/onm:
'' Les chroniqueurs rapportent quo vers la fete de la Purification, en 1254, Gaston de I'.earn eut la hanliesse de
vouloir g'introduire a Bayonne, mais qne, repousse par los Anglais, il vint chercher un refuse sous les murs d'Abet.
Le 6 avril 1299, Edouard 1", roi d'Angleterre, ('•crivait au niaire de ISayonne pour leprier ile faire conduin- a la
tour de Londres Jean Deville, son fils Pierre-Olivier Deville, Jean de Sancerre, Jean Odoual, Michel Arbide et
Aim6 de Cantines, seigneur de Saint-Paul. Us avaient pris une part active a la conspiration qui avail pour but
de delivrer Bayonne de la puissance anglaise. Mais ces courageux conspirateurs, qui voulaient reconqui'rir la
libert^ de leur patrie, vinrent chercher un refuge dans 1'abbaye d'Abet
On dit que sur 1'ancienne cloche de 1'eglise d'Abet, on lisait, en caracteres gotliiques, cette inscription eu latin .
Le roi Edouard 1", tainte Marie, priez pour nom Jeeus de Nazareth.
En 1569, le protestant Montgomery, fleau des eglises et des lieux saints, se jeta sur IVglise d'Abet et le bonrg
de Lahontan. Le combat fut acharne, mais les Lahontanais, qui tous avaient pris les armes, sortirent vainqueure,
et se rrudirent a 1'eghse d'Abet pour remercier Dieu et y deposer les " bant-res de rouge sandal " prises & 1'ennemi
et qui signifiaient : Mori sans remede et mortelle guerre en tous lieux.
Un membre de la famille des barons de Caupenne, Garcias Amand de Caupenne, fut eveqiie de Dax
(1307-1324).
Sec. I., 1894. 9.
J.-EDMOND ROY
" I^> baron do Caupenne en Chalosse et moy, avons en commun le droict de patronage
d'un boncfice qui est do grande estendue, au pied do nos montagnes, qui se nommo Lahontan.
I! out do* habitants de ee ooing, ce qu'on dit do oeux do la vallee d Angrongne : ils avaiont
uno vio i\ part, les talons, les vostemonts ot les nm>nrs :\ part ; regiset gouvernes par certaines
indices ot coustnmcs partioulioros re.;iicsdo pore on tils ausquelles ils s'obligeoient, sans aultrc
oontrainoto quo do la reverence do lour usage. Co potit ostat s'estoit continue do tonte
ancicnncte on nno condition si heurcuso. qn'aulcun jugo voisin n'avoit este en peine de s'in-
tornn-r do leur affaire : anlcnn advocat employe a lour donner advis, ni estranger appelle ponr
e-tcindiv Iciirs <|norollos. ot n'avoit-on jamais von anlomi do oe destroict a Tansinftnc ; ils
luvoient le- alliances et le commerce do I'anltre inondo ponr n'alterer la pnret<5 de lenr
police : jn-.|iie-i a co, comme ils n'citeiit. quo Tun d'ontro onlx, de la memoire de leurs pcres,
;i\;ini r.-'ime e-poinoonnee d'niie noble ambition, alia s'advisor. ponr mettre son nom en credit
et iv-piiiatioii de t'aire 1'iin de ses ent'ants maistro Jean on maistro Pierre, ct 1'ayant faict
in-trnire a .'-crire en c|iiel.me ville voisine. le rendit entin mi beau notaire de village. Cettuy
, \ •lev. -mi irraii'l. e"niniein;a a di'ilaigiier leurs aneiennos constumos, et a lenr mettre en teste
l;i i,,,m|,,. I, - r.-irioii- de deea : le ]iremier ile ses comperes a (pii on oscorna nne ch6vre, il Ini
-,-illa d'en demauder rai>on aiix juires royanx d'antonr do l.\; ot do cottny oi a un antre,
iu-c|in- ;\ oo i|ii'il CUM tout aba>tardi. A la -uite ile cette corruption, ils disent qn'il y en sur-
\vint incontinent unautre piro consoipionoo, par le moyen d'nn modocin qui il print en vie
d',-i»iu-er uiie de leiii> till.-, et do s' liabit nor )iarmi eulx. (Yttuy oi commencea a leur
apprciidn- premii-reinent le nom> des tiebvros. des rlionmos ot dos apostumea, la situation du
cii-ur. ilu t'ove et ilc- i i it i >t i us. 1 1 ii i estoit ii lie science jusi jiios lors tros oloignoe do lour COgnois-
•anc-e: et. aii lieu de Tail de c|iioy ils avoieiit apprins a cbassor tontos sortes de inaulx ponr
aspros et extreme^ rm'ils t'eii-seiit. il b-s acconstnma. pour uno toux on un niorfondement, a
|irendre !••- mixtion> e-t raii^'n'-res. et commencea a t'aire traticfjno non do lenr sante Heulemcnt,
mai- au--i cle leur mort. Ils jiuvnt i|iie. dejiuis lors seulemont, ils out apporoou qne le serein
leur appi'-antir— ait la tcr-tc. ijiie le boiro. avant cliauld. apportoit nuisance, et quo les vents de
I'antomnc er-toient plus jrriets quo ceulx du jirintemps ; quo, depuis 1'usage dc cette medecine
\\- -e ti-ouveiit accablex d'nno b'gi«>n do maladies inaccoustuinoos, ot qu'ils apporoeoivent un
geip'ral doschet en leur aiicieiine vignour, ot lours vies do, moitio raccourcies." '
Sur sou lit do mort, Montaigne songoait encore a sos hons et na'ifs vassaux. Maia cette
tbis ce n'etait plus pour s'en nioijuer do si agroable iiu;on. II fit don a leur eglise d'Abet du
"droit d'aiguillon." qui consistait dans lo prolovement de la valour du treizieme des agneaux
qui naitraiont dans la commune.
Montaigne disparu, son benefice passa a Philibert Arcbambaud Dussault de Poylvault.
C'e«t MMift oe chevalier ohatolain quo Lahontan fut erig4 en baron nie. 2
iif de Montaigne, Edition Harhette 1883, t II, cli. xxxvn, pp. 110 et 111.
' Aftede mariage de I'liilibert Arrhamltaml du San It de I'oylvaut:
" \>- »--p;ii Hinr jour dn iiinis d'apvril mil six ceim oinquante cincq, je, prestre et curi' de Lahontan, sonl
a <\n\ Rppartiondra, ay eRpnim^ en face de noetre mere -:iirtc ('•glise du present lieu, par ordonance et dis-
panne il'illiiiitriiwiiiie et reverend iiwi me .larqnes Iicsdans, C-ve8(|ue Dax, cstant au present lieu, avoir espouse
meMiro IliihU-rt An-hambaut du Saiit, chevalier, seigneur et baron du Poey, du present lieu etautres plasses,
d'avec <lanioiw«lle Marie I>aret, native de I'm is et habitant i IJagescq,— presans lea soulz signls et moy.
i8i|m/-) Ihisanlt de l'(, >lv»ult ; — Marie Daret;— P. Daret, pi-re, present ;—d«- Hinx.oncle, present;— Villemaran,
rotisin, prrtent;— K. I Viminii|iie, preWnt ;— Martian, present ;— Yego A lard, present; — de Beglieder, jiigc, present. -
I»rlibr* one Mconde rouppie.— 8oiiB«r«r." ( Arrliivca communales de Ijiliontan, Etat Civil, 1651-R65.)
LK BARON BE LAHONTAN 67
Le deuxieme baron <le Lahontan tut Isaac de Lom d'Arce.
Isaac de Lom d'Arce appartemiit k une famille bien coniiue du Beam. II etait apparente
par les dc Braigelonne h. la fameuse maison d'Artagnan qui a joue un si grand riMe pendant
les troubles religieux de la France. ' Les Lom etaient uux-memes seigneurs de Laba.stide.
Apres avoir servi avec distinction dans les armees du roi en qualite d'ingenieur, Loin
d'Arce avait d'abord acquis la terre d'Esleicb, situee en face de la baronnie dc Lahontan, sur
la rive droite du gave de Pan. II rendit alors aux populations du midi dc la France des ser-
vices considerables en umcliorant la navigation des gaves pvreneeiis.
Le gave de Pan, nourri des glaciers et des neiges eternelles des pics qui separent la
France de 1'Espagne, passe a Lahontan. 11 a roule jusquc la comme un torrent, inais en tra-
versant cette plaine heureuse, il calme sos ondes ecumantes, pour pivndrc les allures plus
paisibles d'une honnete riviere, jusqu'a ce qu'il se jette au golt'c de (Jascognc. Tel il est
aujourd'hui, mais au temps on vivait Lom d'Arce, il etait impossible d'en exploiter le
cours. Trois siecles auparavant, Edouard II, roi d'Angleterre, pris d'uu beau /.Me pour ses
sujets de Beam, voulant faciliter la navigation et le flottagc, avait ordonm' renlevcincnt des
sables de 1'Adour, ainsi que celui de quelques obstacles sur legave de 1'au. II prit dans son
ordonnance pour point de depart 1'abbaye d'Abct. •
Lom d'Arce voulut renouveller des travanx du menie genre, mais plus en grand. II
ne desirait rien moins que de rend re le gave navigable depuis Bavomie jusqu'a Pan (ItvJO).
Pour cela il tallait faire sauter les rochers qui obstruaient la navigation, aplunir les
rapidcs, detourner le cours de centaines de ruisseaux qui pourraient gror-sir les gaves d'. \dour
et d'Oleron, affluents du Pan, crcuser et elargir des rivieres.
1 Par ses deux branches, les Monthic et les Montesquiou.
Les ecrivains du Canada et des Etats-Unis ont tollement dt-figun' le noni patronymique du baron <le Lahontan
que je crois utile d'en rt'tablir la veritable orthojiraphe. Jo dois ces notes aux patientes recherches de M. IHifan de
Maluquer, 1'auteur de 1" Armorial de Jiearn, et celui qui connait le mieux les aneiennes families des provinces pyrr-
neennes. II est incontestable que. le nom patronymiqne de la famille du baron de Laliontan rtait '/« Lom, (juoi(|uo
ce nom soit ecrit tK-s liciblement du Loin dans les arrets du conseil du roi de I'epoque. 11 existe encore i Nay, une
famille de Lom, et dans les environs de Lembeye une fainile de Lom-Sorbo. Mais il n'y a pas en Beam do locality
du nom d'Arce. On ne trouve dans le Diclionnaire den Pastes qu'un village de ce nom, eitut- dans la commune de
Vendensies, dans 1'Aube. Laliontan est un nom de terre et un nom patronymique. II y a en France la commune
de Lahontan, dans les Bashes-Pyrenees, canton de Salies. II y a anssi la commune de Hontaux (dt'-partement des
Landes).
Les mots Lahontan et Lafontan sont absolument synonymes. (Paul Raymond, Dictionnaire topographique de>
Batset-Pyrhiles, page 90.) II existe &. Pau une famille Lafontan. On ecrivait indiffcreminent autrefois Laltontang
Lafontan, Lahontan. Ce mot signiflfl un pays de funtainen.
John Gilmary Shea, dans sa traduction de Charlevoix, Histoire de la Nowelle- France, ecrit: Armand Louis de
Delondarce de la Hontan, baron de la Ilontan et Herleche. 11 faut lire Lom d'Arce, baron de Lahontan et HOB-
leche (maintenant Esleich).
Un mot sur les armes d'Isaac de Lom d'Arce.
On voit dans sa correspondance avec le corps de ville de Bayonne qu'il s'est servi des sceaux suivanU: 1° ecu
a la bande cbargee de trois sangliers ou porcs-4pics, timbr^ d'un heaume de profll a lambrequins, surmonte' d'un san-
glier au nature! (lettre du 12 octobre 1659) ; 2° ecu portant le nom d'Arce en lettres entrelacees, surmont<5 d'un
tortil de baron (lettre du 12 octobre 1661).
Lahontan, qui se trouve dans le canton de Salies, fait partie d'une region ou Ton trouve assez commnne'ment
des sangliers. On organise meme, de temps en temps, des battues, ces animaux faisant beauconp de ravages dans
la plaine. Rien de surprenant si, a raison de cette particularite, le baron de Laliontan a fait figurer des sangliers
dans ses armes.
1 En 1313.— Archives de Gascogne, citeea par Mme Cousseyon.
68
J.-EDMOND ROY
Tn jour (1648) les habitants de Bayonne <5tonn& virent aborder devant leur ville trois
bateaux, qui vcnaient de plus de 22 lieues dans I'interieur des terres. C'tStait Lorn
d'Aree qui les envoyait. Cela ne s'etait jamais vu et frappa tout le monde d'e'tonnement. On
en ecrivit a Paris et les gazettes en parlerent. Les e"chevins de Bayonne assembles donnerent
aux mariniers qui avaient conduit les bateaux une gratification de 20 livres.
(V travail gigantesqiie, conronne de succes, et que Ton avait cru jusque-la impossible
aj.porta a Bayonne 1'abondanee. Son port difficile d'acces, enfoui sous les sables que char-
rovaient les -raves, en fut grossi a tel point qif un vaisseau de cinquante canons y put entrer
ave<- plus de facilite que ne le pouvait fa ire auparavant une fregate de dix. On put des lore
open-r la desccntc des mats et des vcrgues des Pyrenees, par les gaves creuse's par Lorn
d'Aree.
On compivndra encore mieiix rimportance de ces travaux, si Ton songe qu' auparavant,
les navires du plus faible tonnage echouaient dans le port de Bayonne.
("est en li;:!0qiic Lorn d'Aree avait commence eette gigantesque entreprise. II prit
dix-buit ans a la mener a bonne tin. II cut a bitter tout le temps centre 1'opinion et les
ditliciiltc- i|ii'on lui siiscitait de toiites parts. Atin de rendre la navigation libre il avait du
romp re le- na— e- de- pfflieiirs. detruire les ccluses des moulins, deposseder des proprie%
tairi--. (in lui su-cita mille proees on les officiers provinciaiix favorisaient les particuliers
contre If liardi novatfiir. Loin d'Atvc etait oblige d'interrompre ses travaux afin de
ri'-pondre ;'i ces -ommations. On alia meine jusqu'a deroher lesoutils de ses onvriers. II fallut
I'inif rveiiiion diivtc ilu parleincnt atin de rendre le passage des rivieres libres. En 1648, le
mi aceorda a L»m d'Acrc, pour lui et ses beritiers a pcrpe tuite, le monopole de la navi-
gation ft du transport des maivhandiscs sur le gave qu'il avait rendu navigable. Malgre" ce
privil.'-tre roval. L<>m d'Aree cut cm-ore a subir toiites espeees d'empechements et de con-
tradictions. Au bout de dix annees. le teincraire navigateiir, fatigue de bitter seul contre les
caprice- du turrent ft 1'inertic des riverains, diit renoncer 11 ses hardis projets. II y avait
d.'-pcli-e plus df l.'id.lllll) livres.
Pour recompense!- Lorn d'An-e des services qu'il avait rendus, dans les armies, et 1'indem-
niser dc;- d.'-penses eiionnes i|ii'il avait faites atin de rendre les gaves navigables, le roi lui
accorda nne peiisiun de 8,000 livres par an, pendant douze ans, a prendre sur les droits de la
communi- de Bayonne (liJ.~>8). Kn lt!(J4, Loin d'Aree etait nomine reTormateur general du
doinaine de Bi'-arn et eonseiller honoraire au parleinent de Xavarre. Quelques annees aupara-
vant. il avait et«- fait chevalier de 1'ordre de Saint-Michel, puis re<;u bourgeois de la ville de
Bayonne. (V dernier titrc, fort recherche ;\ 1'epoqne, etait bien dn a celui qui avait fait de
Buvnnnc nne cite maritime. '
1 Voir Appeodioe. I*\lctt reltititvt & ramltiuration de la navigation du gam de Pau. Un arrtt de la ville port*
<iu« nul no norm regii lxntrg,oit dt graft de Bayonne s'il n'» part pour 3,000 livres au moins dans un vaisseau de
fabrique fran«ai»e <lu port de 100 tnnneaux et au-dessus. (Archives rotmnunales de Bayonne, BB. 2; 1009-1781.)
15 decembre 1004 :
Provision* de 1'un des oll'nvs de rt'rormateur du domaiue de B<-arn et de 1'offlce de eonseillor au parlement de
Navarre, en fnveiir d'Isaac du Ix)m, sieur d'Arce. (Archives des Basses-Pyrenees, B., 3974.)
Ixjays, par la grace de Dien, roy de France et de Navarre, a tons ceux qui ces presentes lettres verront, aalut.
S^avoir faiaoDR qoe ponr le bon rapport qui nous a este fait de la personne de nostre bien ana^ Isaac dn I^om, sienr
d'An-e, rt de ses sens, snffisance, Inyatitl, pmd'homie, experience et bonne diligence, et nous confians sur la [sa]
fid/'lit/- et aflertion a nostre service, dont nous avons une satisfaction particuliere, Ponr ces causes et autres con-
siderations, a ce noun m<mvans, nous luy avons donn.- et ottroy^, donnons et ottroyons, par cea presentes, 1'un des
LE BARON DK LAHONTAN 69
II
FAMILLE D'!SAAC DE LOM D'ARCE. — XAISSANCE uu BARON DE LAHONTAN. — SON PERE EST RUINK.
DiiMftLES AVEC LES CREANCIERS DE SA SUCCESSION. — DEPART DU BARON POUR I/AMERHjUE.
Le baron Isaac de Lorn d'Arce, marie ;V Paris le 8 fevrier Iti48 ' avec Jeanne (rut'-riii,
n'avait pas eu d'enfant de ce manage. Reste vent' le 10 juilk-t l(Jt!-'5,2 il epousa quclques
aiinees apres Jeanne-Francoise Le Fascheux de Couttes, la so-nr d'un abbe bicn coimu a In
cour. C'est de ce second mariage que naquit a Lahontan, le !i juin Kiljlj, Loiiis-Ariiiand de
Lorn d'Arce, le sujet dc cette etude. !
II etait ecrit que le t'utur oflicier devait jouer de malbeiir des son entree dans la vie.
Baptise une premiere fois dans la ehapelle du chateau, on s'aper<;ut, tniis ans apres la r.'iv-
monie, que certaines formalites essentielles au sacreinent avaient ete oinises on ditti-ives pour
faire un chretien du jeunc baron. II t'allut renmivcler le haptemc a Pan, le 1f> juillet Ititiit.
Le gouverneur du pays de Beam, Annand de ('-iranunont, cointe de (Juiebe, et sa sn-ur
Francoise de Grammont, marquise de Lous, porterent I'ent'ant sur les londs baptismaux. '
deux offices de refformateurs do nostre domaine de Beam, et d'autant quo les dits offices do refformateur out
acccoustumo d'estre exerces par cy devant par des conseillers de nostre cour, cornmo il somblerait estro requis pour
avoir le droit d'entree et de voix deliberative en icelle, Nous, a cause do la confiance partic'ilu'ro que nous avons
audit d'Arce et en son experience au fait de nostre domaine, 1'avons rr(-i'- ot orc'ons, par ces mosmes pn'^entes,
nostre conseiller en ladite Cour adactumde pouvoir exercer ledit office de refforuiateur qn'exergoit cy devant M' . . ..
de Laugar, dernier paisible possesseur d'iceluy, vacquant a present par sondit di'ci-s, [)our ledit office avoir, tenir
et dosrenavant exercer et rapporter en la Grand Clinmhre dudit parloment des affaires contestfes concernant
a nostredit domaine, avoir voix deliberative, oppiner et juaor conjointement avec les autres ofliciers, conseillors
en icelle es affaires de nostre domaine seulenie.nt, et aux honneurs, authorites, prerogatives, preeminences,
privileges, franchises, libertes, gages, droit*, revenus et esmolnmens, au dit office appartenans, tels et semblables
que les avoit, jouissoit ou pouvoit jouir ledit decede de Langar, tant tju'il nous plairra. Si donnons en mandement
a nos amez et feaux conseillers les gens tenant nostre Cour de parlement de Navarre, sceant a Pan que lour estant
appareu des bonne vie, mosurs, conversation et religion catholique, apostholique et rnmaine, aye («ic) requis par
nos ordonnances dndit Loun, sieur d'Arce, et de luy pris et receu le serment en tel cas roquis etsans s'assubjectir a
aucun fxaini-n stir le droit et la loy ny sur autre matiere que nostre dit domaine a, dont nous le dispensons par cos
presentes, ils le mettent et inslituent ou fassent mettre et instituer en procuration (ric) [en possession] dudit office
le faisant jouir d'iceluy, ensemble du rapport des affaires contestecs concernant nostre domaine, avoir voix delibe-
rative, oppiner et juger avec les autres officiers, conseillers de la dile Grand Chambre, et desdits honneurs, autho-
s, prerogatives, preeminences, franchises, liberty's, gages, droits, revenus et esmolnmens susdits, plainement et
1 Date du central de mariage.
•iage
2 " Le 10 juillet 1663, madame d'Arce est decedeeet ensevelie en la ehapelle du present lieu par moy Soustraz."
(Archives communales de Lahontan. Etat civil, 1651-166(1, f° 12.)
3 Lahontan est situ6 sur les confins du d£partement des Landes. C'est sans doute pour ce motif que tons les
dictionnaires et les encyclopedies disent que le baron de Lahontan naqnit aux environs de Mont-de-Marsan, chef-
lieu du departement des Landes, vers 16(16. Cf. Larousse, Michaud, American Encyclopedia.
4 Extrait des registres de 1'etat civil de Pan (GG. 2, f° 128.)
" Le neufvieme de juin mil six cents soixente six nasquit et receut 1'eau du sacrement de baptesme en la
paroisse de Labontan, Louis Armand de Lorn d'Arce, fils legitime de messire Isaac de Lorn d'Arce, seigneur et
baron de Labontan et Esleix.et de dame Franchise de Coute, son espouse. Et le quinzieme de juillet mil six cents
soixente neuf ce mesme enfant a est6 present^ dans 1'eglise St-Martiu de la ville de Pau aux ceremonies obmises*
a son baptesme, par haut et puissant seigneur messire Armand de Gramont, comte de Guiclie et gouverneur pour
sa Majeste dans le pays de Beam, son parrain, et par dame Fransoise de Gramont, marquise de Lons, tenant la
place de haute et puissante madame la cointesse de Guiche, sa marraine. Cos sainctes ceremonies ont est^ sup-
plees, 1'an et jour que dessus, par moy,
(Signe1 :) LAJOURNADB, cur^ de Pan."
•On a &srit, post^rieurement Jl la redaction de I'acte, dtffirtt* au-dessus du mot obmim.
7Q J.-EDMOND EOY
Jusqti'en 1663, le baron Isaac de Lorn d'Arce avait habits' le plus ordiuairement Paris,
ou il logeait dans I'enolos du Temple. II s'y <5tait employ^ au service de ses compatriotes du
Bourn, et lu ville de Bayonne, dont il ^tait un des bourgeois citoyens, cut plus d'une fois
I'occattion d'user de son influence pour defendre les privileges que les anciennes chartes
royales lui avaient octroyes. '
paiiiblement, et a luy ol«'ir et entendre de tone ceux, ainsy qu'il appartiendra, es choses concernant ledit office, a
condition qn'aprC-s son dcccs. les dita ofliciere (rir) de refformateurs no pourront estre possedes que par un des con-
seillers dudit parl«-ment ; inaiidons, en oultre, an receveur dfcs deniers et fisc dan* uostredit pays de Beam, qu'il
ayt 4 payer, doresenavant, par chascnn an, andit de Lorn, lesdits gages etdroits, a commencer du jour en datte
d»w preaontes, rappiirtant lesquelles ou coppies d'ieelles, deuement collationnees, pour une fois settlement, avec
quittance dii'lit de Loin, sur ce sufiizante. Nous voulons lesdits gages et tout ce qu'il aura est6 pay<5 par ledit rece-
vpur entre pass.' et alluucen la des pen re doses comptes deduitet rabant (m'c) [rabattu] de la recepte d'iceux par nos
ainivs et t'l-aux les fi-iis de nos cumptea en Beam, auxquels mandons ainsy le faire sans difficult^. Cartelest nostre
plaisir. I'.n tcHinoinn de qnoy, nous avons fait niettro nostre seel a cesdites presentes. Donned a Paris, le quinzicme
jour <le ilecembre, 1'an do grace mil six cons soixante -quatre et <lo nostre reigne le vingt-deuxieme.
Oollationng,
(Sign.':) BORDEU.
9 decembre ItiliT :
Arn'-t du parlcment de Navarre onlonnant I'enregistreiuent des provisions de 1'office de reformation du
domaino dc I'.t'arii, olitenmvi juir Mu Isaac do Lorn, siour d'Arce, et donnant acte de sa prestation de sertnent et de
sun inptallntiuii t-n laditu cliaivi«. (Arfliives des r.aases-l'yri'ntes, B., 3974.)
Vi-ii p:.r la ' '»ur. Ins i-liambrcs assemblees: les lottres de provision d'un des offices de refformateure du
domain^ en faveur de M' i.saai- de Lorn, sieurd'Arco, donnees a Paris, le quinzit'ine jour de decembre 1604, 8ignees
lyoiiin et pli:s bas, par le m\, .In Ciuenegaud, avec le grand sceau de cire jaune; requete dudit d'Arce aux fins
d'estre ri-cu audit <iil'n-e; a[i|><iintem(Mit jxirtant ijne lo procnrour general du roy dira ; conclusions par luy baillees,
par lesquolkw il recjuiort «<»tre ordonne (jue les dims provisions seront publiees a 1'audiance et demeureront huict
j..ur?i an greH'c, stiivant le reiglement, jwur rocevoir tontes oppositions, s'il y en a; acte de la publication desdites
lottres, fait<! a 1'auiliance ; arrest jHirtant (ju'elles demeureront an greffe buictaine; certitHcatdu greffierque lesdites
Ittttreg pateiik-s unt ileiueure au gretl'e |>endant ladite huictaine, sans qn'il y ayt est6 form6 aucune opposition;
antre requete du .suppliant a inesiiies tins ijue la precedante ; conclusions du procureur general, requerant qu'il suit
pr< -•••. i. a 1'euiiue'e de vie et in. i-u r< dudit suppliant ; ladite emjuete faite par le sieur de Oebats, conseiller et com-
misHaire a ce deputtr ; autru re.jiieie a inesmes tins que la premiere; conclusion!) sur icelle dudit procureur gene-
ral, par WjuellvK il consent a la recoption du suppliant; et le tout veu ; dit a estt'- que la Cour a ordonn<5 et ordonne
que lewliuw lettres seront registree s es regiotres d'icelle pour jouir ledit d'Arce de 1'effect et utilitr d'icelle, suivant
leur furme ei teneur, en preatant le serment en tel cas requis. Prononc6 au parlement de Navarre, seant a Pau, les
cbanibre.s asfemblefs, le neufvieme descembre mil six cens soixante-sept.
Et peu apres, ledit d'Arce estant mande en la chambre du Conseil, les deux bureaux assembles, et examint'-
sur le fait du domain?, a preste' le serment en tel cas requis et accoustuml et a este install^ par le sieur de Sorberio,
doyen des x>nseillers d'icelle, au bureau, en la place qu'ont accoustum£ de tenir les conseillers de la Cour, quand
ila rapportant. De quoy a est<; maniK- le present acte.
' I'aris, 1'.! decembre lti(Ki: Lettre relative aux affaires de la ville de Bayonne, adressee aux ^chevins par M.
de Oieverry : " — Je suis aese* persuade que Mr d'Arce est honneste homme, mais 1'amitie que nous avons
enxemble, ne iu'empesclie pas de ognoistre qu'il est de Bear et qu'il est Intlresse' autant que moy ...... " (Archives
iiimmunales de Bayonnei CC. 852, n° 05.)
Paris, 12 octobre Kifil : Lettre de M. d'Arce au corps de ville :— au sujet d'un differend entre la ville et le
man'clial de Gramont, snr le serment devant les coinmis de la continue; — qu'on lui envoie des me1 moires ; — il est
boaryeoi" de Bayonne;— il tftchera d'arranger cette affaire. Sceati plaqu6 sur cette lettre: " 6cu portant le nom
A' Am (?) en lettres entrelacees, snrmonte d'un tortil de baron." (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 852,
Paris, 14 aeptembre WA: lettre de M. Martenot, favocat au Conseil] : —rend compte d'un entretien de M.
d'Arce avec M. Bechameil, cecrelaire du Conseil, relatif a Taflfaire de la coutume. (Archives communales de
KayoniM), CC. 863, n* 81.)
Park, 29 Mptembre 1064 : Lettre de M. d'Arce a MM. les echevins et jurats et conseil de la ville de Bayonne :—
il t'orcupe de I'aflkire de la coutume, dont il Mt fort chagrin. (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 863, n° 82.)
LB BARON DE LAIIONTAN 71
Lorsqu'il f'ut nomme,en 1664, conseiller an parlement dePau et re'formateur dii domaine
des eaux et forets de Beam, Lorn d'Arce dut ne'cessairement abandoiincr la eapitalc pour
venir exercer ses emplois en province. II possedait deja sur les bords du gave de I'au dont
il avait dompte le cours la terre seigneuriale d'Esleieh. II ajouta ace domaine la ban.nnie
de Lahontan, qui etait situ^e en face sur la rive opposee. C'est la quo, devcnu viciix, Loni
d'Arce voulait terminer ses jours.
Une serieuse consideration 1'engageait encore a ecbangcr le taste de la cour contrc le
train d'un gentilhomme campagnard vivant an milieu dc ses vassaiix.
Tour rend re les gaves de son pays navigables, lc baron avail depcnse des soinm.-*
enormes. II n'avait pas su eviter 1'ecueil dans leqtiel les grands sentiments jettent soiivent
des hommes de mediocre fortune, et son avenir et celui ilc sa famille s'en trouvaient serieiise-
ment engage pour le bien public.
Du temps dc son premier manage avee Jeanne (iuerin, alors ijii'il etait deja avaitee en
age et sans posterite, le baron avait fait don a la ville de Mavonne a tit re via«.riT d'une summe
de 30,000 Hvres. Profitant de cc que Mayonne Ini avait toiijours nuil servi ses inteivN il
reclama ce constitut, afin de se liberer de ses creaneiers les plus eiinuvcux. et de paver !«•
prix d'achat de Lahontan. Mais le capital de la rente bayonnaise n'avait pa- sufli a eomMer
le gouffre, et les emprunts ruineux s'etaient sueeedes a courte .'•elu'anee. '
C'est ainsi que s'ecoula tristement la vieillesse d'un liomme ampiel le Meant avait le-
plus grandes obligations.
Le 4 novembre 1674, on ensevelissait dans la eliapelle du cbatcau <le Lalt<mtan, Isaa.' de
Lorn d'Arce. La mort etait venu le prendre a 1'agc dc> (mat re-vin^ts ans. a temps pmir (tu'il
ne vit point la mine compile de sa maison.-
1 Voir 1'appendice. Pitee n. Finances et dtmflh financier* du pcre <lu baron de l.aliontun, de Hi.'iS a Ui.s:'.. Les
malheure de famille ont influ6 d'une fa^on si notable sur lo caractC're de celui dont nous ('tudions la vie, qti'il snuMe
utile de recueillir tous les documents qui peuvent s'y appliquer. II est important de connaitre le point d'ou
Labontan est parti.
2 " Le 4C dudit mois de novembre 1074, est deced6 monsieur d'Arce, seigneur et baron do Lahontan, iif(- de
quatre vingtz ans ou environ et est ensevely dans la chapelle du present lieu, — par inoy, Isigm' :) de (ioeytes,
benoit;— Soustrar." (Archives communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1(>()8 4 1680, f° 39.)
La chapelle de la baronnie, distincte de 1'^glise de la paroisse, se nommait "de Sainte-Mapdeleine." Kile for-
mait partie du chdteaii et servait aux baptemes et aux sepultures des vassaux marquants. C'ette chapelle dovint
dans la suite "^glise paroissiale," et sur son emplacement on a bati 1'oglise actuelle de Lahontan. (Lottre do M. le
curt Bacqu6 a 1'auteur.)
De 1666 a 1674, Lorn d'Arce avait presque continuellement v<jcu sur ses terrep, ainsi que les actes suivanfs
en font foi :
" Le 10 juin 1666 a est^ baptist Isaac de Lamaison, fils d'Arnaut de Lamaison, juge, et de damoi?elle [Marie]
de Lestrade; — parrin : Monsieur le baron de Lahontan, et marrine.. .. (Sign^:) Soustrar." (Archives commu-
nales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1652-1668.)
" Le 21 d^cembre 1667, & est6 baptist Isaac de Laule, fils de Bernat de Laule et de Jeanne de , de la
parroisse de Habas ; — parrin: Isaac d'Arce, baron, et marrine : madame sa fern me, — par moy, (signg:) Soustrar."
(Archives communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1652-1668.)
" Le mesme jour (21 d<Jcembre 1667) et heure, a est<> baptise Isaac de Comme, fils d'Arnaud de Comme et
Isab^ d'Arribot ; — parrin: Isaac d'Arce, baron de Lahontan, et marrine : madame sa femme, par moy, (sign*5)
Soustrar." (Archives communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1652-1668).
" Le trente uni^me de juillet 1670, Henriette de Dupin, fille legitime de de la paroisse de Misson,
a receu les ceremonies du bapleme dans la paroisse de Laffontang (ric), sous le bon plaisir de M. le cuitf de Misson
qui 1'a baptise'e dans sa paroisse, le ; — parrein, Jean Holland de Saint Mesmin, escuyer, commissaire
g^n^ral des poudres et salpedres (sic) de France et departemens de Guyenne et Languedoc et directeur ggne'ral de
72 J.-KPMOND ROY
Le chatelain octogenaire laissait sa famille plongee dans d'innombrables proces. Trois
a n ft apres wi inort, on 1677, la Imronnie etait saisie et, pour comble de malheur, une niece de sa
premiere femmc veuait revendiquer, an noin des heritiers de Jeanne Guerin, part du capital
prete jadis a la ville de Bayonne. Ce dernier proces devait durer plus d'un siecle. '
Louis Annand de Loin d'Arce etait age de hu.it ans i\ la inort de son pere. 2 C'est au
milieu de» discussions des lioinmes ile loi, apres ;\ la euree, que s'ecoulerent sea premieres
annees. Knt'ant, il assista aux horreurs des ventes de justice; il vit son pere desoli' ; il
I'onmit pour lui et pour les siens la detresse et la misere ; il fut temoin journalier des
aniroisses d'une mi'-rc. dcsirciisc de sauver du naut'rage les debris de sa fortune. De telles
«'•). relives diirent avoir uue prolonde inHnence sur sou esprit et sur sa nuinicre de juger des
homines et ili-s rhoses. II ilevait garde r toute sa vie une haine implacable centre les gens de
tinaiu-i- i-t li-s papiers Minim's.
la fiiraine <le (in venue rl Lan^ueiloc ft dirncteiir jrt'm'ral de la foraine de Cayenne, patantes de Languedoc, cous-
tumes do Bayonneot droit de fret, tenant la place de Monsieur Henri A guesseaux, president au Grand Conseil,
comni'iwiin- dt'putr [Mir IVNtVnt inn lies ord res de Sa Majestf en (iiiyenne; ft marreine, dame Francoise de Coutes,
liiiroiu <><!<• la Hi. litany i-t Ksleix. au catorhisme settlement et non PAH an snorement,— par moy, soubsignl, soubs
lc Uui plnUir iU> inon8ii-ur ile Soustrar, cun' de la Hontantt. (Sign6:) Esrlaux (?) cur<> de I.abatut et vicaire
flirt-in.'' (Anhivi-s rnniiuuna'es iln I.aliontan, Ktat civil, lGli8-l(>80, f° 1(1.)
" !.»• 1^ ft-brier I1'"-, a I'.-u' ImptiM'-f une lilie quo 1'rancoisa du C'asson, sa^e femme, a dit estre fille de Jean
I.arreillet et Maryueritte de Relbeder, airssy que ledit sieur de Larreillet me 1'a luy mesme con8rm6 ; — parrin,
Monsieur M«tre Joan (Jermuin Millet, cominis a la recepte des tallies de IVloction df s Lannes ; et marrinne,
JttMinu l-'raniMise dt- Cmisto, espouse ile monsieur d'Arco, baron do Laliontan, — laquelle fille est nomm^e, an pre-
sant baptesme Jeanne Kranooise de Larreillet, lesquels parrin et marrine et ledit sieur de Larreillet sont souls
nifnt, avpi1 moy, re quo n'a fiiirt ladiie saj-'e fomme pour no scavoir." (Archives comraunales de Lahontan, Etat
civil, Kiti-v-liisi, f° H.)
1 Vnir a rajiix-ndiiv, la piece n concernant li-s dt'-mrli's financiers d'laaac do Lorn d'Arce.
: I>u maria^e d'lsaac de I/om d'Arco avec Jeanne I'rancoise 1^ Fascheux de Coutte paraissent 6tre n^s trois
enfants : 1° Louih-Aruiami de I.om d'Arco, !• juin l(i<i(i ; '1° Une fille di'ci'dee a Lalu ntan, a 1'Age de six mois on
environ, le IS juin lii"'.* ; 'X1 Marie-Krancoise tie Loin d'Arco, baptis/'e a Lahontan, le 1!< decembre 1669, qui epouca,
»vm)t In 'Z'' juin ItiW, M. de Sallns.
"Le 19 decembre 1809, a est(S baptist'-r Marie Fran«;oise, de messire d'Jsaacq (xtr) de Lou d'Arce, baron de
I.ahontan, et ile dame Franchise de Costte, («'c) son espouse ; — parrin du Campt [David du Camp], conseiller
en la Chainbrc de Com plea du parlement de Navarre, et marrine, Marie Fransoisc de Coste, damoyselle, — par moy,
(Signal) I', de < ioej tes, benoit ;— Soustrar." (Archives cominunnles de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1668-1680, f° 7.)
" I« ineenio jour, inois et au que dessno, (l"i juin Id?-), est d6cedee une fille de Mesire Izaacq de Lorn d' Art-he,
seigneur et baron de Lahontan et fJtloix, agi'e de six ans on environ et est ensovelie dans la chapelle du present
lieu, par moy, (Kigni- :) Sxmstrar ;— de Goeytes, l>enoit." (Archives communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, KiC8-1680,
r ia)
On trouve encore aux memes archives 1'acte de bapU'-me qui suit:
" I/e 24 aoust ItittS, je, mestre Guilhem Arnaut de Soustrar, pnHre et cur6 de Lahontan, certifie avoir, ce jour-
d'huy, baptist- Louis de Ix>ui d'Arce, tils de messire Isaac de Lorn d'Arce, seigneur baron de Lahontan et Esleii,
cooaeiller du roy au parluuient ile Navarre et general reformatur du domaine de Sa Majesl<5 en Bear, et de dame
Kraocoise de Coutte, son espouse;— parrin, Annan Louis de Braielonne, et raarrine, dame Ague Galan de Hraige-
lonne, — tenu a leur place par M' Jacques Commis, docteuren me lecine, et damoiselle Louise de Huber.
(Sign/-:) Sou«tr»r;-de Betlocq, present; — de Bordenave, t£moin; — de Goeytes, benoit ; de Betlocq, present."
(Archives communatee de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1608-1680, f° 2.)
C'et enfant eat evidemment le nn'-me que Ixmis Armand de Lorn d'Arce, L6 en 1666, et dont le bapteme fut
reooavelle i 1'au en 16*>9.
Isaac de Lom d'Arce eut encore un enfant nature! qui fut baptise A Lahontan le 25 fevrier 1674.
" Le 28' dodit rnois de jeanvier 1674, a estc baptisse Jean, fils uaturel d'Izacq de Lom d'Arche, baion de
Labontan, comme il nj'a e»l6 attest)'- et confirme par le raport de Marie de Poydebasque, mere sage, aux portes de
1'ecliM, I'ayaot interrogee surce faict d'en dire la veriteen sa consience;— parrin, Jean de Miremonde,— et marine. •
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 73
A peine sorti de I'erifauce, le jeune baron vonlut embrasser la carriere des armes, et sa
faniille lui obtint line lieutenance au regiment de Bourbon. '
La terre natale n'avait plus pour Arinand de Loin d'Arce que d'amers souvenirs.
Comment lui, pauvre cadet de Gascogne, ne possedant plus que la cape et I'epee, i»>uviiit-il
vivre desormais dans ces licux ou son pore avait tenu un jour le premier rang? Les revers
1'avaient brutalement assailli a 1'entree de la vie, il lui t'allait chercher ;\ re fa ire une fortune
nouvelle. Dans 1'espoir d'obtenir un avancement plus rapide, il se tit bientot verser dans U-s
gardes de la marine.
Le jeune baron de Lahontan n'etait pas sans avoir entendu parler sun vent de rAnieriqiie.
Un des allies de sa famille, Claude Bragelonne, surintendant et commissaire general iles
vivres et des camps et armies de France, avait forme aiitrefois partie de la eompagnic des
Cent-Associes de la Nouvelle-France. C'est du pays de I'x'arn, de la ville d'< Huron, presqiic
voisine de la baronnie de Lahontan, que quelques vingt ans auparavant etait parti le baron
de Saint-Castin. On avait du se raeonter bien souvent a la veillee, comment ce IV-arnai-. qui
s' etait embarque a ITige de quin/.e ans, simple lieutenant, avait tini par cpouser une prinee.-v-e
indienne, puis etait devenu eomme le veritable rui de la puissaiitc et belli(|Ueuse nation des
Micmaes.
Plus d'une fois, Isaac de Lorn d'Arce avait du eonduire sun tils a me dans ee port de
Bayonne agrandi par ses suins. II y avait vu se balancer les barques des bardis pecheurs de
baleines, il s't3tait rencontre sur les qiiais avec les equi[iatres. retuui1 des baucs de Terre-N'eiive.
N'etait-ce point a Bayonne et au ]>ays de Labour qiie les arniatenrs recrntaieiit les nieilleuis
matelots pour la peehe ;\ la niorue';1 Son imagination d'ent'ant avait du sVpreiidiv au n'eit de
ces lointains et perillenx voyages.
Le petit pays ou Labor.tan etait ne tout-he aux contins du I'x'arn et des pavs basques.
Or, il n'y a pas de provinces en France qui aient antant donne a I't'-niigration quc cette
region. Encore aujourd'bui on y signale le meme exotic.
" Les jeunes hommes, dit Elisee Reclus. faciles a entrainer par ranioiir ties aventiires
lointaines, qui est ehez eux instinct de race et qui tit tie leurs ancetres de si banlis pecheurs
de baleines, ne craignent pas de s'expatrier et de s'enfuir en Amerique, mr-me sans espoir de
retour. Ces gens, a leur tour, entrainent apres eux des parents et ties amis. C'est ainsi qm-
le iiouveau monde, au Venezuela, au Chili, contient maintenant plus de Basques francais,
emigres ou tils d'emigres que n'en contient la France elle-meme. Dans les Pyrenees bastpies,
.... de Bonebaig, — en presence de Guillaume de Goeytes, benoit, sign^ avec moy, (Sign^ :) Soustrar, curt."
(Archives communalm de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1668-1680, f° 33.)
Madamo veuve de Lorn d'Arce demeurait encore dans la baronnie en 16X1.
" Le 3e octobre 1680, a est^ baptist Arnault Francois de Palete, tils legitime de Moyse Palette et de M argue ritte
de Puyo, conjoints. A est^ parrin Mr M" Arnault de Lamaison, juge de la baronnie de Lahontan, et mareine
noble Francoise le Fascheu de Couttes, dame dudit Lihontan,— par rnoy, (sigo^:) Carrtre, curt1 de Lahontan."
(Archives communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1668-1680, f° 2.)
'• Le onzieme du mois de juin 1681, a eet6 baptisee Jeanne Francoise de Camiade, fllle legitime de Uratian de
Camiade et de Quitterie de Landemadine, conjointfl. A est6 parrin : Mr Arnault de Lamaison, juge de LahonUn,
etniatreine, dame Jeanne Francoise de Coutte le Fas-cheux, baronne de Lahontan, bien que leurs en fans avent
tenu laditte fille sur les fons bapatismaux (tic.) en leur absence,— par Monsieur deThil, cure1 de Belloc." (Archives
communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1680-1689, f° 3.)
FranQoise de Coute, veuve de messire Isaac de Lorn d'Arce, baron de Lahontan, signait : de Cuute («•(« du 18
aout 1677). (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 818, n° 7.)
1 Lettre de M. Paul Labrouche, archiviste du de"parteuient dt-s Basses-Pyroneea, en la possession de 1'auteur.
Sec. I., 1894. 10.
74
J.-KDMOND ROY
il nVst p«w rare do voir do* eliamps abandoning par le proprietaire, meme avant les re"coltes.
D'uiMfiin*, les Bearnais voisins du pays basque, iiotamment aux environs dea campagnes
d'Oloron ft des vallees d'Aspe et do Baretous, ne sont pas moins ardents que les Basques a
quitter lour patrio."
Suivant los instincts do sa race, ot un pou par desesperance et par gout des aventures, le
hiroii do Lahontan rcsolut done do sYmbarqiior pour 1'Amoriquo. II laissait, sans regrets
roimiic sans reinords, le Loan pays <lo Franoo. ronon<;ant des lors, ainsi qu'il nous 1'approiid
Ini-ineiiic. a tnuto snrte d'attaehement do patrio. •
III
\KKIVKK U C\\U>\. C\MI'\i;\i:s DK 1'!*4 KT 1 »W7. VlK UK 15ARXISON. CANTONXKMKNT
II\N.- 1.1:- \II.I.M.KS.
|),-i.iii« -Hi arrivc't- an Canada. »u il i'-!ait Venn roliil»lftOOr Iccorate do Frontenac, le gon-
\, -in. ni l.rt'.-liv •!••• ili- la I Jarn- ne ee.—aii d'l'eriro a la eunr pour Ini doinaudor des troupes.
C.i an. i. -n ma-ri-init, di>nt |nv.-c|iie tiinii- la vie s'l'^Iait pusseo dans los piirleiiionts do province,
in- r.'-vait pin- ijiie la L'lnire ile- anno depuis i|iio. iinnniio an gouvorneniont do Cayenne, il y
a\aii i-einp'.rt,'- c|iiel.|iies siieees inilitaire>. II s'etait mis en toto do pulvorisor los trihus con-
iV-d.'-rees ili-> lr."|ii(ii-. eiineinis presciiie M-i-iilaires des Franeais otahlis au Canada, conime il
avail tail jadi- des Anirlais.1 I'unr oxeeutor s«in imiji't, lo holliqiieux gouvornour deinaiulait
Imii i-eiits liiiiniiie> ; la emir lui envn\a trois oonipagnica do marine.
I'anni li- jemies ntlieiers i|i:i aeeonipagnaieiit lit rooruo nouvelle so trouvait Louis-
AnnaiMl ile Lmii iTArre.' La saison de li!«:5 i-tiiit doja avanooo lorsque les vuisscaux partiroiit
ill- la Knelielle. 1 1- itrri vi'-ren t eii rude do (iuehoo le 8 novoiiihro. La terre etait couverte
de in-i-re. et il tai-ait nn t'ri-id a inmirir.'1 II no tallait |>lns songer pour ootte annoe a la guerre
.-mitre le- ln.,|iiui-. Le gnuveruoiir niarqiia les quartiors (les trois eompagnies dans les
1 Gtoyr-iphi, I'tiirrrmllf — hi AV'iiir., II, p. !I4.
• I-eltrt- ilu SI Janvier HilM, i'-d. de 1704, p. L'(i ).
I.'arte de vonte et I'adjmliration par d^cret de la terre de I^ationtan, dont le jeune offlcier portait le nora, adju-
dii-atinn faile le 4 direnihre 1(>S4, sur Cliarles Carpentier, bourgeois de Paris, curateur cr(-(> a la succession vacant*
da sieur ISMC de Lorn d'Arre et d'Esleich, tlmolRnent trop certainement qu'Armand de LahonUn, son 61s d'un
se<-..nil mariatre avec Kran^oise le Kascheiix de Couttes, avail pris, en venant dans la colonie une resolution d^sea-
p#p'«. (Not* dc M. Marv'ry.i
1 II faut attaqner U» Iroqnoia, t'-crivait-il, ou abandonner le pays Je pdrirai a la t^te des troupes on je
rAluirai rot ennemi.— .le leu pulvi'-riserai <omme j'ai fait des Anglais a Cayenne ( Lettre de M. de la Barre
ortobre 1GS2— mai K1H3.) Monsieur de la Barre fit partir, nu printemps de I'annee Ki83, un petit bastiment pour la
Kranre, rommandi'- par le sieur Laparenne, par leqnel il demandait 4 la cotir un nombre de troupes. A remarquer
<ju'il n'y en avail po:nt an Canada. (Mtmuiret no- le Canada. Collection de manutcrits de la Nouvelle- France,
I. I, p. 552.)
• Charlevoix dit que Labontitn vint an Canada comme simple soldat, mais nous prt'-fSrons suivre la version de
(preface de IV-dilion de I73R) qui dit que Lalmntan i't:«it dans les gardes de la marine. Ceci g'accorde
avec le* cnulnmea de |V-po<|ne. Les tils de famille, dans 1'espoir d'obtenir des avanrements rapidex, pormu-
tmirnl leurs btivets de lieutenant dans l'arm<'-e do terre pour des lettres de gardes de la marine.
• I.» poor fit «'qoipper le vaiaseati la Trmjttlr, commandi' |»r le sieur Pingo, sur leqtiel on rait trois eompagnies
detoklntade rini|uante-<leux liommrs clinrune. IJB vaisseau partit de la rade de la Kocbe le, le 29 du tnois
t. et arriva devant Quebec le 7 novenibre. ( A/anu*Ttf« de la Nmnelle-trnncr, I — 552.)
Voir la prBmu-re li'ttre de I>abontan.
LB BARON DE LAHONTAN 75
villages des environs de Quebec, a Beaupre, Beauport et Saint-Jean. Le sort donna au jeune
chatelain bearnais un. billet de logement chez des colons de la seigneurie de Beaupre. II
aurait pu se croire chez lui dans ce coin de pays. En ett'et, les anciens pecheurs basques
avaient donne a cette partie de la colonie le nom de Biscaye, et ils appolaient Pyrenees la
chame de montagnes qui la separe des regions du nord.1 La seigneurie do Beaupre etait
alors, comme aujourd'hui, une des plus belles ct des plus riches campagncs du Canada.
Lahontan garda le meilleur souvenir de 1'hospitalite qu'il y re<;ut. C'ust de 1'une des tonnes
de Beaupre, par un jour clair et serein d'hiver, qu'assis dovant une largo chcminoe on flaiu-
baient d'enormes buches, il ocrivait a un do ses vieux parents cos lignos <|ui respirent le
contentement et le bien aiso : - "Les paysans vivont iei. sans mentir, plus comnindonient
qu'une infinite de gentilhoinines en F ranee, Quand je dis paysans, je me tmnipe. il t'aut dire
habitants, car ce litre de paysans n'est pas plus ro<;u ici qu'en Kspagnc, soil paree c|ifils ne
payent ni sel ni taille, qu'ils out la liberto do la ohasse et de la peehe, ou qu'cntin lour vie
ais^e les met en parallele avee, les nobles. Tout le nionde y est bien loir,' ct bien ineuble. ( )n
y fait des feux prodigienx pour se garantir du t'mid."
Le printeinps vonii, le jeune otticier, apros avoir visite I'ile (['Orleans. Qn.'bee et les trois
villages indiensdeLoretto, de Sillory et du saut do laCliaudiero, reinoiita le tleuve Saint-Lau-
rentjusqu'a Montreal, ou il arriva avee son dctaeheineiit dans la prenm-re seniaine du niois
dejuin 1684. C'est la quo devaiout se rounir les troupes destiin'-es a I'cxpi'ilitioii qiie nn'tlitait
depuis tantflt deux ans le gouvornour la I Jarre.1 Mais !»• bellic|iieux i-oinmaiidant i|iii
n'avait cease dans sa corrcapondance do proclamor eonti'e 1'Inxjuois un l>iLmln est fiirt/mi/n
bien accentue, une to is le temps venu (]<.• nu'ttro ses pi-ojets a exeeution, seutit son xele ~r
ralentir. Pendant qu'il entamait d'un eott- des negociations <U- paixavee Irs Iro<[iiois. il t'aisait
entrevoir le gouverneur anglais pour lui demander de les nnutriser, puis connnaiidait aux
coureurs de bois do venir se joindre a lui sous les niiirs du tort de Fronteiiae. Ses lenteiirs et
ses temporisations tirent quo les troupes ne pnront partir do Montn'-al i|u'au niois de juin.
Apres avoir franchi les rapides (pii eoupent le Saint-Laurent on eet ondroit, a travers niille
peines et fatigues, tantot en canots d'ecorce, tantot on bateaux plats, le plus souvont a pied,
dans 1'eau jusqu'a la ceinture, faisant portage sous des forets viergos int'eetoos <le inousti(|iies,
les troupes arriverent entin sous les retranchements palissades du fort (11 juillet). On avail
mis vingt jours a faire le trajet. II tallut attendre 1'arrivee de M. do la Uarre, (|iii n'out lieu
qu'an milieu d'aout. L'armee traversa le lac et sc rendit :\ la riviere Famine, a 1'ontree du
pays des Iroquois. Le commandant s'aper^ut alors qu'il n'etait point on etat d'attaquer
1'ennemi. Les troupes avaient campe pendant plus d'un niois dans un endioit marecageux,
et presque tons les soldats etaient pris d'une h'evre maligne, mal etrange qui en tit perir jilus
1 Voir la carte de Cbamplain, p. 422 de ses (Euvres, volume II, edition Laverdiere.
* Lahontan avait alors dix-sept ans. Dans la preface des Dialogue* (p. ii. — &1. 1704), il dit qu'il avail de quinze
& seize ans lorsqu'il passa au Canada- Mais il eet facile de verifier par son acte de naissance. Le baron de Saint-
Castin, son compatriote d'Oloron, avait quinze ans lorsqu'il passa avee le regiment de Carignan.
3 Quelle difference entre ce portrait du paysan du Canada en 1683 et celni que trat« de la Bruy£re du paysan
' frangais & la m€me 6poque! Voir aussi Taine, la France Conttmporaine, volume premier, au chapilre le People.
Le spectacle de la mis^re de 1'un et de Pabondance de 1'autre devait frapper virement 1'esprit d'un obeervateur.
Le paysan canadien £tait d6j4 un citoyen, celui de Trance n'^tait encore qu'nn ilote.
4 Comparer les lettres iv, v et vi de Lahontan fur cette expedition avee le memoire publit? dans la Collection
des manufcrits de la Nouvelle-Prance, I-pp- 552-553.
76
J.-EDMOND ROY
dc quatre-vingts. II fallut retraiter sans avoir frappe" coup. Pour cacher sa faiblesse, la
Barre tit un siniulacre <lc paix avec la Grande-Gueule, chef de guerre d« rennemi.
Cot to eainpagne infructueuse n'etait pas de nature a contenter un homme du caractere
do Lahontan. Le bruit courait sous le manteau que M. de la Barre s'e'tait servi de cette
oxitodition pour favoriser ot oouvrir la nuirche de plusieurs canots pleins de castors qu'il avait
fait tratiquor oho/, los sauvages des law, ot 1'aigrcur du Bearnais n'en fit qu'auginonter.
XY-tait-oo [.as uiio honto quo do fairo la guerre pour quelques marchands?1
!>,• rotoiir a Montreal, au oommenoemont dc novenibre, Lahontan y passa 1'hiver a
in, -nor la vie ennuyeuse do garnison. II on profit a pour accompagner dans les bois un parti
,!,• cliasseurs alironc|uin> ot approndro la languo dos aborigines. Au printomps, on le trouve
eaiit-mno a Cliainhlv. C'otait alors 1'habitude de disperser leu troupes dans les seigneuries
pour \ passer la saison dos neigcs. An inois do septembre 1685, Lahontan recut 1'ordre de
-.• rondiv :'i lioiiehervillo. II ih-vait doiuoiiror dans oes nouvoaux quartiers jusqu'au mois de
jiiin M-<7. 1'ondant res trois longiies annees, lo jouno boinnic employs son temps, Pete a la
p.Vhf. 1'liivor a oha-ser I'o ritual on lo carilxni dans los forets du nord oil sur les rivieros du
la. • I'liaiiijilain. II pivt'i'-rait om-oro la solitudo dos bois on lo calme do la campagne a la vie
Mm- l'"ii in. -nail a Montn'al. I/i, an inoins, il ponvait Cairo a. sa t'antaisie, tandis qu'a la ville
i.ii ini'iiait rondi'inriit la di-riiiliiic panni los troupes cantonnees. II le fallait bion. II ne
inaininait pa~. m ftl'ct. parini res Mildats do la inarino, do nombreux fils de famille que les
pan-Mi- ciiviivaicnt an (Canada ponr i-alinrr un ]>on la fonguo do leur jeunesse. On pent s'en
,-,nivaiiii-!v i-ii pan-cniraiii la corn-spoiidaiioo dos goiivornoiirs ot dos intend ante. Aussi les
pri'in- tcnaifiit-ilr- la main a fairo obsorvor rigourousement los ordonnances dans toutes les
ivlation- -o.-ialr>. Labontaii s'on plaint ainoroinoiit a idnsionrs reprises dans sa correspon-
ilaiioo.
••tin no sanrait v t'airo. dit-il, anoiino partio d*' plaisir, ni joiior, ni voir les dames, que le
run' n'eti -..it int'nriin'. ot no li- prooho piil)li(|Uoinoiit on ohaire. Son zele indiscret vajosqu'4
imiiiiiior 1«> Lron~. ot >'il r.'t'n.-o la ooiiiiiiunioii aux foinmos dos nobles pour un simple fontange
do .-milonr-. jiiiTo/. du reste. Voiis no sanrio/. oroiro ;\ quel point s'etond 1'autorite de ces
M-ignoiirs ord.'-siastiinios. .I'avoiio (ju'lls sont ridioulos on lour maniere d'agir, ils cxconnnu-
niont tons los inasijiios, ot nioino ils aooouront aux lioux oil il s'en trouve pour les dt5mas-
ot los aooaldor d'injnros ; ils voillont plus soignousoinont a la conduitc dcs filles et dos
' !>•« act-iuations (jno Laliontan |«irte a ce sujet dans 868 lettres sont parfaitement corroborees par ti
r..nt<-iii|..r.iiii8. L'inteiulant de Meiiles (lettre de 16H4) accuse M. de la Barre d'avoir di'cid''- ceth) guerre dans son
cabinet avnr six den principaux marchands de la colonie. Ils lui ont fait comprendre que leurs marchandi^es
allaionl rtrn pilli'-es et qu'il falluit (jue le |«uple fdt appeli'- a d^fendre leurs inten'ts. On accunait ans-i la Barre
d'avoir envoy*'- dex polleterios a Altiany sous pr£texte de communications oflicielles avec le gouverneur de New-
York. Nicolas I'ermt penxe cximme de Meules. " Tout cola, dit-il, est pour favoriaer son commerce et celui de sot
ami*. (Mlmrrirrf »ur la mu-uri, coutumet e t religion det tauvaga, cb. xi.) Le sulpicien Belmont dit que 1'avarice
de« marchandr fut la cause de cotte campagne Chose curieuse, Lahontan, si severe pour la Barre, qu'il
•ccuae de faire la traite clandestine des pelleteries, accusation qu'il porte du reste contre Perrot, gouverneur de
Montreal, centre le gouvemenr de Trois-Rivieree et tous les gens en place, montre une certaine bienveillance
pour l'int«ndant de Meulrs. soupconn^ du mi' me mal. " Je veux croire, dit-il, qn'il ait pu faire qnelqne commerce
convert; cependant, il n'a fait de tort a personne, au contraire, il a procur^ du pain a mille pauvres gens qui
•erkient morte de faim MDS son secours."
Pour en flnir avec 1'ezpMition de 1084, disons que dans un role den troupes au fort Frontenac pour cette annee,
(l*ant-Nm York Document*, IX, p. 236). le nom de Lahontan n'apparalt pas panni ceux des officiers. f'e silence
•'•xpliqne par le fait qu'il nVtait alois que garde de la marine.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 77
femmes que les peres et les maris. Us orient apres les gens qui ne font pas lours devotion,*
tous les mois, obligeant a PSques toutes sortes de personnes de porter den billets ;\ lenrs con-
fesseurs. Us defendent et font bruler tous les livres qui ne traitent pas de devotion... Us ne
se contentent pas d'etudier les actions des gens, ils veulent encore tbuiller dans leurs penst'es.
Jugez, aprks cela, monsieur, 1'agrement qu'on pent avoir ici." '
Ce zele des pretres devait etre fort emmyeux, en effet, i>our des officiers <>u des soldats
de'soeuvres menant la vie de gariiison,m:iisqui pent blfimercea anciens pasteurs d'avoirvoiilu
conserver parmi nos ancetres cette rigidite des mccurs qui fait les races fortes et vaillantes?
Dans ses quartiers de Boucherville, Lahontan vivait done en paix. La, an inoins, il
n'avait que 1'emportenient zele d'un simple p ret re a essiiyer en eas de lial. de jeii et dc test in.
Au mois de juin 1687, alors qu'il etait eampe a 1'tle Sainte-Ilelene, il recut des lettres du
bureau de M. Seignelay, qui lui apprenaient que le gouverneur de la eolonie avait ordre de le
laisser passer en France pour y vaquer a ses affaires de t'amille. Ses jiarents lui ecrivaicut en
meme temps qu'ils avaient en bien de la peine a obtenir ee conge, et (|H'entiii. le \>\\\^- lot il
pourrait se trouver a Paris, le meilleur ee serait. Mais, helas ! on etait a la veille d'une
nouvelle campagne contre les Iroquois. Peja, M. de Denonville, gouverneur qui avait suc-
cede a M. de la Barre, etait en inarcbe pour Montreal. I'n soldat ne pouvait aiiiM aban-
donner le drapeau. II fallait se mettre en route bon gre mal irri'. Lahontan aeeompairiia
done I'expeditiou qui cut lieu alors. Cette campagne de l(iX7 tut beaueoup plus irlorieiise
quecellea laquelle il avait pris part trois ainu'es an para van t. F.es Inxjiiois I u rent di- fails, leurs
villages saccages, leurs recoltes detruites. L'arnn'e triomphantc s'avain-a ensuite ju<([ii'a
Niagara, oil elle construisit uu fort. Le :il juillet, M. de Deuouville pivnait solennellenieiil
possession de toute cette contree an noin de la France. -
IV.
LAHONTAN COMMANDE UN DETACHEMKNT AT FORT SAIXT-.IHSEIMI, srn I.K UHTHHIT in i.\c KKIK
(1687-1688).
Le 6 juin 1686, le marquis de Pcnonville ecrivait a M. de la Dnrantaye, commandant
des postes de 1'ouest, qu'il etait absolument necessaire pour le service dn roi et de la colonie,
qu'il retint aupr&s de lui le plus de Francais qu'il pourrait, an detroit du lac Kr'n' et an por-
tage de Toronto. Le meme jour, il ecrivait a, Greysoloii du Lutb pour lui donner ordre
1 Vol. I, p. CO, 6d. de 1704.
2 Extrait du volume IX des Archives du Canada, d£pos£es au ministtre des colonies i Paris.
PRISE DE POSSESSION DB NIAGARA PAR M. DK DKNONVILLE, HI JUIU.BT 1(187.
rso.
Jacques Ren6 de Brisay, chevalier, seigneur, marquis de Denonville, et autres lieux, gouverneur et lieutenant
g£n<>ral pour le Roi en toute 1't-tendne du Canada et pays de la Nouvelle-Krance.
Aujourd'hui, jour dernier juillet et an 1687, en presence d'Hector, chevalier de Callieres, goaverneur de Mont-
rial an dit pays, et commandant le camp sous ses ordres, et de Philippe de Rigaud, chevalier de Vaudrenil,
commandant les troupes du roi, £tant campus avec toute I'arm^e au poste de Niagara, au retour de la marche que
nous avons faite aux villages iroquols, Sonnontoiians, d^clarons 4 tous qu'il appartiendra 6tre venus au campde
Niagara situg au sud du lac Ontario & 1'ouest des Sonnontoiians 25 lieues au-dessug, dans un angle de terre 4 Test
de 1'embouchure de la rivifire du m^me nom qui est la d^charge du lac d'Eri£ venant des lacs Huron, Illinois,
Grand lac Supe>ieur et de plusieurs autres au-dessus dud. Grand Lac, pour et au nom du Roi r£it<?rer de nonvran la
prise de possession dud. poste de Niagara, plu&ieurs etablissementa y ayant 6t^ fails ci-devant depuis plusieurs
annexes par ordre du Roi et nommement par M. de La Salle, ayant passS plusieurs ann^es IL 2 lieues au-dessus du
Grand Saut de Niagara, et ou il fit batir une barque qui a navigug plnsienrs anm'-cs dans les laca Eri^, Huron et
des Illinois dont on voit encore les chantiers, en outre led. S, de La Salle ayant Stabli des logements avec des
78 J.-EDMOND ROY
d'aller e"tablir un fort au de"troit du lac Erie" avec cinquante hommes, et d'y nommer un
commandant. II lui expliquait que le lieu ou il 1'envoyait e*tait d'une consequence d'autant
plus grande qu'il devait mettre le Canada en relation avec les Illinois. On pourra par ce
mown eouvrir let* allies et leur donner un asile, contenir les Iroquois ou leur donner la
oluisso. (V pout i- est tres important, et il y taudra un homme entendu. '
Prcsqtie i\ nii-chemin entrela Kaministiquia, dernier poste de 1'extreme ouest alors connu,
i-t le tort do Frontenac, premiere etape sur les mers interieures, se trouve une e"troite riviere
ijui unit It- lac Huron au lac- Krie. O'est a la tote de cette riviere, en un endroit propice
d'oii il pouvait commander tout le pays environnant, quo du Luth vint, dans 1'ete de 1686,
•'•lover a la hate qiielqiios retrenchements aiixqiiels il donna le nom de fort Saint-Joseph.1
II v iiniiiina I'liiiiiuaiulant intorimairo Legardeur do Beauvais, offieier des troupes, qui s'e'tait
ai-<|ui> i|iioli(iio reputation parnii los ctmrctirs do hois.
M. do l>oiiniivillo toiiait licauooup a oo nmivoau poste. Au moment oil il preparait sa
man-lie- omitiv lo* Inii|Uuis. il ocrivait :
II M-ra tiv> a prupos epic n<>s Canudienti maintiennent le poste que le sieur du Luth a
rot ranchc au dot roil «lu la<- Krio. De cette maniere nos coureurs de boie pourraient prendre
.-.- i-h.-miii pniir \oiiir do Mirliillimakiiiar. par lo lac Krio, a Niagara. (Lett re du 11 novemhre
1'i^'i.)
l,i- tiirt di- Saiiit-.l<iso|ili. <lan~ la pi-nsi-o dos cxploratoiirs, otait destine a-continuer la
liirin- ili-« pn.-ti •- .icti'-s sur ronturio. Tout on commandant les sentiers de guerre de 1'Iro-
I|IM'I^ vors I'miost. il di-vail sorvir do trait-d'union ontro Micliillimakinac, Saint-Louis des
ii.- i-t Miintri'al. ("ost ainr-i i|in- I'OM reprenait ajiros couples audacieux projets de la Salle.
i anil. Niagara en 1'an Hiiis, lesqiiels lotroments fnrent briilos il y 12 ant par les Sonnontoiiang, ce qui eat
un lien suji'tn ile mt'-contentement avoc plusieurs autres qui nous out ni'-cessit^ de leur Cairo la guerre. Et comme
nous avona cru ijuo tandis (jui- la guerre durorait len lonemeuts que nous avons jug6 a propos de remettre eur pied
ne potirrairnt pas demnurer »-n siireti' si nous n'y poiirvoyong pas, nous avons r^solu d'y con«truire un fort dans
lo<|iiel nous aviing mis KVi hoinmns <les troii|x?s <lu roi, pour y tenir ^arnisdi, sous le cotnmandement du 8' de
Troves, undes aai-icns capitaines dea troupas de S. M. avec le nonibrod'offlciers n^cessaires pourcommaoder lead,
goldats.
I* prt'isent a I'ti- passi' en notro presence et de M. Gaillard, commissaire de la part du roi, a la suite de 1'armee
et sulxl' li'-gin- de M. de CharnpiKny, intendant du Canada, lequel acts nous avons sign6 de notre nom et scell<; du
scuau de nr«g armes et fait signer par MM. de C'allieres et Vaudreuil et par M. Gaillard, et contresign^' par
notre sticrt'laire.
Et ont sit?n6 : J. Hem'- de Brisay, M. de Denonville, Le chevalier de Callierea, Chevalier de Vaudreuil, Gaillard
ft plug has, par Monaeigneur Tophlin.
Collationn^- a 1'oritiinal demeurt en mes mains par moi, conseiller secretaire du roi et greffier dn Conseil
Souverain a Qu^-l«c sousaign^.
Sign^- : Peuvret, avec paraphe.
i 'illatioiini' a Quebec, ce 12 novembre 1713.
8ign6: VAVDBKUIL XT BBGOIC.
1 tea lettres sent pnbli^es dana Margry, t. V, pp. 23, 24, 25.
1 LahonUn, I, 109; Charlevoix, I, 512; Ferland, II, 159.— On trouve parfois ce fort appeld Toncharontion
dana les anciens manuacrits. Ceat la corruption du mot iroquoia Techarouskiou, sous lequel le lac Erig 4tait connu
parmi lea peupladeg dee C'inq-Nationa. Ce fort Saint-Joaeph n'eat pas marqu*' sur la carte de Genest II y a eu
aoaai un fort Saint-Joaeph au fond du lac Michigan, an pays des Poutouatami*. Le fort Saint-Joseph dont nous
parlona ici ae tronvait prvs de 1'endroit ou eat maintenant le fort Gratiot, a la tete du detroit.
" Greyaolon du Lulh eatabliahed a post at the head of the ntraight, or very near the present fort Gratiot," dit
M. Jamw V. Campbell dana sea CHttlinet of the Political History of Michigan (1876).
Ce fat le premier poate l-Ubli en cet endroit.
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 79
Et quela homines commamlaient ces postes perclus ? A Saint-Louis, Henri de Tonty et la Forest,
les anciens lieutenants du de"couvreur du Mississippi, chez les Nadouessioux, Nicolas Perrot,
du Luth an saut Sainte-Marie, et M. de la Durantaye, eoniinandant pour le roi au pays des
Ontaouais, Miamis, Pouteouataniis et Sioux.
Le 7 juin 1687, la Durantaye venait sur les bords de la riviere Saint-Denis, a trois
lieues des lacs Erie et Huron, au sud du detroit, et la, au noin du roi, en presence des chefs
du pays, il nHterait la prise de possession de ces terres, et il ordonnait qu'il fut fait plusieiirs
logements pour 1'etablissement des Francais et des sauvages, Choiianons et Miamis, depuis
longtemps proprietaires du detroit. '
A van*, d'entrer en campagne eontre les Iroquois, le marquis de Denonville avait charge
du Luth, Tonty, la Durantaye, Nicolas Perrot, et les traitants les plus cousiden's parmi les
sauvages de 1'ouest, de parcourir les vastes contrees habitecs par les Miamis, les Illinois, les
Outaouais et les Pouteouatamis, et de reunir uutant de guerriers qu'ils le pourraicnt pour
se joindre a son expedition. A cette armee de confcderes il t'allait 1111 point de ralliement et
c'est le nouveau poste du detroit, au fort Saint-Joseph, qni avail etc clioisi. l>e la, on s'otait
rendu a la rencontre de M. de Denonville.
La campagne terminee. il s'etait agi de clioisir 1111 commandant pour le poste Saint-Joseph,
considere comme 1'un des anneaux les plus important* de la eliamc des postes jefi'-s vers
1'ouest. Lahontan fut nomine. C'etait pour lui un grand honneur et un avaiieement conside-
rable. Mais on conceit sa surprise lorsqu'il se vit appele a se rendrc au loud des lacs, au
bout du monde, au lieu d'aller a Paris, ou des affaires pressantes rattendaient. \'<>il;'i a
quoi lui avait servi d'apprendre les langues saiivages. Denonville 1'assura (|u'il manderait
i\ la cour les raisons qui 1'obligeaient a le retenir au Canada, malgre le conge qii'il avait
ordre de lui donner. Un autre aurait ambitionue de servir dans ees circonstances, mais
Lahontan ue songeait alors qu'a son chateau sur les bords du gave de Pan, qu'une nieiite
acharnee de creanciers etait en train de devorer.
1 NOUVELLE PRISE DE POSSESSION DES TERRES DES ENVIRONS DU DETROIT DU I.AC KmE ET HlT.OX PAR LE
Sr DE LA DURANTAYB.
F° 20(>, vol. IX, Archives du Canada, A Paris.
Olivier Morel, Ecuyer, Seigneur de la Durantaye, commandant pour le r»i au pays des Outauax, Miamis,
Poutouannis, Sioux, et autres nations, sous les ordres de M. le marquis de Denonville, Gouverneur general de la
Nouvelle-France.
Aujourd'hui, septieme jour de juin 1687, en presence du R. P. Angeleran, sup^rieur des missions des Ontaouasd
Michilimachinac, de Stt-Marie du Sault des Miamis, des Illinois, de la baie des Puans et des Sioux, de M. de la
Forest, ci-devant commandant au fort de S'-Louis aux Illinois, de M. de Lisle, notre lieutenant, et de M. de
Beauvais, notre lieutenant du fort de S'-Joseph au detroit des lacs Huron et EriC'.
D^clarons atous qu'il appartiendra 6tre venus sur le bord de la riviere S'-Denis, situee 4 3 lieues du lac Eri<"'
dans le detroit dead, lacs Erie1 et Huron au sud dudit detroit et plus bas 4 1'entree du lac Eri£ au nord, pour et au
nom du roi reit^rer la prise de possession desd. postes faite par M. de la Salle pour la facility des voyages qu'il
fit et fit faire par la barque de Niagara a Missilimaquina es-annees auxquvls dits postes nous aurions fait planter
de nouveau un poteau avec les armes du roi, pour matquer la reiteration de possession, et ordonn£ plusieurs
logements 4tre fails pour l'4tablissement des Francais et Sauvages Chouanons et Miamii de longtemps pro-
pri^taires desdits pays du Detroit et lac Eri^, desquels ils se seraient retires pendant quelque temps pour leur
grande utility. Le present acte pass6 en notre presence, sign6 de notre main et du R. P. Angeleran de la Cie de
Jesus, et de MM. de la Forest, de l'I!e, de Beauvais; ainsi sign^ al'original Angeleran, j^suite, de la Durantaye,
le Gardeur de Beauvais, et F. de La Forest Collationn6 4 1'original demeure' en mes mains par moi, secretaire
dn roi et greffier en chef au Conseil Souverain de Quebec, soussigne1.
Signe : Peuvret, avec paraphe.
Collationn^ a Quebec, ce 12 novembre 1712.
Signd: VAtJDREUiL KT BEGON.
8O J.-EDMOND ROY
IA- 2 aofit 1687, le nouveau lieutenant partait pour sa destination en compagnie de la
Durantaye, tlu Luth et Tonty, avec les sauvages et les voyageurs de 1'ouest. On envoyait
an fort Saint-.Ioseph un liomme par compagnie, et Lahontan commandait le dtStachement. '
Le marquis tie Denonville, en choisissant Liihontan pour commander a ce poste de
contianco, n'eiit pas la main houreusc. LYsprit in<iuiet et tourmente du B&irnais nY^tait
point fait j«»nr s'assujettir an role (rune sontinelle patiente, ent'erm^e derriere une palissade
df inauvais pieiix, en compagnie de quelqties soldate ignorante et besogneux.
Le pays qiii s'etend du lac Huron an lac Erie et quo haignont lea eaux de la Saint-Claire
a toiijoiirs eto oonsidere par les ocrivains aneiens comine le plus bel endroit de la Nouvelle-
Krancc. •' On 1'appelle encore auj'Uird'litii lo jardin du Canada. Le fort Saint-Joseph s'^levuit
daii> 1'un ilc-s -ites les plus ciieliaiiteiirs de ccttc merveillouse contree. Lahontan, qui aimait
le- beaux spectacles de la nature, en tut d'ahord ravi. * II etait arrive ;\ son poste de com-
niaiiil:int a la ini-septeiulire (14 septeinhro 1687), et, a cette ejiocpie de 1'annee, le climat , tie
i-ctti- ri"_r'i"ii <•-! di'-liciciix. (' i-iait la saisdii dcs fruits et <lcs vendanges. Les arhres plovaient
..in- lr |"piil~ ill- la iimi-sun. Les prairies etaient couvertes d'une vegetation luxnriante.
I,.-- eaux ilu di'-trnit. lini|iiili'> cuninic le eristal <le roche, fournissaient le poisson en abon-
danee ei il n'v a\'ait pa- de pares plus giboyeiix <|iie les lies, seniees coninie autant dc
enrlieille- ile \'erdiire. eii lace iiieiue ilu fort. I >u Lutli et Toiitv s'etait'iit reposes pendant
ijiii-l'|Ue- jours des fatigues de hi eampagiic dans cet oasis. Cha<|Ue soir, apres les longues
jiiiini«''e- pa— i'-e- :'i la dia>se mi a la peclie, ils avaient raconte ;\ la lueur du bivouac- lours
i \. in -i. .n- aveiitureiises an milieu des luintaines pciipliidcs, h, travers des pays inconnus, puis,
mi i"iir. il- I'taieiii partis, anieiiant avec eiix la troiijie legere(les chasseurs, et descoureurs de
\-o\-. I,'lii\er I'tait venti avec- ses pluic-s inaiissades. La solitude s'etait faite dans ce uuin-
|ceiiic-nt iiairni-re si aiiiinc'. I "his de ehasse ni peclie. La riviere charroyait des gla9ons
I'lmrines poiisses par le- vagues ei i iron rdies du lac Huron. L'ennui, le lonrd ennui deseendit
alc.r- -ur la petite garnison do Saint-Joseph, la convrant commed'un linceul. Les jours sesuc-
c c-clc'-feht iiiniiiitcMies et tristcs. Seiiles. parfois, ((iiel(pies troupes nomades desauvages aftaint^s
taisiii-nt le ur apparition aiix pnrtes du fort. Mais ces visiteurs de passage, helas ! ne venaient
cpie pour ineiidier une miserable pitatu-e a une garnisoii dejj^ reduite 4 la ration la plus
riirc >M reuse. Laboiitan, avec sou imprcvoyap.ee ordinaire, avait employe tout I'automne dans
des exi-ui-sicins tantaisistcs sans soiiger au long hivernement qu'il avait a passer dans ce
poste.
Du Lutli. avant son depart, lui avait laisse la recolte du ble d'Inde que ses coureurs de
bois avaient seme le printemps precedent aiix alentours du fort. Sans cela, il serait mort de
faim avec ses soldats. T'n jesuite, le 1*. Aveneau, etait venu au commencement de 1'hiver
s'enfermer avec la petite garnison. II nYut pas de peine h, lui precher 1'abstinenee des
viandes jiendant le carcme. Sa doueeur inalterable et son invincible patience faisaient
oontrepoids a 1'ardeur et au sang bouillant du commandant.
1 Mi'-moire pul)li("- dans la Collection de manvrcntt dr la Nourrlle-Francr, tome I, p. 562.
Voir la lettre du 2 a«.ut Ki87 de LalionUn.
Dana s-<n journal, ions la date du 2 iiofit, le chevalier de Baugy, aide de camp de Denonville, dit : " Trouvant
i propo* de faire garcler le fort 'in'il a fait faire au dctroit par le eieur Duhault, il (Denonville) y envoya un
hninme pour compagnie et Ini dit au major d'envoyer quel()uea lions chasseurs pour les entretenir pendant 1'hiver."
Le iioin de Lahontan n'est pas mentionnt'-, mais IV-ditcur a mal lu le manoBcrit. Cette publication est malheureu-
•ement remplie de fautes d'impreasion.
1 Charlevoiz, III, 256.
' Voir M xiv lettre, p. K«ti, I.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 81
•,
Quuiul viurent les premiers soleils d'avril, Lahontan, n'y tenant plus, partit en canot
pour se rendre a Michillimakinac. II avait pretexte, pour faire ce voyage, le grand danger
ou sa garnison etait de perir par la famine, cc qui ne 1'empecha pas d'etre trois mois a non
voyage. De Miehillimakinac, il poussa une pointe jusqu'au saut Sainte-Marie, et le premier
juillet il revenait enfin a son poste. Quarantc gucrriers du saut Sainte-Marie etaient partis en
meme temps quo lui pour faire la maraude du c6te des Iroquois. Sans s'inquieter plus de
ses soldats auxquels il jeta quelques sacs de fariue an passage, il continua a suivre ses
maraudeurs dans une excursion qui se tormina sans gloire comme sans sncces. (Test an
retour de cette expedition qu'il apprit qne le postc de Niagara, on (•oniniandait M. de Troves,
etait abandonne, que la plus grande partie de la garnison y etait morte ilu scorlmt.1 Anssi,
sans attendre d'etre relevo, et croyant avoir deja les Iroquois a ses trousscs, il brulait son
fort (27 aoiit 1688) et gagnait prdcipitamment Miehilimakinae avec toute sa garnison. Voila
a quel pietre" soldat Denonville avait contie le soin de garde r le poste si important ilu detroit.
On comprend le desenehantement et la melaneolie <|iie doit eprouver un liomine de
bonne famille, habitue a bien vivre, mine apres avoir gout/- la fortune, lorsqu'il se voit lianni
aux coufins de la terre, parmi des tribns sauvages, an milieu des Brands bois, oblige
d'echanger lea splendours du chateau des aneetres pour une miserable butte d'ecoree, et de
vivre an milieu des traiteurs et des soldats. Mais Lahontan. (|iii se trouvait dans cette
position, aimaitla vie des bois. S'il eutsecoue sa torpcur, si. an lieu de pcrdre son teni|is en
vains regrets, il se tut mis a I'cBUvre avec toute la vignenr de la jeunes^e, ijuel bel avenir il
eut pn se creer. A son fort du detroit, il anrait pu ramener les Outaouas, les Sakis,
les Ilnrons, sur ces terres d'ou les Irotjnois les avaient cbasses, il y avait plus de einquante
ans, vers lesextremites du laeSuperienr, ;i 500 lieues an nord, dans 1111 i>ays sterile et afl'reiix.
An lieu de Michillimakinac, il anrait pu lenr ott'rir les terres tertiles dud«'troit. Us seraient
rentres an foyer de leurs peres, et lui se serait fait leur MoYse.
Douze ou treize ans apres (1701), Lamothe-Cadillac, re[irenant la pensee de la Salle.
fondait sur ces memes rivages le fort Pontchartrain, qui est devenu la grande ville de Di'tmit.
On se plait, (lit M. Margry, a recbereher 1'origine des grandes cites comme a remonter a la
source des grands Heuves. La, ou aujourd'bui se sont installes des milliers d'habitants qui
en attendent d'atitres, ees pionniers venaient confisquer jxnir la France ces immensites. Us
annongaient 1'approche de la nation comme des vapeurs mobiles precedent 1'arrivee du jour.
Avec quel enthousiasme Lamothe-Cadillac decrit ces lieux on il est venu planter sa
tente d'explorateur !
"Ses rives, dit-il, sont autant de vastes prairies, dont la fratcheur de ees belles eaux
tient 1'herbe toujonrs verdoyante. Ces memes prairies sont bordees }>ar de longues et larges
allees de frnitiers, qui n'ont jamais senti la main soignense du jardinier vigilant, et ces jeunes
et anciens frnitiers, sous le poids de la quantite de leurs fruits, mollissent et courbent lenrs
branches vers la terre feconde qui les a produits. C'est dans cette terre si fertile que la vigne
ambitieuse, qui n'a pas encore pleure sous le couteau du laborieux vigneron, se fait un toit
e"pais avec ses larges feuilles et ses grappes pesantes sur la tete de celui qu'elle accole et que
souvent elle ^touffe pour trop 1'embrasser. C'est sous ces vastes allees, ou Ton voit assemble
1 Le 6 juillet 1688, le marquis de Denonville avait £crit, en effet, au commandant de Niagara, d'abandonner ce
poste, ordre que celui-ci avait ex6cut6 le 15 septembre. Le marquis alloguait la difficult*? de soutenir des postes
i'-loi;_'n.'s environn^a de bois. Les geus n'y pouvaient s'6carter plus loin que la demi-port^e de fusil sans courir le
risque d'etre assassin^s par quelque sauvage cach6 derriere un arbre.
Sec. I., 1894. 1 1.
82 J.-EDMOND ROY
par centaines lo timide cerf bondissant pour y ramasser avec empressement les pommes et les
prunes dont la terre cat pavec ; c'est la que la dinde soigneuse rappelle et conduit sa nora-
hreuse couvec pour y vendanger le raisin ; c'est la que viennent leurs males, pour y remplir
leur fale largo et gloutonne. Les faisans dores, la caille, la perdrix, la Wcasse, la tourterelle
utmndaiite, fourmillent dans le hois et couvrent les campagnes entrecoupe-es et rompues par
bouquets de bois tie haute futayc, qui font une charm ante perspective, laquelle settle pent
adoiu-ir les tristes ennuis tie la solitude. (Vest la que la main de 1'impitoyable faucheur n'u
janiais rase 1'herlie snet-ulente, dont s'cngraissent les hocufs lame's d'une grandeur et d'une
grosseur cxcessives.
•• I,cs Ix.is sont de dix stirtes : dn noyer. du chene blane, du rouge, du frene batard, du
sapin «'U bois blanc et du cotonnicr ; inais cos memes arbres sont droits eomme des flechcs,
sans mends ft quasi sans branches <|iif par le liaut bout et d'une grosseur prodigieuse ; c'est
df la qiif 1'aiifle coiirairciix reirarde lixeinent le soleil, voyant Jl sea pieds de quoi satisfairc
sa main tiereineitt arinee.
•• l,r pi>ir.Min v t-st niiiirri ft liaigin'- par line can vive et eristalline, et . sa grande abondance
iif I.- rend pas nioins di'lififiix. Les eygnes sont en si grand nombre, qu'on prendrait pour
des Ivs les J..H.-S. dans lfs.|iifls ils sunt entiisses. I/oie l>abillarde, le canard, la sareellc et
I'mitardf \ sun! si fiiinninns, <|Uc jf nc venx, jiour en convaincre, qne me servir de 1'expres-
K'UIII d'un sauvage. A qui je demandiii, avant d'y arriver, s'il y avait Inen dn gibier : 'II y
• en a taut, dit-il, ijifils nc sc ramrcnt qne pour laisser passer le canot."
• I'fiit-nn i-r«iii-f qu'iinf terre sur lai|Uelle la nature a distribue tout avec, taut d'ordre
sai-ln- n-t'nscr a la main dn laliunrc ur, enrienx tie ses feeondes entrailles. le retour qu'il s'en
siTa pn>p»-': '.' "
Laiinithi-Cadillaf attt-ndait son avfiiir du Canada ; il snt prevoir 1'importance que pren-
• Irait nn jniir ee pnste dn ib'-t rnit . si sauvage et si desert alors. Lahontan ne songeait qu'a
uiif flu'M- : rattrapfr la tiirtune i|iii Ini I'ehappait en Franee. Le noni de Larnothe-Cad iliac
a irrandi avcc !>• tcnijis. niaisi|ni sc sunvient. (pii eonnait a Fort-Uratiot, bati sur les mines du
l»rt Saint-. li'Sfpli. df cflui i|iii y commandait il y a deux siecles ? '
V.
VoYAliK A I,A RIVIKRK LoNGUE (1688-1689).
A part son insouciance ft sa mobilite tie caraetere, il y avait uneautre raison qui poussait
Lahontan a abantlonner son i«tste tie Saint-Joseph. Avant tie partirtle Niagara, 1'annee prt5c4-
dfiite. il avait appris de France que ses affaires pecuniaires allaient de mal en pis. Lou
cn-iineiers inexorable^ de son pere ne eessaient de reclamer devant les tribunaux les Homines
qui leuretaient tines. A son passage a Micbillimakinae, en mai, une lettre re^ue de 1'un de
net* amis Ini aniiont;ait la perte infaillible de tous ses biens. II pretend que par insensibilStt?
on par force d'esprit eettc nouvelle ne Tavait nullement touche, mais cette fausse philosophie
ne 1'avait pa«s empeche d'ecrire an ministre de Seignelay une lettre fort pressante lui deman-
dant iiiritamment son retour et «a protection centre Parme'e de cr^anciers voraces qui le voulaient
dejiouiller quand il t-tait au bout du monde, incapable de se defendre. II lui rappelait les
1 II avail batta le Ixiimon, un autre prit le li
LR BARON I)R LAIIONTAN 83
services quo son pere avait rendus autrefois au roi dans le pays de Bearn, les grand* travaux
qu'il avait entrcpris pour la navigation du Pan anx depens de sa fortune. '
A son arrivee a Michillimakinac, apres la destruction du fort Saint-Joseph, Lahontan y
trouva M. de la Durantaye qui venait d'etre nomine conunandant den coureurs de hois. *
Celui-ci lui apprit 1'heureuse nouvelle que le marquis de Denonville le rappelait a Quebec.
Mais, helas ! les guides manquaient pour entreprendre un aussi long voyage. Tons les
sauvages etaient disperses dans les bois, h. la diasse. Conunent so ivsmulre ;t frandiir ime
aussi grande distance, par dcs rivieres inconnues, avec des s<ildats inexpcriinentes pour In
plupart ? II fallut bien so resigner a attendre a la saison prodiaine, an printemps, quand
descend raient ;\ Montreal les coureurs de bois avee leur.s pelleteries. L'anden ctunniandant
ne voulait pas se morfondre a faire la vie de poste a Michillimakinac. Depuis longtemps
de-jail nourrissait un projet qui souriait a son esprit d'aventnrier. Les cotireiirs de bois lui
avaient parle bien souvent du pays mysterieiix de l'< hiest. Tontv lui avait decrit les
merveilleuses contrees qu'arrosent le Wisconsin et 1'Oliio. I'urrot et du Lutli avaient. ciix
aussi, racoute plus d'une fois avec quels delices ils s'cnfoncaient diaque hiver dans les soli-
tudes de 1'occident.
Au printemps de 1688, Lahontan se trouvait a Michillimakinac, quand Irs mallieiireux
compagnons de la Salic, I'illustrc explorateur, y etaient arrives, apres avoir paivouru a pied
1'immense distance qui separe le golt'e du Mexique des grands lacs.1 (Ys voyageursy avaient
raconte que la Salle, reste a 1'embouchure du Mississipi, leur avait command/' dc prendre
cette route pour porter des depeches an roi. Malgri'- Iciirs ri'ticencfs, on soup^onnait dt-ja
que le grand decouvrenr etait tonibe vietime dc son courage.1 Que dire? Qm- jiciiscr? II
n'en fall ait pas plus pour enflammer 1'imagination nu'ridionalc dc Lahontan. N'oir des pays
nouveaux, descendre le cours du grand flcuve, rencontrer pcut-ctrc la Salic, (^uc d'aventuivs
a la fois ! Acquerir la gloire d'uu decouvreur, trapper un grand coup, rentrer en France
avec ces lauriers. Toutes les portes nes'ouvriraient-elles pas dcvant lui.
Lahontan, qui etait sans ressourcc, venait heureusement de reeevoir sa solde et celle de
ses soldats, en marchandises. Au lieu de retourner aussitflt au Canada et tie vcndre a j»erte
pour realiser, il aurait peut-etre le temps de refaire sa fortune par un simple voyage. Taut
d'autres s'enrichissaient en un tour de main. S'il ne faisait pas fortune, il pourrait sans
doute s'attirer une gloire qui le menerait surement en bonne voie. Tellesfurent les reflexions
que dut se faire Lahontan lorsqu'il se vit condamne a passer un nouvel hiver dans les postes
de Pouest.
II n'eut pas de peine a persuader a ses soldats qn'il etait de leur avantage de 1'accompa-
gner. II fallait quelqu'un qui connut la langue du pays qn'il allait traverser. II mit dans ses
interets cinq sauvages de la tribu des Outaouais, et fit ses preparatifs de depart.
Jusqu'a present, ainsi que le lecteur a pu en juger, nous avons constamment appnye
1 Lettre du 26 mai 1688, dat^e de Michillimakinac, 1. 1, p. 119.
2 Juchereau de Saint- Denis commanda en effet ft Michillimakinac, de 1687 & 1688, en 1'absence de la Durantaye.
3 Lahontan, Voyages, t I, p- 114.
Le frgre du voyageur, Cavelier, son neveu, le pilote Joutel, le P. r^collet Anastase, nn sauvage et quelques
Francais, arriverent en effet il Michillimalcinac le 10 mai 1688 (Relation de Joutd, dans Margry, 111,513). Ils y
rest£rent mai et juin et partirent le 20 de ce mois.
* " Mais nous soupconnons ici, dit Lahontan, qu'il doit etre mort, puisqu'il n'est pas venu lui-m^me." II avait
6t6 tu6, en effet, par ses proprea gens le 19 mars 1687.
84 J.-EDMOND ROY
notre re*cit sur des pieces et des documents complement Strangers aux relations monies quo
Lahontan a laissees de sa vie et do ses voyages. Ici commence, dans la carriere du baron
bearnais, un episode dontla ve'rite a ete vivement contested par la plupart des historiens :
c\irt le voyage a la riviere Longue. Ann de ne point briser 1'enchainement des faits, nous
allons suivre de point en point le journal que Lahontan a fait de cette expedition, nous
reservant de t'etudier quand nous parlerons du livre de 1'auteur.
Le 24 septeinbre 1688, six canots, pesamment charges, laissaient la grkve silenciense de
Miehillimakinae. Seuls, les pecheurs de poissons blancs, levels avant 1'aube pour raccom-
inoder leurs tilets, les virent s'avam-er lentement :\ la file indienne sur les eaux tranquilles de
la liuie. puis disparaitre derriere la langue de terre qui separe le lac Huron de celui des
Illinois.' Ni les oth'eiers de la petite garnison, ni les mission naires n'e-taient descendus au
rivatre pour les saluer an depart, ainsi qiic eela se faisait d'habitude. C'etait la flotille orga-
nisee par Lali"iitan. Le vent i|iii soutttait du nord In mena heureusement en quatre jours a
1'elil r.'-f lie la liaie de> 1 'ollteoliatamis. -
Le '2'.'. les vovatfeurs atteijrnaifiit le fond de la bale, et se reposaient trois on quatre
jours a la inisMon tlorissante que les pen-s jesiiites y avaient etablie. Rec,us en grande
e.-n'-iiioiiie par les Sakis, sauvages de ees eon trees, ils se remirent en route le 4 octobre
par la riviere aux Ueiianls dont ils t'ranehirent les rapides, puis arrete.rent de nouveau pour
prendre laiiirue an villaire des Kikapous. Apres avoir traverse le territoire babite par les
Mal'iinine-. Lahontan et ses eonipagiions plantaient leurs tentes le 13 au matin en face
ilu fort di - ( hitatramis.' II s'airissait d'obtenir du cbef de cette tribu des guides pour continuer
rexpeditii.ii. les i-inq sauvages Outaouais qui 1'avaient aeeompagnee jusque-la ignorant la
r'.ute i|iii re-tait a pareourir. C'l'-tait <lu reste la loi eonunune parnii les tribus indicnnes, que
p. .iir tranrliir line rivii'-n-. -il t'allait payer tribut c't demander un laissez-passer au chef de la
nati'.n prineipale cjiii vivait sur ses Lords. Apres d'ussex longs pourparlers et une distribu-
ti..n de pn'-ents faite a propos, le ehef des ( hitagamis donnait au voyageur dix guerriers bien
versi'-s dan- la lanirue des Kokoros. peiiplade de la riviere Longue, alliee des Outagamis depuis
t.mtAt vingt ans. Le lit oetolnv, I'expedition atteignait la tote du Wisconsin, fleuve sauvage
i-t d«'sert. roiilant ses eaux bourbeuses et sales sur un lit de limon, entre une chaine de
enteaii.x esear|.i's. Se laissant alter au eourant, la petite Hottille apercevait enfin, le 23 octobre
au r-'.ir. pn'-s d'uii niois apres son depart, les rives du Mississipi, bordees de prairies et de bois
de haute futaie. On se eabana dans 1'iine des ties du grand fleuve, qui se trouve vis-a-vis
reinboiiehure du Wiseonsin. Le leiideinaiii, refoulant les conrants, les canots remontaient
le Mississipi, et se tnmvaient, le 2 novembre, a 1'entree de la rivifere Longue, celle qui devait k
jainais rendre le noiu de Lahontan faineux. Ici, nos voyageurs allaient vers rinoonnu.
L' embouchure de la riviere Longue est remplie de jonc, et ses eaux y sont si cahnes que 1'on
ilirait d'un lae, rapporte Lahontan. C'est ce qui lui avait fait donner par les aborigines le
ii-i in ile rii'ieri- nittrlf. Ix- 8 novembre, Lahontan, qui avait suivi le cours de cette riviere,
e <le eoteaux et de prairies, rencontrait un premier campement de sauvages. II 4tait
1 (/horizon de Michillimakinar est si beau, dit Lamothe-Cadillac, que du port on pent voir les canots d'aussi
loin qoe la vue la phm fine peut joindre.
' La baie Verte (Green-Bay) ancienne baie des Puants. Le 8 mai 1689, avait lieu la prise de
il» cette baie par les autoriW-s fran^aioes. (Cf. Collection Harmetie.)
' LM Folles-Avoinps.
• LwKenarda,
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 88
habite par les Eokoros, peuple civil et doux, distribue' en douze villages, et qui potivait inettre
vingt mille guerriers en oanipagne. II clemeura au milieu de cette nation jusqu'au 21. Le 27,
an bout de 60 lieues de navigation, il arrivait chez les P^ssanapes. La capitate, OH village-
principal de cette nation, ou habitait le grand chef, se trouvait a 50 lieues plus loin,
sur le bord d'uu lac. Lahontan y arriva le 3 decembre. CYtuit une grande confederation
que celle des Essanapes. Ces bons sauvages croyaient i\ la m^terapsycose, et suivairnt ainsi,
sans le savoir, les doctrines de Pythagore. Leur chef ne sortait jamais sans etre porte par six
esclaves, et Ton jetait alors sur son ehemin, des feuilles d'arbre et des Hours. (V siiperbe
potentat apprit au baron que beaucoup plus loin, dans I'interieur, vivait tin peuple compose
d'honnetes gens, qui lui etait allie depuis uu quart dcsiecle. Tl lui offrit trois cents lionnues pour
1'escorter, s'il desiraits'y rendre. Les Qnacsitares — c'etait le nom de cc peiiplc — avaient pour
adversaires acharnes une nation inquiete, turbulente, belliqueiise, fort nombreiii-e, puisquYlle
pouvait armor vingt mille guerriers. On les appelait les Mozemleks. CYst pour se d.'t'eiidn-
coutre les Mozemleks que les Essanapes et les Gnacsitares sYtaient lies d'amitie depuis si long-
temps. Le 19 decembre, apres quinze nouvelles jounu'es de navigation, le baron ln'arnais
mettait pied il terre au milieu des ties ou les (Inacsitares taisaient d'ordinaire leiirs n'sidein-es.
Ceux-ci le prirent ainsi que sea compagnons de voyage, pour deH Ks]paguols. ()n voulut menie
lui faire un mauvais parti. Des eoureurs t'ui'ent envoyes jusqu'ii Hit lieues ilans les rt'ifioi^ du
sud ; ils en ramenercnt des experts, qui declare/rent 4111' res ('trangers, i|iii I'taieiit vcnus
s'asseoir a leurs foyers, n'etaient point de 1'Kstraiuadure ni des Asturies. Les Kspagimls.
a ce que racontc Lahontan, habitaient a SO tayous, e'est-a-dire a i'4it lieues de la. et etaient
fort craints de tous les aborigenes de ces contrees. Chez les Gnaesitares. le liaron vit plusieiirs
prisonniers de la nation des Mozemleks, et il se plait a nous dire comment ils avaieiit le
teint basane, la barbe touft'ne et une longue eheveluri1.
Les Gnaesitares lui traeerent sur une peau de Ixeut' une carte int'ornie du pays des
Mozemleks. Ce pays etait situe sur les bords d'une riviere qui prenait sa source dans les
montagnes d'ou sort la riviere Longue. De ees hautes montagiies, larges de plus de li
lieues, la riviere de Mozemlek sc dirigeait vers 1'ouest, et, apres une course de l.">0 lieues. se
d^chargeait dans un grand lac d'eau salee, de 300 lieues de circuit. Autour de ce lac. on pouvait
voir plus de cent villages. A 1'embouchure de cette riviere s'elevaicnt dix villes avec des
murailles de pierre. La puissante nation des Mozemleks ciiltivait les arts, et la mecanique
fleurissait parmi eux. On y fabriquait des etotfes et des baches de ciiivre. L'n des esclaves
mozemleks portait & son cou une medaille de cuivre, que Lahontan dit avoir fait fondre, a
son retour, par 1'arquebusier de M. Tonty, au fort Saint-Louis des Illinois.
Les Gnacsitares parlerent encore tl Lahontan d'un grand peuple voisin des Mozemleks, et
qu'ils appelaient les Tahuglauks. Ces Tahuglauks portaient la barbe, etaient coiffes d'un
bonnet pointu, secouvraient d'une longue robe qui lour descendait ;\ mi-jambe, et chaussaient
une large bottine, dont ils relevaient la jambiere jusqu'au genou. Tous ees peoples pasaaient
I'^te b. la chasse des breufs sauvages.
Faute d'interpretes. Lahontan ne put tirer plusde lumieres sur ces nations nouvelles, et
c'est en vain qu'il essaya de persuader & quelques Mozemleks de le suivre au Canada.
Le degel etant survenu, Lahontan dut retourner sur ses pas. Le 26 Janvier 1689, il
quittait le pays des Gnacsitares, apres avoir fait planter chez ces derniers, un poteau aux
armes de France, que ses soldats appelereut la borne de Lahontan.
Le 2 mars, 1' expedition atteignait le Mississipi, qu'elle descendit jusqu'a la Wabash ou
86
J.-KDMOND ROY
Ohio. IA- 9 avril, Lnhontan etait a 1'cmbouchure de la riviere des Illinois. II rcvint par lo
lae Michigan a Mu-hilliinukinui-, on il abordaitle 22 mai 1689. II y apprit par M. Pierre do
Kopontitrny. «|U«, do Quebec, etait monto jusque-la sur les glaces, que le gouverneur Dcm.n-
ville veiiait do eonoluro 11110 paix generale avcc les Iroquois.
VI
DKI-AKT I.K LAII-.XTAX I.K Mn IIILLIMAKINAC (S .iriN K.89).— Ii. SE REND A QUEBEC.— ARRIVEE
I.K M. I.K KKOSTKXAI-. gi'i VIKXT KKMPI.ACKR I,K MARQUIS DE DENONVILLE. — LA GUERRE EST
UK, I.MIKK.-— I.K HUMS "I'.l.ltiK 1>K DKMKl'RER I.AXS LA COLONIE.— HlVER DE 1690. SlEGE
I.K tjrKHKi- IMK I'mrs. — LAII'>NTAN KST CIIAIKSK D'ALLKR ANNONCER ALA CODR LA DELI-
\ i: \V I. I.K I. A Cnl.o XIK. — Il. KST XO.MXIK CA1MTA1XK (1(501). FAIT CHEVALIER DE SAINT-
I.A/.AKK.— S"X HKT'.l It A Ql ' KHKi'.— 1 'R'.TKii K I'AK FKONTKXAC. M (tENEVIEVE DAMOUR8
i i 1.1: i: \KI.X I'.KAKV AIS.
]..• « juin It'.**!'. l.;ili..iil;ui .(iiittait Michilliiiiakinac. on coinpagnio de dnuzc sauvages
,1, la nati..ii i|.-s < >ut;i"iiai-. A pivs a v.>ir rfinnnti'- le emirs do la riviere des Francjais, travers^
!.• la. Nipi^-ini: ••' .li'-.-.-ndu 1'niitanuais. il arrivait a Mnntival, le 9 juillot. Kn f'ranchissant
1.- rai.i«li- .In -ant Saint- 1-' .ui-. -i HI caimi .-liavira. tin doses rainciirs fut onglouti dans les
!l..t-. .-i lui-iiii'-ini- i-i'it tniiiv.'- line inort .-rrtaine ilans cotte tra^iqiie avonturo, si le chevalier
.1,- Van.lr.'iiil ii" so tut truiiv.'- a ]...int ^u^ U- rivairo, ].<>ur le sauver. Quinzc ans auparavant,
.l,,llii.|. i-'-\.-nant di- -on vi.vaiTe di- di'-roiivorto vors Mississipi, avait failli perir an memo
riidrnit. 11 \ avail perdu tmitc- le-iK.tes prises pendant son expedition. Plus honreux que
-..i, devaneier. Lalmntan n'eiit a d.'pl«rrr <|iie la j.erte de quolqucs ballots do pelloteries.
I.. • Lr"U\ -i -i -neiir 1 >eiion\ ille r-e t rmivait alors a Montreal. Le baron profits de cctte bonne
auKaiii'-. p.nir aller lui t'aii'i K i-.'.-it de >es aveiitures. A). res s'etre repose quolques jours de
-. - t'.ii'iL'ue-. il pi-it le elieinin de (ju.'l.e.-. oil il so troiivait ;\ la fin de septcmbre. Pendant
qtfil t'-iait riieurr aiix s..iii-ee-- de larivii'-ro des Outaouais, Lahontau avait fait la rencontre
d'uu c.th'.icr de la .-olonic. M. de Sainte-lleleno, qui lui avait appris la chute de.Iacques I", la
t'uite en K ranee du roi drtrniie. et la resolution do Louis XIV do faire la guerre & 1'Angle-
ten-e. II avait MI aussi qiir M. do Kroiitoiiae otait appele pour la deuxieme fois au gouver-
neineiit du Canada. II attendait done avoo anxiete 1'arrivoe des navires dc France. Depuis
tantAt uii an. il etait du resto sans nou voiles do sa famillo, ot il avait hate d'aller mettre ordre
a sos affaires. '
M. do Frontonao arriva a Queboo lo 15 octobre au soir. Le navire qui 1'amenait appor-
tait a Lahontan uno lottro do 1'un do sos j.aronts. qui lui confirmait la nouvelle que ea
huroimio avait »'to vonduo par autorito de justice. 2
1 I^ttre xvn.
1 Iji terre <le Ijil.ontan fut a<ijug^e, le 4 itfcembre 1084, sur Charles Carpentier, bourgeois de Paris, curateur
crtt i la nQcremion vacante du sieur Isaac de Ix>m d'Arce et d'Esleich. (Margry-) Elle avait •'•((• saisie & la
reqnrte de Claude Ix>ys, conHeiller-secn'taire du roi. C« fut noble Charles de Casamajor d'Orion. qualifi6 lifitr de
Lahnntan et alM iTOrian dans un acte du 7 octobre 1685, qui se porta adjudicataire. Louis de Lorn d'Arce Malt
alora »a Canada, maia le jcune offlcier contesta pendant plus de cinq ans cette vente judiciaire. Ceet ce qu'il
appert d'ooo lenience rendue le 30 fleptembre 1'W'J. (Lettre de M. Dufaii de Maluquer da 4 octobre 1890-) Comma
on le voit, U* archives rowery^ aux d('\*>\x de France, conflrment le n'cit que Lahontan nous donne.
Un mot snr lei Caaamajor.
AuMikM aprc* son acquiaition, Charles de Casamajor, abb£ d'Orion, sVtablit & Lahontan. (Lettre da curt
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 87
Que faire? Ne pouvait-il pas prouver qu'il dtait au service aux extrcmitos du mondo
lorsqu'on le depouillait de son bien? En remboursant I'acquereur do la sommc qu'il avait
versee, ne pourrait-il pas reprendre possession du chateau de ses peres ? Mais, bolas ! les
finances du baron etaient dans un etat deplorable, et quand il se serait domic le inal de vivre
un siecle encore, ses maigrcs appointementa n'anraient janiais pu suffir a satisfairo ses eroan-
ciers insatiables. Le baron demand a tout de 11101110 la permission de s'ombarqtier pour
essayer d'aller sauver quelques debris du muit'rage. Depuis deux ans ses parents lui avaient
obtenu un conge, M. de Denonville 1'avait garde mulgiv lui, il etait l>ien juste qu'on lui
donnat aujourd'hui quelque repos. Frontenac ne pensa pas de memo. II avait besom de
tout son monde, dans la periode critique que la colonie allait traversor, ot Lalimitan dul so
resigner ;\ continuer le metier des armes. Touclio. do sos malbeurs, lo goiiverneur lui ntirit
sa bourse et sa table, et a. tin do no point le laisser perir d'cnnui dans la vie monotone do
Bacqu£.) II avait £pous<5 Marie ile Blair. Kn eff«t, le l!l Janvier 1 i!)3, noble < 'harles ile Casatnajor, seigneur et harou
de J.ahontan et abb<i d'Orion, aseistait au central de mariage do noble Samuel do Blair, seigneur et baron de 1'mni-
rez et Castelsarrazin, son beau-frere, avec demoiselle Frangoi.se do Lapnyade. (Archives des Bassi-.s-Pyn'-nees,
nouvelles acquisitions, Notaires d'Orthez.)
•' Le onzieme septembre 1692, naquit, de U'-gitime mariajre, demoiselle Anne Charlotte dc t 'asomajor d'Orion,
de noble Charles de Casamajor d'Orion, baron de Labontan, et de dame Mario de Blair, haronne de Lahontan,
laquelle a receu les ceremonies du buptrme, le denxiC-mo octobro 1(59-. Ses parrin ot marine furont noble Arnatid,
de Blair, conseiller an parlement de Navarre, et demoiselle Charlotte de Bulstinsc L'>elsunce], lesijucls out .si(;iii'.
" (3ign<5 '. ) A. Blair ; Casemajor d'Orion; do BeLsnnco ; (iaray." (Archives communale- dn Lahontan, Ktat
civil, 1692, f° 8.)
" Le 29° aoust 1694, deceda et flit inhutm'e demoiselle Anno Charlotte de Casamaior d'Orion de Lahontan,
aagtfe de vingt et trois imis en presence do Jean de Goeytes et Bernard de Laur.
(Sign6 : ) de Goeytes ; de Laur ; Garay." (Archives comrnunales de Lahontan, Ktat civil, li>lll, f° '•>.)
" Le 9e dudit mois audit an foctobro 11)94], doceda messire Charles do Casamajor d'Orion, baron dc l.ahnnt.-in,
aag^ de 42 nns, et :nhum^ le lendemain, en presence do Jean de (ioeytes et Bernard dn l.aur.
(Signe : ) de Goeytes ; de Laur ; Garay." (Archives commtinalea de Lahontan, Etat civil, ln'.M, f° 5.)
Sous les marches de 1'autel de Saint-Joseph, dans la nof occidentalo de IV^lise de Lahontan, se tronve nne
pierre tombale, recouverte par P-uitel juscni'au milieu d'un ^cnsson creux, (jui devait portor primitivement des
armoiries, etqui a dfl t'tre degrade par le martoau des demolisseurs en 1793.
On lit sur cette pierre :
AXNE-CHARI.OTTB, SA FII.LG, DK
CKBES LK 24 AOVST ET 11 OCTOBRH Ki94.
Lea premieres lignes de 1'inscription, qui relataient le nom du personnage onseveli en cot endroitsonteffacees ;
mais les lignes inferieures sont parfaitement conserveee et trCs lisibles. Les dates des 24 aout et 11 octohre 1694,
sanvdes de la destruction, sont celles de la mort de Messire Charles de Casamajor d'Orion, baron de Lahontan,
dec&le' 4 quarante-deux ans, et de sa fillo, dec<":dee & 1'age de vingt-trois mois, et dont nous avons reproduit plus
hant les actes de deces et de sepulture.
Voici les armes des Casamajor d'Orion : e'cartele' : 1 et 4 & deux vaches passantes, 2 et 3 il une salamandre ;
tirabrdd'une couronne de comte; supports: deux lions. (Paul Raymond, Sceaux conterrl* aux archives dtpartc-
mentale? den Bagien-Pyrtnten, n° 208.) Marie de Blair, veuve de Charles de Casamajor d'Orion, dame de Lahontan
fit enregistrer ses armes dans 1' Armorial de Dax, en 1696 : d'argent, & un chevron de gueules accompagne de trois
annelets de m6me, deux en chef et un en pointe. (Rente de Biarn, Navarre et Landes, 1884, tome II, p. 110.)
Les representants de cette famille porterent quelquefois le surnom d'Orion (Archives des Bawes-Py ranees,
E. 1213), jamais celui de Lahontan (Lettre de M. Dufau de Malnquer). Marie-Charlotte, nee le 11 septembre 1692,
morte le 29 aout 1694, gtait fille unique. Son pere lasuivitdansla tombe le 9 octobre, et Marie do Blair, baronne
de Lahontan, mourut a son tour, laissaut ses droits a son frere Samuel de Blair.
88 J.-EDMOND ROY
Quebec, il I'amcnn avec lui dans un voyage qu'il fit a Montreal presqu'aussitftt apres son
arrivee dans la colonie.1 Lahontan passa 1'hiver mulade a Quebec.8 An printemps de 1690,
Frontenac voulutrenvoyernegoeierla paix avec lestribus iroquoises, mais le baron, priSferant
conserver la douce oisiveteque lui donnait sa convalescence, demanda qu'un autre fut charge
.le eette perilleusc mission. Bien lui en prit. Lc chevalier d'Aux fut choisi. Les sauvages
des Cinq-Cantons le re.;urcnt :\ coups de baton, puis 1'amenerent prisonnier, pieds et poings
lies, a Host. »n. IVndant que le pauvre ainbassadeur me.ditait ;\ son aise dans les donjons
anirlais. sur la favcur <|iic lui avait. value 1'amitie du soldat bearnais, celui-ci voyageait en
jov.-iise coiiipairnie avcc If gouvcniciir. II sc rendit i\ Montreal au mois de juin sur le
brisrantin du i.r"uvernenicnt, ct .•oniiuanda pendant ([iiolque temps diverees escouades de
sc.lilats d--tim'-es a siditenir Irs inoissoniieurs an tort Roland et a la prairie de la Madeleine.3
LVt,' r-V-tait pass.'- ass.-x trauquillement ;\ snrveiller U-s frontieres de 1'ouest, lorsqu'au com-
ni.-nr, -in. 'lit (l'..ri,.l.rr. un comTHT dc (iut'lii-c viut en touto hate annoncer au gouverneiir
.ju'uiK' llnttr aiiirlai<e rfiiniiitait le lleuve Saint-Laurent. Lahontan suivit Frontenac dans la
• •ai.ital.-. '•! ;i"i-tu a rattaqiie intViictiiciise <jue tit alors 1'aniiral Phipps. Frontenac repoussa
I'.-iiin-iiii.ft -i- .-(.inliiisit en hems avee line poiijnec d'honuiies resolus. mal proteges, dans une
vill.- niiverte. l.ien qiie la saisiin tut deja tres avaneee, le general victorieux voulnt annoncer
aii«-it'"-t a la <-"iir les r/'siiltats de eette glorieune journec. II choisit Lahontan pour etre le
linrtelir de I'ette bidlllC IKIUVelle.
1'arii de (^in'-liee le ]>> niiveiiilire 1(!!M), sur lii Fli'iii--<1<;-M<ii, Lahontan arrivait & la
K. ..I,,. 11, • !.• 1J Janvier IH'.'I. ajin's une traverse.- ties plus dangereuses, sur un fleuve qui
i-liari-ci\'aii df~ irlai.-iiiis I'lionues. a travel's un ocean convert des flottes euneinies. Lahontan
.-..iniai^-ait st-s elassii|iies : il n'ignorait pas que le s.'nat roinain couronnait de lauriers les
iruen-'n-rs ijiii venaieiit lui aiiimncer une victoire. Pour incttre le comble & sa joie, Frontenac
lui avail duniii'-. pour M. de S.-igiielav. une lettre partienliere, qui contenait les chosesles plus
avaiitaifeiises jmiir lui. II in- duiitait d.uic pins de su bonne fortune en mettant le pied sur
ee -"1 de Kranee, .|u"il avail qiiitte depuis tantAt sept ans, simple garde de marine, a moitie
ruin,'- et .-ans av.-nir. Il.'las ! en entrant au port, on lui apprit la mort de M. de Seignelay,
r.-lui auquel ili'tait partieiiliercincnt recommande. " C'est assnrement, ecrivait-il alors, le
plus trraud mallieur qui ]«iuvait arriver a la marine de France, aux colonies des deux
Ain.'-riques, et a nmi en particulier, puisqiie la lettre (pie M. de Frontenac lui ecrivait en ma
faveiir. in'est inutile jiar sa mort." '
Le mallieureux oflieier se rendit cependant a Versailles, pour y delivrer ses depeches a
M. de Piiiiteliartrain, et lui fa ire un bout de cour. Le ministre ecouta sa triste odyssde.
Mais que lui faisait si lui le sort de ee petit baron de Beam, dont les biens dtaient saisis et
qui avait mill.- proees a vider? " Vous voulcz laisser le service, lui dit-il assez froidement,
HUT un ton ennuye, cela est impossible. Vous aurez tout le temps de vaquer a vos aftain-s,
juwqu'aux derniers vaisseaux en destination de Quebec, oil il vous faut absolument retour-
1 I«ttra XVIH.
1 Vnyagtn de Lebeao, preface.
' Lettre xiz.
4 Lettre \x. M. de Seignelay, fils du grand Colbert, mourut en effet le 10 novembre 1690. La lettre
partirnli.-re <|iie le gouvernenr de KronUnac 6crivit an ministre pour lui recommander Lahontan, et qni ne put
Ini -'tr<- remiie, expliqne le silence des docamenU contemporains xur la mission du baron.
LE BARON DK LAIIONTAN 89
ner." Le discouragement dans 1'Sme, Lahontan prit le clicmin de I'arin pour y rencontrer
ses parents, qui le plongferent aussitOt dans mille constillations d'avueat. '
Le 28 juillet 1691, le baron s'embarquait de nouveau a la Roehelle pour le Canada, en
compagnie du ehevalier de Maupeou, neveu de M"" de I'ontchartrain, <|iii voulait voir du
pays.
Pendant son sejour dans la eupitalc, Luhuntan avail sollieite en vain les favenrs et la
protection de la cour. On lui avail repondu que M. de Frontenai: serait charg.'- de ptmrvoir
a son avaneement. En attendant, le roi lui donna, des le mois de mai, line commission de
1 Ces details sont puisi's dans les lettres meme do Lahontan. A fin du contnMer le recit de 1'ecri vain, nous
avons consult^ les archives, <?t nous y avons const it 6 en eflet qu'u cette epoque Lalmntan i'tait plon<;<' dans uno
suite deproces des plus ruineux, soit au sujet dti prix d'adjudication de la baronnie <ie Lahontan, suit uncore a
propos du pr("t que son pere avail fait ii la ville de Bayonne. Le lecteur ponrra en jugor par los extraits ijui sui vent :
" Extrait du livre des declarations des financiers de la presente ville de liayunne et recnas an tirelfe, de 1'hotel
de hi'lite ville.
Led it jour dix neufiesiue du mois de Janvier mil six fens huictante six, a comparu dover- le greHti de, 1'liotol
comun de la presant ville et citt6 de Bayonne M. Joseph de Castelnau, bourgeois et (irellier en cbef an sie}:e de
la maistrise des ports de ladite ville, en qualitte de procureur, fond£ de procuration expresse. qu'il a fait aparoir ct
quysera cy apres inceree, de mes^ire Jean ile St Mesmin, conseiller du roy, aiiditour en n;i f'bambrn <ie ( '<impte.s,
a Pans, et dame Anne de Beaujeu, son espouze, endatto du vinirte snptieme derembrn mil .six cens linitanto, cinq,
daltce a Paris, signee du sieur de St Mesmin, Benoit et Sanvelette, nutaires royaux, a declare et afirnu' an present
registre, conformement a 1'arret du Conseil d'Estat du xxx1 de jiiiu dernier, qne par contract du treiziesme
septembre mil fix cens cinquante neuf, rotenu a Bayonne par de Haran, notaire nival, il estoit deub a messire
Izaac de Lon d'Arce, seigneur baron de T.ahontan, et dame Jeanne Guerin, 5a premiere lemme, trois mil livres de
rente viagere, pour le sort principal de tranto mil livres par eux payees a la descharge de ladite villo, comme il
apert dn dit contract, declare resolu par 1'arret iln Conseil d'Estat du xvnr jnillet mil six ecus soixante sept, et
ordonni1 que ce quy se trouvera avoir est^ receu [>ar ledit siour d'Arce des arrerajro.s do lailito jiention viajicre,
sera desduit, distraction fiitte des intretz, de ladite snmme du trente mil livros, a la raison du denier vintit, pour
du surplus en estre paye dans dix anm'es, ensemble des intret-<an denier vinpt, qny diminueront a [iroportion des
payements de laquelle som'me, principale et intrets d'icelle, il n'est pas de la connaissance <les sr* de St Mesmin et
dame de Beaujeu, son espouze, qu'il aye este rien payt' dopuis ledit arret de rail six cens soixante sept; sur qiioy,
la dame Francoizsde Coute, espouze en segondes nopces dudit defunt s' d'Arce, a fait cession et trans|»rt audit
sieur de St Mesrain, son creancier, de la somme de vingteneuf (w>) mil livres de principal et intrelz d'icelle stir la
cimunauttf dudit Bayonne, par acte retenu a Lahontan, le quatriesme aoust mil six cent soixante dix, signc de
Goej tes, notaire, ratifi^ par le sieur d'Arce, le dix septieme aout mil six cen soixante unze, au chatteau de Lahon-
tan, par autre acte, retenu et sign6 par de Lama'son, notaire, incerez tons deux dans tin autre actede de[x>t de
1'orginal (fie) d'iceux, quy a reste au pouvoir dudit Sauvelette, notaire a 1'aris, du vingt septieme decembro mil
six cent quatre vingtz cinq, signtf, Benoit et Sauvelette, de laquelle pomme de vingte nenf mil livres de prin-
cipal et intrets d'icelle, depuis ladite cession, lesdits sieurs et dame de St Mesmin sont creanciers d'un cottc. De
plus, est deub a ladite dame de St Mesmin, en conceqnenco d'une sentance contradictoiremant randue par les m1"
des requestes ordinaires de 1'hotel du roy, du 311° aout mil six cent huitaute trois, sur le deniers de ladite comu-
naute, ce quy provient des arrerages de la rente de mil soixante quatorze livresdhue a la succession dudit defiant
d'Arce et quy sont escbeux jnsques au jour de la saisie relle faitte du sort prinsipal de ladite rente et jusques a la
concurance des arrerages escheus de la rente de cinq cens livres p^r an, dues a ladite dame de St Mesmin par la
succession dudit deffunt d'Arce, et outre ce, la somme de seize cent livres a la meme dame de St Mesmin, adjugee
par sentence du premier avril mil six cent soixante dix sept, enoncee a la precedante, avec les arrerages et intrets
quy eschoiront au jour du payement et delivrance quy sera faito par ledit corps de ville, de laquelle declaration et
afirmation susdite ledit sr de Castelnau, audit nom, a requis estre retenu acte, pour servir et valoir auxdits a" de
St Mesmin et dame de Beaujeu, son espouze ce que de raison, et s'est signe. Ainsy sign£ sur le registre : Castetnau,
procurur susdit" (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 818, n° 12.)
23 juin 1699 : Arret du parlement de Paris relatif a la distribution des sommes dues aux creanciers d'Isaac de
Long d'Arc4 («tc) seigneur et baron de La Hontan (tic).— Cet acte mentionne : " Jacques Thuv^ Dautefort, bourgeois
de Paris, tuteur de dame Marguerite Thuve, sa fille, et de dt^funte Marguerite Btisset, sa femme, donataire de
defunte dame Jeanne Guerin, vivante Spouse d'Isaac Le Long, sieur d'Arc£ (tic) baron de la Hontan ; " " Fran^oise
Sec. I., 1894. 12.
J.-KDMOND ROY
cupitaine ile compagnie dans les troupes de la marine, ' et on lui fit 1'honneur de le recevoir
dan* 1'ordre de Saint-Lazare, dans la chambre mSme de M. de Louvois. *
UM autre quo le baron de Lahontan cut etc fier de ce rapide avancement ; mais le gentil-
boinmo bearnai* avait alors d'autrea pensees eu tete. On raconte qu'IIenri IV, voulant ae
moqiier de la inodeatie gaaeonne, diaait ([lie s'il n'etait roi de France il cut voulu ettv
ronaeiller an parleinent de Bordeaux. Lahontan eiit pretere cent fois mieux la charge de
consriller an parleinent.qiie son pere avait tenue, et lea tourellcs qui se miraient dans le gave
d.- 1'aii. .[no les plus bran x miplois .Inns I'ann.V d'Amerique. Du reste, il savait bien qii'mi
iroiivrnirui- dr rolonir in- ponvait pas lui donner degrade plus elev<5 que celui qu'il avait
di'-ja. rt il mrairrait dr drinetirrr rtcrnellenient capitaine a 1'exemple de taut de vieux officiers
Main-hi- M>U> Irs annrs dans Irs t'mvts umerieaines.
<Jnant a >a ii..niinatii)n ilr rhrvalirr dr Saint- La/.are, il s'en moquait le premier. Elle lui
o.ntait I""1 loui-. '|if il avail rrriis rn radean de son uncle, 1'ahbe de Couttes, et la ceremonir
ih- n'-rrpti.in avait dun- inoins dr tnnps ()iie crllr de compter la aomme ail treaor.3
|,i- is -rptrnihrr I'i'.'l. I.aliontaii rtait dr retour a Quebec. Compatissant aux epreuves
ilu panvrr ir<-ntilln>niiiir, ijiir hallnttairnt drpnis plusiriirs amiees la iner et. la fortune, le
mint!- 'li- Kroiitriiai- 1'invita a sa tahle «'t Ir li)gra ilans son chateau.
I..- ir-'iivi-niriir qur possi'-dait alors la Xouvellr-Franer, rtait un honnne de heaneoup
il'. '-pi-it, il.. in- d'mir .'loi|Urncr naturrllr. ciiltivt'-r ]>ar 1'rtudr et entretenue par 1'habitude de
I,- 1 MHI-IIPUSC ill- Poiitiu-, \euvc il'Arrt' lie La '.Ionian, tntrice de leurs enfants inineure; " (n/ia») " Fran^oise I.efa-
diciix ilc (V.utti-M, veuve ilndit dell'unt Isaac de L<inj,'(!ur(/>, baron de La Hontan;— line sentence du 30 septembre
li .- *'. " ri'iului' ' -iitrr Aiiiiiinc .I.ISKI- dc I'omniorye, sieur des Aages, intendant de mnnsiviir le prince de Conty, d-
liev.m' i»>iir»iiivaiit !i-Hcr'h'en, Vfiiti-ct iidjndii-ation par decret de la turre, s.-ijneiirie et haronniede la Hontan, saisie
ri'«llfin«iit Mir Is:i:n- de \."Uf d'Anv, Hei^neiir et liaruii do la Hontan, a la reqiiente dudit Claude Loys, conseiller,
gecn-Uire du my, an lieu diK|nel ledit Jasse auroit repris hi jiotirmiite de ladite instance de crieon, ot a present
(...urMiivant 1'ordre et distrilnitiuii de la Minima de vinj;t-un mille livres, prix de la vunto et adjudication de ladite
ii-rre de la Ilmiian Mir diaries < aipcntier, honrjienis de 1'aris. cnratenr <:i<5<54 la succe.'-sion vacante dndit de Ixing
d'Arti'-, ft dppooant audil decret ;" — " piemiereinent, ladite H-laine I*verrier, veuve dndit Antoine .lus.se
de I'ommerye, taut en »(.n noni, A c.inse de la connnnnanle qui a este entre enx. que corniue donnataire mutuelle
dudil -lasai', a esti'- colloiuire i-t mis en ordre comme creancii-re et exercant les drolls de Jeanne Uuerin, femme
dndit Ixinj; danV-, du liuitic'tne Kvrier lii-lS, jour du contract de maria^e de Indite (iuerin aveo ledit Longdarce, de
la Bomme de seizu cens six livreH i|ninzt< sols, faisant les deux tiers do celle de deux mil quatre cens unzo livres
cinq soli sept deniers, payez et acquittez par ledit Jassn de Pommery pour arrerages de cinq cens livres de rente
par luy constiltn'-es conjointemeiit et solidairement avec lesdits de Longdarce, Jeanne (iuerin, sa femme, Francois
Talon et (ieneviere Leduc, sa fenime, au profit de Franchise 1'oitevin, veuve Pierre de Labarge, par contract du
CO mare 166" "—" Artnand de I^jngdasse («'c) fils et h^rilier dudit deffunt de la Iloutan " — " le dcfant
obtenu par ladite lo Verriur, veuve d'Antoine .las.si-. demanderesne, suivaut les requestes et exploits des vingt
hnitirme fevrier, quatre et nouf mara l(ii»9, contre Armand de Longdarce, sieur de la Houtan, de Sallus et. de
Ixingdarce de la Houtan, sa femme, et de Longdarce de la Houtan, deffendeurs et defaillans. . .." (Imprim^
de '-ti pages in-folio) — (Archives comaiunales de Bayonne, CC. 818, n° 24.)
II importe, avec un ecrivain comme Lahontan, dont la veracitr a ete si souvent contest^e, de controler chacun
de« faiu qu'il avance. Ainsi le lecteur ne devra-t-il pas sY-tonner si nous accompagnons le texte de ce travail de
note* et de pieces abondantes.
1 A Versailles, le 31 mai 1 •>'.)!. Sa Majest*'- a fait choix du Sieur Baron de la Hontan, ci-devant lieutenant
reform^- d'une compagnie d'infanterie en Canada, pour servir en qualiU' de capitaine rt- forme de 1'une des compa-
gnies qu'elle entretient an dit pays. (Collection de manu»critt de la Nuuvelle- France, II, 02).
1 l."tir" xn.
' Dan* onactedebapt^medu lOoctobre lG91,conFerv<> aux rogistres de la cu re de Quebec, Lahontan eat qualinY'
chtmtifT de Fardre de \otrc-l)ame du Honl-Carmel. Lahontan. dans ses lettres, dit qu'il fut recu chevalier d<
laitrr. Uppoi* UW8, 1'onlrv n'appeUit Nolrr-Dane du Mont-Oarmel et de Sainl-Lnzare. Vide: I'recif Hittori'i"' no
ortrei nrfcji'nuT et militairet de 8. Latare et de t>. Maurice, par le ch. L. Cibrario, Lyon, 1800, p. U9.
LK BARON DK LAHONTAN 91
ce qu'il y avait do plus grand & la cour. Venu an Canada alors qn'il e"tait parfaitetnont ruine",
et protege centre ses creanciers par ties lettres d'Etat, Frontenac prenait plaisir h, sympathiser
BfBC ceux qui se trouvaient aussi bien quo lui dans lours affaires. II ne inanqnait pas
alors dans la colonie, do cadets de qua lite de, Gasc<xj»t>, qui nc fnisnle.nt /><ix n,,uri-i,t rent,- </<•.<
li'ftres de change de leur pays. '
Atin de faire piece anx bourgeois pretentienx <[ii'il detostait smivoraineinent, Frontonac
s'entourait de ces caracteres aventuriers et andacieiix. II aimait du ivste leur franc parlor
et ne dedaignait pas leur esprit satirique et mordant.
Parmi ces irreguliers, quo le gouvernour f'a(;onna de sa main riicrgiqiie, jusqirau point
d'en t'aire quelquefois des heros, eitons Cavolier de hi Salic, du I, nth, la Forest, Hi/.ard,
Barois, Herbin, Lamothe-Cadillac, Maronil. II ne tut pas longtemps a, rcconnaitre qn'il
ne fallait point laisser eonfondre dans la t'onle, un gentilhommc <lu caracteiv de Laliontan,
qui savait plairc, et qui pouvait se rend re utile an besoin. Lahontan, coinnie Frontenac. du
reste, tout-bait par quelques c&tes a la Gascogne, et les sympathies du irnind seigneur exile
sur le rocberde Quebec, devaient naturelleinent se [lortcr sur ce compatriote. qin- les malbeiirs
de sa famille avaient force de se refugier an milieu des tbivts du nonvean inonde. -
La colonie etait alors partagee i-n deux (actions. L'unc avait Frmitenac ]ioiir cbc)'.
L'autre etait eommandee par I'intendant Ducbesneau, que Ton a a]p]iel«' "/< /V.v^/V, < /< Imliit i-nnri.
Cettc derniere se eomposait de Lemoyne, Jolliet, Leber, Moiicbt-r, \'arcnnes, la Clicnavr.
Soumande. Kilo no voulait voir i-n Frontenac qn'"// ricn.r rc/"//-i/ »//// //<• tin-nil i/,i,- ///•,,/,;,/,/• /,
vice. 3
Que de this les officiers (pii (aisaient partie de la faction du u'ouvcniciir. en luitte anx
persecutions de I'intendant et des siens, levaient les yenx an cicl et s'i'criaicnt dans la t'aiblcsse
de leur foi : Saticte Frontenac, <>r<i />rn me. '
Frontenac aimait les plaisirs de la table et les bonnes caiiscries d'ajn-es diner. Les ^ais
convives se reunissaient an cbatean Saint-Louis et Ton y passait les lonyues soiri'es a jiarler
un pen librement do tout. Lamotlie-Cadillac racontait ses jirojets d't'-tablisseinents snr le
bord des grands lacs, du Lutb ileerivait K's plainos sauvages de I'Ouest nivstt'-rienx. Harois
et Bizard discutaient de commerce. 1'arf'ois la robe brune d'un (Vanciseain a]i|iaraissait an
milieu des brillants unitbrmes do ces officiers. C'otait le 1*. Cbrestien LccleriMj. tjui venait
lire au gouverneur, les bonnes pages du livre qu'il preparait sur 1'bistoirc de la Xonvelle-
France. Un des nevcux de Frontenac, llaber do Montmor, etait ovocpio do I'orpignan, ''
mais cela n'empechait pas le bouillant chevalier do poussor des pointos sur le domaine
ecclesiastique. II ne dedaignait pas memo de corriger do sa main le manuscrit du moine
historien, et d'y accentuer par quelques notes piquantes, les traits que le recollet decocbait
aux missions de la compagnie de Jesus.
II nous semble voir le fier cluitelain se promenant au milieu des groupes animes dans la
vaste salle du palais. Sa grande taille, son air noble, mele de douceur, imposaient. II se
1 C'est ainsi que le marquis de Denonyille recommande le chevalier de Vaudreuil dans nne lettre du 21
octobre 1687.
1 11 y a encore dans le d^partement du Lot, en France, une petite commune du nom de Frontenac. Elle est
situee dans le canton de Cahors, arrondissement de Figeac. Elle compte 232 habitants. (Malte-Bruu.)
* Commentaires sur I'orcrison funtbre de Frontenac.
* Lettre de Lamotbe-Cadillac.
6 Vide: Margry, V, pp. 137, 142, 143, de curieux details sur cette famille.
92 J.-KDMON1) ROY
degageait do toute sa personne un cachet d'origiualito frappant. II avait Ic verbe haul et
iiiiuait i diseourir. Lorsqu'il s'eehautlait an milieu <le la discussion, sou bras droit, dout il
no so servait plus, dcpuis qu'il avait ete casse a Ortibello, en 1646, restait appuye" au mauteau
do la \astc ehemineo, mais dc 1'autrc il developpait ees arguments comme s'il cut mame" une
epoi*.
(Juand arrivait le carnaval, le comte faisait jouer la comedie. Les acteurs se recrutaient
pnrmi l«-s otliciers <lo la ganiison, ct Corncille, Racine et Moliere y trouvaient de digius inter-
ii !•.'•!. •-. Les homines distingiies de la eolonio etaient invites avec leurs femmes a assister a
re- reinv-eiitatioiis. Tout eela ne plaisait guere, comme on le pensc, h la coterie de Duches-
neaii. rintcndant. i|iii posait pour rhoninie rang*'1 et severe.
I.'liivcr de ItJ'.U-lilleJ, ((tie Lahontan passa A Quebec, t'ut encore plus brillant que d'lialii-
tmle. I.i- Frauvai^ avaieni fait pr'iMMinier de guerre un riche negociant de la Nouvelle-
AnirK t.-rn-. M. NcUuii. ijiii taisait i-iimiiu-n-e snr la riviere Kenebec. C'etait un fort galant
biiinini-. tri-> iTi'in'rciix. ri i|iii ainiait Irs plaisirs de la .soeiete.
|-'i,,ht, na, lui avail diuiiie I'liospitalite, et le traitait avee toute sorte d'honnetctes. II
\ a\ait eiieure an rlu'itrau M. '!•• Maiipemi, iicveii de M"" <le 1'oiitebartrain, puis une pleiade
in, - ci ln-illant- ntlirifi-s. i|iii s'i'-taicnt ilistingues pendant la derniere guerre. Dans ces
i-i'-uiiii'ii- iniinii •-. un r--a\aii dc tain- i-pniiser aces niilitaires les lilies den colons, anciens
•_'• •ntillininim- mi rii-lir- baliitants. atin de les attacher an jiays. 1'arnii les jeunes tilles
.|u'aitiiaii-iii !>•> Mi'uvcr- ilu diatraii. .-e truiivait M ' (ieiievieve Damours, dont le pere, Mathieu
I lainniii--. i-ii-lii' aniiatriir. /'tail cuiix'illci1 an eoiiseil sunveraiii. M. Damours et ses tils
i-iaii-iii t'nrt ailing di- M. NrU"ii. cjii'ils avaii'iit souveiit rencontre a leur etablissement de
.1. in-, k. -nr la rivii''iv Saint-. lean, ui'i ils faisaient avec lui un grand commerce de castors.
1 1, in \ i.'-vi |ia:n<iiir- i-iait tillciilc dc Kruntcnac. et au dire de Laboiitan, assurement une des
j.er-iiniie- le- |ilu- aeeiiinplifs de sun sieclc. Kile avait alors dix-huit ans et etait belle et
• liarinaiiie. I.aln'iitan. Ini. avait vingt->ept ans. II avait su resister juscjiie-la aux eharmes
et aiix -i ihh tinii- de- lieaiite- de la capitale de la colunic. II se vantait de son celibat et
I". -ait I'i'iir un ciuluri-i. 11 im'di.-ait dc tmites les feinines, et disait lie pas croire a 1'amour.
Mai-, entiii. tuiit In, mine a pen pres a senti, ne tut-ce (pi'un jour, un instant, cette etrange
i\re--e. 11 y a en un visage dmit Pedal illuminait ses insoinnies ; il y a eu des yeux dout il
a cliercln- I.- regard, cuniinc la plaiite clictvlic Pair et le solcil ; une voix entre toutes a fait
tn-<aillir le- cm-des intiincs de sun ame ; et il a eru (juc ce visage, ce regard, cettc voix
etaicnt m''ces>aircr- a sun bonheur, a sa vie ineme.1
Les eliarines de la belle Gencvievc Damnura reussirent done ;\ amollir le co-iir tin baron.
II lui tit ijuelipies visites, puis s'apen;ut (ju'il n'eprouvait jtaw de plus grand plaisir que de la
eididiiire a 1'i'glise. II fallut bientAt expliqiUT son cmpressement et ses assiduites. Frontenae.
coinine purrain de la jcune tille, fit tout ce qu'il put pour engager Lahontan i 1'epouser.
('elui-ei demanda du temps pour y penser. II lui fut donne" deux mois, puis quatre. M.
Nelson, dan* Piiitervalle, offrit un grand diner aux future epoux, au gouverneur, a rinten-
dant, al'evequc. Atin de presser le mariuge, il promit 1,000 ecus lejour desnoces, etl'evcijiie
en tit autant. Comme M"' Damours avait elle-meme 1,000 ecus de dot, et que Froutenac en
ottrait 7,000 ou 8,000 en conges, sans compter un avancement infaillible, le baron se trou-
vait a fairc tn rc'-alit^ un mariage fort avantageux. Maie, au moment de signer le contrat, il
1 1'inl Bourget
LR BARON DE LAHONTAN 93
renoi^a a tout pour garder sa liberte. Le gouvcrncur fut trfcs meoontcnt de cc denouement
iriattendu, et pendant plusieurH jours Lahontan dut garder la elminbre afin d'eviter won
courroux.1
VII
LAHONTAN PROPOSE D'ORQANISER UNE FLOTILLE SUR LES CHAN-US I.ACS. — SUN DKI-AKT i-out I.A
FRANCE. — FAIT ESCALE A PLAISANCE ET S'Y DISTINHU: K.\ AIDANT A KKIMI SSKU INI:
ATTAQUE DBS ANGLAIS. BEAU TKMOICN ACE QUK LI I REND M. UK Bllnr 1 1. 1, A N (KJ'.tl').
II ne faut pas croire que pendant ces rigoureiix hivcrs dii Canada, It- temps nc se pas.-ait
qu'en diners, en receptions ou a la eimiedie. La vieillesse artive de Knmteiiac avail 1'art de
mener vivement les homines. IVndant (jue dans la boiirirade de QueKee. il faisait miMicr a
ses officiers les fatigues des c-ampagnes de 1'ete, <K's partis conlimirls pareoiiraient les liii-r-t>.
harcelant sans cesse les f'rontieres ennemies. Dans le vieux chateau, il inteiTn<;vait les
coureurs de bois, les trafiquants, les eourriers, so tenait tnujnurs en relations cmi.-tantes aver
les avant-postes.
Frontenae voulait reprendre le detroit des lacs F.rie et Ilunm : il avail a nriir de n'alUei-
le programme ebaucbe par son predeeesseur Denonville, i-t d'avanci-r «i'i ci-Iui-ci avail iTciili'-.
1 Lahontan (t. II, p. 79, Edition de 170S), raconto cette aventure sons le ncnn d'nn autrc. ( "i-st lui [Hn
qui est en scene. II suffit de lire l'£pisode \rn\r s'en convaincre. Cc )< i/n, nifiilniite, //ij'-m nmlnii //mri, r »;i.i/./n' lui,
qui amit accoutumf de manger clicz M. d? Frontenac, ce caralitr ti prompt il f-iire d/* i.rintr .ii/n/ios, i; ru/ii/nim </»i
rtponduJt qu'ayant bu qiulqves rasades d'un rin fumaix, son i^irit n'ttnil ;«i.« ««»•; liln; ;,i,nr /»</«r <//•« <-<ui<liii<,int </ni
(taifnt insfrtex au conlrat de mariaijc, ne |>etit t'lro (jue le baron gascon. Lahontan aiinait 1'itgn'nlili- I -y. ur i!n I,HH-
homme Not. (Voyages de Portugal et Dancmark, p. Kid.) ("est hii qni rai'nntu quo, dans un diner i\ Oipenhafine,
chez M. de Gueldenlew, vice-roi de Norvi-go, apri's avoir bu plus cjno de raisuu.il d<"'('bar^oait sa rnnscienre au
piwl de la table (p. 162). II se consolait do sa disgrace et de ce ^neronx exploit en chant le. proverbe alleinand :
H'il est honteux de trap prendre, il eft glnricux de ri'tidre (p. l(>'2).
Lahontan ajonte que le jeune otlicier garda la chumbre junjihl ce <pu' .\f.di l\<niten<ic, cln: //ni il umit nmni/iiiiii
de manger, I' envoy a t/vlrir. Le baron logeait alors a. la basse-ville de (Jui'bec. Pans ses \'f>iini/,.< I!H I'l.rttiijul ,/
Dcmemark, p. 19!),ildit: J'ai trarerfl plus de ceidfoisfi inimrit le cimelier< d< (Julia c, at »ic ritirnut » «/ ,i In Hnsrt-
ViUe.
Dans 1'automno de 1691-92, il y avail deux olliciers a qui M. de Frontonae ofl'rit sa table: Lahontan et le
chevalier de Maupeou, et Lahontan dit oxprossdment <|ue Maupeou ne fut pas le heros de 1'aventure que nous
avons raconWe.
Lahontan d^signe M"1' Damours sons la lettre I) La simple lecture du texte suflit pour nous donuor son
nom.
Le 11 dtfcembre 1691, Lahontan ^tait parrain & Quebec, ct la commere qu'il condnisait au ha]>trme ^tait
Genevieve Damours. Voici 1'acte de bapterae, tel <jue nons le trouvons aux registres de la paroisse de
Quebec :
" Le niardi, onzieme d^cembre mil six cent quatre-vingt-onzo, a est6 baptis6e dans IVglise paroissiale de Xostre-
Dame de Quebec, par moy prestre missionnaire soussigne, Genevieve, fille de Pierre Moisan, demeurant a la
fontaine Champlain, et de Barbo Bateau, sa femme, nee le mesme jour, le parain Armand Ix)uis de Ix>m d'Arce
baron de la Hontan el Herleche chevalier de 1'ordre de Nostre-Dame du Mont Carmel capitaine reform^ des
troupes de la marine, la marainne Geneviesve Damour fille de M. Damours conseiller au conseil souverain de ce
pays qui ont sign£ — Moisan— La Hontan— Geneviesve Damour— N. Du Bos p." C'est le seul acte oii le nom de
Lahontan apparaisse dans les registres de la colonie.
L'gpouse de Pierre Moisan, pilote, avait pour mere une Gasconne du nom de Cassillac.
Ce n'est qu'en 1703 que Genevie.ve Damours epousa, & Montreal, Jean-Baptiste Celoron de Blainville, chevalier
de Saint-Louis, lieutenant d'une compagnie de la marine. Elle avait peut-etre attendu le baron inridele et volage,
pendant douze ans. Elle mourut apr^s deux mois d'union, I'ann6e meme od Lahontan, rappelant sea souvenirs,
vantait dans son livre la belle qui 1'avait charm6 un jour.
94 J.-BDMOND ROY
Les commandants des postes eloignes tie 1'ouest luiavaient envoy^ des relations detailltSes; il
avail cause souvent avec Lahontan de ces pays, qu'il avait parcourus, et des moyens qu'il
landrail prendre pour s'y etablir. Le baron s'oftrit pour defendre cette frontiere.
II iloinanda cinquante matelots basques, a cause de I'habilit4 et de 1'adresse des marins
.If cfttc province. II exprima ensuite le desir d'avoir deux cents soldats choisis dans les
troupe- <!.• la colonif. Avee ces nioyens, il se proposait de construire trois fortins en ditle-
rent- .-n.ln>iis: If premier, a la decharire du lac Krie, le second an lieu oil il avait command/-
,n l»;^7-sx, ,.t lc troish-nie a la pointe <lc rfinlioucbure de la bale de Toronto. Quatre-vingt-
di\ li. niiiiif^ ilfvaifiit sullir, sdmi lui. pour garder ccs trois rcdoutes. De la, il devuit lui etrc
ladle "!•• tran-p»rtfr, i|iiand il voudrait, avi'c ses batiiucnts, quatre cents sauvages dans le
i, a\- 'li-- Iroijtioi- : il en pcnivait convovcr ilciix inille, ct porter autant de sacs de ble d'lnde
Mii'il rii landrail p«>ur I'.-nt ivtirn de ccs forts diirant 1'liivcr et 1'ete. L'occupation de ces
i.o. t, - p<-i -mi -ttrait de tain- il.-s diasscs aliondantes dans toutes les Ties, d'entreprendre dee
trav.-r-.'.-, <>i'i Ton pom-Miivrait lc- 1 roi|iioi- dan.- K-urs canots, (|iK' Ton coulerait a fond, parce
,|ii,- i-f- '1. mi' i- .tiii^nt loiinl- ct i|iic crux des Francais etaient legere.
('..mine i-c projct .'tail dc nature a clia^rincr K-s [roquoiscii temps de guerre ct a les con-
li-nir i'ii t. -mi'- dc |.aix. il -oiirit :'( Kronti-nac. (jiioi(|iic Lahontan tut jeune, il le crut capable
dc -oiiti-nir i-i-ttf i-iitn- prisi-. II lui ]iennit done d'allcr developper ses plans a la cour? Le 27
jiiilld I')'.'!. Lahontan >°einhari|iiiiit a (Jni'hec -urla trt'-gate /" tiuiiite-Anne, avec les depechea
dc M. di- r'roiiten;ic. |);in- -;i route il retiei >nt fa. par le travel's des monts Notre-Danie,
d'lhcrvillc i|iii. iinnitc sur /i /'"/'. c,.iiduisait a CJtiebee douze vaisseaux inarehands. Le 18
iioTit. /./>'.i.'/.'.-.l „/,, lai-ait e-c-ale -i 1 Mai-aiicc. dans l"ile de Terre-Xeuve. Kile y attendit
|.cinlaht mi inoi- la tlotte de- pechciirs liasijin-s qu'elleetait ehargee de convoyer en France.1
Ij-ttn- \\in n'll. ill- iTn'i, I. :i:'.ii, ii:i!'). .Vms avoim i-onipulsd- atteiilix'ement los volumes XI et XII de la
<:,rr--j GIIKI(/<I aiix An-liivps de la Marine, pour les ann£es 1690-1691-1692. Ces documents ne
i-nntii-ni.i-iit ricti snr l.alinni.in. l.u bltro ill- l-'rontctiac <le.s IL' et 20 novembre 1690 (vol. II, f" 86-100), de
nii'-rni1 '(lie ivlli- du 1"> aoi'it lui'I, ronti-mm dans le nirme volume ( P 2-1), be inentioniient pa8 la mission ni le
piujt-t •!' nt parli- le liaron. lit-nx nu'iimires ilt- Knnilnnai1, 1'un du 12 novembre 16KO, 1'autre du 20 novembie 1692,
i-n f.iM-iir ile ilivera ulliciere, uar'l<'»t '« pllls I'omplet silem-e HUT 1'ollieier bi'arnais. Nous trouvons an volume XII de
la >'<ITT. '/•" H-laiiri ijft.trnl- •(' 1.*>J), 1111 nii'iuoire sans iioiii de lieu, sans date ni signature, concernant I'lHablissement
il'un [I-..-U- an 'l«'trnit. l.e projet se rappnx-lie do celui dont parlo Lahontan dans sa xxm" lettre, et nous croyons
ilovoir publier re mi'moire en ontier.
" l.Vtablifu-cment d'un pusle au IVtrnit parait necessaire pour faciliter aux habitants de Canada le commerce
»xec U-K SauvagcH nt partii-ulirrvment pour empfi-her les Anglais de s'en emparer.
"I.a fai ilit<" de ce comiiien-o Berait tout i fait j:rande et avantageuse pour la Colonie de Canada si S M. permet-
tail aux habitants de cc-tt« coloiiiu <le former line compagnie qui eut seulo le privilege de le faint dans les postei
Rii-le«Mi« dit Montn'al, ilai.s laijuolle on strait oblip' de recevoir tons ceux qui se pr^senteraient pour telles
».iniin-s ijii'ils voudraient foiirnir en pr£fe>ant ce|«ndant les plus pauvres aux plus riches, de manii-rn que s'il se
trriuvait plus d'argoot qu'il ne serait nect-ssaire pour le fonds de ce commerce on en rembourserait une partie 4
ceux qui y aurairnt les plus grosses sommes pour prendre les petites que les pauvres habitants y voudraient
inellre, et rela atin que le benefice de ce commerce ne tombAt pas entre les mains de quelques particuliers seule-
mi-lit mam qu'il fut rrpandu en celles du public, si les ex|/-dieuts que le S- Charron propose * pour transporter nog
marrhandiMfl clirz Ion Sauvagos et en rapporterles pelleteries reussissaient, ce qui est immanquable tant que nous
auroM la paix ; ce privilege ne serait pas ntressaire dans la suite par 1'impossibilit^ oil se trouveraient les parti-
liculiera de donner en ces lieiix-li les marchandisea au m<"me prix que la compagnie-
" i i-tti- CVinipagnie supplierait trC-a humblement S. M. de vouloir bien lui faire fournir la quantite1 de poudre,
plumb et armea neces^airea i la traite avec les Sauvages iwur le memo prix qu'il les a da partisan afin que les
* C«* *ip*liMit» tootd'mToir d« btrqaet MI fort Froatenmc pour narifuer <Uni le Imo Ontario et an fortqu'on ^tablirait p*ur
o«ri«»»r d»a» !•> Uc* qui aon! an-dMmu de la chut* <1« Niacara. (Not* de 1'aotear da mdmoire.)
LK BARON DE LAHONTAN
95
Lc 14 septembre, cinquante vaisseaux pecheurs BC trouvaicnt ruiinis au pied <Iu bastion
do I'laisance, n 'attendant plus (|u'nn vent favorable pour se niettre a la voile, lorsque, mr le*
deux hen res de 1'apres-midi, deux soldats de lagarnison, (|iie le gouvernetir avait envoyi's a la
poursuite de quelques deserteurs, le long des cAtes de la nier, arrivercnt au fort apportant la
nouvelle qu'une eseadre de cinq vaisseaux anglais etait mouillec au cap Saiute-Marie, dans
1'anse du Pourchet, a 5 lieues de Plaisance. Serres de pivs par les dialoupcs de I'diiiruii ces
deux BOldste s'etaient jetes dans les bois poiirvenir en toiite diligence domier IV-veil. M , |,.
Brouillan, qui commandait alors Plaisance, envoya atissitot a la d.Vouvcrte. Les edairciirs
apercurent, en effet, la flotte enneinie, toutes voiles dehors, qui faisait route vcrs la rade, <>u
clle mouilla le lendeniain, 15 septembre.
M. de Brouillan n'avait avec lui (|u'une petite garnison dc ciiii|iiantc bumnics .pie eoni-
nandaient lea lieutenants Paatour, Costebellc et Saint-Ovide. II tit vcnir les capitainc.- <|es
navires pecbeurs, et eeux-ci lui promirent main-forte.
Plaisance so trouve situe a I'extreinite d'un petit dctroit dc' cin(|uaiite toiscs dc lar^c : ..i
barra celui-ei au moyen de quatre cables solidcment attaches dc chai|iie cut.'- par de irr,,..s,-
ancres enfoncees dans le sable. Apres avoir domic a diaquc caiionnicr son poste dc eomliai.
le gouverneur s'oceupa de del'endrc les approcbcs de la place. 11 d.'-ta<-lia Laliontan avec
soixante matelota basques a tin endmit apjidt' la Fontaine', ('loigm- du tort d'cnviroii tin .mart
de lieue. Tl etait ;\ eruindre (pie lYnnem! n'y ti-ntat une desccnte, ct il atirail pu u-a^ner
de la une montagnc qui coininaiidait le fort, ct enipccber par sa nioiis.pictcric le service
des batteries. Le jour menie on ces dispositions etaiciit prices, les vaisseaux aiiirlai>entraicnt
en rade. Le premier jour, 1'ennemi se contenta de I'aire des soudagcs et d'examincr le fort
de loin avee des telescopes. Le 17, on vit sept a Imit cents solilats s'cinliar.|Ucr dan.- dc-
chaloupes et s'approcber de 1'anse oil Labontan ctait embusque avec sos soixante lias. pies.
Ceux-ei, couehes dans les broussailles, ne ptirent attendre dans letir anlciir <|tic les pre-
donnant auxd. Sauvages si meilleur marcht' que les Anglais, on leur put otor toute envie de portur l«urs
chez cette nation.
" II faudrait pour l'6tablissement de ce poste que S. M. eut pour agrenble d'y entretenir onviron IIMI on i:>0
homines de troupep seulemont ave« tin commandant et des ofliciers experimented pn'senlt's jiar la Compa^nie et
approuves par la Cour ou par lo Gouverneur, atixquels il serait expressement drfendu sons pei.ie de cassation aux
officiers et de puuition corporelle aux soldats do faire aucun commerce directement ni indirectement; et A I'.Vard
de leur subsistance, comme elle couterait sans doute quelque chose de plus qii'il (.Quebec ou Montn'al, la ( 'ompagnie
serait obligee d'y pourvoir en fournissant ce qu'il faudrait exc^dant la paie du roi.
" II ne faudrait point encore donner de concession dans ce lieti-14 de craindre d'atlaiblir la C'olonie en 1'eten-
dant trop.
'' Par cette voie on s'assurera du Detroit qui est un poste trus avantageux et dont les Anglais taclient de se
saisir par toute sorte de moyens. On facilitera le commerce particuliferement dos peaux de bn'tif dont on pri'tend
m^me que la laine puisse servir en France ; 'on augiuentera au Sauvage le prix de son Castor par la diminution de
celui des marchandises qu'on lui traitera, ce qui est le seul moyen eflicace pour maintenirceux qui sontdans notre
alliance et pour y altirer m4me ceux qui n'y soht pas et enfin on empfichera ce grand nombre de coureurs de bois
qui est la source des plus grands desordres qui se commettent dans ce pays-li leequels t'tant obliges de rester dans
la Colonie la fortifieront en s'appliquant a la culture des terres, a la peche de la niorue ou a IV'tablissement de
quelque manufacture.
" Et si on t'tait dans la suite indispensablement obligǤ de fixer la quantity deCastor qu'on pourrait recevoir de
la Oolonie I'^tablissement de cette Colonie deviendrait absolument n^cessaire pour 6viter les inconvt'nients qui
arriveraient infailliblement tous les jours si le Castor t'tait diapers^ entre les mains de plusieurs qui ne manque-
raient pas de cabaler de leur mieux chacun pour son interet particulier pour faire prendre sa partie deCastor
preT6rablement a celle d'un autre ce qui troublerait conside'rablement le repos public de cette Colonie, et en ce cas
ou serait aussi oblige1 de ne recevoir de castor que lad. Compagnie."
96 J.-EDMOND EOY
mitres chnloupos dissent aborde lo rivage. Us se demasquerent trop t6t, et, Pennemi en les
npercevant vim de bord, pour s« porter a une demi-lieue de la, vers une pointe de terre, on il
w eontenta do met t re lo ton et de so rembarquer eusuite precipitamment.
M. ilc Itrouillan profit a de ce premier inauccea de 1'ennemi poursenrieux fortifier encore.
II tit ••lover une rodouto do picrrcsur lc hunt dela montagne, d'oii Ton pouvait eteindre lefeu
do ses Kattorics. Les navires poehoiirs se rangoront en ligne pourdefendre 1'entree du de"troit,
nil r.ni |.la.;a qiiatre ncniveaiix canons dn eAtc oppose au tort.
!,,• IS :i ini.li. nne elialinipe portant pavilion hlanc, purtit dn bord de 1'amiral pour
irairiier le tori. Le giiiivernoiir envoya iin sorgont a sa reneontre. On banda les yeux au
|iarl.-iii<-ntaire et on le eondiiisit au eoniinandant. C'dtait M. Williams, general de la flotte
a~ie..:eanie. «|iii t'ai-ait -avoir ,|u'il avail avec lui plusieurs prisonniers franc.ais qn'il pourrait
Inn ilc i-onnaitre Irs forces de rcnneini. M. de Brouillan ehoisit Lahontan et
ur allcr .•ntaiin-r lo n.'^oeiations. I/ainiral recut ees doiix ofliciers avec la plus
toi-ii'. les tit t-iitrer ait i-arrt'. leiir donna toutes les nouvelles d' Europe, leur
lc- in. illcurc- li'|iicnrs, piiis Icnr tit visiter son batiiucnt. Au moment de
al lc- i-nilira-sa. |niis tit crier par trois t'ois A ses mute-lota : Vive le roi.
I ', ii |;iiit i|in ..... - pourparler-i nvai.-nt lieu. M. de IJroiiillan reijalait de son inieux lc par-
leiiientairc ijii'il avail LTarde eoinnie otaiT1'.
i^uaml les d.-iix olliciers tram ;ai- t'ur.'iit de ret our au tort, 1'envoye cnncmi prit conge du
ifoiix .Tiii-iir et lui ap|irit .|iie son L.r''n.'ral 1'avait ebarg.' de le sommer de se rend re. A quoi
\l. ile 1'ii-ouillan ivpondit i|u'il .'-tait trop lion sujet du roi pour t'aire une laehete pareillc ;
iju'c'ii n'aiirait '|ii'a Tatta'pier viifoiireiisemi'iit, (|ii'il se d.-tendrait de meme.
I.e leiiilein iin. \vinlivdi. l!1 -e pt en 1 1 1 re, les vaissfaux anglais se firent reniorquer par leiira
chaloiipes ju-i|ii'a une ileiiii-port.'e de canon et se inirent i'ii ligne d'atta((iie. 1'cndant cette
inaii'i u\ i-e. 1'amiral .-nvoya dire a M. d.- I'.rouillan. ipie s'il voiilait parlementer pendant le
coinliat. il cut a hi— er pavilion rouge. M. de Broiiillan, (jne toutes ces hesitations avaicnt
-ini.'uli''-reniept raninie. jugeant .(lie I'eiinemi t'aililissait dans ses dcsscins, et qu'il pouvait bien
p.-iiM-r <|Ui- la tlotte ile vaisseaux marebands embossee derriere lc fort, etdont on n'apercevait
.jin- le-m:it- du rot.'- <!.- la rade .'(ait pnissaninu'iit annee en guerre, fit feu tout ii coup de
toiite< <es batteri.-s aii eri rt'-pi'ti' de Virc If rui. TA'S Anglais rt^pondirent sur le champ.
IVndaiit >ix beiires. ee Cut des deux cAtes un feu tres vif. 1'uis M. de Brouillan, voulant
iin'-natrer sa poiidn-. laissa 1'Anglais continuer dans 1'esperance de Pepuiser. Les coups
]iartis des redoutes t'rancaises avaicnt si bien porte qnc 1'amiral fut bientfit oblige d'cloigner
sa ligne de combat. Plusieurs de ses vaisseaux avaicnt eu toutes leurs manoiuvres hach.Vs,
d'aiilres avaient sontt'ert dans leurs o-uvrcs vivcs.
Cctte retraite inesperee sauvait JJrouillan, qui en ctait r6duit a sa derniere gargousse
de poudrc, et qui ne se servait plus quc dcs bonlcts ennemis que Ton ramassait dans les balii-
tatioiiK qui en etaicnt presque toutes cribleea. Deux mille coups de canon avaient e'te' tir^s
contrc la place.
II i-tait impossible qu'une flotte aussi bien arrni^c que 1'etait celle des Anglais, se retir&t
apres avoir fait HI pen. M. dc Hrouillaii, qui craignait une deuxi6me attaque, fit travaillcr
Knns relaelic a reparer Ion brcclies. Pendant six heures de la lutte la plus chaude, il n'avait
eu quc cinq homines dc mis hors de combat.
Lc 20, un Francais, prisonnier a bord de 1'amiral, sejeta a la mcr pendant la nuit.et vint
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 97
aborder !\ la nage a Pendroit ou Lahontan etait en embuscade. Conduit chez legouvcrncur
il lui apprit que les Anglais etaient deeourages, et qu'ils n'avaicnt pas mi Plaisance si bien
fortifie. En eft'et, ils s'eloignerent bientot, puis allerent brfiler les habitations dc la pointc
Verte, oil tin detachement envoye par lo commandant de Plaisance, no put arrivcr i\ temps
a cause d'un orage violent qui avait brise les cheinins. L'incendie de quelques cabanes, tel
Ait tout le fruit que les Anglais rapporterent de leur expedition.1
Ainsi finit ce siege que Pon pent appeler glorieux, quand on considere lc nonibn- des
assaillants et le peu.de ressources (pie Brouillan avait a sa disposition. Tout lc mondi> v
avait fait son devoir. Les capitaines des navires inarcliaiids avaient point/- ciix-inr-nics les
canons des batteries, et leurs equipages avaient inerveilleiisenu-nt aid/ ;'i fortifier hi place.
M. de Brouillan, faisant an ininistrc le rccit de cette attaque, n-ndil justice A tons. Ann'--
avoir fait Peloge de ses ofh'ciers, Costcbcllc, 1'astoiiret Saint-( )vide, il voiilnt fa ire nne ineniimi
s]ii'-ciale de Lahontan.
" Le baron de Labontan, ecrit-il, a voiiln coninie nous avoir part a la <;loire <1(- Men
servir le roi, et il n'est pas juste qiieje lui ote celle i|n'il a em-, d'avoir donn/- lieaui-oiip ilc
marques de sa vigilance dans les detachementa que je lui ai donm-s. pourenipr-clit-r les cnni-niis
de faire descente dans un lieu ou il /-tait a craindre (ju'ils in- la tissent. ipii est derrii-i-e la
montagne, ou j'ai en Phonneur de vous inan|uer qu'il t'-tait besoin de faire batir
redoute. II pourra vous dire de quelle con sequence eela est. J'esjirre i|iie I'ava
mes lettres pour vous les presenter, VOUH aure/ la bonte (le Peeouter, atin ijii'il
eompte de toutes choses."
C'est ainsi qu'a deux ans (Pintervalle, Labontan se tronvait ebarg/- d'aller annoiiei-r ;'i la
cour de France une deuxieme victoin- : apres la levee du siege de (^nt'-bee en lii'.Mi. ,-t-H,. d,.
Plaisance en 1692.
VIII.
LAHONTAN NOMME LIEUTENANT DE ROI A I'LAISAXCK. — SES DKMKLKS Avicr M. DK I?KHI-II.I, AN. — Ii,
EST PROPOSE COMME COMMANDANT DE.S H,ES S AIXT- 1 'lEKHK ET Mlgl'EI.nN. — S A KI UK UK
TERRENEUVE (14 decembre 1693).
Embarque de nouveau pour la France le 6 oetobrc 1692. Labontan abordait le -'•} du
meme raois k Saiut-Xazaire, apres une traversee de dix-sept jours. II partait aussitot pour
Versailles. La cour n'ecouta guere le projct qu'il avait forme de defend re les grands lacs an
moyen d'une flotille de canots monies par des Basques ; mais sa l>elle eonduite en aidant
a delivrer Plaisance des Anglais, lui fit donner la lieutenanee de roi de cette place et la
survivance d'une compagnie de cent bommes. C'est ainsi qu'apres avoir reve la gloire
d'explorateur et de commandant naval sur les mers de 1'ouest, le pauvre baron se voyait
1 Lahontan raconte les details de cette attaque dans sa xxin° lettre (^d. de 1703, t I, pp. 242-246). Corame il s'y
donne un certain r61e, nous avons cru devoir controler son r6cit au moyen des pieces qni suivent et qui sent con-
served aux Archives de la marine : 1° relation de 1'attaqne de cinq vaisseanx anglais de soixante canons au fort
Lonis-de-Plaisance, command^ par M. de Brouillan, gouverneur de 1'ile de Terre-Neuve; 2° journal du mouvement
que les ennemis out fait ilepuis qu'on a en connaissance de leur approche au fort Louis (1692) ; 3° leltre de M. de
Brcuillan du 1" octobre 1692. Voir anssi Charlevoix, II, pp. 117-120. Nous »vons ces pieces sous les yeux.et elles
prouvent que Lahontan n'a dit, cette fois, que la ve'rite'-
a Lettre de M. de Brouillan, du 1" octobre 1692 (Archives de Terreneuve).
Sec. I, 1894. 13.
g8 J.-EDMOND ROY
eeonduit, et reduit a allor servir au milieu des brumes de Terreneuve dans une bicoque,
aupres d'un gouverneur qui etait loin d'etre celui qu'il venait de laisser sur le rocher de
Quebec. Quoi qii'il en tut, e'etait 1111 avancement et une compensation jnsqu';\ un certain
point.
Lahontan, pour expliqiier I'insueces de ses demarches, dit que les bureaux de marine
rcpondirent qiie son projet portcrait les sauvages allies des Fr.uic.ais a faire la guerre aux
Iroquois. plutAt qii'a chasser le castor.
II iM dirlieile ilc demelcr le vrai <lu faux dans ce projet d'armement des lacs dont
l.ali'-ntaii pretend avoir etc 1'auteur. Cliosc certaiiie, c'est <p-ie Frontenac, comme nous
]'av..n* ilit di'.ja. ne incut ionne pas dans sa corrcspoiidance de lb'01-02 le 110111 du baron. Sous
la dale du 1 novcinluv lii'.i:'.. on troiive. par exeinple, line lettre de Frontenac et de Cliam-
pi-^nv au mini-tre. ui'i il e-t dit ijiie Lamot be-( 'adillac propose dc garder avec des liatinn'iils
I ./,/•>• I,.-, ririi-ri-s, l''s ilf/i'ii'ts i'i l,s /linns i/i/i si- t riiiii'fii/ ftur In route ordinaire des mtiiragcs et des
.) n, fill', f. i: inllil '/' ( )l 'il /I'll'.
Ce pl'ojct rer-sellllile lieaileollp ;'l eellli.de Lallolltail.
Anioine Lainotlie-Cadillac qui /-tail cntre dans 1'liistoire de la colonie dans des circons-
tain •!•- au--i sin^iilierrs ijiie Laliontaii. etait, comine ce dernier, tils d'un conseiller au
parli-nn-iit. II avail, lui au<si. servi d'almrd dans nn regiment, puis tourmente du desir de
voir. il i-tait pas~i' au Canada, vers liiS:',. pensant y trouver la loison d'or. llomme de grand
ini'riti-. Cadillae rrprit le projet de Laboiitan, t'ul niieiix ecoutt' et obtint enfin la protection
ijui avail I'ti- refiiM-e au l!i'arnai>. Mais, pmir en arriver la, il lui fallut supporter bien des
d'-l>"itv-. < Mi !•• traita de v'lMomiaire, on le nienaea de la Bastille, on lui fit toutes especes
d'a\ani«'-. Habile, soiiple et .-piritiicl. il sunuonta des obstacles (jiie Laliontan iraurait pu
t'raiii-liir a\i'<- ~.m earaetere eiitier. limideur et at raliilaire. II n'est ])as donne ;\ tons de savoir
i-pi-iiiiver la roiitrarii'-ti'. hahoiitan tit saiiter le fort Saint-Joseph. 1'resque sur ses mines,
i'ii a \u '|iie '|Ui-li|iies aniii'es apivs I .aiuotlie-Cadillae i'ondait la villc inaintenant t'amcuse de
Detroit.
La construction du (triffmi. \n\r Cavdier de la Salle, le projet de flotille de Lahontan
et les propositions de Cadillac, nianjiient dans 1'histoirede I'Amirique <lu Nord, les debuts de
eette marine interieiire. <iiii. dans les triierres de 1776 et de 1813, devait engager de brillants
combats sur les lacs Chumplain, Ontario et Erie.1
Kmbanme a Saint-Xax.aire le 12 mai 1003, Lahontan etait de retour h. Plaisanee le
20 jiiin. apres avoir pris un navire anglais, charge de tabac, sur les ecores du bane de Terre-
neuve.
Des qu'il cut mis pied a terre, il alia saltier le gouverneur Brouillan pour lui tcmoi-
gner la joic qu'il avait de servir sous ses ordres. Celui-ci, & ce que raconte Lahontan, lui
re'pondit qu'il etait bien suri)ris qu'il eut sollicite ses emplois, sans lui en avoir communique
le deasein 1'annee preeedente, et qu'il voyait bien que le projet d'eutreprise pour les lacs du
Canada, dont il lui avait parle, etait faussement invente. Un peu surpris de cette froide
reception, le baron owaya de le dissuader, mais des lors les deux hommes s'^taient jure
guerre h mort.
1 M.
LK BARON DB LAIIONTAN 99
Le nouvean lieutenant de roi fit deseendre sea meubles h terre et prit la maison d'un
particulier en attendant qu'il en eut fait batir une.1
Les premiers jours quo Lahontan passa dans la petite colonie furcnt employes tout entiers
a son installation. Les eapitaines basques lui preterent les charpentiers de lours navires,
sans interet, et ils firent si bien, qu'en septembre, le lieutenant de roi entrait en son logis. II
esperait y trouver la puix et le repos, apres taut d'annecs d'agitation ; mais il avail compto
sans son h6te.
M. de Brouillan, gouverneur de Ptaisance, appartenait a une bonne famille do irentils-
hominesde Guyenne. C'etait un ancien officier d'infanterie, <|iii sorvait depuis li!70. llomme
d'esprit et de merite, bien experimente au metier do la guerre, il n'avait pas lo don, repen-
dant, de se faire aimer de ceux qui etaient sous ses. ordres, ni de ceux quo la peohe de hi
morue attirait dans son gouvernoment. II avait la reputation d'etre avide ot intt'rosso.-' On
1'accusait, i tort ou k raison, d'avoir gagne plus do 50,000 oYns depuis son arrivoo dans lo
pays.3
On a vu le fro id aceueil quo le gouverneur avait fait a Laliontan a M>II arrivoo. 15ion
des raisons 1'engageaient a prendre ootto attitude roservoe. M. do Bronillan, qiii avait doja
aupres de lui un de ses neveux, M. do Saint-Ovule, enseigne dans los troupos do la ganiismi,
aurait voulu donnor la place do major a un de sos freros, lo obovalior de lirouillan, bravo
militaire qui avait ete blesse en 1091 en Piemont, ou il sorvait coinino oapitaino dans le ivgi-
inent de Caisson. Ce frere otait alors on HUT pour vonir a I'lai-anoo, ot 1'arrivt'o do Lalmntan
avait dejoue les plans du gouverneur.1
Depuis deux ans, M. de Urouillan avail I'liabitude d<' Cairo lui-monio la distribution dos
vivres aux soldats. II y avait la des boiiotio'-s a ri'-alisi-r. La nomination d'un lioiitonant do
roi attribuait oes fonctions a ce dernier. Tout cola n'allait i;-nrro an jrouvornour. An>si
voulait-il faire nommer un garde-magasin do sos amis, a poino dole payor do sos doniors. '
Afin de mieux parvenir ;V ses tins, il eorivait au ministre :
" M. le baron de Laliontan n'a voulu entrer dans aiirun dotail pour prendre connais-
sanee de la qualite et quantite de vivres, eommo ogalement <lu eoulage dos eaux-de-vie,
melasses, non plus quo des diminutions cjne les entrepreneurs out faitos sur la grandeur et
pesanteur des quarts de lard et eau-de-vie qui no sont jioiut dans 1'ordre. -1'ai eru devoir
1 Lettre xxv.
E^sum^- d'une lettre de M. de Brouillan au ministre, en date du 14 juillet 1693 :
M. de Costebelle, lieutenant de la compagnie qui tient garnison ii Plaisance, a demandt' a s'embarqner ti cause
d'une maladie qui le tient en langueur. II avait commence a se batir, mais il a code sa maison il M. de Saint-Ovide,
enseigne (neveu de M. de Brouillan), il condition qu'il le remboursat des d£penses qu'il a faitos. Cependant comme
la maison destin^e pour M. de la Hontan, lieutenant de roi en I'laisance, ne sera pas sitot en etat d'y babiter com-
modement, quoiqu'on y travaille, il a pris en attendant la maison de M. de Costebelle.
5 Voici le portrait que fait Cbarlevoix de ce gouverneur (II, p. 186, 1(596). " M. de Brouillan etait un brave
homme, un officier intelligent et experiments ; mais il n'avait le don de se faire aimer de ceux que la peche de
la morue attirait dans son gouvernement Le desir d'accumuler ne manque guire de produire ce facheuxeflet:
il sert au moins de pretexte, et fournit des occasions pour accuser de violences et de vexations ceux qui n'ont pas
su reprimer cette passion, ou la dissiinuler. M. de Brouillan, pour son malheur, avait la reputation d'etre avide et
interesse, et le service du roi en souffrit autant que sa gloire."
* IlStait venu a Plaisance au printemps de!691. Des lore, les marchands commencerent a porter plainte
centre lui.
* Voir lettre de M. de Brouillan du 7 octobre 1693.
6 Lettre de M. de Brouillan, du 7 octobre 1693 (Arcbives de Terreneuve).
1OO J.-EDMOND ROY
vous en donner avis, M. cle la Hontan m'ayant temoigne" qu'il demandait \m ordre du roi
pour se charger a 1'avenir de cette distribution, a quoi je veillerai toujours comme vous me
1'avez ordonne, avec la memo application que je 1'ai fait jusqu'a present."
Comme question de fait, Lahontan voulait lui-meme avoir la distribution des vivres, et
cY-tuit son droit en sa qualite de lieutenant de roi, vu qu'il n'y avait pas de garde-magasin a
I'laisance. II avait ete nomme a cette position sans appointements, mais on lui avait donnc
les emoluments et les profits d'une compagnie franche de cent hommes. Or, Brouillan
rctenait la pave des soldats employes a la pet-he ties monies par les habitants, et faisait
travailler les autres sans salaire. On eoncoit qu'un homme du caraetere de Lahontan ne
pouvait subir longtemps ees misercs. Comme Brouillan n'etait aime ni des habitants ni
ties pechciirs, le lieutenant de roi, <|iii avail leverbe haut et la camaraderie facile, ne tarda pas
a s'a.-Mn-ier a leurs plaintes et a former coterie avec eux.
Kien <le plus i-urieux que de suivre les lettres (pie M. de Brouillan adressait alors au
i>tiv pour deiionccr la conduite de son lieutenant.
•• Toutes les precautions i|ue je puis prendre, dit-il, afin que le service du roi se fasse
ri'gulieiviueiit. ne sauraient empecher qu'il ne soil fait imparfaitement par le pen d'offieiers que
j'ai a y icnir la main, les habitants ne pouvant s'accontumer, ni pratiquer 1'application que
vuii> me mar<|uex. par vos lettres qu'il taut IJH ils aicut an fait des armes. Je les trouve si
-oiivent hors de leiir devoir, ([Hand ils sont de garde, (|iie cela m'a oblige de faire des regle-
ment- |ioiir impor-er des peines corporelles a eeux (pii y manqiieraient. J'ai cru devoir
inodeivr eelles que ineriteiit les sentinelles qu'on trouve endonnies sur le rampart, parce que
ccla arrive si soiivent qu'on serait tons les jours dans la pcine de punir de malheureux
paysan- i|iii ne saveiit point la consequence de eela. Je me suis contente d'en faire passer
iin par la baguette suivant le reglement <|iie j'en ai fait, quoiqiic ce chatimcnt soit petit pour
tin ra- pareil, il sYn est pen t'allu qu'il n'ait cause bien du desordre.
• M. le baron de Laliontan ayant des raisons particulieres pour preudre 1'interet de
I'liabitant a ijni appartenait celui <(iii a ete ebatie, il a porte les choscs a un point qui a failli
m'oter la libertt' de faire eet exemple <|iii me paraissait de la derniere consequence pour la
.-urete de ee poste. Je lui aurais volontiers epargne cette peine en relSchant ce domestique
r-i je n'avais eru blesser 1'autorite du roi nc mY-tant plus libre de me relacher sur des ordon-
nanees si jnstes et si puldicjues, lesquelles j'avais fait lire & la tete des troupes et des milices
et aflicher a tons les corps de garde, sur quoi M. le lieutenant de roi pretend que je suis trop
severe ayant dit publiqiiement qu'il vous en ecrirait, et que je n'etais pas en droit de faire
executer les ordon nances et reglements (pie je fais, disant meme que les punitions que j'ai
fait faire tie la sentinelle (ju'iin officier a trouvee eudorniie sur le rampart faisant sa ronde
etait comme le jugement de N. S.
"J'ai honte, Monseigneur, de me servir de ce terme, mais c'est pour dire les memes dont
il s'est servi. C'est ce qui me serait aise" de prouver, s'il le fallait, comme aussi de ce qu'il a
mis en avant que s'il avait pris plus d'iuteret a celui qui a passe" par les baguettes, il 1'aurait
etc" enleve du corps de garde ou il etait en prison et aurait cassc^ la tete d'un coup de pistolet
a celui qui s'y serait oppose".
" Je n'ai pas cru qu'il fut du service du roi de contraindre par la force les soldats de la
garnison ii faire ses provisions de bois pour 1'hiver, comme il me Pa demand^, dans un temps
oil iU sent veritablement occupw a mettre les casernes en »5tat pour se loger ; je ne m'y serais
LB BARON DB LAHONTAN 1Q1
paa oppose" s'ils 1'avaient voulu faire de gre ;V gre, etant fort assure qu'il est fort difficile
d'avoir ici du bois de ehauffage et je serais dans la meme peine si je n'entreteiiais un assez
grand nombre de domestiques qui trnvaillent actuellement ;\ cela ct qui seront pendant I'bivcr
employes j\ faire le service du roi comme le reste des gens qui sont ici.
" Je puis vous assurer sans animosite quo M. de la Ilontan ne se melc ici de rien du tout
que de ce qui pent servir a. ses plaisirs, il est meine aise de le reinar<|Her par Ic rct'us qu'il a
fait de prendre connaissance d'aucune affaire de relies qu'il a t'allu decider, je in- croyais
memo pas qu'etant sous mes ordres il dfit refuser de venir die/, moi Pen avant fait prirr atin
de 1'engager a. veiller il des travaux du roi qui etaient presses, moi ne le pouvant a cause d
la forte indisposition, ee qu'il ret'usa prenant le parti de s'altsenter du fort petulant toute 1
jcmrn4e.
" Je vous envoie les plaintes que font plusieiirs gens contre ses violences, il
serait a souhaiter qu'il traitat plus humainernent i|ii'il nc fait un sergent <lc la irarnismi ct
quelques autres personnes qui sont ici les seiiles a qui je puis me conlier pom- les travaux
du roi.
" J'ai estime qu'il etait a propos de cesser reiix des t'ortitications de- la redmite
pour les remettre en un temps plus favorable, de craintc d'accident fadieux. (pielijiic mat
intentionne ayant ici fait entendre que je faisais siir cela l)eaiicoup au dela de ce ipie vous
m'ordonnez par vos instructions, lesquelles je m'attadie de suivrc de puint cu puint : ct si
Ton m'impute le contraire, j'ose assurer V. (). qiie je n'aui'ai jioint de jieine a vous proiiver
(jue ma conduite est sans reprocho.
" Quoique M. de la Ilontan pretende le contraire, comme il le dit par des chansons
outragcantes qu'il a faites sur moi, sur «moi je me suis coiitentt'- de me Imrncr de le faire
pricr de ne plus me center dans ses uuivres satiriques <pii smit dex'enues si puliliqui's dans ce
lieu que pcrsonne n'ignore sa maniere de voir a mon egard, cda me tuudie a la vcrite lieaii-
coup moins que tout cc qu'il a fait d'aillcurs c[ui me scmliK' etre oppose'- au liien du service
de S. M. J'ai cru qu'ayant ici fort pen d'officiers il etait a propos de tolcrer ses emporte-
ments et porter les choses a Ja douceur sans lui faire ronnattre qm- rexpericncc de vingt
annees de service m'a assez bien instruit pour n'ignorer pas le parti <me j'avais a prendre
pour le remettre & son devoir.
" J'ajouterai A, tout cc que je preuds la liberte de vous marcmer (jiie d'abord
qu'il voudra vivre d'intelligence avec moi je sacritierai tons mes interets atin de faire voir au
peuple que nous vivons d'une assez bonne uni(m pour etre egalemeiit portes au service de
S. M."
Nous avons cru devoir citer ce document en entier parce qu'il nouspeint Labontan dans
1'intimite du service, tel qu'il devait etre et tel qu'il s'est montre lui-meme du reste. Cet
officier qui chansonne son gouverneur dans les taveraes de Plaisance, au milieu des pecbeurs
de morue, et qui laisse courir sous le mauteau, ;\ la veillee, ses vertes satires contre radminis-
tration, n'est-ce pas le pamphletaire en lierbe qui cherche sa voie et qui s'exerce i son
futur metier ?
II est evident que la presence du gentilbomme de Beam sur les greves de Plaisance
genait beaucoup M. de Brouillan. Celui-ci crut trouver un moyen ingenieux de se debar-
rasser de cet incommode compagnon.
A 40 lieues de Plaisance, au milieu des brumes eternelles du golfe, se trouvent les lies
Saint-Pierre et Miquelon. Ce sont des rocbers arides et sans verdure. Les Frangais y avaient
1O2 J.-EDMOND ROY
alors un poste do peche habite par quelques families pauvres et besogneuses. M. de Brouillan
se init a prechor le ministre que les habitants de ces Ties, fort eloigne'es dc Plaisance, etaient
uiBubordonnes, et si pen proteges, qu'en 1692 les Anglais y avaient detruit les etablissements.
II faudrait,disait-il, y oonstruiro un petit fort et y inettre un bomme d'autorite pourcontenir
cos peuples dans le devoir.1 " Tour commander dans ce lieu, ajoutait-il une autre fois, il suftirait
d'onvoveriin detaehcment dessoldats do la garnison do Plaisance j>our conservcrlefort qu'ony
forait batir : il faudrait setilomont quol([iies canons." En tin, apres avoir bien fait comprendre
rimportaiiec do cc poste dans plusiciirs lettros, il disait tout le fond de sa pense'e. " On m'a
ar-Miiv ijiio M. le baron tie la llontun vous domandait le commandement de ce lieu la; si
vous lui accord ox (•<niuiio il s'y attend, vous agroere/ s'il vous plait quo je vous disc que jene
v»i> pa.- un nioillour sujet pour roinplir son omploi, que lo siour de Monic, qui a servi
ei-dcvant i-ii qiialite do major-general dos troupes du Canada."
A nioiiis ijiic Labontati no tut alors completement degout^ dos eboses de ce monde, il
e-t iiiipo--ililc ilr iToiiv <|ii'il ait demando lui-inoiuo a s'oxilor sur ces rochers deserts et inhos-
|.italii-r-. rt ilont on pent Cairo le tour on une journuc. C-otte idee avait gcrmo dans le cerveau
I'ortilo <lo M. do Uroiiillan.- (jncl trioniplio pour lui s'il out . pu onobanier la son canstique
ad\'oi>ain-. i-oinino 1'i'oiin't ln'o sur son roc! Tout cola no manquaitpas d'babileto, mais une
noiivcllo t'rasi|iic do Lahoiiian tit ('clator Hrouillan, dont la colere jusque-l& avait eu peine
a r-r coiitoiiir. \ oioi ooniniont le baron raconto cot episode do sa vie :
Lc'JU iiovonibre 1 1 !',(:!. un niois apn'-s lo depart dos vaissoaux pocbours, pendant quo Labon-
tan iloiniait fi soiipor a qiiolqiios babitants do I'laisance. M. do Brouillan, cpii s'etait niascpio
pi ii i r la i-i rout i stan co. ontra lout a coup dans la i naison avoo sos valets, oassant vitres, bouteilles,
\rrir-. r«-n\ er-aiit tables, cliaises. arnioii-es et tout ce qu'il troiiva sous sa main. Les masques
ilir-panirciit avanl ijiio Labontan out eu lo temps do inettre la main sur sos pistolets. Le
leiidemain, U-s valet-; do liroiiillan tireiit main basso sur coux do Labontan et los rouorent
do eoiips. La patience do colui-ci c'tait a bout, mais les recollets qiii dossorvaient la petite
biiiirgado s'intorposoronf et parvinront a lo calmer. Pour dissiper sou chagrin et sa colere,
le baron >e rciit'erma ot so plongoa dans la lecture do sos livros, ses souls amis. Au bout de
tniir- j-iiirs. Hrouillan tit anvtor doiix suldats quo Labontan avait envoyes faucher du foin
dan- lo- prairies a une demi-lieiie do la [ilaoo, ot los traita eommo dos dosorteurs. Press^ de
noiivi-aii par les recollets, Labontan so dccida a allor faire des excuses an gouvernour. Les
deux ennemis so rocoiicilioront. s'ombrassoront, puisjurerent (ju'ils oublioraient tout ce qui
s'i'tait passt' outre eiix. Mais Lahontaii, ayant appris en sous main 1'existence du dossier
formidable ijiie lo gouverneiir avait prepare contre lui, et qui etait diya parti pour la cour,s
n'sobit do s'ecba]ipor do Plaisance avant la venue de la flotte du printemps, de peur d'etre
arrete ot d'etre joto a la Bastille.
On etait alors au commencement de 1'hiver 1693 (14 d^cembre) et il n'y avait plus qu'un
jietit vaisseau en rado. Lahontaii proposa au capitaine de le prendre £ son bord et de le
jeter quelque part sur les cdtes d'Europe, moyennant 1,000 e"cus.
Voici comment M. de Brouillan, le jour meme, annongait ce brusque depart i la cour :
1 lettre de M. de Brouillan au ministre (1693).
1 Lahontan, ai canaeur d'ordinaire, ne dit pas un mot de ce projet dans ses lettres, et il est vraisemblable qu'il
no le connut jamais.
' Cest la lettre que nous avons ciU'-e, et qui se trouve aux Archives de Terreneuve.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 1O3
" Dcpuis ma lettre ecrite M. Ic baron de la Tlontan ni'a (lit etre dans la resolution de passer
on France. Jc lui ai expose tout ce que j'ai cm qui pourrait 1'engager a roster, j'ai memo
prie nos lions religieux qui sont ici do lui fairo connattre qii'il etait du service du roi dc no
pas abandonner ainsi ce poste ; mais cela n'a fait niille impression snr son esprit. .Ic me
serais peut-etre plus oppose" a son depart queje no i'ais s'il no m'avait tenioigne i|ii'il voulait
vous aller rendre oompte de ma conduitc. .Ic no vous deiiiantle stir ccla, raonseignetir, quo
de la faire examiner; jo no vous dirai plus rien do la sicnne, ccttc dorniere marque qu'il en
donue prouve assez tout cc (pie j'ai ou 1'honnour do vous dire a ec sujet.''
Lahontan partait du Canada, aussi pauvro qu'il y etait venu, mais il cmportait ile sou
passage dans cette lointaino con tree, une notoriote <|ii'il etait liic'ii loin de siipposer.1
IX.
LAIIONTAM RBFUGIB AU POIITUUAL, ITIS KX ir<>i,i.. \xni-:, SIH.I.ICITK KX VAIX .-A (SHACK. — Ii. si;
DECIDE A KCRI1U-: SKS MEMOIRES (1694-1703).
Le naviro qui portait Lahontan tut le dernier i|iii sort it de I'laisanee dans rautomiie de
1(593. II out une traverses oragouse. Battu par nne tempoto <\\\\ dura plu> de trois jours, son
equipage crut (ju'il serait englouti dans les Hots. Pour comlile de mallieiir. arrive' en \ ne
dos terres d'Flurope, un corsaire do Klcssingiu- 1'attaqua a 1'iinprovisto, et le eapitaine,
eft'rayo, voulut so Jeter sur les rives do K ranee.
Abordor on Franco, e'etait pour Lahontan le doslionnour, la lion to, la prison. II avail
sous les yeux I'exemple d'un officier commo lui, Matliiou de Lino. i|iie 1 on vciiail de jeter \
la Bastille sous 1'accusation d'avoir conspirt' avee les Anglais.-' (^u't'-tait-il '.' si IKHI un di'sor-
teur. M. do Brouillan, du rosto, avait ecrit aux gouverneiirs de 1'ile de Khe. de l!ellc-Isle,
et de la Rocbolle, do I'arrotor aussitot ([ii'il serait dobarque. Devancerait-il les eoiiriiers do
son implacable adversaire ? Grace a 800 pistoles, il decida son eapitaine a le jeter sur les
c6tes du Portugal. Parti de Plaisancc le 14 dccombri- l<i!);!, Lahontan ahordait le :>1 Janvier
1694,:t ;\ Viana, port do nier a 1'embouchure do la jietite riviere do Lima, une de eelles qiie
les anciens appelaient lo Lethe.
Pint au ciel que le malheureux officier cut bu quelques gouttos du tlcuvo mythol(»gique
des Grecs, il cut perdu peut-etre le souvenir dc touto injure et do tout ressentinient, et au
lieu de vivre en fugitit', le reste de ses jours, il aurait parcouru une carrion1 honorahle. cello
que lui promettaient a la fois ses talents et son caractere audacieux.
De Viana, Lahontan se dirigea i petitos journees sur Oporto, juiis so rendit a Lisbonno,
oil il rencontra 1'abbo d'Estrees, ambassadeur de France aupres do la cour d>i Portugal.
C'est de 1^, qu'il partit, le 14 avril 1694, pour se rendre a Amsterdam, avee un passeport do
1'envoye de Hollande, " en attendant qu'il plut ^, M. de Pontchartrain d'aller en Paradis." 4
Apres avoir erre a travers Rotterdam, Amsterdam, Lubec, on le trouve, au commencement
1 Voir appendice. Pi6ce in. Note sur M. de Brouillan.
Le 28 Janvier 1694, on donnait, de Versailles, la compagnie de Lahontan, command^ par le sieur deCostebelle,
au sieur de Rancogne. (Ufanufcrits de la Nouvelle-France, II, p. 145.)
2 Le 18 Janvier 1693, interrogators par M. de la Reynie, lieutenant de police, au sujet de 1'aflaire de M. de
Lino, emprisonne1 & la Bastille, accus£ d'avoir conspire1 avee les Anglais.
3 Lettre xxv, dat£e de Viana en Portugal, le 31 Janvier 1694, p. 38(j, £d. de 1728.
4 Voyages de Portugal el de Danemark, M. de 1728, p. 140.
1O4 J.-EDMOND ROY
de 1'eto, a llambourg, d'ou il ecrivit, le 19 juin 1694, une lettre que 1'on va lire, mais qui no
se trwive pan an nombre de celles qu'il publia plus tartl clans ses Voyages de Portugal et de
Danemark, et qui se rapportcnt a cette periode de sa vie. Cette lettre a e"te decouverte par
M. I*. Margry dans les archives de France, et c'est lui qni 1'a fait imprinter le premier dans
son beau livre tie V Elnblisscment de,* Franfais dans V Am6riqne septentrionale.1
Hambuurg, 19 jnin 1694.
MIIXSIKI it,
.Ic mi- .-iiis donnc le bii-ii de vous ecrire, il y a troison quatre mois,* de Portugal, touchant
le- affaires ijiic j'ai cues avee M. dc Brnnillan, ct commeje me suis imagine que M"1 tie Pont-
rhartrain me dunnerait tort cu egard a I'lnferiorite" et que je demeurerais en France sans
eniploi. tandir- i|in> taut ilc bravrs gens sunt en exercice, je me suis r^aolu de voyager dans
li-~ pav> iln iiiinl <•! puiir <•»•( I'll'rl, ]«• nic snis embarque a Lisbonne dans nne Hiite portngaise,
(|ui <li-vaii alli-r a Amsterdam, nvec mi passt-port de I'envoy*' de Ifollande, pour voyager
-urrinciil. ni' i jr sni> arrixi' a bun port.ct nil j'ai dcineiuv sept oil bnit .jours ; ensuite de quoy
!<• >ni~ vcim ici. ui' i j'ai rcin-unt ri- deux Frain;ais (pii viennent de la Virginie, tmi m'ont (lit
• |ii'iN avaimi «'i.' avee I'eu M. de la Salle a la deconverte de sa riviere dans le golfe du
Mi-xii|iie. et niie inuii dit ,-ieiir de la Salle I'tant inurt, ils sY-taieiit jetes parmi les sauvages,
ui'i il- uni deiin-iire .-in. | aiis eniiers. vivant avec eiix et allant tros sonvent saccager les
K-pairnul> dans leiirs \ilhi^es. II.- disent taut de eliuses toiicbant la richesse de cette terre
(•in la c|Maiiiit<' ile inine> d'ur et saMuiis d'ur ijiii y sunt et la t'aeilite que nous aiirions de nous
< -n -ai-ir ijiie j'eii av divsse nn nii'niuire i|iie je vuiis enverrai an premier jour. Ils m'ont
a|.|.ri> le d.'-uidre ui'i sunt les Anglais dans la Xuii velle- Angleterre ; nne n'volte s'y ewt faite
a\ant Iciif il«'-part et plnsieiirs persoiines de Uustun se soiit sauvees a la Virginie, crainte
d'etre ma-- ai-ri'es. II v a tres pen de temps qu'ils soiit arrives en cette ville dans un vaisseau
i-liarire ile taliae '|iii vient de ees pays la, et ee (pii tn'a fait savoir que ces bommes etaient ici,
e'e.-t i|ifils unt pi-iipusi- a i|iieli|iies inaivliands de eette ville de leur donner un petit vaisseau
punr aller eliarger il'argent an Mcxiqiic, s'obligeant a etre mis a mort en cas que leur entre-
pri-e n'aye pas un lion siieei-s. Us m'ont parti avoir assess d'intelligence, cepeudant on n'a jias
vuiiln \ tupef. .le pars deinain jionr Copenhague, d'ou j'irai en Si^de et de li en Pologne,
ensuite je traverserai en Italic par \'ienne, si je puis avoir un passeport de 1'envoy^ de 1'em-
pereiir. qui i'st a Varsovit-. .Ic ne puis, monsieur, vous donner d'autres nouvelles si ce n'est
• pie la plupart des Hullatidais de marque et de distinction soubaiteraient fort la paix et je
puis vmis din- avee tmite vi'rite (|iiu les plus grands ennemis (jue nous ayons dans ces pays-ci.
sont les Francais n'-fugics ; aiissi sont-ils odietix parmi toutes les nations et il y en a tres pen
qni troiivassent cn'-dit dans les bourses des villes. J'espere, monsieur, que vous me ferez la
grace de me conscrver votre souvenir, puisque je suis et seray iucessament avec passion,
monsieur,
Votre tres humble et tres obeissant serviteur,
LAHONTAN.
On a la la preuve que Lahontan essayait par tous les moyens d'entrer dans les bonnes
graces de la cour. On s'interessait alors vivement dans les ministeres au sort du malheureux
explorateur de la Salle, et tout ce qui pouvait le concerner avait chance de recevoir bon
1 VoL IV, pp. 6, 7, 8.
1 10 avril \<m.
LE BARON DK LAHONTAN 1O3
accueil. M. de Pontchartrain, ;\ qui la lettro <le Luhoiitan fut comniuimpiee, en ecrivit a
I'abbe Bidal, le residant do France a Harnbourg. Celui-ci tit taire toutes le« rechercheH, et il
lui tut repondu qu'il n'etait arrive auciin vainsea(i, ni am-un Fran«;ais de la Virginie, ni des
ties voisines. L'histoire rapport^e |>ar Lahontan n'etait dune qu'un *conte tantasti<pie, et le
rcsidant rogut 1'ordre de ne pas donner suite a I'att'aire.
Duns 1'intervalle, Lahontan w'otait rendu a Copenhague, oil residait M. de Bonn-pans,
ministre de France au J)aneinark. Ce dernier, <pii s'interessait aux dmses dc 1'csprit et
reehercliait le eommeree des ecrivains et des savants, acrueillit favorablcim-nt 1'otlicicr mal-
heureux qui venait Be re-commander klui, le presenta a la cour, puis lui donna des lettres
pour des personnes qu'il pensait pouvoir flediir le ministre 1'ontdiartrain. Lahontan,
muni de ee Bauf-conduit, se rendit a Versailles en deceinlire Hi!l4. Les personnes a ijiii M. de
Bonrepaus 1'avait adresse essayercnt en vain d'olitenir ipie laneien lieutenant <le roi de
Plaisance jiistitiAt sa eonduit.e.1
A toutes les instances <|iii lui In rent I'aites, le ministre n'pondit qiie l'es)irit raide et
inflexible du roi ne reeevait janiais de jUstificatioiiH d'nn inti'rieiir envers .-on snpi'rieiir.
Lahontan n'aj'ant pu vainerc "ladurete et le naturel in><|iiois" ile 1'oiiteharlrain. pai'lit
pour sa province do Beam, dans I'esperance (ju'il s'y consolerait an milieu des sieiis de sa
disgrace. Helas ! cpie de desenchantenients, lorsijn'il si' trouva ;i la vue d'une teri-e dmit il
ne lui restait plus que le nom ! Depnis doiue ans iju'il i-tait parti, (pie de dioses s'c'taient
passees !
Le chateau paternel, oil s'etait ecoulee son enfance. avait ete vendu en justice pendant (pie
lui, jeune officier sans protections, servait dans un ]iays lointain an milieu de penpladcs liar-
bares. Celui qni avait sueeede a Isaac de Loni d'Arce. Charles Casaniajor d'Orion. <'tait di'ja
mort et 1'on pouvait voir son epitaphe a la place d'honneur dans I't'glise de Lalmntan.'
1 Troisifme lettre de Laliontan : Voyages <le Furtugnl ct dc Dimemark. La norrespondanco de Bonrepans de l»i!Kj
a 1697 est conserv^e aux Archives nationales t'trangeres, 4 Paris, aux /'(i/)?'»rs dc Bimnac.
2 La terro de Lahontan t'tait alors deventie la proprirtt' de la famillo de Blair.
Messire Samuel de Blair, conseiller d'honneur au parlement de Navarre, baron de Lahontan, neveu do Charles
de Casamajor et de Marie de Blair, devint leur h^ritier. II assistait le (i aout 17?>G au maria>re do Mossire Jacques
de Blair, son fits, avec Marip-Franpoise-Marguerite de Barrcre. Samuel dc Blair inourut dans son chateau, le (i
septembre 1745, A 1'age de quatre-vingt-quatre ans, ainsi qu'en fait foi 1'acte suivant :
" Le sixieme septembre mil sept cens quarante cinq deceda dans s n chateau, messire Samuel do Blair, ancien
conseiller du roy au parlement de Navarre et baron de Lahontan, age de quatre vingts quatre ans ou environ et
feut inhum^, le landemain, dans la chapelle succursalle de cette parroisse, en presence de sieur Francois Camiade,
procureur d'office, sieur Louis Daniel Lostalot, notaire royal, Jean Lacroix et Daniel Larroder, bonoits ot maitres
d'^cole, qui ont signe1 avec moy. (Sign<$:) Camiade; — Larroder; — J. Lacroix; — Lostalot; — Dombert, cureV'
(Archives communales de Lahontan, Etat civil, 1745, f° 4.)
La baronnie passa alors au fils aine, Jean Pierre de Blair. Celni-ci assistait, le 18 feVrier 17(i6, an mariage de
Marie de Blair, sa scour, avec Messire Bernard de Latenlade. (Dufau de Maluquer et Gourgain. Annifiial de
Biarn, tome I, pp. 34-35.) II mourut le fi juin 1767 (Lettre du cur<$ Bacqu^). Jean Pierre de Blair, son frore, lui
succ^da. Ruin4 comma les Lim d'Arohe, ce dernier vandit vers la fin du xvnic siecle la seigneurie de
Lahontan aM. LeQuien de Laneufville,fr6re du dernier eVeque deDax( Lettre du president de la Soi-ie'te deBorda,
28 avril 1890). On trouve 1'acte suivant, le 12 novembre 1783, a Dax : Baptome de Charles- Auguste-Franfois
Laborde, fils de Jean Laborde, mattre d'hotel de M*r 1'eveque de Dax, et de Jeanne-Marie Fontan. Parrain,
illustrissime et r^v^rendissime Mi?r Lequien de Laneufville, eveque de Dax ; marraine, dame Jeanne de Lavielle,
baronne de Lahontan, veuve de messire Charles-Arnaud Lequien de Laneufville, chevalier, seigneur baron de
Lahontan, ancien capitaine de cavalerie. (Archives communales de Dax, Etat civil, 99, 23.)
La dame baronn« passa tout le temps (!e la revolution ft Lahontan sans etre trop inquire*. Elle put mfime
donner Phospitalite' 4 son beau-frgre, le dernier ^v^quo de Dax, Charles-Auguste le Quien de Laneufville, qui apres
Sec. 1, 1894. 1 ».
1O6 .T-KDMOND ROY
Lc pauvre officier etait dans aa patrie, et n'y trouvait plus d'amis. Quelques gentils-
homines campagnards, qtii uvaient connu son pere, ne savaient 1'entretenir que de vignes, de
jnrdinagc, de chasse et dc peehe. D'autres, les paysans na'ifs, lui parlaient, du matin an soir,
soreiers, loupg-garous, apparitions aurnaturelles. Que faisaient & ce voyageur les farfadets,
les liitins, k>s speetres, les fantdmes, les magic-ions? Un esprit fort, comme il s'appelait deja,
nc saurait jamais se laisser persuader qu'il y a dcs sorciers. Un esprit fort devait approfbndir
la nature des ehoses, ne devait rien eroire (pie ce que la raison a inurement examine, et,
sans avoir eirard aux prejuges, decider sagement les ehoses dont il s'est eclaire <t fond. Et
(•online il ne croyait pas a toutesles rhimeres qn'on lui raeoutait, ces bonnes gens le prenaient
MX ui'.;> >le ht'jmir A Lahoutan, i-nii^ra en Kspwgne. l.a pour til biuler a m; to £poqu« les cahiors (lea
imtaires, toiitcs Ir.s piTres Idstoriqiies et les litres do noblesse, sur la place situee en face de la chapelle du
chateau.
Ix- 1:', mars 1MI7 : l>rivs, danssou chateau de Lahontan.de dame Jeanne Laville.agt-ede eoixante et quatre ans,
veuve do Charles A mould U*quien de Lanoufvillo. l.a declaration de deces est faite par M. Jean-Baptiste Lequien
do Laneufville, lils de la definite, ot 1'ierre Casauhon, ollicier de saute. (Archives communales de Lahontan, Ktat
civil.)
I a tmiiU' ilc cetto liaronue oxixte encore. On la voit dans I'cglise de Laliontan avec 1'cpitaphe snivante :
>..i/« ,-,(/, tmnlii' i'fl mti riln Madame de Laril '•, nure di'fiu Monsieur </<• IdmeurUle, ci-devant baron de Laliontan,
ili'-t'/i' !• I'i mail- l^'i", li'/l'' de i\?> mi*. l,ecliur, price jtvur le repot dt KOtt dmr.
l.i-s fdinilleM do I.anouville et do Lav i lie oxistent encore. M. Cirot de Laville, i/relat romain, domicilie a
lI'Tilt-anx. a i'crit la vi« do si>n parent, IVvi'-iju^ de l/.ineuvillo.
Ku ls|i^, le chateau si<ij:neiirial do l.ahontau fut vendu a M. lo haron general de Vinot. (Matricc cadai-
tr'ilf 'I, Liilfi't'iu. 1" volume, fc 410 1. (iraiidYroix de la legion d'honneur, homme tres aimable, trus erudit et
|,loin id' hravoiire, lo grin'ral Vinot avail cponsfi uue demoiselle de Laussat, (jui elait venue aux Etats-Unis avec
>'>n [h-ro, ijui y rcnu.lit don inistiong diplomatiques assez importantes ot fut nomni6 gouverneur de la Martinique.
I* it jn : n 1 >•:!•« : IV-ivs, dans son chateau de Laliontan, de Julien-(iilhert Vinot, baron, marrchal de camp en
n-lr.iite, grand-ollicier de 1'ordre royal de la legion d'lionneur, chevalier de Saint-Louis et membre de 1'Kpee de Fer
do Si i .If. agi' i loscji xantc-six ans, ne a Soissons (Aisne), domicili(5 a Lahontan, ('•[Kmx dedame A ugustino- Elizabeth-
Cam i Un i le I.au.ssat.ot tils d'Antoino-Nicolas Vinot et de Mario-.leanue Chaperon, decedes. (Ktat civil de Lahontan.)
l.a 1 1 an 10 ha n nine de Vinot vivait encore en IMMi. Kile ctait Agee doijuatte-vingt-seize ans et hat >i tail Lnhontan.
lii.s l^l'i, t-lli- avail vendu son chateau a M. Charlos-liaptiste Oswald baron d'Abbadie. (Malrice. cadanlrale de
I.'iltii"l-ni, vol. 11,1° 477.) M. d'A ht>adie est lo propri(5 tai re actuol du chateau de Lahontan, et y reside habituelle-
meiit. II eht age de quatre-vingt-six uns et |«irle IrOs gaillardumenl son age.
Le chateau soignenrial ile Lahontan est line construction moderne, a^sez vasle, sans le moindre caractere
airiiitei'inral. ( "esi M. d'Abliadio qiii I'a modernise. II n'a plus maintenant que l'as|>ect d'une vaste maisou
earn'e, haigni'« par un vivier, i|u'alimonte on partie 1111 niisseau allant au inoulin seigneurial d'aulrefois. Uevaut
le chateau, et a sa gauche, s'eiendent des prairies et des terres labourables, dont quelques-unes aboulissenl au gave
de I'.m. A droite, un potit pare, des granges, el le bourg de Lahontan. D'apres un vieil inventaire, le cliuteau fut
rel)Ati en 17S7, et depuis, chaque rhAtelain I'a retouch^ suivanl son goftt
D'apK-s les coutuines dacquoises, Its barons de Lahonlanavaientledrc.il de basse el moyenne justice. La
oasse justice s'occupail des actions personnellea pour 1'intetel civil el pecuniaire. La moyeune justice h'exer9ait
sur le* successions, les heritages, les confections d'inventaire, la nomination des tuteurs et curateurs, la police el la
connaiisaiice des dehU n'allanl |>a8 au deli de 1'amende et de la prison, et dont lea marques etaienl les ceps et les
colliers. L'ancienne maison de justice de Lahontan porlait le noin de Haulrice. C'est 14 que se tenait la cour de la
baronnie, la aussi qu'liabilait le notaire royal el qu'on logeail les prisonniers. Uu nn'decin, M. Casauhon, 1'acheta
de la barunne de Vinot. Kile elail en mines. M. Casaubon ulilisa les materiaux pour des decharges, tout en
icardant la vieille porte et 1'ancien portail. En mourant, M. Casaubon laiss.1 cette maison a M"" Cousgeilhal-
CaaautKin, qui 1'habite.
La baronnie de Laliontan faisait partie, avant la revolution, de 1'archiprfitre' de Itiviere-Gave (diocese de
Dax^el (K'jwndail de la subdelegation de Dax. Kile esl aujourd'hui dans le departemenl des Basses- Pyrenees,
arronduiseiiient d'Ortliez, canton «le balies. Depuis le concordat, Ijtbontaii (ait partie du diocese de Bayonnc.
LE BAHON I)E LAHONTAN 1O7
pour un athee. D'autres pensees, du reste, inquietaient Lahontan. Xc ponrrait-il pan rassem-
bler qaelqnee debris de I'anoienne splendour paternelle ? '
La moitie de l'e"te s'etait passee en courses a Orthe/c, a Dax, en consultations avec les
gens d'affaires, en examen de papiers, lorsque tout a coup une lettre de Versailles lui apprit
que 1'ordre etait donne de 1'arreter. Lahontan avait deja recu heureusement pres de 200 livres
de ses fermiere, et un tres beau cheval qui I'aida a se tirer de ce inaiivais pas. An point du
jour, vetu d'habits d'emprunt, il sortit de la ville, depista ses gens, et, evitant les boiirgs et
les villages, il chcrcha a travers les landes, les champs, les vignes, les bois, et par des routes
detournees, a gagner les frontieres d'Espagne. II erra ainsi, sans etre reeonnu. maiigeant et
couehant dans les chaumieres isolees, reprenant, It- jour, su route an sein des campagnes
revetues en ce moment de leur plus eclatante vegetation. II n'avait d'autre iruidc que le
soleil et la vue des Pyrenees. A 1'aspect du ciel splendide, des ehanips en Heurs, des I'oivts,
des montagnes, il retrouvait cette passion pour la nature sauvage. eet enivivmeiit de la
solitude que les malheurs n'avaient pu alterer en son ame. Arrive a Sarans, dernier village
du Beam, dans la vallee d'Ozao, des paysans 1'entourerent soudain de tons cotes. 11 enit
d'abord qu'il avait le grand prevot a ses trousses. Mais, nor,, on 1'avait anvte paree que sa
mine 1'avait fait prendre pour un huguenot. Oblige d'entrer dans un cabaret et de subir un
interrogatoire sur des matieres de religion, il put echapper eiilin a la fmvui- des pavsan- et
aux policiers de Pontchartrain, et atteindrelluesca, en terre espagnole, apri's avoir t'randii les
Pyrenees par la vallee de Saint-.Iean-de-Pied-de-port. Le 8 oetobre lii'.i."). il i'tait a Sara«:'i^>e.
C'est de la qu'il ecrivait la derniere li'ttre qui soil connue de lui. 11 >e proposait alm-r- de
gagner Bilbao, et de cotoyer les ports du Portugal.
Les inceurs espagnoles ne devaient guere aller a un esprit imvateiii' et s.-eptiqiie coninie
celui de Lahontan ; aussi le trouve-t-on liientot de retour an Daneinai'k, oi'i il avail ete si liien
accueilli line premiere t'ois. II lui t'allait du reste eberelier des cours aniies de la K ranee.
pour s'y menager des proteeteurs. La paix de Ryswick vint (decembre ItiHT), et il e>sa\'a de
nouveau de rentrer an service de sa patrie.2
II tit solliciter sa grace par les plus hauts personnages. M " la duchesse du Lude.
dont le mari, grand maitre de 1'artillerie, etait tres intinie avec M"' de Frontenac, le
comte d'Avaux, alors ministre de France en llollande, et qui api>artenait a la laiuille de
Mesmes, une des plus illustres de Beam, s'emjiloyerent pour lui. Deux des plus lameux
intrigants politiques de 1'^poque, le cardinal de Bouillon et le comte de (iuiscar, qui vivaient
en llollande, se mirent ;\ sa disposition. M. de Quiros, dominicain apostat, qui avait conserve
de bonnes relations en France, s'interessa a son sort. Mais rien ne put Hi'diir les I'ontchar-
train.
Pendant ce temps-la une -meute de creanciers voraces s'acharnait a la dispute des
derniers lambeaux de la succession paternelle. Lors dc la vente de 1084, la baronnie de
1 Lettre dat^e d'Erleich, 4 juillet 1095. Voyages de Portugal et de Davemark. On a vu que, dans 1'acte de
bapWme de 1691, on qualifie Lahontan de baron d'Herleche. Enleich, Erli-ich et Hediclie signiiient la mcme chose.
Ce eout des terres et maisons situtes en face de Lahontan, sur la rive droite du gave de Pau, qui t-<5pare Lahontan
d'Esleich, quartier qui porte encore ce nom, et qui fait maintenant partie des communes de Labatut et Habas,
d^partement des Landes, dioctSse d'Aire et Dax. Les barons de Lahontan ^talent £galement barons d'Eslech.
(On 6crit aujourd'hni Esleich.) On montre en cet endroit les ruines d'une petite chapelle de secours appelee " la
Capelle." (Lettre de M"w Cousseilhat-Casaubon.)
* Article sign6 Eyries, dans la se>ie des biographies de Michaud. Le trait^ de Ryswick, conclu entre les Pays-
Bas, 1'Angleterre, 1'Empire et 1'Espagne, fut sign4 en Hollande, priis de la Haye.
1O8 J.-EDMOND ROY
I. ;il i.nii :u i nvnit rapport*.5 une somrne dc 21,000 livres : mais ce montant avait i\ peiiie suffi a
payer qiielqnes dettes. On s'etait attaqne ensuite au capital jadis donne" par Isaac de Lorn
d'Arce et sa premiere femme Joanne Guerin, a la ville de Bayonne, aux terres d'Esleich,puis
mix maisons que la fainille possedait encore dans 1'enclos du Temple, & Paris. Lors de la
distribution do cos deniers.de noinbreuses oontestations etaient survenues entre les creanciers.
Cbaoun voiilait avoir lo pas surlesantres on etre colloque par pre"ference. On conserve encore,
jinx archives do Bayonne, les pieces do co tameux proces, qui forment un voluraineux dossier
do phiMoiirs coiitaines do pages, texte serre. Nous avons sous lesyeux la copie d'un arret qui
I'nt rondii. lo :!:? juin IriJW, parlo parlemont do Paris, on cette affaire.1 Qu'il suffise de dire que
IVnonoo do oot arrot niontionno pins do oont cinquante sommations, requetes, repliqnes, sou te-
nement*, cmitrodits. anvts ot soiitonoos, sans oomptor los productions de pieces. Nousy trou-
v.nir. Ins pdosoixanto parties inton -onantos. II on viont do Paris, de Tours, de Rouen et de tous
1»> .-..in- do Hi'-arn. Los procodures, commenc«es on 1664, s'etaient continut^es d'ann^e en
ainn-0 jiiM|u'on liiii'.i qii'intorvint 1'anvt do distribution des deniers, mais en 1789, la ville de
Mavoiiin- avait ono.nv a ou]iii>tor avoo los on'anoiors ot los lu'ritiers du baron de Lahontan.2
J.o lootoiir ooinprondra par oo court n'sunu', la baino quo Lahontan a vouoo dans ses
.'•.•rii- aux \«\- '!«• tons los |.ays ot a 1'ordro dos avooats on partioulior.
La ^iit-rro do la >urro.-.~iun d'Kspairno (1701) lirisa los dornioros osporanoos quo Lahontan
avait i-niiMTvi'-or- do rontror on irraoo. Absolumcnt ruino dans 1'esprit du roi et dos ministres
do Krain-o. ;I|PI-O> avoir tonti- toutos los voios jiour so justitior, il voulut an moins so donner la
r-atir-taotioii do jinblior la c'iiuso do sos inallioiii's, ot so vendor do " MM. do Pontchartraiu, pere
ri 111-, in'-- fiobor- on or ot on aryoiit." Xo poiivant plus so sorvir do son opoo, il prit la plume
ot so til |iain]>ldotairo. Sous pn'toxto c|iio sos oiinoinis 1'avaiont oniolloniont ot bontousoinont
in>ir«-i. il i-i'->olnt do ivvondic|!ior -on liuniioiir. Coinpleteineiit rnino do lortuno, sans emploi,
il \.iiilni proiivor quo " son oxil ot sa t'uito no pouvaient lui faiiH- du tort dans 1' esprit dos
licinin'-to> irons." ".lo no sorais point coupable, dit-il, si je n'avaia jioint on toto dos person nos
~i piii--;intos. L'OM n'ost point iniiooont dos qu'oii a lo nndlioiir do lour doplairo. (Tost avoir
turi qiif il'avoir rai>on oontro olios."
'I'd >or:i lo tlic'-ino I'avori do Labontan. II ost, iiourtant, dos injusticos si criantes qu'il y
a uno oortaino duiioeur A los snbir ; lo juiblio vous rend alors bion plus (pie I'autoritd ne
VllllS "(to.
IViulant son sojour an Canada. Labontan avait rodigo un journal de ses aventures, et
oiitrotoiiu nn ooininoroo rogulior do lottros avoc un de ses vioux parents, d^sireux de se ren-
soignor sur los pays d'outro-inor. (!os notes, il on avait fait part aux nombreux Frai^ais que
lo n'-ginio autoritaire do lour pays obligoait obaque annec ii se r«5fugier en Hollande. On
1 L'original eel aux archives de Bayonne (CC. 818, f° 24). La copie forme cinquante-cinq pa^es, grand
papier royal, texte serrr.
1 An-liiv>« de Bayonne. BB. 74 (1710-1720). Leltre a M. de Cannam . La ctfance des li^ritiers du baron de
LabooUn.
BB. 77 (1727-1730). R^ponse de la ville de Bayonne A un mtf-moire adrewe' a M. d'Adoncourt, »ur la crtfance
ile« It^ritiera du baron de Lahontan (Isaac lo Long d'Arce).
BB.90 (1784-1788). Lettre a M. de Neville... La chance des Writiers du baron de Lahontan ... Lettre a
M. Galart, 1'alm'. . . stir le nu'me sujet
(1787-1789) QaitUnces d^livrees par les h^ritiers du baron de Lahontan. (Arch, comna., CC. 840. Dulaurens,
hernl. .Vofnm., tome I.)
(1787) Art hire* Com in. de Bayonne, CC. 840, n" 40. Mfime snjet.
LB BARON DK LAHONTAN 1O9
1'avait engage a les publier, mais comptant toujoure que la fortune lui redonnerait ses emplois,
il les avait gardens en portefeuille, quitte a les jeter au feu a la premiere nouvelle de sa
rentre'e en grace. La necessite, le besoin de se creer des protecteurs aupres des cours etran-
geres, la hainc qu'il portait & ceux qui n'avaient point voulti ecouter ses humbles supplica-
tions, le deciderent done a se faire autcur. Mais comme le simple recit des malheiirs et de
la disgrace d'un offieier de marine, n'aurait pas sufti a attirer stir lui I'attention, il voulut se
donner la gloire de 1'explorateur. Un lieutenant de roi a I'laisance, bourgade iguoree,
perdue dans les brumes de TerrcrNeuve, ne pouvait prendre 1'Kurope a temoin de sun inno-
cence et Tinteresser a son intbrtune, mais un voyageur dans les plaines inconnues de I'Ouest
americain avait plus de chance de se faire entendre.
X.
LE LIVRE DE LAHONTAN PARAIT A LA HAVE KN 170.'}. — VOYAGES.— ME'jtontEs.— OIM.WU'ES Arsr
IK XA tT.-l UK A l>.\ 11/0. — A PPRECIATION.
C'est en 1703 que parut, pour la premiere Ibis, a la Have, le livre de Lalmntan. Le roi
de Danemark, Frederic IV, prince facile anqucl un voyage en Italie avait doiiiu' le unfit des
beaux-arts, connaissait 1'auteur. ' 11 1'avait accueilli avee bnnte, s'etait fait raeonter ses
malheurs et lui avait donne sa protection. C'est a lui que le baron bearnais dedia son nuvra^v.
L'epitre (ju'il lui adresse a la tete de son livre, est plate coinme tons les diseniirs de> eourti-
sans, et comme ton tea les dedieaces du teiiqis. Cette dedicace courtisanes<|uc surpreiid
d'autant quo la planche frontispice dn litre porte [lour gravun- un saiivai^1 ai'im- d'un arc et
d'une fleclie, un pied pose sur un code de lois, 1'aiitre sur une euuronne et un sceptre. Cette
composition allegorique a pour legendc : Kl ICIJM cl xce/>/r<i Ifrrit. Tniit cela rappelle la doc-
trine anarcbiste et annonce le t'onds des raisonnements de 1'auteur. On repn'sente, en diet.
1'anarcliie sous la figure d'une femme dont toiite 1'attitude annnnce la t'ureiir ; elle tiiiile aiix
pieds le livre de la loi et un faisceau du baguettes, symbole d'union ; d'une main elle brandit
un poignard et de 1'autrc une torcbe allumee ; a ses efltes gisent un sceptre lirisi'' et un jnuu;
rompu. La legende latino Et lajes ct sceptru tcrrit ramene aussi a 1'esprit ces deux vers de
Diderot, que les anarchistes reclament comme un des leurs :
La nature n'a fait ni serviteurs ni maitres :
Je ne veux ni donner, ni recevoir des lois.
La planche qui accompagne celle ou est grave le sauvagc anarcbiste denote chez 1'auteur
des idees tout aussi avancees. C'est un globe terrestre entoure de constellations. Une tour-
terelle plane dans 1'espace et se dirige vers le globe au-dessus duquel sont inscrits les mots
Orbis Patria. Ne dirait-on pas un precurseur du groupe des sans-patrie ? Labontan, du
reste, ecrit cyniquement, qu'il avait renonci a toute sorte d'attachenient de patrie, et il declare
1 Fre'Je'ric IV, n6 en 1671, mort en 1730, succ&la, en 1699, i son pere Christian IV. AlliiS de Pierre le Grand
contre Charles XII de SuSde, qui le contraignit de signer la paix de Travendal, en 1700. II reorganise la defense
in Hit aim de son pays arm de prendre sa revanche. Apres la deTaite essuyee par Charles XII a Pultwa, il lui d^olara
la guerre (1709). II envoya 16,000 Danois contre lui. 11 gprouva d'abord des revers, mais parvint 4 se relever. II fit
Stenboch prisonnier avec 11,000 hommes, a Tonning (1713). De retour de Bender, 1'ann^e suivante, Charles XII
porta la guerre en Norvfige et p^rit au siege de Frederickshall, en 1718. Le s<5nat su^dois proposa la paix tout 4
1'avantage de Frederic IV (1720).
HO J.-KDMOND ROY
dans sa preface aeoir toutes les qualitts nicessaires d mi narrateur, celle d'icrire comme s'iln'avait
iii fxitrie ni religion.1
II taut croire que les princes danois du commencement de xviir0 siecle n'avaient pas
les mcmes sentiments (pie ceux d'aujourd'hui, puisqu'ils pouvaient accepter la dedicace de
livrcs s'amioncant sous des auspices aussi revolutiouuaires.
L'oiivraife de Lahontan, imprime en trois volumes, se divise en quatre parties distinctes.
Le premier tome, partage en vingt-ciuq lettres, suivaut la mode de 1'epoque, comprend le
vovaire ili- 1'auteiir et ses aventures an Canada dcpuis 1683, date de son depart de France,
ju-qu'a r-a 1'iiite au Portugal, en ltit>3. II y raeonte sou arrivee, sa vie de desomvrement dans
!<•- raiitonnements, chez K-s paysans, les expeditions centre les Iroquois, en 1684 et 1687, le
c.immandement qu'il cut an tort dc Saint-Joseph, sa course versl'ouestjusqu'a Michillimakinac,
pui- dan- le- regions mysterieuses on coulc la riviere Longue, sou retour & Quebec, 1'accueil
<|iir lui til Fruiitciiac. les projets i|u'il t'ornia pour la defense des grands lacs, sa nomination
a la liriitfiiuii'v il<- roi a I'laisam-e, en Terre-Xeuve, ses demeles avec le gouverneur de cette
place et -a t'llite ell I'nl'tUgal.
Ilii'ii ijiie le- avehtures de Laliontaii n'auraii'ut en qn'un interet liieu mediocre, mais
1'aiiti'iir a iri'">-i >a relatinii d'uiie tinile de petites anecdotes et de medisanccs, assex souvent
lualiiriie.-. ("e.-t mi grand caiiseiir. Sa ja.-erie, coiiiine celle du religieux domiuicaiu Labat,2
ni'-riic qiiflqiictiiis le Hum de I'oiuinerage, a cette difterence ijii il v a de la bonhomie dans la
malic.- du I '. Lil>ai. et ijiie I'dii lie resseiit pa-, eii le lisaiit, 1'euvie de se faeher, tandis (jue, chez
LalnMitaii. c'e-t dc la malice de parti pris la plupart du temps. On ne pent nier (pie Lahontan
-.iii nli-i-r\ -atciir. et ipi'il eut tail, dans le.- temps ou nous vivons. 1111 excellent jourualiste, dans
Ic dcrnii-r -en- inodcriie du mot. II a toutes les qualites d'un reporter : il est tre/s
curii-ux. pi-u scrupnleux, elierehe avant tout le piipiant, 1'a ]>ropos et la vogue. II
aime a pi'-in't I'cr tmi- les secrets d'alcnve. ( V qu'il voit, il le voit bien, et il a vu beaucoup;
au— i certaines part'u-- de son u-iiviv out nne importance reelle. C'est 1'opinion de
I'liistorieu I'arkman. ct tniit liomme impartial et dcpouille de prejuges <pii voudra 1'etudier,
eu viciidra a la nicuie eniiclusion. Le ri'cit qiie Lahontan fait des expeditious des gou-
verneiirs la ISarre ct Deiunivillc est exact et mouvemeute. II a ete beaueoup cite, et
avec rai-Kii. par les aiiteiirs contemporains. Le gouverueur la Uarre, (pii savait tenir la
plume, et qiii avail raconti- la campagne qii'il n't a Cayenne contre les Anglais,3 ne jugea
l>as a propos d'l'-crire le ri'cit de {'expedition malheu reuse (pi'il entreprit en 1684 contre les
Iroqiiois. II n'l-st ]>as domic a tons d'ecrire, comme Xeuophon, sa projtre retraite. Ce fut
Lali"iitan qiii se cliargea. sans y etre command^, de joner le r61e d'historiographe.
II raconta de meiiie I'expi'-dition de Denonville, en 1687, et sa narration est dignc de foi.
On a public reeemment en France le journal (pie tint alors le chevalier de Bangy, aide de
camp et secretaire de ce gouverneur, et 1'on pent juger qu'il n'y a pas grand'cliose a reprendre
siir ce que rapporte Lahontan.
II ne taut pas demander eependant au baron bearnais les qualites qne Ton pretc d'ordi-
naire a I'liistorien : la correction, 1'elegance, In sobriete. II ne fait point de tableaux et dc
descriptions gem-rales. Le wujet ne s'y pretait gi^re. Quand il ^crit tout bonnement ce
1 xxv'letlre. t I. p. 26.\
' .V</iir.fi«jr royaye* our Ue* iTAmtri^ue, par J.-Ble Labat La Haye, 1724, six voltmes.
1 Journal du voyige du neur dt la Harre en la terre ftrme et lAt de Cayenne, imprimr A Paris en 1671. M. de la
Barre a auMi <Vrit an livre intittil.' : Detcription de In France Equinoctiale.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN HI
qu'il a vu de ses propres ycux, observ£ dc partieulier et de precis, c'est un temoin utile. A
ces conditions tout hommc est apte ;\ fairc des memoires quand il en a le loisir.
Lahontan se vante sans cesse de dire les choses comme ellcs sent, de no flatter ni epargnor
personne, d'etre impartial, do loner les gens qui ne sont pas en ('-tat de lui f'airo dn bien et de
eondamner la conduite de plusieurs qui pourraient lui faire du nnil. Tl vent enfin tout
sacrifier ;\ 1'amour de la verite, parler en toute franchise. Co livre n'est lion quo pa roe qu'il
contient la verite toute pure, dit-il, dans son cpitro a Frederic I\'. L'on v voit ivgner,
ajoute-t-il plus loin dans sa preface, partout cette exactitude, et cot air do bonne fi>i (jiii
s'empare tout d'abord d'un esprit equitable, ot ((in fait voir cmcaccincnt qn'on ne tend rien
raoins qu';\ surprendrc.
Xous voudrions pouvoir dire du livre do Lahontan, connne Montaigne, en pn'scntant
ses Essais an public: C'est icy un livre de bonne foy, Im-fcur. Mais, malgn' les promesses si sou-
vent repetees par Lahontan, il n'est pas toujours ce temoin fidele et probe que I'oii vondrait
voir. II a eu des deboires. La perte de ses oinplois. la mine <le sa 1'amille. son exil. mit
contribue ;\ le rendre injuste et out vicie son esprit. 1'artoiit dans les pauvs (le son livre
percent le desappointement et la rancune amere. Malgn' ses defauts, Lahontan nous t'oiirnit
des details oil les autros voyagcnrs no sont pas entn's, et ses nVits sont toujours assai>onin's
de piquantos reflexions. II a dessine des portraits qui n-steront. (\- chirurgien (|iii. an milieu
de 1'ejiideniie qni frappe les soldats de la petite armeo de la [$arre, discute sur le [irotoplasnie
et les vibrions geiierateurs do tons les man x qui t'rappcnt la jiauvre hiinianitt'. est (li^ne ile>
I'urgon et des Diafoirus dont Moliere s'est si agreablement iiioi|ii<'. La troi^ieiin- K'ttre. ijui
contient uno description de Quebec, est a, lire on ontier. Dans le palais de rintemlant sie«re le
conseil sonverain, qui s'assemble quatre t'ois par seinaino. Front enae traite les niembro de ce
parlement comme Cromwell ccux d'Angleti-rro. Chaenn y plaido sa cause, caron ne voit ni
procureurs ni avocats, ainsi les proces sont bientot iinis. sans (|ii'il en eofite ni t'rais ni t'piees
aux parties. Les juges, qui ne recoivent (pie 400 livres do pension par an. sont dispenses de
porter la robe et le bonnet. Ces graves conseillers, negociants gonrnu's et infatues do lour
charge, dont le revenu le plus cluir fnn>t ties /c'rAc.s- d'aiiguilles, le baron, in'- inalin, ne manque pas
de leur donner en passant un coup de boutoir.
II tronve la ville de Trois-Rivieres petite a cause do son pen d'lialiitauts. mais eeiix-ei
sont fort riches et logos magnifiquement. II taut etro dc la nature du cbien pour y hal>itor,
ou du moins se plaire a se gratter la jicau, car les puces y sont en plus grand noinhrc quo les
grains de sable. Les meilleurs soldats du pays sont originaires de ce lieu-la.
La neuvieme lettre est consacree an commerce de Montreal, dont presque tons les mar-
chands n'etaient alors qne des commissionnaires de ceux dc Quebec. II faiit lire encore les
pages ou il est traite des coureurs de bois et des canots d'ecorce.
Malgre ses prejuges centre les colons, Lahontan ne pent s'empecher de faire lour cloge,
qu'il entremele, il est vrai, de dures verites.
" Les Canadiens ou Creoles, dit-il, sont bien faits, robustes, grands, forts, vigoureux,
entreprenants, braves et infatigables, il ne leur manque que la connaissance des belles lettres.
Us sont presomptueux et remplis d'eux-memes, s'estiment au-dessus de toutes les nations de
la terre, et par malheur ils n'ont pas toute la veneration qu'ils devraient avoir pour lours
parents " " Les femmes aiment la parnre, et il n'y a point de distinction, de ce c6te-la,
entre la femme d'un petit bourgeois et celle d'un gentilhomme et d'un ofBcier."
Ceci etait ecrit en 1684.
112 J.-EDMOND ROY
Que Ton place a cote de ce portrait celui que dessinait 1'intendant Hocquart en 1737 :
" Les Canadiens, ecrit-il, sont naturellement grands, bien fails, d'un temperamment vigou-
reux, sont industricux et adroit*. Us aiment la distinction, sont extremement sensibles au
nifpris t-t mix moindres punitions. Us sont interesses, vindicatifs, sont sujets a I'ivrognc ric,
font mi grand usage d'eau do vie, passent pour n'etre pas veridiques. Us sont volages,
ajoiitc-t-il, naturelU'inent indociles, out trop bonne opinion d'eux-memes, ce qui les empeche
do n'ussir coinmc ils pourraient le fain- dans les arts, 1'agricultare et le commerce. La lon-
trufiir ft la riifUfiir d»-s bivers los entrainent :\ I'oisivet^."
l-ii aiitiv raractere que Laliontan a erayoniif de main de rnaitre, c'est celui de Brouillan,
• rouvfriifiir dc 1'laisaiiff. CVst bicn la le type dn fonctionnaire concussionnuire de 1'opoque,
.jin. ftant fort pen on mal payf. vi-ut se racbeter snr les dt'-cbets. Comme on voit bien en
presence fin-'irf. dans ees lettres du baron, les ilcux fcoles (|iii den lore se partageaient la
rulniiif. eellc '|iii ravomiait aiitonr df Frontcnac ft If gronpe conduit par le Bcr et les autres
iiegoeiants.
l.a !«• 1 1 iv i|ii'il •'•i-rit a la suite du sifgf de (Jin'-bec. en lf>00, est etincelante, enflammde.
I'M jt-uiif -'i-rivain. '|iii a ftudif dix-buit relations clecrivant cette infructueuse attaijue,
trmivf c|iif dans fdlf df Laliontan l'fs|>rit pftille comme les fusillades entendues a la
CaiiardiiTf. Lf style en cst vi!', alerte, rapide comme la jeunessc et le feu des vaillantes
miliei1- ranadieiines engagces siir les grevcs dc Beauport.
Lalioiitan est jeuiie, il est ti'entilboiiinie. il a eu des malbeurs, il les raconte au milieu
de ton! efla. ft troiivc inoyen d'amuscr Ics csprits b'gers de son temps, et d'interesser j\ son
-ort. Cavalier dVsprit ct d'asscx boiincs ftudes, il a tenu registre de tout ce qui etait a sa
porti'f. et il ell tire parti If llliellX (|U"ll pellt.
L'aiiteur ne poiivait tout dire dans ees Icttres destinees a un vieux parent, mais comme
nous le savons. il avait eu le soin de t'aire un journal trfs minutieux dans le cours de
ses aveiituivs. Ce sont les extraits de cc journal qui torment le sujet du second volume et
cju'il nous doinif sous If titre de memoires.
("cst la partie la jilus si'-r'n-iisc des ouvrages de Laliontan, celle qui, dans le temps ou elle
parut. put etre eonsiilti'e avee jilus de profit. Eu France et ailleurs, on regarda ccs memoires
coiiiiiif If fruit des travaux d'un bomme (|iii ne savait pas ecrire, mais qui decrivait asscz
sineereineiit ee nii'il avait vu. La eonsequenee fut que beaucoup, surtout parmi les compila-
tciirs. Ics citiTfiit df pn'-ffrence a des ecrits plus fideles, qn'ils ne prirent pas la peine de
consulter.
Hans ccs memoires, Laliontan sort du particulicr pour entrer dans le general. Sa per-
Bonnalite est inoins en cause. L'auteur donne d'abord une description abregee du Canada.
II s'attacbe surtout a la region des lacs, et mentionne en passant les mines de cuivre du lac
Superieur. II vante les cbarmes du climat de ces regions et la fertilite de la terre. Pour lui,
1'avenir du pays est autonr dcs lacs Erie et Ontario. Si la navigation etait libre de Quebec
jusqu'an lac Eric, dit-il, il y aurait de qnoi faire le plus beau, le plus riche ct le plus fertile
royaume du monde. Ceci denote un coup d'oeil juste.
I^ibontnn vante aussi beaucoup 1'Acadie, mais il prevoit qu'elle passera un jour aux
Anglais. II est iinpitoyable pour les gouverneurs Perrot et Menneval, qu'il accuse dc
faire la traite et de maltraiter les colons. Le baron de Saint-Castin, ce gentilhomme d'Oloron
en Beam, qui etait presque son compatriote, trouve dans Laliontan un vif admirateur.
A la suite de 1'Acadie, Tanteur parle de Terreneuve et de Plaisance, ou il a habitt5.
C'eat une des meilleures descriptions que nous ayons de ces lointains parages.
LR BARON DK LAHONTAN
113
Apres avoir ainsi parcouru tout le pays k. vol d'oiseau, fouriii sur chaque chose d'assez
bonnes notions, parlo tort sensement de la mauvaise gestion des affaires dn pays, Laliontan
donne une table des nations sauvages, decrit les animaux,1 les oiseaux, les poissons leu
arbres, les fruits. On pent trouver la des choses instructive*. Les details de toutes sortes
y abondent, surtout ces details in times quo Ton ainie a retrouver deux cents ans apres, pa roe
qu'ils nous font vivre pour ainsi dire de la vie des aneotres.
Le chapitre du commerce du Canada est tres important a notre sens; malheureiisemeiit
1'ecrivain le redigea dans mi moment do colere, afin <le favoriser les m'gociants anirlais.
La derniere partie des rnemoires est specialement reservce a la description des nm-urs
des sauvages. L'auteur y traite des habits, des logements, de la complexion, dii tempera-
ment, des manieres des sauvages. II etudie leur croyance, les obstaeles ;'i leur conversion : il
nous dit ee qu'ils adorent, ce que sont leiirs amours et leurs manages, de qiiellcs maladies ils
souffrent et les remedes dont ils se servent, leurs ebasses, leur ta(;ini de t'aire la iruenv. Lr tuiit
se termine par un petit dictionnaire di: la langue des sauvages. et une table explicative de>
termes de marine et des neologismes (pie 1'auteur a du emplovei- an emirs de r-es I'crits.
Pour (inelqu'un <[iii n'anrait jias une connaissaiice approfondie de I'liistoire <lu Canada,
nous avouons que la lecture de ces pages serait diflieile, taut la vc'ritt' se mf-lc soiiveiit a la
fiction. C'est pourquoi ees mernoires out cesse di'])iiis loiiiilemps d'avoir Pantm-ite qu'ils out
cue un jour. Cependant, qiiela qu'ils soient, le chorcheur impartial et prudent v pent faii-c
encore une bonne nioisson et en tirer un grand avantaue.
Le troisieme volume de Lahontan i-ontient ses voyages en Portugal et en I>anemark.
C'est une suite do six lettres dont la premiere est datee de Lisbonne, le 10 avril KilH. et la
derniere de Saragosse, le 8 octobro 16!l">. L'auteur v raeonte ses pi'iv-urinations a (ravers le
Portugal, le Danernark, le Ilanovre, son sejour en France. sc>s tentatives inlViictueiises pmir
rentrer en grace, sa t'uite de Lahontan. C'est une seehe deseriptioii de villes eonniies.
Lahontan s'y montre mediocre observatcur, contre son habitude. C'est la partie la plus t'aible
de son ocuvre. Le biograpbe y tirera eependant cpiebpie avantage a raisou des details (pu-
le baron y donne sur ses mallieurs personnels.
Ce troisieme volume contient encore les Dialogues de Laliontan avec un sauvatfe. Ce
sont cea dialogues, que le baron laiasait prevoir dans ses memoires, an chapitre //<• /" rr<i>/iiii>-<-
des sauvages et des obstacles d leur conversion, qui out rendu son nom tameiix parmi les philoso-
phes du xviil1' siecle, et qui 1'ont fait cxecrer par tons les ecrivains honnetes et conscieiicieux.
Disons tout de suite que c'est une crititjue tres' amere des pratiques de 1'eglise roma'mc, une
fiction simplement destinee h repandre les idees anti-chretiennes.
Lahontan se met en scene avec un sauvage auquel il donne le nom d'Adario.
Get Adario ne serait ni plus ni moins que Kondiaronk, le fameux chef huron surnomme
le Rat par les Frangais. Tons ceux qui out etudie 1'histoire de notre pays connaissent Kon-
diaronk. Ce fut le sauvage le plus intrepide, le plus ferine et le plus eelaire qu'on ait jamais
trouve dans 1'Amerique septentrionale. " Jamais, dit Garneau, -' sauvage ne niontra plus de
genie, plus de valeur, plus de prudence, plus de connaissaiice du cceur humain." Son esprit
avait des ressources inepuisables. Kondiaronk brillait autant dans les conversations que dans
les assemblies publiques par ses reparties vives, pleines de sel et ordinairement sans replique.
1 L'anteur range parmi les ineectes les grenouilles meuglantes.
2 Histoire du Canada, I, 382.
Sec. 1, 1894. 15.
114 J.-KDMOND ROY
II etait en cela Ic seul hommo an Canada qni put tcnir tete an comte cle Frontenac, qui 1'in-
vitait noii vent a sa table, pour procurer a ses oflieiere la satisfaction de V entendre ; et il
disait i|ii'ii ne connaissait parrni les Francais quo deux hommes d'esprit, le gouverneur et le
pore jesnite Carheil. I'ersonne n'ent peut-etre plus d'esprit quc lui, (lit I'historien Charlevoix,
qui I'avait connii. Kavnal a writ que o 'etait un Machiavel ne dans les forets. M. Margry
1'appollo une opoco dTlyssc indien, melange de liravoure et d'astuee. Les Francais le nom-
maicnt !<: lint: cmblcme do misero, do inourtro ct do rapino.
Hicn avant I'ontiao, Kondianmk avait songe a former une grande confederation de
tunics Ic.- trilms sanvages. on y coinpronant 1111*1110 los Cinq-Nations. C'est ce reve que le
grand chef outaonais ro]irit on seconde main plus d'un demi-sieole apres.
l.alii'iitan ''tail a Micliillimakinao. l<»rs<jno Kondiaronk y vint on 1688, a la suite du piege
i|ii'il avail tcndn anx In>'|uois a l'iin>o do la Fainino. II y tut tonioin do la niort du sanvage
iri«i|ii-«i>. i|iic M. ili' la Durantaye, oomniandant <ln posto, ro(;nt do Kondiaronk, et . qu'il tit
pa.-M-r par lr> annos. Ainsi sc tronvoroiit roinpuos los preliminaires do paix que M. le gonvor-
iiriir 1 >ctiniivillc avaiont odininonoooM aver cos Imrbares.
I.' Karnii lii'arnais ]nit al<>rs causer a sun aisc avoc i'o faineux guorrier, et il protend (juo
sos ilialdLruc> nc Mint i|ii'iin resume dcs conversations <|ii'il out dans le temps.1
IA-S ilialiignos coinproiinonl trois ontretiens. Lo ]>roinior roule sur lo christianisme en
iT'-n.'-ni]. •• I'n.titc ile- graces et ties talent:- que Dion fa dunnos, oolaire-toi dos grandos voritos
du i-liri-tiaiii-ine," dit LalmMtan on s'adressant a Adario. C'olni-oi proteste que sa religion
primitive e-t aii>>i liunne i|iie cello des clireticns. " Kilo ost basoo sur la justice et la sagesse."
I, a ili-.'ii--i(in <c eiHitinno almv tros vivo, tres piquante, tros nionvomentoe. A chaque argu-
ment appnrte par le lianm. le sanvago retur(|iie avoe vignenr. On passe en revue 1'oternite
do- peine-. la t'oi. I'enl'er. le paradis. la vt'rito des ecritnros, le peche originol, la presence
ivelle. rincarnaticin. " Xmis uliservuns los coinmandomonts de Dieu mienx (jue ne font les
KraiM ai-. dit Knndiarnnk. l'nnri|n<>i la religion des Anglais ne serait-elle pas aussi bonne
i|iic la viVre'r N'uiis ave/ travorsi- I'Oeean jionr sanvor nos ainos, dites-vons, mais vous ne
l»inve/. pa- vims aecnrdor outre vons sur cos grandos voritos. Vos ordres religieux sont
tunji.nrs a so (jnorollor. ehacnn proclie sa morale, (^ni croiro ? " Le vienx chef, tout en louant
tres t'urt la cuiitineiico ot les mriMirs des josuites, se nioque de leurs enseigneiiients comme
1'anrait fait un janseiiisto. Kntro temps, la cunvorsation roule sur le celibat des pretres, le
papc, le jiurtratiiire. los indulgences. C'est un ramassis de toutes les objections alors en
vogue cniitrolo christianisme, 1'ogliso catholique et la verite rovelee.
L'entretien so tormino par Adario <jui donne conge en cestermesa son pauvre jirecheur :
" Ainsi, mon froro, crois tout ce (jue tu voudras, aie tant de foi qu'il te plaira, tu n'iras
jamais dans lo bon pays des ames si tu ne te fais Huron. L'innocence de notre vie, 1'amour
que nous avons j»our nos freres, la tranquilite d'ame dont nous jouissons par le m^pris de
1'intorot, sont trois chosos que le grand Esprit exige de tous les hommes en general. Nous
les pratiquons naturolloinont dans nos villages, pendant que les Europeens se de"chirent, se
volent, se diffament, se tuent dans leurs villes, eux, qui voulant aller au pays des ames, ne
aongent jamaia a lour createur, que lorscju'ils en parlent avec les Hurons. ..."
IA- donxioino ontrotion traite des lois, de la justice, de la ve"nalite des juges, des faux
1 LahonUn (lit que Kondiaronk ( Adario) /'tail i'«r de trente-cinq ana, en 16S8. Si 1'acte de B^pnltiirede oo famenx
Huron, tjni M. ironve anx archives de Monti^al, KOUH la date du 3 aoiit 1701, eat exact, Kondiaronk rtail alors &gf-
de wiixanlo-deux ans. Kn effet, cet acte le dit ftg^ de soixante-<]uinze ana A son dC-ces.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 118
temoins, de 1'in^galite des punitions. Pourquoi des lois, si ce n'est pour les observer? Et les
regies de la justice e"tant constamment viol^es, ne vaudrait-il pas mieux n'en pas avoir? Dans
le troisieme dialogue on discute sur la societe civile en general. A quoi bon les distinctions
entre les hommes ? Pourquoi 1'argent ? II faut revenir a 1'etat priniitit', mettre tons les
biens communs, ne plus connaitre ni le tien ni le mien. Les homines devraient vivre de
chasse et de peche. Adario, qui a visite la France, compare la vie sauvage a 1'etat civilise,
se moque des rois, des grands seigneurs, critique les continues et les modes curopceiines.
Lahontan ne perd pas 1'occasion de mettre dans sa bouche les plus violentes tirades. Les
riches, les femmes, les medecins, les savants, les pretres passent tour a tour sous le t'ouet
vengeur de ce desillusionne.
II va sans dire quo ces conversations sont sorties toutes anm'cs du cervcaii du lianm
bearnais. Kondiaronk, qui est mis en scene, n'eut jamais les idees encyclopediques ((iron lui
prete. L'historien la Potherie raconte an contraire,1 (pie ce i'ameux chef indien avait les
sentiments d'une belle Sine et n'etait sauvage que de noin. " Considerable par sa pic'te. dit-il,
il prechait souvent dans Feglise des jesuites de Michillimakinac, mi les sauvages n'etaient
pas moins touches des verites du christianisme qu'il leur enseignait. II Hair dilKcilc d'avoir
plus de penetration d' esprit qu'il en avait."
L'historien Ferland pense de meme.
Le grand tort de Lahontan dans ces dialogues est d'avoir attribue aux sauvages des
idees raffinees et des sentiments subtils,- et d'avoir enonce des opinions peii d'accord avec
1'ordre de chose etabli cliez les nations civilisees. Encore line t'ois, il ne vovait quelcs injus-
tices qu'il avait eprouvees : son esprit nice re i-nveloppa des lors dans la ineine [>roscription
les societes et leurs institutions civiles et religieuses.
Nous ne nous arreterons pas a refuter les infamies que ces pages eontieinient. Lahontan
n' a fait que repeter des arguments connus que Ton trouvi> dans la ]ilupart des ecrits )iliiloso-
phiques du xvm' siecle.
La vie sauvage, a dit un ecrivain moderiie, exerce sa fascination sur toute> creatures
vivantes. Celles qui out grandi dans sa liberte 1'aiment d'un amour incurable. Les auimaux
qu'on lui arrache meurent pour la plnpart, 1'air stupide et inditterent. un immense ennui
dans leur cerveau obscur. L'homme qn'elle a eu pour nourrison languit loin d'elle ; parmi
les aises et les douceurs de la vie civilisee, sou ame est tonte entiere a la solitude, on le voit
s'y replonger eperdument tl la premiere occasion, sans nne hesitation ui un regret. Le civilise
lui-meme se trouble parfois ;\ son contact, et il arrive qu'il se donne a elle. On dirait qu'elle
1'attire avec la tendre puissance d'une patrie retrouvee ; a 1'aspect du desert, il dit avec certi-
tude : " Ma vie est 1£ ; il faut que j'y aille."
Cette Strange fascination de la vie sauvage sur les blancs, Lahontan en subit lui aussi, i
un moment donne, la terrible influence. Vivre & 1'etat sauvage, a 1'etat nature, tel fut le reve
qu'il fit pendant longtemps, et Adario n'eut pas de peine & le persuader. " Ces peuples sont
heureux d'etre ^ 1'abri des chicanes des ministres qui sont toujours maitres partout, ecrit-il.3
1 Higtoire de VAmtrique geptentrionale, vol. IV, p. 228.
2 Avec le libraire Bernard, il est permis de trouver que, dans ces dialogues, les sauvages du baron '' sont trts
fonc£s dans I'antiquit^." " Us d<5montrent savaminent que les tcrit* des siMef pasttt sont faux, changlf, alttrt» vu
nupposh, que les histoires de nos jours ont le m§me sort." (Recwil de royages «« nord, Introduction, p. clvi.) Que
dire encore lorsqu'on voit Adario citer Esope ?
* Preface des Dialogues, edition de 1704.
116 J.-KDMOND ROY
J'envie le sort d'un pauvrc sauvage, qui leges et sceptra territ, et je souhaiterais passer le reste
de ma vie dans sa eabano, afin de n'etre plus expose" a fl^chir le genou devant des gens qui
saeritient le bien public & leur interet particulier, et qui sont nes pour faire enrager les
honnetee gens."
Lahontan croyait au bon sauvage aussi fermement qu'un philosophe du xvnr sie-cle.
Avant que les blaucs t'ussent venus parmi les sauvages, assure-il, il n'existait pas sur la
tern- tie peiiple plus henreux et meilleur.
Hi-las! eette vie libre des bois, que Lahontan aurait voulu embrasser, ainsi que 1'avait
fait mi jour son compatriotu bearnais, le baron de Saint-Castin, il ne put la ressaisir. La
civilisation qn'il t'uyait Ii- rejoignit malgre lui. Son ame s'en aigrit. II acheva de prendre
riiuinaniti- en degout,le jour oil il vit ses terres vendues par les mains ignobles des gens de
lui. II devint alors un revolte.
Lahuiitan ilit qne pendiint son sejour a Quebec, il soumit le- manuscrit de ses dialogues
an ifuiivt-nieiir dr Fronti-nac et que rrlui-ri se donna la jieine de le retoucher. On salt que
Fnmtriiar >r piqiiait de litti'-raturc. On lui reprochait aussi d'avoir ete secre-tement janstS-
nir-tr. i-t ill- |i!irlrr tort librement des ji'suitcs et de leurs missions. On a lieu de croire, dit
rharli-vnix. qii'il mit la main an livre du recollet Chrestien Leclercq : le Premier Etablis-
S< III, H< I/: /'I /•'</ //(/ < 'll IHl<lll.
l^iiniqiril arrivt- assex. souveut ijiu' Lahontan, dans ses lettres et ses memoires, reflate les
'nli'-r> persoiinellcs <le Frontenac, ' il i-st impossible de croire que ee gouverneur ait prete sa
plume a inn- n-uvre aussi impie et aussi malsaiue que celle du baron bearnais. Frontenac a
|iii pai-taim1 lc> idi'-es malveillautes et souvent injustitiables du groupe dont il s'entourait,
• •••iitn- li- inissionnaires ji'siiites, mais il t'tait un eroyant, et il n'aurait certes jamais voulu,
maliri-i- tniis Irs ili'lmirrs quc la vie lui fit suliir, nier I'autorit^ <les rois, precher 1'egalite des
Immmes. nil pat ronin-r U- ]>ai-tau;e des b'u-ns.
XI.
L'ni VHMII: i>i: LAIIMXTAX A rxi: IIKAXDK VOUUK. — IL EST TKAWIT EN ANGLAIS. — NOUVELLES
KlilTlnXS KX 1 704 ET 170"). REMAUyi'ES SUR LE STYLE DE CET OUVRAOE. Lfi MOINE
<il Kl liKVILLE A-T-IL AIDE LAHONTAN ?
Jus([u'au commencement du xvm siecle, les Europ4ens n'avaieut eu gufere, pour se
reiiseignersur les pays d'Ameriqiie, que les ouvragestres serieux deChamplain, deLescarbot,
de Sagard et de Ducreux, on les relations des missionnaires jesuites.2 Les recollets Ilenuepin
I Par oxemple, Kronlenao *e plaint quo les jrsuitos gouvornent tout, qu'ils ont des exploits dans la ville et dans
la campagne, qu'ils almsent du confessional, se me'.ent dans les affaires de famille, hrouillent les maris et leurs
femines, aigrigsent les p»renta centre los enfants, et tout cela pour la plus grande gloire de Dieu. (I^ttro au ministre
tlu 2 novembro 1072.) " I*s jt'suites.c'-crit-il encore, songent autant a la conversion du castor qu'a celle des Ames, car
la plupart de leur- missions sont de pures inoqueries, et jo ne croirais pas qu'on leur dilt permettre de les t-tendre
plus loin, jusqn'a ce iju'on vlt en quelque lien une 6j{lipe de ces sauvages mieux formde."
Cit<5 par Mar«ry. Decourrrtr*, I, 303.
II ne fant pa» g'c-ionner de voir ces Strange* accusations dans la bouclie d'un homme de la valeur de Frontenac.
Le grand gouverneur avail ses travers et ses predilections. II se laissait facilement entratner, dans ses coleres, a
nxag-'rpr les racontars qu'on lui rapportait. Tons les liigtoriens modernes, qui ont voulu juger sans parti prie, ont
fait IVIoge de« belles chrt'-tienti'-s qne les misaionnaires tentC-runt d'tHablir snr les lx>rds des grands lacs.
' F.t encore let /Motion* des jesuites avaii-nt-elles cesse de paraltre depuis 1673, lorsque le roi, de concert avec
le pape Clement X, en avait arreU1 la publication, on ne salt trop pourquoi.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 117
et Leclercq etaient venus & la suite, lorsque, depuis longtemps deja, les editions de ces auteurs
avaient disparu de la librairie. L'oeuvrc de Leclercq tut supprimee presqu'aussitot apres son
apparition, de sorte qu'il ne restait plus que les voyages de Hennepin et quelques mcmoires
particuliers en veritable circulation lorsque parut le livre de Lahontan.
La grande libert^ que Lahontan avait donnee a sa plume, et 1'interet que Ton portait alors
aux decouvertes dans 1'Hinterland americain, contribu&rent a faire lire son livre, et le tirent
rechercher avec avidite. En 1703, il en tut tire BUecessivcment trois editions en langue
franchise. La memo annee, Lahontan t.raversait en Anglcterre et y tit lionne n'colte. Sun
ouvrage tut traduit en anglais, et il le dedia a William, due de Devonshire,1 comme il avait
de"die 1'edition frangaisc a Frederic, roi de Danemark.
La publication de ce livre, on I'adrninistration coloniale etait vivement attaqin'e, 011 il
etait parlt^ en termes fort irrespectueux des ministres Pontchartrain, et on les coiirtisans et
les gens en place etaient asscz verteinent attaques, devait attirer (h's rcpresailles. Quel etait
done ce jeune officier de marine, inconnu hier, qui suppliait hiimblement de rentrer sous le
drapeau, et qui se redressait tout i\ coup, tenant a la main line plume vcngeresse, an lieu de
1'epee dont on 1'avait cmpeehe de se servir? On ecrivait de Paris a Lahontan qiie les
Pontchartrain cherchaient les moyens de se venger de 1'ontrage cjn'il leiir avail fait, en
publiant dans son ouvrage quelques bagatelles qu'il aurait du taire. <)u 1'avertissait aussi
qu'il avait tout lieu de craindre le resscntiment de phisieurs ecelesiastiqiies i|iii im'-iendaient
avoir ete insultes. D'autres 1'accusaient d'etre un sauvage, c'est pouniuoi il se eroyait oblige
parler si librement des peaux-rouges. Lahontan a'etait attendu a la fun-nr lies uns et dc^
autres en faisant imprimer ses Voyayea. On 1'avertissait encore de Paris, <|u'un employait des
pedants pour ecrire contre lui, et qu'il Ini fallait se prejiarer a essuyer une grele d'injures
qu'on allait faire pleuvoir sursa tete. II resolut de se moquerdes injures, de faire fare a I'di-aire
qui venait du cflte de la capitale. et de continuer la guerre a eoii[is" de plume, puisi|if il ne puii-
vait la faire a coups d'epee.
En 1704 parut done, une nouvelle edition des V<n/iTi/e.i,vt les J)!ulni/iii'.-< furent r<'-imjirimi's
}>ar deux fois en cette meme annee. L'anteur en protita pour repondre dans sa [n-i'taee aux
injures dont on le menacait.
Lahontan n'etait ni un savant, ni un lettre. Passe an Canada a 1'age de dix-sept ans, il
n'avait pu continuer au milieu de la vie des camps son instruction commencee an college.
Cependant il avait, comme tons les officiers de cc temps-la, le gout des livres. II nous raconte
quelque part avec quelle joie il apportait avec lui a la chasse, au milieu des hois, '• les hunnetes
gens des siecles passes." Le bonhomme Ilomere, 1'aimable Anacreon et son eher Lneien,
ainsi qu'il les ajipelle, ne le laissaient jamais. II aurait bien voulu apporter avec lui le severe
et grave Aristote, mais son canot n'etait "pas assez grand pour le contenir dans son equipage
de syllogismes peripateticiens." II se defiait du restc de ce philosophe qui n'aurait pas
manque d'effrayer les sauvages par son jargon ridicule et ses termes vides de sens. II preterait
le laisser chez les jesuites qui le savaient entretenir fort genereusement.2
Lahontan cite encore Petrone au nombre de ses auteurs favoris. Ce livre, assez obscene,
comme on le salt, faillit lui causer une mauvaise aventure. II 1'avait laisse sur la table de sa
pension avec d'autres ouvrages, lorsque le cure de Montreal, entrant a 1'improviste, le mit en
1 Devonshire, grand seigneur anglais, d£pensait avec une royale munificence ses immenses revenua, et
jouissait d'une grande faveur aupres de la reine Anne.
2 Tome I, p. 87, edition de 1704.
118 J.-EDMOND ROY
On concoit la eolere du jeune officier. L'on cut toutes les peines du monde h le
maitriser. Vingt ans apres il ne pouvait songer a cette tyrannic sans pester encore centre
le zele indiscret de ce cruel.1
La lecture etait alors la setile consolation de Lahontan dans ses peines, ses deboires, au
milieu de 1'ennui noir qui 1'enveloppait comme d'un nianteau de plomb. Quelle vie delicieuse
il mcnait. quand il pouvait s'echapper aux prosaYques devoirs du soldat et s'enfermer dans la
foret avee ses chers auteurs. A Plaisance, au cours de ses querelles avec Brouillan, les
livrcs etaient aussi son seul refuge.4
KM depit de toutes ses lectures, Lahontan n'avait pu se dedoubler et devenir homme de
lettres. C'est par nccessite, plutAt que par gout, qu'il prit la plume. Aussi dans sa dedicace de
17o:!. declaiv-t-il racontcr ses aventures en voyageur, et non point en auteur qui cherche a
plaiiv. ".I'ai passe les plus beaux jours de ma vie avec les sauvages de I'Amerique, et ce
n'e.-t par- la i|u'ou apprend a eerire et a loner polimeiit.3 J'ecrivais tout simplement ce qui
la'arrivait. a mi ile mes parents. <|iii I'avait exige de moi. Cette matiere naturelle plaira
pciit-etiv plus ipie si j'avais ecrit avec ]ilus d'etude et d'art.''
I>an> 1'edition de 1704, rimprimcur revint a la cbarge sur ce sujet. "Son style ne
paraitra peiii-etiv pa- des plus purs ni d"s plus chaties, dit-il, mais cela memo doit le rendre
ni"in- -u-pect d'atlertalion. et d'ailleurs ipie ]teut-on attendre d'un jeune officier dc marine ?
Ce >|iii i--t fort i-ertain. et \<-.\.< mi Iccteur judicieux n'eu disconviendra, c'est que 1'auteur s'est
uiii<|iieineiit attaebi- a exposer siinplciiient les clioses ; il ne Matte personne, il ne deguise ricn,
<-t Ion paratt jiisteiiu'iit lui attrilnier les qualites necessaires i tout narrateur, d'ecrire comme
~'il n'avait ni patrie ni religion, soit (lit sans t'aire aiieiin tort a ee <iu'il doit a son Dieu et j\
-on roi."
Ces explications du liliraire etaieut devenues necessaires, car deeidemcnt le bon public
avait troiivi' le >tvlc de Labontan dur et desagreable,' embarrasse et souvent barbare.*
I'll lii>torien liollandais. Jean-Frederic Hernard. (pii tenait la plume en 1715, donnc dans
1 mi de «es onvra^es la note dominante a 1'epoque.
• I'eii de voyageurs, dit-il. sont capables de bien fa ire 1'bistoire des homines, parce qu'il
taut heaucoiip de jugement et de raison pour s'en acquitter dignement, et qu'il cst difficile de
discerner ce i|iii est 1'erl'et de la prevention d'avec la pure verite. Les defauts danslestyle et
dans la jnstesse sont les premiers qne je rencontre. Le style d'un voyage e'tuntlc meme que
i-elui de 1'liistoire. on doit eviter de le guinder vers un faux sublime; au contraire il doit
1 L'exemplaire dans le<inel nous avons lu cet Episode porte en marge 1'annotation suivante, Verite de la main
de M. Jacques Viger, antiqnaire canadien bien connu : " Cet incommode curt- etait ou Mr Dollier de Casson, sup.
et cur.'- en litre de Montreal, ou M' Etienno Guyotte, cure d'oflicedu 10 8*" 1682 au 27 7bre 1093. Ni Tun ni
1'aulre n'uimaient lee polissons." Et il ajoute: " Quel sacrilege! Df'fhirer au lieu de recommander des a'uvres
qui ont mt'-rit£ a lenr auteur le litre d'auctor purinrimse impuritatit. J. V."
1 Tous les otticiers coloniaux brolaient d'avoir des livres. II faut parcourir leurs correspondances intimes
pour s'en convaincre. Toug ne les desiraieut pas cependant dans le gout de Lahontan. Le chevalier de Baugy
demande & son frvre en H.S7 "quelques livres plaisanta pour passer le temps, surtout quelques comedies des plus
jolies, comme CAixire, ic ItuJade imaginaire, quelquea Crispins."
' C'est a peu pK-s la mi-me excuse que donne la Potherie dans la dedicace de son Hiiloire de I'Amtrigue tep-
tmtrionale au due d'OrK-ans (edition de 1753) : "Ce n'est pas a un Am^-ricain oomme moi a prendre un essort si
haul. Je laissedonc aux plumes delicales des Franfais a irailerune matiere si relevee ..... "
4 Article sign*1 Eyries, dans la Biographie univertelle de Michand.
s Charlevoiz. Litte det auteurt, t. VI, de son HiHoirr, p. 409, ed. de 1744.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 119
etrc simple, grave, naturol, enjoui5 quelquefois, si 1'on veut, mais sans affecter de 1'etre, ct
sans chercher un badinage, qui, souvent, est plus burlesque qu'ingenieux et delicat.
" En quelque narration que ce puisse etre, il est aise de donncr le change an lecteur, ct de
deguiser les idees des choses, lorsqu'on se serf d'nn style pompeux ct ('-love qui no represente
rien que d'une maniere excessive, on d'un style burlesque dans lequel 1'autcur no chercho
qu'a etre plaisant ou Imdin. II ne faut pas non plus qu'uu voyageur montre a chaqiio pa<?e
sa mauvaise humour et revicnno toujours a la charge sur los injustices qu'on lui fait. Do cos
retours eontinuels, do plaintes, et do mauvaisc humour, le loctour no pout tiror quo dos conse-
quences centre la sincerito du voyagonr. Jo laisso u ponsor si dans les voyaucs quo la Ifuntan
nous adonnes, il n'aurait pas mioux fait do parlor modestement dos chagrins qu'on lui a t'aits
au Canada, et s'il n'aurait pas du preferer un stylo simple ct naturol, an stvlc plaisant qii'il
affecte, et qui lui plait si tort, quo pour mioux n'ussir a otro agn'ahlo. ..." '
Les libraircs que patronnait Lahontan comprireut la uecessito de so contbrmor au gufit
du public, et on 1705 jiarut une edition entioremeiit revue et eorrigee.
On lit dans la preface de cotto edition do 1705 :
" Quolques personnes d'osprit ayant represente quo 1'autre edition pcohait <lan> le stvlo,
qu'on y trouvait dos phrases bassos, dos expressions vulgairos, dos railleries froidos oi dc
1'embarras dans la narration : I'on a tftche de reinedier a tout cola. ( )n a prosijiio ret'ondu
tout.es los lottres, ct Ton croit quo le style en paraitra plus pur. plus net, plus degage. et a\'ee
un pen plus de finesse dans I'enjouement. On a oonsorvo le sens do I'aufein-. mais mi a donno
un nouveau tour i\ la moillouro partie de son ouvrage ; oommo il i'tait rempli do trans|m>i-
tions qui gataiont absolument le bon ordro du recit ot (|>ii, par consequent, devaiont lilesser
le discernement du lootelir, on a ou soin dc' les otor et do donnor a ohaqiio chose lY'ternlne et
la liaison naturelle qu'ollo devait avoir dans un narro."
On mit, on offot, n sa place oe qui devait 1'otro, et do la vraisemblance jiartout nu die
manquait. Les Voyages parurcnt " habillos propromont do neiif," pour nous sorvir il'uno
expression de 1'oditeur.
Les Dialogues avaient etc trouvos pauvres ot romplis d'un long ot eiinuyeux galimatias :
on en tira le meillcur et on 1'ajusta au nouveau style dos Voyages*
II ne tut pas juge a propos de reeditcr les Voyages dc Portmjul ct /I, Dtmr/n'i /•/,•. " Le
baron de Lahontan, ajoute cruollement 1'imprimcur, n'ost pas assex necessaire pour fatiguer
les hommes de ce qui le conoerne personnollemont dans cos deux relations, et quant a ce
qu'elles contiennent de plus, il n'y a rien de mieux oonnu. (Jui ne sait ce quo I'autoiir dit
de ces deux royaumes, de leurs capitales, de lours ports, de lour commerce ? II est juste
d'avoir plus d'egard pour le public, et c'est lemenagertrop pen, c'ost lui manquer do respect
que de proposer k sa curiosite une lecture ou qui no lui est d'aucune importance, ou qui no
lui apprend rien de nouveau."
Ainsi retouchee, 1'odition de 1705 passe, parmi les collectionneurs, pour la bonne edition.
II est vrai de dire que le style y est plus coulant, le dialogue mieux coupe. Cependant, il
faudra toujours preferer 1'edition de 1703, telle qu'elle est sortie de la plume de 1'auteur, si
1'on veut le bien etudier.
1 Instruction pour voyager utilement, dans le Recueil des voyages au Nord de Bernard, imprimS i Amsterdam,
Edition de 1731, 1. 1, pp. cxlvii et oxlviii, et dans I'avertissement, premiere partie, t. IV, de la premiere Edition, en 1715.
'' Dans cette eVlition de 1705, les dialogues portent pour litre : Conversations de 1'auteur de ctf voyager, avcc
Adario, saumge dittivgut, oti Von toil une description exacte des coulumes, des inclinations et del mceurs de cespeuples.
12O J.-EDMOND ROY
Charlevoix trouve que, malgrd les retouches de style qui fnrent faites en 1705, il s'en
taut pourtant que ee soit un ouvrage bien e*crit.' II faut avouer que le savant historien se
niun t re d'une severite extreme chaque foiu que le nom de Lahontan se rencontre sous sa
plume. II ne lui pardonne rien, s'attaque a son style, a sa veracite, a sa conduite. " La
]>lupart des faits y sont defigures, dit-il. . . Le Dictionnaire de la langue du jwys, comme s'il
n'v avait iju'une langue en Canada, n'est qu'un assez me'chant vocabulaire de la langue
alsroiiquim1 ; et les Conversations avec le sauvage Adario ne sont que des suppositions de
1'aiitciir, i|iii a voulu nuns apprendre ce ([ii'il pensait de la religion. . . Dans son Voyage de
I'nr/'i'/'il i- 1 ilt- Dnnfiixirk, \\ so fait vuir aussi mauvais Frangais que mauvais chretien...
I>ans tuns ses cents le vrai est confondu avec le faux."
Cliarlcvoix ivlcvo Irs plus petites crrctirs de detail, qu'ellea soicnt de commission ou
d'oini»ion. Lahontan. decrivant 1'autel de 1'eglise des josuites a Quebec, avait parle de
•• qiiatrc trrandes coloimes cylindriques et massives, d'uii seiil bloc et d'un certain porphyre
noir comiiir du ircai. sans taches et sans tils." Oharlevoix prend la peine de noter que ces
r.ilonn.- r-upcrbes. dcuit Lahontan a voulu enricbir 1'autel des josuitcs. sont creuses et grossie-
ivniciit marl'ivcs.-' 11 se plain! encore que prosqiie tons les noms ju'opres sont estropics dans
lr- <'crit> ilt- Laliontan. Le savant auteur oublie que, de son temps meme, on ecrivait les
j.lii- julics elioses, mi les plus rattitires, dans une orthographe abominable. Combien de tr^s
liraux r-pi-its iln irrand sieelc. nieine parmi les hnbituda de Kambouillet, avaient une ortho-
trrapli'1 dc euisinit-ri- '.' Aiij<»urd'lnii 1'ortbograpbe est le commencement de la littdrature,
mai^ ali-r-. an tcinpr- on vivail Lahontan, on la considerait un pen comme du superflu. Nous
in1 parli'ii- pas. liieii eiiteiidu, des grands classiques.
(pliant a rnrtbographe des noms de liciix et de pi-rsonnes, on sait qu'clle n'avait aucune
tixit"' M>US 1'anrirn ri'irinie. " Autrefois, dit M. Loredan Larchey, on ne se piquait pas de
ri'-irularirc- -in- IT [loint. Ainsi M. Kedet, areliiviste de la Vienne, a releve jusqu'.a quarante
et inn- nianii-rcs d'i'erire le imm de 1'oiiille dans les actes anciens (jui conccrnaient cette
eiiiiiiniiiii- de son departeinent.4 Kn ce qiii <-oncerne les individus, 1'insouciance n'etait pas
inoin- izraiidr.et rim n'er-t plus frequent que de voir 11011 seulcinent le nom du meme person-
nair«' '•'•fit dc deux inaiiiercs dans le meme acte, mais ce personnagc lui-meme signer de
plusiciirs tai;ons. I >cs lettn's tels (jiie 1'eiresc, la Boetic, Montaigne ont ecrit chacun leur
nom de qiiatre manieres. . ."
La n'-irle commune est qiic les noms de lieux et de personnes sont le plus souvent ecrits
d'apres la prononciation de 1'epoque. Et comment juger, et quelle regie a suivre, lorsc^'il
s'agit d'ecrire les noms de cent tribus sauvages a peine connues?
Lors((iie parut la nouvelle edition des Voyages dc Lahontan, les malins voulurent savoir
quel avait etc le reviseur des ecrits du baron. La rumeur publiquc ne tarda pas a designer
u n ecrivain du nom de Gueudeville.
Nicolas (lueudcville etait un benedictin fran?ais qui avait jete le froc aux orties. Refugie
en Ilollande, il avait embrasse le protestantisme et s'etait marie. II essaya d'abord d'ouvrir
des cours de pbilosophie et de belles-lettres ; mais le succes n'ayant pas repondu a ses espe-
1 I.»l< de* auteurt, VI, 409. •
1 Journal hitlari'jut, p. 7(>.
1 Voir dans les Chuvrw du Lvndi, de 8ainte-B«ave, troisieme Edition, Gamier fibres, vol. XI, p. 426, une
tn'-H cnrieuse lettre snr I'orthographe dee xvu« et xvme siccles.
4 Alm'iiiti'h da nom*, I'M rig, 1881, page 2.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 121
ranees, il fonda & la Haye un journal politique, V Esprit des Cours d' Europe, feuille satiriqne,
ou le gouvcrnement fraugaia, aurtout, etait violemment attaque. L'ambaasadeur de Franco
en obtint la suppression. Mais Gueudeville eluda cette interdiction en transf'orrnant son titre
en celui de Nouvelles des Cours d' Europe. Ce journal eut une vogue considerable. II parut
de 1698 & 1710, et forme une collection curieuse et recherchee.
C'est ce moine defroque, impie et libertin, qui passa alors pour avoir preto la main an
baron.
L'historien Bernard, quo nous avons deja cite, et qui vivait an temps de Lahontan,
n'hesite pas a dire qu'il " a emprunte la plume d'un homme dont le caraetere est suspect a
tous egards, et qui, meme, ne s'en cache pas, puisqu'il affocte de seiner le libertinage duns ses
ouvrages, ce qui, sans doute fait tort an credit du baron." ' Et il cite en note le noni de
Gueudeville, auteur de V Atlas historique.
Charlevoix pense qne e'est peut-etre la conformit<5 de style qn'on y remarqiie avec celui
de V Atlas de Gueudeville, qui a fait juger (pie c'etait par les mains de ce moine apostat que
1'ouvrage de Lahontan avait passe.
On alia plus loin encore. La paternite pleine et enticre des dialogues du baron de
Lahontan avec le sauvagc Adario fnt attribute a Gueudeville lui-meme.
" II est bon d'apprendre an public, (lit encore Jean-Frederic Bernard, ((lie le salivate
Adario est un moine defroque et libertin, auteur de quelques ouvragcs dans lescmels on ne
trouve qu'un grossier burlesque et beaucoup d'irreligion."
C'est sans doute snr le temoignage du libraire hollandais que se sont bases la plupart
des bibliophiles et des encyclopedistes modernes pour t'aire de Gneudeville le veritable auteur
des Dialogues.3
Qu'y a-t-il de vrai dans ces suppositions? II n'y a pas de doute que 1'cdition de 170">
tut revisee et corrigee par une main etrangere. II suftit de lire la preface pour s'en eoii-
vaincre. Qui tint la plume? Le temoignage de Bernard, qui passe pour un dcrivain con-
sciencieux, ne pent etre mis en doute. C'est bien Gueudeville (|iii fnt le reviseur de 1'u'nvre
du baron bearnais. On pour rait, comme 1'a fait Charlevoix, comparer le style de V .\llnx et
celui des Voyages, tels (pie retouches, niais il vant mieux encore lire les deux textes des
editions de 1703 et de 1705.
Suivant I'habitude des ecrivains du temps. Lahontan avait t'ourni abondamment son
reeit de citations clasaiqu.es/ Ainsi, lors<|u'il voit sur 1'ocean les Hots s'elever jusqu'aux nues,
il recommande son ame £i Dieu d'aussi bon coaur que le bon Idomenee se reconimandait a
Neptune lorsqu'il pensait perir, au retour de la guerre de Troie. II compare les femines
1 Loc. dt. CXLIX.
* M6me ouvrage, 2rac Edition, p. CLVH.
3 American Cydoptdia, vol. X, p. 107 ; Larousse, Verbo Lahontan.
Voir Bibhothtqve historique de la Prance, contenant le catalogue des ouvrages " imprimis et manuscrits qui
traitentde 1'histoire de ce royaume, ou qui y ont rapport, avec des notes critiques et historiques : par feu Jacques
Lelong, prfitre de 1'oratoire, bibliothecaire de la maison de Paris. Nouvelle Edition, revue, corrigee et conside>a-
blement augmentee par M. Fevret de Fontette, conseiller au parlement de Dijon." — Tome III, Paris, Jean Thomas
Herissant, MDCCLXXI, page 660, n° 39,706.
Le livre Les Supercheries litterairet dtvailtea, par J.-M. Querard (^d. de 1882, t II, p. 502), donne aussi la " Suite
du voyage de PAm^rique (du baron de Lahontan), ou dialogues de M. le baron de Lahontan el d'un sauvage dans
1'Amerique — Amsterdam, 1704,Mn-8," comme ayant et£ publiee par Gueudeville sous le pseudonyme du baron de
Lahontan.
4 Ainsi ont fait Charlevoix, la Potherie, Lescarbot, Diereville.
Sec. 1, 1894. 16.
122 J.-EDMOND ROY
envoy&a de France au Canada aux " nonnes de Paphos ou de Cythere." Parle-t-il des
Esquimaux du Canada, il emprunte a Homere la description qu'il fait des cyclopes au
neuvieme livre de I'Odysse'e. S'il s'agit des crocodiles du Mississipi, il traduit ot met en vere
burlesques la poesie de 1'Arioste :
II vit sur le rivage et dedans la riviere,
II ('erase lea gens d'une dent meurtriiTe,
II ee nourrit des corps des pauvres voyageure,
Des malheureux passants et des navigateura.
Dans Irs editions subsoquentcs, los classifies disputont la paline aux peren de PEglise.
Lahontan jMiuvait oonnaitro ses auteurs, niais il n'etait pas si fort theologien. II n'y a qu'un
anoion inoino roninio (iiioudovillo, qui puisse citer Origone avec tant d'abomlance et de
>uivti'. Lui sriil. en aperoovant la torro, a pu songer au cri faineux de Saint-Paul, a 1'ap-
prorhr ilc Maltf. (t>naii<l Lahontan raoonto quo M*r do Saint- Yallier a refuse do bons ove-
.•li«'-> en Krancf j"'iir prmdro rrlui do la Xouvollo-Franoo, c'est 1111 esprit verse dans 1'histoire
ilo r.'-«rli-f ipii ajmiio ai«ros niii]. (|iio r-aint Athanaso roprooha an inuino Diaoonco de n' avoir
pas aciTpti'- I'l'vi'-rln' (|u'nii lui ]pri'sciitait. Jainais lo jouno ofhYior hearnais, partant pour
la dias.-o aux tnurto. aiirait sniigo a insrriro sur son oalopin lo pootiquc »cc geincre a'.rm cessa-
liit tiii'tii'i nli nhii'i.
(pliant aux I)iiilm/tii'x, si 1'un voiit t'aiiv la part <lc Laliinitan, n'ost-il pas vraisemblable
c|ii'il a t'l'iirni 1'idi'o. lo dooors ot tons los dotails de coulisse ? Guoudovillo prit los actours
i|u'(Hi lui pn'-M-ntait ot lour <listril>ua dos rAlos a sa tantaisie. Lui soul pouvait fa ire parler
tlii'uliiuic. philosophic, nioralo ot pnlitiijiio au saiivago Adario connne un prooursoiir des
onoyolopi'distos.
XII
N"l VKI.I.K.- KI'Il'I'iNS !>KS \'m/iii/i .v. — Mult T I>K IjAllnXTAX. SoX l.IVRK KST UKAt:rot,'P CIT<C.
La ilfi-nit'To Icttiv <|iii soil ominuo do Lahontan, ost oolle qu'il ecrivait de Saragosse, le
* ,.1-t'ilnv It!'.'"). DC ootto dato a vonir a 1703, il ost difficile de dire quelle flit son histoire.
Alla-t-il vnyagor on Italio ot on Snodo, coinnie il avait projeto dans une de ses lettres de
181*4 ? N'ons 1'ignorons. Los historiens s'accordent h. dire qu'il se refugia alors pour une
deuxioino t'nis dans k- Hanovro. C'ost la publication de son livre, en 1703, qui nous ramene
lo baron plus directeinent sous les yeux. II nous y apprend qu'il avait erre du Danemark
au Hanovre, puis de 1;\ en Angleterre, ce pays ou il declare avoir trouve la vraie Iibert4.
Dans ses prefaces, il nous donne quelques details sur son existence, ses difficult^, sa fa§on de
vivre. Ce sont les ennuis que lui cause toujours son fameux proems, les nouvelles qu'il re9oit
de Paris que Ton a mis des ecrivains a gage i sa poursuite.
En 1710, une lettre de Leibnitz vient tout A coup jeter quelques <5claircissement8 sur
cette vie tourmentee. I^ahontan etait alors ;\ la cour de 1'electeur du Hanovre, oil il avait
fini par se retirer. Leibnitz nous le montre occupe a chasser dans la grande foret de
Goehrde, prinoipaute de Luxembourg, en ee temps-l& la propridt^ des dues de Lunebourg-
Zelle. Le grand philooophe le connaissait et en avait fait son ami. II eat bien en cour,
ajoutait-il, son esprit y plait, et il a su Be creer de solides amities. La sant« <le Lahontan
laissait alors a desirer, et cet etat maladif 1'empechait de livrer a I'impression plusieurs
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 123
ouvrages qu'il avait en portefeuille.1 En 1705, commc nous 1'avons (lit, une Edition revisee
des onvrages do Lahontan avait paru. Cette edition tut reimprime'e en 170ti, 1707 et 1709.
En 1709, nn ecrivain du noni de Visehor on donna une traduetion allomande qui t'nt
reeditee en 1711.2 Kn 1715, parut encore une edition en langne fram;aisc. D'apres tons les
encyclopedistes,'1 ce tut cotto annee-la meme quo Lahontan moimit, mais nous n'avons pu
contrdler ce renseignement.
Depuis vingt-deux ans, le malheurcux officier trainait sa vioilles.se et ses intirmites dans
une terre e"trangere. Apres dix annees de vaines tentatives, il avait du renoncer pour
toujours a revoir sa patrie et les tourelles du chateau de sen pores, sur les bord.s du Gave de
Pau.
La fortune 1'avait fui en France; mais, grace a ses ecrits, il ctait parvenu a se creer
aupres des cours etrangeres une position qui anrait ete enviahle, s'il n'efit etc trattrc et
transfuge. II se disait libre-penseur, se moquait des pretres, posait pour un persecute et
une victimedu gouvernement trancais ; rien d'etonnant qu'il m;ut partont, dans cos rovaunies
du nord, alors en guerre avec la France, la plus large hospitalito. La Hollande etait a cette
epoque le refuge de tons les inecontents, et Ton y puhliait contre la France k-s pamphlets les
plus violcnts et les plus revolutionnaires. Les auteurs pouvaient y dire les plus dures verites
sans courir le risque d'aller faire un sejour plus on moins long a la Bastille, et ils etaient surs
d'y trouver toujours un auditoire facile et bienveillant. IJayle et Leibnitz animaient cette
campagne en sous main. Lahontan se trouva la chex. lui et an milieu des siens. II t'ut
accueilli comme un frere. Ainsi avait fait avant lui le nioine Ilennepin, (jui. ajnv'-s avoir
servi la France dans les missions d'Amerique, iinit par se refngier a Amsterdam, d'oii il put
deverser a son aise sa bile et sa haine contre son ancienne jiatrie dont il se disait maltraite.
Hennepin voulut vendre a 1'Angleterre le secret de 1'embouehure du Mississipi cjifil preten-
dait avoir decouvert, comme Lahontan voulut apprendre a ce pays la raeilleure maniere
de s'emparer dn commerce de la Nouvelle-France. Ainsi, devait faire encore en 1758. un
autre transfuge, Thomas 1'ichon, ancien secretaire du gouvernour de Louisbourg, qui livra a
Albion le Cap-Breton et la Dunkerque d'Amerique.
Dans les dcrnieres annees de sa vie, Lahontan parait s'etre interesse activement ;\ la
politique anglaise. Un an apres sa mort, en 1716, son ami Leibnitz publiait de lui une
Eeponse <i la lettre d'unparticulier opposee au mamfeste de S. M. le roi de la Grande-Bretagne
contre la Sudde.
1 Dn. La Hantanus nunc est in comitatu Serenisrimi Electoris, ad Goerdam profecti locum Cellencis ditionit, venatui
ii/itiini. Dabit adhucplura typis, ti per valetitdinem Hcelrit, qua non optima utitur. Ego non virum familiariut, et, utpar
est, sestimo ; ted et avlx noslns, alliieque aulis, ingenium ejus placet. (Leibnitz, Epittol. addiversos; Berlin, 1710,
vol. IV, p. 22.)
J Kxtrait du Bibliotheca Historic Lilterarise Selecta (tome III, pages 1753 et auiv.) imprimg H. Hena et depose' i
la Bibliothique Nationale a Paris, Cote Q. 3765.
Naturalistarum agmini nomine manifetto dedit Baro de la Hontan, Qallut, gut solum vertere coactut in Anglian te-
cesgit, ibidemque compogu.it libellum plagularum duadecim, Amtaeld. a. 1704, tn-12 maiut, cum figurit seneit hoc editum
titulo : Suite du Voyage de 1'Ame'rique, ou dialogue de M. le baron de la Hontan, et d'un Sauvage dans I'Am^rique.
Exstant etiam exemplaria, quse Londini signata ntnt, uinde oritur suspicio. Amstselodamentem editionem forte alttram eite,
ttatim paratam, vel bibliopolam certat ob cautsas hanc mutationem fecisse. Continuatio prcuent ett oputculum itinerarii,
quod Hagse Comit. a. 1703, ead. forma prodierat, ita inscriptum : Nouveaux voyages de M. le baron de la Hontan
dans 1'Ame'rique Septentrionale. Partes tunt HI, a quodam Vischero inculta dictione etiam Germanice redditx, Ham-
burgique et Lips., a. 1711, in-12 . emdgatse.
3 Larousse.
124 J.-EDMOND ROY
Nous n'avons pu nous procurer cette e"tude qui est signalee par Querard dans la France
littlrairt et dans la Biographic universelle do Michaud. '
L'historien Parkman * cite aussi de Labontan un me'moire qu'il e"crivit sur le commerce
tics ton ITU rea du Canada, dans l'int«$ret de 1'Angleterre. Ce me'moire est demeure" eu ma-
nuserit. M. Wintrop Sargent, qui acheta 1'original a la vente de la bibliotbeque du poete
Soutbey, en a donne une copie a M. Parkman. 3
Quelques peraonnes out attribue au baron de Lahontau la redaction d'un ouvrage inti-
tule Relation en forme de Journal d'un Voyage fait en Danemark, mais ce livre doit, avec plus de
vraiseinblanee, appartenir a Lacombe de Vrigny. *
De son vivant, Labontan avail vu quatorze editions de son ceuvre. De tous les auteurs
i|iii out I'crit a retto epoque sur I'Amerique, Hennepin seul cut une vogue e"gale a celle du
baron bearnais. Ce moine t'ourbe et vantard vit sa Description de la Louisiane imprim^e plus
ilc trente t'ois, et il en fut fait de nombreuses traductions.
Trei/.e ans apres la mort de Labontan, en 1727, parut & Amsterdam une quinzieme edi-
tion fran«;aise. qui I'ut reeusec, s'il taut en croire I'ecrivain allemand Freytag. 5 Cette edition
donne, en eH'et. la preface tie 1705, ou il est dit que 1'ouvragc a ete revu et corrig^ et que
!»•> I '..</"'/«.< <'n I'lirtiti/til i't i'n DiinciiKirl; out .ete retrancbes. Ce qui n'empeebe pan que le
text*- reproduit est integraleinent le nieme que eelui de 1703.
I/aniii'f 173."> vit deux eilitions anglaises jmbliees a Londres. En 1739, parut a la Haye
une i-ilition en lanijuc hollanilaise. Gerard Westerwyck en t'ut le traducteur. En fin, en
1741. t'ut iinjiriinee en t'rani;ais une dix-neuvieme et derniere edition.
l>rs la premiere apparition du livre de Labontan, les geograpbes allemands, t'ran^ais et
anglais y puisJ-reiit abondamment. C'est ainsi qu'on en trouve de copieux extraits dans la
<i,:«li-<il>l,'i<',il I),-xrri]>ti«ti i >J' Cuiiiiila, au deuxieme volume de la collection de Voyages, publiee
par .1. Harris en 1705. Tbomas Corneille, le i'rere du grand tragique, publiait, en 1708, un
J)i,-t;<iiuuiirf unit-cruet, geographique et historique, (trois volumes in-f"), 1'un des premiers
ouvrages de cette nature que Ton ait vus en France. Voulant ajouter a ce que 1'abbe" Bau-
draud avail dit de PAiuerique franc/aise," il s'attaeha principalement a resumer les Voyages
<lu baron de Labontan. 11 est arrive par une espece de hasard, dit Charlevoix (t. VI, p. 379),
<in'il n'en a tin' que ee que ee voyageur a eerit de plus passable, et son article du Canada n'est
pas le jibirt defeetueux de son dietionnaire. La table des nations sauvages de la partie orien-
tale du Canada, c'est-a-dire de toutes celles (jue Ton connaissait alors au dela du Mississipi,
(pie Hruzen de la Martiniere public dans *on Grand Didionnaire geographique, historique et cri-
1 IM France liltfraire, ou Dicliannairr billiographique det Savant*, Hitlorient, etc., Paris, Firmin Didot, 1830,
t IV, pi 448.— Hiogrujihit uriverselle, annenne el moderne, Paris, 1817, t. XX, p. 525, verlm HonUn, article
sign4 E. S. Eyrit-e. — liiografihie ttnivertelle andenne et moderne, Paris, Mme Displaces, 6J. 1857, t. XIX, p. 593,
i-ri-, Hontan.
' LanaUe and the Ditcorery of Hie Great Weft, p. 169.
1 Lettre de M. Parkman & I'auteur (28 juillet 1890).
4 La /Vance littfrnire, ou Dietionnaire bibliographique det Savantt, Historient, etc., pur J.-M. Qa£rard, Paris,
Firmin Didot, 1830, t. IV, p. 448.
* Freytag (Fr^d^ric-GotthilO, 6crivain allemand (1723-1776), a piiblii'' Analecta litteraria de Kbrit rarioribu*
(Gotba ITTii, in-8"). Recusam Imjus itineris descriptionera Gallicam cum dicta continoatione Amstad : a. 1728,
in-12, UiiniH III fuiaae, Freytagius docet Analeetorde Kbrit rarior. p. 4(i6, Ct JiMiolheni Hittorite Litteraria: Selecta,
(tome III, pp. 1763 et suiv.), impriro.' a Hieoa et (U-pow' a la Bibliotb^qoe Nationale, Cote Q. 3765.
• Oeoyraphia ordine HtUrarum diiporita (1681 a 1(182), deux volumes, de 1'alilx' Baudraud (n£ en 1(>33, mort
en 1700). Ouvrage revu par dom Gel£, en 1706.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 128
tique, est copie'e des Voyages de Lahontan.1 On comprend que cette table aurait besom d'un
bon errata, aussi bien que ce quo 1'auteur a tire de la meme source conucrnant 1'bistoire
naturellc du pays, les muHirs et le caractere des peuples qui I'liabitent, 1'etat de la colonie
trail 9aisc, les revenus et les pouvoirs du gouverueur general et de rintendant.
Jacques Robbe,2 dans la sixieme edition de sa Methmle pour ajijirnndre la yeiyraphie,
publiee en 1714, parle aussi avantageusement du baron.
Dans le sixieme tome de 1' Atlas de Gueudeville, imprime en 1719 & Amsterdam, la disser-
tation sur le Canada n'est qu'un abrege mal deguise des mernoires de Labontan, et on v
reconnait sans peine, dit Cbarlevoix (t. VI, p. 380), le style informe, souvent barbare, et les
termes indecents de ce voyageur. Aussi passe-t-il pour constant que e'est Gueudeville lui-
meme qui a retouche la derniere edition de ses Voynyes.
M. Pilling s cite un auteur allemand de 1758, qui publie des extraits de Lahontan.
Enfin, le treizieme volume de la collection des voyages de .1. I'inkerton (Trm-flx //<
Canada, p. 254), contient les vingt premieres lettres des Nouveaux V<>i/a</ex </t' Lii/mitt/ui, d'apivs
1' edition anglaise de 1735. A la page 336, le meme auteur (Inline la traduction des nit'moires,
jusqu'aprea le cbapitre qui traite des Francais et des Anglais de 1'Ann'riqiie septeiitrionale.
A la suite vient le dictionnaire expliquant certains termes.
Le gouvernement franqais ne pouvait ignorer un auteur ((iii etait si constaminent c-itt-
dans les ouvrages des savants etrangers, et (jne ceux meme de la France semblaient invoquer
comme une autorite certaine. Aussi, en 1717, chargea-t-il un tie ses fonctionnaires de t'aire
un rapport sur 1'oeuvre de Labontan, et d'en extraire tout ce qui pouvait etre utile a 1'liistoiiv
naturelle.
Voici la curieuse lettre touchant ce travail, ([ue nous trouvons deposee aux ardiivi-s
coloniales du ministere de la marine : '
" PARIS, le 19 aout 1717.
" MONSIEUR,
"Encore que je n'aie discontinue de travailler a un abrege de 1'bistoire naturelle du
Canada, sur les memoires du baron de la Ilontan, je n'ai pu le fiuir aussitftt ([tie j'aurais
souhaite, a cause de la diversite des matieres qui se trouvent fort dispersees dans ses lettres ;
elles se trouveront dans peu arrangecs d'une maniere a pouvoir aider dans les speculations.
" La cbose la plus importante que je trouve dans ces relations, c'est la decouverte d'une
belle riviere uommee rivifere Longue qui venant de loin par le 40 degre de latitude septen-
trionale, droit du Sud, se decharge dans le neuve de Mississipi a 1'Est droit imi se trouve
dans la carte du baron de la Hontan (dont voici la copie) etant sous le 286° degre de
longitude.
" M. de la Hontan a remonte cette riviere jusqu'a 1'endroit marque dans la carte par la
fleur de lis en rouge.
1 Neuf tomes en dix volumes publics 1726-1730. La Martiniere, n6 & Dieppe en 1662, mourut 4 la Haye en
1749. En 1709, il devint secretaire franfais du due de Mecklembourg. A la mort de ce dernier, il alia en Hoi-
lande se fixer IL la Haye, et il dut y connaltre Lahontan.
2 Litterateur frangais ( 1643-1 721).
3 James Constantine Pilling, author of Bibliography of fa Algonquian languages, Washington, 1891, p. 295.—
Keise auf dent langen Flusse, in AUgemeine Hist. Vol. XVI — 1758.
1 Canada, Correspondance generate, C. 11, vol. XXXVII.
126 J.-EDMONI) ROY
" Oomme il place cet endroit au 269* degre" do longitude, il se trouve (en comptant 16tV«
lieues communes de France pour un degre" dans le cercle de longitude, par 46 degres de
latitude, prenant 24 pour la valour d'nn degre dans un grand cercle, que le chennn que ce
voyageur a fait en remontant sur cette riviere, est d'environ 283 lieues de France.
" Dopuis la flour de lis, on voit le chemin que mon voyageur aurait eu a faire jusqu'a la
source do eotto riviere. Mais le froid, pas tant quo la guerre, qui etait entre lea Gnasitares
(pouplo oho/ loqiiol il sY-tiiit arreto quelque temps) et dos nations plus avance'es sur ce fleuve,
Tout empoche <lo so hasardor plus avant.
••(Ys monies Unasitarcs lui tiront present d'une carte, qu'ils avaient de"signe"e sur une
peau ill- eert' ot i|iii nu-rqiio la souroo (d'entre dos prodigieuses montagnes) d'une autre
irrande riviere. i|iii va droit an Sud coiiiino 1'autro on venait de memo.
• I'ne de> nations i|iii habile ses rivagos oo sont los Mozeolock, nation plus humanize
que d'autres Salivates, ot plus avant vers 1'embouchure do la riviere, il y a une nombreuse
nation qui si- iiniiiino Tanuglauz.
••Sur la earte mi a marque on cjuelquo manioro une espece do lours barques, une face de
nii'daillc, rt une nn'-daillf tlr cuivre nuig«', couleur do rose, qu'on dit se trouvor oho/ eux en
aliinidaiu'o.
• La rlinsr qui in'otonno o\-st qm- c'i'tto rivit-ro Longue (jue M. do la Hontan a remontoe
Ir pn-inifi1 let qui autivliii.- t'tait nninnioo par los Sanvagos Riviore-Morte) n'ost aucunomcnt.
niarqiii-r ilans n<>^ plus riTi-ntcs rartcs goographiqiics. J'ni la carlo (juo j'eus I'honncur do
vnir die/ \-niis. Monsieur. I'autre jour, elle no s'y trouve pas marquee non plus.
• II y a liieii il'autres dmses a rodiro oneoro sur nos oartes de ce pays la, eu attention
aux observations de M. de la Hontan, eoinnio j'aurai 1'honneur de vous representer dans
qllelqlle [lell lie telllps.
" Dcmcurant toujours avec bien de respect,
" Monsieur,
'• \'oti-e tres humble ot tros obeissant serviteur.
Signe" :
" LASKOFFKY."
Les savants allemands, niottant de c6te les demeles personnels de Lahontan avec la
Franee. no sonjri-ront qu'a voir ot discutor dans ses ojuvres le philosophe et le mat^rialiste.
La nature do ce pouplo mystique et chereheur s'etonna cependant des id4es hardies que le
baron rapportait du nouvoau monde. Jean-Jacques Brucker, un des plus grands e'rudits du
sieolo dernier, oelui-hi inome <pie Ton a appele* le pere de 1'histoire de la philosophic,
chorchait <les vestiges philosophiques cliez les peuples les plus barbares, et la jeunc Amerique,
que Lahontan pretendait d^crire dans ses Dialogues, n'e"chappa pas a eon regard attentif.
Voici ce cpi'il dit de ces Dialogues dans son Histoire critique de la Philosophic : '
" C'est avec assez de subtilite qu'on y raconte qu'un certain Adario discute avec Lahon-
tan sur les principaux points de la doctrine chre*tienne, sur les moeurs, les lois et les institu-
tions des chretiens et celles de sa nation. Les objections qu'il souleve sont telles, qu'elles
1 Tome IV, denxteme partie, p 920... Brncker (1696-1770) Hittoria eritica philosophix a mundi incunabula ad
nottram •unfitt trtatrm dtdvcta. Leipzig, 1741-1744, cinq volume* in-4o, r^imprim^a avec un slxittae volume en 1767,
i Leipzig.
LR BARON DE LAHONTAN 127
paraissent vraiment plus fortes et plus substantielles que les reponses de Lahuntan. C'est ce
qui a fait soupconner aux savants que tout ce dialogue a eto compose par son uutcur dans le
seul but de coufondre la religion chretienne par des arguments empruntes aux sauvages
americains. Lahontan, en eftet, succombe sur tous les points et Adario triomphe. Ce livre
suscita de graudes haines centre Lahontan, qui vivait alors a la cour du Ilanovre. II tut
accuse" partout d'etre athee, de mepriser et de traliir la religion chretienne. J'nis on le soup-
9onna d'avoir imagine cette fable dans le but d'imiter Bodin dans son ('nil, ,1/11,; sur lex iliftc-
rentes Religions, et de s'attirer ainsi tin pen do gloire en conibattant la religion chretienne.
Jamais, a la verite, un homme anssi barbare que 1'etait Adario cut pu disctiter de la sortc."'
Brucker nous apprend encore que plusieurs douterent non seiilement de I'existence dn
sauvage Adario, mais crurent anssi que Lahontan nY-tait (|ii'un personnagc lictif, nn nom
de plume, sous lequel so cachait le inoine fugitif fran<;ais Gueudeville. Telle est ropinion
qu'exprimait Freytag, dans son Analecta littcninn. <le lihri.s niriurilnis. et Trynins.-
L'illustre Leibnitz dut lui-meme intervenir atin de cumbattre cette etrange assertion.
Dans une lettre ecrite en 1710, il affirm e que le baron de Lahontan est in personnagc reel,
qu'il a fait veritablement un voyage dans la partie fram/aise de 1" Am«'ri<|ue septentrionale, et
que, pour avoir voulu detendre son droit trop opiuia'trement, il deplut. an iuai'i|uis de I'ont-
ehartrain, et dut e'cnfuir du nonvean monde et quitter le service de la France. Dans cette
memo lettre, Leibnitz, qui se disait 1'ami de Lahontan, regrette c|iic ce dernier n'ait pas mienx
repondu sur les points de doctrine a Adario (personnagi! liunni venn en France, il y a
qnelques annees, et qui prefera ses institutions aux notres).:i
Le savant Reimanus appelle Lahontan un antrc Lncien, aux discours jimtancs et aux
mojnrs dissolues, ennemi de sa religion et de toute religion cln-c'ticnne. II n'a /-crit ses
Dialogues, dit-il, que dans un seul but: detruire la religion cliretienne et la remplaccr par le
naturalisme.'
L'auteur de la Bibliotheca Histories Utterance selecta* soupc/onne avec raison Lahontan,
1 Sulttililer satis, ait, Adurio quidam cum Honk mo deprscipuil cnpitihus duclrinif Christianas, deque leyibw, morifnu
et institutis Christianorum suxque gentis dvmernimte dicitur, ej usque olijertione* talus ailferuntur, ut mnjortu et subptantinres
fuisse retponsionibus Honlani non immerito mdeantur : I'ermonuit id virot dodo* pamm, ut conjurcrent, totum intum
diologum a*> auclore eum in finam confictum esse, ut christianam religionem telis Americanit conjodcret- Semper enim
succumbit Hontanw, triumphal Adario. Magnam id cnnflavit invidiam Lahonlano, turn in auld Hunnivrand rirenti,
atheismi enim et contemptxac negleclx proditaeque Christians; religionist passim accumtus cat, inque suspicionem adductits,
fabulam eum totam exwgilavisse, ut Bodini colloquium hfptaplomeres imitaturua, gloriam ex oppugnatd Chrittiand
religione caperet : numquam enim hominem hujus modi barbarum, ejus generis colloquia instituisse.
'' Imo eo nonulli dcscenderunt, ut non Adarionem modo, sed La Hontanum quoque, jictum nomen esiie conjicerent.
(Inter has recenlitsimi tunt Freylagius 1. c. ac Trynius in Freydeucker. Lexico p. 295, utroque rerurn auctorcm credente
Gueudevillium quemdam, monachum e Oallis profugum.}
* Adjert turn Bruckerus ipsum Leibnitii locum ex Epistol. ad diverses, vol. IV, p. 22, ubi Bierlingio anno 1710, res-
pondet Baronem La Hontanum virissimum eiee hominem, et Her quoque illius verum. Aliquam diu enim in America- sep-
tentrionalis parte Gallicana eumdem egiste, et quum Marchioni Ponlix Cartrini, rerum maritimarum apud Galloi adminis-
tro ,proptcr jus quoddam suum aoriui defensum dispiicuisiet, America primum, deinde et Gallia excessitte. Leibnitz
ajoute : Vellem lumen alicubi Adario tuo (homini etiam vero ex Huronum genie, et qui in Galliam ante aliquot annos
tenit, ted sua prce nostris instituta probavit), circa religionis capita meluis satitfecisiet.
4 Cf. Reimanus in Catal. Bibl. torn. I, p. 1046, ubi Hontanum alterum Ludanum vocal, sermone profonum, moribui
dissolulum, religionis suse et Christianse lotius inimitum, quern hunc ad finem contcripsisse arbitratur has dialogos, ut reli-
gionem convelleret Chrittianam, in que locum ejus Naturalitmum substitueret. (Voir aussi ibid., p. 1119.)
1 Ex Bruckeri tamen sententia hxc non impediunt, quo minus jusln sit suspido, Hontanum quern talit libere de tacris
dogmatibus judicatse constat, multa Huroni huic adjinxlsse. Qux si in contumeliam sacra: civitatit Christianas non exco-
gitatafuere, ad lala eerie eo connlio, ut peregrina patriis prseferret auctor, seque pertot anno* non frustra barbaram apud
gentem commoratam esse ostenderet. Nihil autem magisprodil malam Hontani cauntam, quam inftrmx responsiones, quas,
objectionibus Adarionis sui opposuit, admodum subtilibus.
128 J.-EDMOND ROY
juge aaaez libre des dogmes sacres, d'avoir beaucoup ajoute" h ce qu'a pu dire Adario. " S'il
n'a pas fait cola, dit-il,par mepris de la religion chretienne, il 1'a certainement fait dans le
but do montrer ses preferences pour les institutions etrangeres comparoes a cellesde sa patrie,
et |H)ur montrer aussi que ce n'etait pas en vain qu'il avait demeure pendant tant d'annt5es
chez une nation barbare. Rien ne demontre plus la mauvaise foi de Lahontan que les
roponses infimes qu'il apporte aux objections subfiles d' Adario."
II y a pros do deux siecles maintenant que parurent pour la premiere fois les ouvrages
do Lahontan, et Ton ne s'oecupe guore aujourd'hui de ses ide"es philosophiques et de ses
theories sur la regeneration des soeietes. Vouloir changer 1'ordre des choses Stabiles, c'est
1'oternol rove de tons coux qui out manque lour voie dans la vie. Ils passent, d'autres les
reniiilacent, le silence se fait sur tons. (.'omhion connaissent le livre du jeune officier
hearnais ?
On ne pent nier quo Lahontan out une pensoe originate, le jour ou il s'imagina de
niettre en presence de la civilisation des soeietes organisoos, I'homme libre des forets
d'Anioriqiio, do comparer la vie sauvago aux nururs et aux coutuinos ouropeennes. Mais
oonihicii d'autres depuis out use de ce true ingonieiix ot rolegue le nom de Lahontan dans
roinbre '.' Quo sont les paiivrcs dialogues du baron ;\ cAte dos immortelles Jjcttres person es
do Monto.-quioll ?
Le nn'rite do Lahontan, si nieritc il y a. tut d'avoir ete un preuurseiir. II est facile, par
exeiuple, de voir a la simple lecture du />/.svi////-.v xiir l'0ri</i»fi et let* Fondements dc I'Ineqtilitt
l><ir in i /c.v ILiiiuiK-x. do .lean-.Iaci|iies Rousseau, quo le celebre citoyen de Geneve s'est inspire
larireiuent des lii'iiliH/Hi'x do Lahontan. Coinbion d'autres philosophies du xvm' siecle y
out puise sans que cola paraisso ? Ils n'ont pas juge a propos de raconter a la posterite
dans i|Uel t'umier d'Knnius ils cueillaient des perles.
('ipinbieii. parmi les admirateiirs do Chateaubriand, savont quo quelques-unea des belles
pages des Xatche/., d'Atala ot do Kent' out ete inspiroes par Lahontan? L'illustre ecrivain
a fait plus, il a dmine a un des principaux personnagos de cos romans le nom d' Adario,
celui-la memo i|iie le baron hi'arnais avait ehoisi pour le horos des Dialogues. Qu'on lise le
dernier chapitre do Y Kxxni liifilnriijuc sur /c.s Revolutions: Une Null chez les Sauvages del' Am&-
ri'/ni'. et 1'iui toiichera du iloigt la source ou Chateaubriand a puise lorsqu'il ecrit :
•• lei, plu.- do choinins a suivro, plus do villos, plus d'otroites maisons, plus de jiresidents,
(•Ins do republiijiics, do rois, surtout plus do lois ot plus d'honimes. Des homines? si:
quelques bons sauvages ijui no s'emliarassent [>afi <le moi, ni moi d'eux ; qui, comme moi
encore, viveiit libros ou la pensoo les mono, mangent qiiand ilsveulent, dorment ou et quand
il lour plait
" Delivre du joug tyrannique de la soci«5te, je compris alors les charmes de cette indepen-
dance do la nature, qui surpassent de bien loin tous les plaisirs dont I'homme civil peut avoir
1'idee. Je compris pourquoi pas un sauvage ne s'est fait Kuropeen, et pounpuoi plusieurs
Europeons se sont faits sauvages. ... II est incroyable combien les nations et leurs institu-
tions les plus vantees jiaraissaient petites et diminuees k mes regards ; il me semblait que je
voyais les royaumes de la torre avec une lunette invertie ; ou plutyt, moi-meme agrandi et
exalte, je contemplate d'un oail de geant le reste de ma race d<$generee."
La plus grande partie de cette tirade vient en ligne droite des Dialogues.
C'est ainsi, comme dit le poetc Regnanl, que
Grande* maisona se font par petite cuisine.
LB BAEON DE LAHONTAN 129
II faut avouer, cependant, que dans son Gtnie du Christianisme ', Chateaubriand juge le
baron de Lahontan a son mdrite : " Lursque, dit-il, les jesuites firent paraitre la correspon-
dance connue sous le nom de Lettres edifiantes, elle fut cite"e et recherchee par tons len
auteurs. On s'appuyait de son autorite", et les faits qu'elle contenait passaicnt pour indubi-
tables. Mais bientdt la mode vint de decrier ce qu'on avait admire. Ces lettres etaient
ecrites par des pretres Chretiens : pouvaient-elles valoir quelque chose ? On no rougit pas
de prefdrer ou plutdt de feindre de preferer aux Voyages des Dutertre et des Charlevoix,
ceux d'un baron de la Hontan, ignorant et menteur."
XIII
LE VOYAGE DE LA RIVIERE LoNGUE. EsT-CE UXE FlCTION ? CE (JU'EX PKXSKXT LES Al'TEfKS.
Le baron de Lahontan a-t-il fait le voyage a la riviere Longue ? Cette riviere a-t-elle
jamais existe ? Voila deux questions qui out ete beaucoup debattues autivfnis. hes uns
n'hesitent pas a declarer que cet episode des vovages <lu baron bcarnais n'est qu'une sim-
ple fiction, et que I'auteur n'cst qu'un imposteur. Les autres cmieiit an voviiiff. inain-
tiennent quo le recit en est veridique, et vont meme jusqu'a indiipicr stir la carti- la rivii'-rc
(jui fut exploree.
Comment demeler le vrai du faux dans c-e debat ([iii cut le don du passionncr les gi'o-
graphes et les historiens du siecle dernier V
La gloire des explorateurs a tou jours ete i'ort contestee surtout dc leiir vivant. Sans
parler du grand Colomb, que 1'Espagne jeta dans les fers quand il venait de lui doniier un
monde, voyons ce qui se passait dans cette Nouvelle-France, an temps oil Jolliet, la Salli1,
les la Verandrye s'avancaicnt dans les profondcurs mysterieuses de 1'ouest et du sud.
Quand on etudie 1'histoire aneicnne du Canada, il faut toujours se rappelcr que la colmiie
etait divisee en deux factions: celle des jesuites, protegee tantot par Denoiiville, tantot
par Duchesneau ; celle des recollets, dont Froutenac etait 1'inspirateur et 1'drgane autorise.
Les missionnaires avaient ete entraines dans cet engrenage, et ils ne poiivaient plus s'cn
degager, quelques efforts ([u'ils fissent. Ils avaient beau se defendre, jiroti-ster <!<• leiir
neutrality ou de leur bon vouU)ir, les factions cherchaient a les eoinproiiu'ttre malgn' cux, et
persistaient a se couvrir de lenrs manteaux. Chaque ecole avait ses favoris et ses met bodes.
Aussi, tons les faits, toutes les actions du temps sont-ils diversement apprecies, suivant que
1'ecrivain qui tient la plume releve de 1'un ou 1'autre camp. Regie generale, il faut se defier
beaucouji de tons les jugements prononces }>ar les contemporains sur les bommes et les
choses. II y en a pen qui soient sans appel. L'esprit de parti fit commettre alors des injus-
tices inconcevables, et il appartient k la posterito impartiale de les redresser chuque fois
qu'elles se rencontrent sur son chemin.
Pour ne citer que le cas des grands explorateurs de 1'epoque, y en a-t-il qui aient et^
plus vilipendes, plus honnis, plus conspues que la Salle, Jolliet, les la Verandrye? Lorsque la
Salle s'avance vers les grands lacs et donne a la France un pays plus grand que 1' Europe,
le gouverneur la Barre affirme a la cour que ses decouvertes sont imaginaires ou menson-
geres, et qu'il songe plut6t a ses affaires personnelles qu'a celles du roi. Les re"collets nient
la d^couverte du Mississipi par Jolliet et Marquette, en 1673. " J'avais apporte avec moi,
1 Edition de Fume et 0 & Paris, 1865, p. 473.
Sec. I., 1894. 17.
ISO J.-KDMOND ROY
(lit le P. Douay, le livre, imprint a Paris en 1681, de cette de'couverte pre"tendue, ' et je
remarquais dans toute la route qu'il n'y avait pas un mot de veritable. Lee Akansas nous
assuraient n'avoir jaraais vu d'autres Europeans avant monsieur de la Salle."
Pour se venger des reeits du re'collet Douay, les adversaires de la Salle traitaient ce
dernier d'imposteur et de visionnaire. Les partisans de la Salle ripostaient de leur c&te" que
los josuites poussaient Jolliet, nncion frero donne de leur ordre, & s'attrilmer la de'couverte
du Mississipi pour en t'aire perdre la gloire ;\ lour heros.
Los deux ecolos qui st- disputaient les lauriers <lo Jolliet et de la Salle sout encore en
presence Fiinc de I'autre lorsqu'il s'agit d'otudier le voyage de la riviere Longue et la deeou-
\vrte ilc Lai ion tiiu.
L'liistoricii Cliarlevoix n'hesitc pas a diiv qiielo voyage a la riviere Longue n'est qu'une
pmv fiction aussi fabulous*- quo I'tlo do Harataria dont Saneho Panca etait gouverneur,
pare*- ijii'il IVM ferine d'a>se/, noniKivuses envurs geographiquea, et que 1'auteur y mentionne
«li- peiiplades >aiivages. eomme les Ksseiiapes et les (JiuK-sitares, dont les noms sont entiere-
ineiit iiii'onnus aux aiitres vovageiirs.
Lalinntaii. tmit en reinlaiit lioniniage a la ]niret«' des manirs des jesuites, a porte un
JML'emeiit si'vere siir leur eoiiduite politi(|iie an Canada. II pent se t'aire que le P. Charle-
vnixn'ait [>u oulilier eejugement. Xous avons vu dt\j^ avec quelle rigueur il s'attaque Jk aa
luanii-re d'i'erire. et comment il elierelie a le trouver eii det'aut sur les details souvent les plus
iiir-ijrnitiaiits. II v a des auteurs i|iii penseiit (jiie l'«n s'est trop souvent repose sur I'autoritd
• In I '. Charli'Voix pour porter des jugements sur les hotnmes et les clioses de BOH temps.
•• Le jiliir- Miin-eiit. ilir-eiit-i's, les jugements de eet historien lie decelent jias inoins de leg^rete
que d'iiriinraiiee des elioses. (jinind on n'appartient pas ;\ son 6cole, on est sur d'y rencontrer
rinju>tiee de parti pris. C'est tin eerivain supertieiel ijue Ton surprend ;\ tout propos
eniiiniettaiit des injiistiees flagrantes."
(Ys eriti(|iies vdiit iK-aiieoii]) trop loin a notre sens. On ne pent nier cependant que
Charlevoix ait traite certains irrands personnages de notre liistoire d'une fa(;on qui n'est pas
toujours tres juste. I/appreciation qn'il fait de Tn-uvre, des motifs et de la conduits de
Cavelier de la Salle. par exeni]ile, n'est pas digne d'un liistorien de sa valour. Dans le cas
partieulier de Laliontan. t'liarlevoix seniliK- avoir voue ;\ cot auteur une haine speeiale, et
MOIIS ne vmidrions pas nous appuyer snr son senl jugomont.
L'avocat Charles le 15eau, qui vint an Canada en 1720, pretend (pie Lahontan ne se
rendit jamais plus loin quo Montreal.
•• Quclle estime, jiar exomplo, ecrit-il dans la preface de ses cuuvres, une personne pcut-
elle avoir du Karon de LaKontan, lors(ju"olle vient ;\ parcourir le reeit de ses voyages? De
quel «-il pent on voir parlor des sauvages cpii n'ont existe que dans son imagination ? Si le
Karon de Lahontan, qui etait garde marine lorsqu'il est tomKe malade & Quebec, ou il a 6t&
oblige do <leineurer (juelque temps jusqu'a sa convalescence, si ce baron, dis-je, se tut
eontente de nous t'aire la description des lieux par lesquels il a passe, depuis le premier port
1 Tli'-venot avait, en eflet, public* la relation <ln P. Marquette dans son Recueil de Voyage* (ItiSl).
1 Gtf par I>eclerrq, dans CEtaUwrmfnt de la Foy dan* la Nuuvelle- France, II, p 300. Leclercq dit avoir
empruntl la plus grande partie de son p'vit an P. Ana.«tase Douay. qui etait avec la Salle. Mais ici encore on
te henrte i I'nn de i-es dementis ai fiV-quent8 dans les uiiteurs de 1'^poque. Henri JouUl, compagnon de la Salle,
qui a t'-crit une relation dltaillta ile son voyage, assure a plusienra reprixef) que le P. Anaslase, an nours de ce
voyage, n'a jamais Icrit une ligoe a sa connals'ance, et qu'il n'a pn parler que de m4moire. Joutel te plaint souvent
de« inexactitude* et des exap'rationg de ce livre.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 131
de France jusqu'a Montreal, ceux qui savent qu'il n'a guere etc" plus loin que cette ville,
eussent pu ajouter foi a ce qu'il debite. Mais son livrc est devenu bientOt suspect, surtout
lorsqu'on est parvenu a decouvrir que la plus grande partie de ses relations n'est ecrite que
sur le rapport de quelques coureurs de bois qui lui en out fait accroire." '
Le Beau vint an Canada, plus de trente-einq ans apres le depart de Lahontan. II n'y
demeura qn'une anne"e a peine, et, encore, apres avoir occupe line position subalterne de
commis dans les magasins du roi a Quebec, fut-il oblige de s'enfuir coinine un deserteur
chez les sauvages iroquois, d'ou il passa a Boston, puis en Hollande. Fils de t'ainillo incon-
tr61able, qu'une lettre de cachet du roi avait fait einbarquer pour le Canada en compagnie de
quelques mauvais sujets de son espece, le Beau a pu se passer la fantaisie, dans le n'cit de
ses aventures romanesques, d'attaquer la veracite du baron bearnais. Mai "re ses assertions
il est bien prouve cependant par les archives officielles de I'epoque. que non seulement
Lahontan se rendit a Montreal, mais encore qu'il commanda an fort Saint-Joseph, a plusieurs
centaines de lieues dans 1'ouest, sur les bords du lac Erie.
Ce n'est pas sur le temoignage d'lin homnie dela qualite de le Heau ([ii'il taut s'appuvcr
pour critiquer Lahontan. Cela n'a pas empeche les biographes et les encvclopi'distcs dcdire
que le Beau a releve soigneuseinent les inexactitudes et menu* les alterations de la vi'ritu qui
se trouvent dans quelques relations, et particulieremenl dans relies du banm dc Lahontan.
Le Beau ne t'ut qu'nn faiseiir, qui essava de deerire les nin-urs des sauvages ijii'il in- con-
naissait pas, en emprnutant le plus possible an I'. Latitau, missionnaire jesuitc. Ce n'esi
point 1'obaervateur ni 1'auteur digne de foi dont on pent invoquer le ti'nmignaife.
L'abbe 1'revost s'est fait le defenseur de Lahontan.
" A 1'egard du fanie'ux baron de Lahontan, dit-il, il est assez naturel qu'nn jesuite, ami
de la religion et de la decence, n'en ait pas porte un jugement favorable, niais on ne voit pas
si bien sur (piels fondeinents le criticpie attacpie sa bonne foi, surtout dans sun voyage de la
riviere Longuc, qui ne parait pas nioins veritie ]>ar le temoignage de ses soldats ijiu- par
le sien."
" En mettant a part toute prevention, dit ;i son tour le geographe Evries, Ton ne trouve
pas de motif plausible pour nier la realite de ce voyage. (iuoi(pi'il y ait lies erreiirs dans
les noms des peuplades sauvages, et dans la position des lieux, cependant la lidelite de cette
relation est garantie par autant de temoins qu'il y avait de Fran§ais a la suite du voyageur ;
et jamais celui-ci n'a ete accuse d'imposture sur ce point. Si les inexactitudes d'un ancien
1 Aventures du Sr C, le Beau, avocat en parlement, ou Voyage curieux et nouveau, parmi les Sam-ages de I'Amerique
septentnonale, etc., etc., & Amsterdam, chez Herman Uytwerf, 1738, deux volumes. Get ouvrage est d<"'di<- & M«r E.-
J.-G. de Biron, due de Courlande, de Semigalde, comte du Saint-Empire, chevalier de 1'ordre de Saint-Andrt,
etc.
Le pere de Charles le Beau, ne' 4 Morion, canton de Fribourg, 6tait officier dans la Compagnie des Cent-Suisses.
Le Beau perdit sa m6re, £tant encore enfant Apres s't-tre fait reeevoir avocat, il se brouilla avec son pure, qui le
fit embarquer pour le Canada. II fit le voyage sur I'Elephant, en compagnie de I'6v6que Dosquet et de 1'intendant
Hocquart. L' Elephant fit naufrage pres du cap Tourmente. Le Beau arriva a Qu^b^c le 18 juin 1729. Employe
d'abord au bureau du castor, il fut nomine1 ensuite premier commis au magasin du roi, grace a la recommandation
des r^collets. Au bout d'un an, 1'ennui le prit et il s'enfuit par la riviere Chaudiere a la Nouvelle-Angleterre, ou,
apres avoir s^journ^ quelque temps & Naranzouac et dans les villages iroquois, il s'embarqua a Boston pour la
Hollande. II pretend s'6tre rendu jusqu'au de'troit.
1 Histoire des Voyages de I'abb6 Provost (vingt et un volumes in-4o, 1745-1770), page v de I'avertissement
en tete du vol. XIV. Bibliotheque Nationale, a Paris— cote G. 6065.
J.-KDMOND ROY
voyageur devaient le faire accuser de fourberie, combien a' en trouveraient-ils qui pussent
etre justifies?" '
Ce (jui pent avoir engage 1'abbe Prevost et quclques autres ecrivains a deTendre la
veracite de Lahoiitan, cat sans doute le memoire que publiait M. de la Grange de
Cliezieux, dans le Mercure de France du mois de mai 1754, sur lea pays et la mer situes a
1'ouest du Canada.1 Supposant 1'existence d'unc mer situe'e a 1'ouest du continent americain,
M. de lu Grange de Chezieux discute les nioyens les plus propres pour y parvenir, et il e'tudie
tour a tour les relations des voyageurs qui, jusque-la, avaient explore 1'interieur de ce pays
noiiveaii. Cettc piece, fort pen connue, et difficile a consulter a cause de sa rarete*, nous
oroyons devoir la reproduire en entier. C'est d'abord un excellent resume qui nous fait
conmittre a quel degre d'avancement etait alors la science geographique au point de vue des
ehoses aniericaines. ("est ensuite le plaidoyer le plus serieux que nous connaissions en
fuveiir <!«• Lalioiitan, toiichant son voyage a la rivifcre Longue. II est juste que nous
mettions an dossier <-et important document <le la defense, qui porte pour titre :
•• Mi'iiio'n-i siir li.-i fMii/.s <t In mi'/- xihies (I V<mest du Canada. Par M. D. L. G. D. C.3
•• II e>t \ raiseiiihlalile, (lit M. de Che/.ictix, <[ii'il existe a 1'Ouest du Canada et au Nord
du N'oiiveaii Mexiijiie une mer on un golfe, (jui entre fort avant dans les terres, et qui com-
muniqiie avee le (Jnmd < d-ean (|iii si-pare 1'Amerique de 1'Asie, et qu'on nomme coinmune'-
nient Mer du Snd. II y a un memoire ancien de feu M. G. de 1'Isle, de I'Aeademie des
Scieiiee> ' tail ]»>ur iiroiiver 1'existeiiee de eette mer a 1'Ouest du (Canada, et il 1'avait dessi-
ih'e .-iir le tflolie de M. le ebaneelier Boucherat, c'n l<i!)8. M. Belin est du meme avis dans
sa dissertation, a la tete du tome f> de 1'histoire de la Nouvelle France, par le K. P. Char-
levoix, i-ditioii in-li'. L'IIII et 1'autre eitent les auteurs qui coneourent a etablir ce fait. La
relation vraie on >u|j]iosi'e de 1'amiral Fonte on Fuente, rei-emment jmbliee/' mais imprimee
en anglais des 1708, ICH temoignagea de DOS voyageurs, de nos missionnaires, des sauvages
meiiies, I'aeeord de nos gi'ograjihes modernes, tout est favorable a cette opinion.
•• L'existence de ci-tte mer que nous nommerons mer de 1'Ouest, etant supposee, il se
presente nat urellemeiit deux reflexions. Cette deeouverte serait-elle utile a la France?
l^nels soiit les nioyens les plus propres pour y parvenir?
1 Article si>rn6 Kyries, dans la Biographic univertelle, ai>cienne et mwierne de Michaud, Paris, 1817, tome XX,
patte 5^r>, r<r6« Huntan, et ^d. de 1857, tome XIX, page 593.
•' Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, cote L L'/ '' p. :!3. M. de la Grange de Chlzieux I'tuit avocat. II a pnbli€ en
1756, unouvra^eayant pour titre: La Conduite des Fran^ait justifitf, OVL Obnervations tur un Ecril anglais intituli : Con-
diritt dri /"ranfoi* d ftyard de la XouvelU-Eco**e, depv.ii ton premier Etablittement jutrju'A not Jourt, par D. L. G. D. C.,
Utrecht, et A Paris, le Breton, 1756, in-I2,' VIII, 256 pp. Dans cet ouvrage il refute une lettre de Jefferys,
geograplie anglais, et prouve la priorite et les ilroits i neon test ablea des Franvais dans la possession du Canada ;
il fait aussi I'bistoriqoe de la deeouverte et des voyages de Verrazano, Cabot, Cartier et Champlain. On trouve
aussi parmi lee manuscrits de la bibliotli&jue de Rouen (collection Coquebert de Montbret), plusieurs etudes inedi-
tea du meme auteur: 2428 (693) Mtmoirei mr Ut C6te* occidentals et orientates de tAfrique, par le Sr Lagrange de
Checieux, secretaire du Roy, censeur royal. — 195. Mtmoiret conoernant let I.imitei de la Quycme uu Prance tqui-
noctiaU. 1752, fait pour M. Ronilie, alors uiinistre de la marine.— 261. Ettay swr le Commerce de Flnde, 273 pp.,
\viir gii'-cle.
1 M. de la < irango de Chezieux.
4 Ce memoire vient d'etre donne au public par MM. de'l'Isle et Buache, de 1'Academie de« Sciences, 1'un frere
et 1'antre gendre de feu M. GuilUume de 1'Isle. Conrid, QeograpMques. p. 26, nouvelles cartea des deeouvertea de
I'amirml de Fonte, p. 51.
1 Voyex 1«» deux oavragea de MM. de 1'Isle et Baache, ci-devant cit£s.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 133
" Je ne m'e'tendrai pas sur la premiere de ces deux questions : tout le monde est a port«5e
de sentir quelle augmentation de commerce il re"sulterait pour la France, si nous avions un
port dans ces mers occidentales. Sans parler du vaste champ que la mer du Slid ouvrirait
pour former des liaisons avec les Espagnols du Mexique, etc-., ne pnurrait-on pas se procurer,
de gre on de force, des relations directes dans le Kamtchatcka, dans lc Japon, a la Chine
meme, en evitant de faire le tour de 1'Afrique, ^tendre jusqu'aux terres arctiques un com-
merce qui ne pourrait etre que tres avantageux, puisque nous serious, pour ainsi dire, les
premiers a y penetrer. Ces pays abondent en pelleteries, et nos vins, nos c-aux de vie, nos
gros draps, inarchandises les plus propres a ces elimats, wont cellos-la meme sur Icsqucllcs le
benefice serait le plus sur et le plus considerable.
" Cette decouverte contribuerait a immortaliser un ministere que le re'tablissemcnt de
notre marine rend deja si recommandable ; elle fcrait connattre aux peuples les plus eloigm's
la puissance du roi et 1'industrie de la nation, elle serait le lien de notre commerce sur I'un
et 1'autre hemisphere.
" Les grands lacs du Canada, le fleiive de S'-Laurent d'un c6tc, le Mississipi de 1'autre,
procureraient line communication facile de cette mer avec la France. Cette communication,
meme en supposant un trajet par terre, serait du moins aussi favorable (pie celle que les
Anglais ont jusqu'ici vainement chercbe par le detroit d'lludson.1 On commit It's dimViiltes
et les risques de la navigation dans les mers glaciales ; nous aurions un pays tempt'iv a
traverser, et pendant la guerre nous serious, en le traversant, a 1'abri des insultes de nos
ennemis.
" Mais quelle route faut-il ten ir pour achever cette decouverte? Le premier auteur qui
indique expressement une voie pour parvenir a la mer Occidentale du Canada, est le pere
Marquette, dont la relation fait partie du recueil de Thevenot. Ce religieux accompagna
M. Joliet dans le voyage qu'il fit en 1673 dans ces contrees, oil il tut envoye par M. le
comte de Frontenac. Telle est la route qu'il rapporte."
" En remontant pendant 5 on 6 jours le Pekitanong (nom que porte le Missouri dans sa
" partie superieure, vers le 43 degre de latitude) on trouve une belle prairie de 20 on 30
" lieues de long, qu'il faut traverser allant au Nord-Ouest ; elle se termine ;t une petite
" riviere sur laquelle on pent s'embarquer. Cette seconde riviere a son cours vers le S.O.
" pendant 10 ou 15 lieues, apres quoi elle entre dans un petit lac, qui est la source d'une
" riviere profonde, laquelle va au couchant, ou elle sejette dans la mer."
" Je doute fort qu'en suivant ces indications, on put se flatter d'un heureux succes, en
supposant fidele le rapport des Sauvages, sur lequel cette route est fondee. II y a bieu de
1'apparence que la grande riviere dont il est ici parle, n'est autre quele Rio-Bravo, autrement
dit la Riviere du Nord, dont le cours etait alors inconnu, et qui, comme on le sait aujonr-
d'hui, loin de conduire ses eaux a la mer Vermeille ou a la mer Occidentale, se decharge
dans le Golfe du Mexique.
" Les ancieunes relations de la Nouvelle France, des annees 1659, 1660, 1669 et 1670,
paraissent indiquer une autre route pour parvenir a la mer de 1'Ouest, ainsi que le livre du
pere Saghard The"odat, Recollet, intitule : Voyage au pays des Hurons? II requite des
1 Les nouvelles tentatives faites en 1753 dans ce dessein, par les habitants de la Pennsylvania, ont e"te" inutiles;
leur vaisseau eat rovenu sans avoir pu nu'-ine entrer dans la baie d'Hudson.
2 Recueil des Voyages de Thevenot, in-8°, Paris, 1681, p. 30.
3 Paris, 1632, p. 109.
134 J.-EDMOND ROY
differents rapports de« Sauvages qui y sont rapport«5s, qu'il existe une mer a 1' Quest des
peiiples que nous appelons pr&entement les Sioux ; quo dans le pays des Assinipoila, voiaina
de cea pimple*, H y a une grande riviere qui mene a cette mer de 1'Oueat ; que cette riviere
n'est qu'a 8 journees1 de la Mission de Outaouaca, et qu'on ne compte qu'environ 200 lieues
de cette meme mission h la mer, suivant le pere d'Ablon, qui en e'tait supeVieur en 1670.
•• Cc systeme parait avoir ete adopte par MM. Belin et d'Anville, dans leurs cartes de
ees pays septentrionaux : 1'un et 1'autre marqucnt une riviere tendant a 1'Ouest, situee a peu
pres duns la meme latitude ; et le second ajoute2 qu'elle a ele de"couverte depuis peu par le
Salivate < >cbagac. 11 lui fait traverser, do 1'K. a TO., le lac des Bois, qu'il place par 47
(Iran's de Latitude Xord.
•• .le ne puis passer sous silence im trait qui ni'a frappe dans la relation de la Nouvelle
France de ItitiO. LCS Xadoiiessis, presentement appclcs Sioux, disent qu'ils sont presque au
Unit ilu nioiidc ; i(ii'a la vc'rite il y a encore d'autres peuplcs vers le Soleil Couchant, appele's
Caiv/.i : niais i|ii'aii dela de ces [ieii|iles, la terre est coupee, et qu'il n'y a plus qu'un grand
lac d»nt !«•- eaiix -unt puantes. (vc-st ainsi que ces pcuplcs designent la mer.
•• .le r«-tr<iiive ces nieiiies peupli's a 1'Kst de la Tartarie, dans le voyage d' lab rand, de la
IIu--ie ,'i la ( 'liine.' i list- re dans le Reciteil ilns Voyages au Nurd. A 1'Est, dit cet auteur,
••Si.nt le> -1 riviere:- ilc Ku^iir et d'Ccla. (|iii out leurs lits au Nord du fleuve Amur, content
•• eiiimiie lui a 1'Kst. et vniit se deeharger de iiieiue dans 1'Ocean Oriental, ou rner d'Amur.
•• \,<-> rivatre> '1 • ci-s deux rivieres sont liahites par des Tunguses et par des autrca peu plea
•• a|'|"'l>'-> Aleinuri ft \Voreisi. C'es derniers disent etro sortis du pays de Coela, qui n'est
•• |>a> I'-li'igin- de leurs habitations (vers 1'Kst), et ou, quand le vent est favorable, ils peiivent
•• se re n d re dans pen dejours."
•• Le> \Vni-ei>i d' Ir-lirand. vi-niis de 1'Kst, seraient-ils les pcuples appeles Karesi par les
Siiiux. et '|u'il> di-ent etre le> deniiers lialiitants de leur continent, sur les bords de la mer
de l'()ue.-t '.' Ce Hum pom-rait MiutlVir mi ehangement i)lus considerable en faisant, de bouche
i-n boiu-lie, le tour <lu inonde. Si ma conjecture etait vraie, le pays des Coela serait situe" a
l'(iiie«t <le~ Siniix et du Canada, et les parties Orientales de 1'Asie et les Occidentals de
rAiii'-rii|ue ne i-eraietit separi'-es que par un bras de mer, que Ton peut franchir en peu de
jniirs avec un vent t'avorable. Cette remarqui- n'est point etrangere a rnon objet, puisqu'elle
ujoute un degre de vraisemblance aux conjectures sur la situation de la mer occidentale :
niais IVVCIKUIS aux cbemins (jiii jn-uvent y conduire.
'• (iuelques precis et <|uelque constants que paraissent les rapports qui supposent dans le
pays des Sioux, des rivieres qui tendent a la mer de 1'Oueat, leP.de Charlevoix, dans le
journal ' de son voyage a la Nouvelle France, pretere la riviere de Missouri, c'est-a-dire la
premiere mute, ;\ pen prcs indiquee par le I*. Marquette. L'historien du Canada pretend
que cette riviere tire sa source a I'Orient, d'une chaine de montagnes pelves, et qu'au revera
des memes montagnes, il sort une autre riviere qui coule a 1'Oueat, et ae ddcharge dana la
mer. Le 1*. Hennepin pa rait aussi de ce sentiment dans la preface de son voyage, imprime'
a Utrecht en 1698. Je convicns que la decouverte de tout le cours du Missouri pourraitetre
fort avantageuse, il y a beaucoup d'apparence que la chaine de montagnes dont cette riviere
1 Mtaoire de feu M. de I'Isle, de 1'Acadl-mie des Sciences, d#j4 cit&
' Amtrique trpttnlrionale, 1746.
• Remril de» Voyage* au Nord, Amsterdam, 1727, t VIII, p. 201.
Ilittuire du Canada, in-12, Paris, 1744, U V, p. 444.
•
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 135
tire son origme, est la meme qui fournit aux Espagnols les mines abondantes du nouveau
Mexique ; mais je trouve des inconve'nients a prendrc cette route pour allcr a la mer de
POuest. lo. Cette chaine de montagnes peut former un obstacle considerable a la navigation,
et suppose au moins un long trajet par terre. Dans une description de PAmerique qui se
trouve & la fin des voyages de Lionnel Wasser, ' on lit que le Rio-Bravo tire sa source d'une
des plus hautes montagnes et des plus inaccessibles ; et vraisemblablement en suivant la
route indiquee par le Pere de Charlevoix, on doit rencontrer cette cbatiie de montagnes et
le Rio-Bravo. 2o. Ce n'est que par conjectures qu'on place a TO. de ces montagnes une
riviere difterente du Rio-Bravo, et qui coulerait a I'O. Si cette pretendue riviere existe,
et surtout si elle est navigable, elle est, suivant les apparences, occupee par les Kspagnols.
Le P. de Charlevoix en fouruit lui-merne une preuve ; il rapportc que les Kspagnols etaient
descendus sur les rivages du Mississipi par le Missouri, et qtfils y t'urent defaits par les
peuples sauvages de ces cantons.2
" Le baron de Labontan nous oft're une troisieme route par la riviere Longue. Ce qu'il
en dit n'est pas fonde sur des rapports vagues ou sur des conjectures, 1'auteur 1'a veritie lui-
meme. On trouve tout le detail de sa decouverte dans le premier tome de ses \rni/ni/,^.
"Labontan 3 partit le 24 septembre de Missilimakinae. poste situ/' a la discharge du lac
Superieur dans celui des Ilurons. 11 traversa le lac des Illinois, <|iie les dcrnieres cartes
nomment Michigan, et par la bale des Puants ; et en remontant la riviere dite pivsentcmcnt
des Renards, il parvint, apres un court trajet par terre, a la riviere d'Ouisconsine. |iar laqiielle
il descendit dans le Mississipi. Toute cette partie <le sa route est aujourd'hui conniie. et cela
seul etait une belle decouverte en 1688 ; jusque la il avait toujours maivlie a l'( )uest. 1'ar-
venu au Mississipi.il remonta ce fleuve vers le Xord, jusqu'a la riviere Longue <jiii vient de
1'Ouest et debouche sur la rive occidentale ; il place dans sa carte 1'embouclmre de cette riviere
au 45" degre de latitude.
" Cette position conviendrait assez ;\ la latitude que les cartes les plus recentes aasignent a
1'endroit ou le Mississipi venant de 1'Ouest, tourne vers le Sud, direction qu'il conserve jusim'a
la mer. On pourrait croire, k 1'inspection de ces cartes, que la riviere que Labontan nomine
riviere Longue, est le Mississipi meme, qu'il avait pris pour une riviere affluente, a cause du
cbangement dont on vient de parler ; mais on ne peut guere s'arreter a cette conjecture. Ce
detour du fleuve, de 1'Ouest au Sud, est au-dessus du Saut St-Antoine, ce saut barre le Mis-
sissipi ; Lahontan n'aurait pu le francbir (jue par un portage ; aurait-il neglige dans sa rela-
tion une circonstance aussi remarquable que celle de cette cataracte '{ II pa rait rait plus
vraisemblable que la riviere Longue est celle qui tombe dans le Mississipi, un pen au-dessous
du Saut; elle vient en eiiet de 1'Ouest, et sort du lac des Tintons, suivant M. d'Anville, qui
la nomme riviere St-Pierre dans sa carte de I'Amerique septentriouale.
" Lahontan employa huit jours a remonter de 1' embouchure de POuisconsine et celle de la
riviere Saint-Pierre, dont il ne parait pas que le cours soit bien conuu.
" Notre voyageur entra dans la riviere Longue le 23 octobre, il la remonta jusqu'au 19
decembre, et il mit environ 35 jours a la descendre et revenir au Mississipi. II rapporte les
principales circonstances de sa decouverte, ses aventures, les noms et les moeurs des peuples,
il decrit leurs habitations, leurs habillements, etc., il donne une carte de la partie de la riviere
1 Paris, 1706, p. 338.
1 Hitloire du Canada, t. V, p. 433.
3 Voyages de Lahontan, & la Haye, 1704, t. I, p. 136.
136 J.-EDMOND ROY
qu'il pamnirut, et qu'il declare avoir leve" lui-meme ; il en joint une autre, dont 1'original lui
tut, dit-il, trace sur des peaux par les sauvages, et sur laquelle il se trouve une riviere tendant
a I'Ouest, pen eloigne'e des sources de la riviere Longue ; il entre dans le detail des peuples
(jui babitent a 1'embouohure de cette seconde riviere. II a dessine la forme de lours maisons,
«le leurs bateaux on navires, et il avoue que ce n'est que des sauvages qu'il tient ces connais-
sanees ; il va jusqu'a nous representer 1'empreinteet citer la couleur d'une espece de me"daille
fabriqueo par les Tabuglaux, peuple situe" aux environs du Grand lac oil se jette cette riviere
de I'Ouest, et qui lui tut dotme'e par les sauvages.
•• Kntin toutes les parties de sa relation paraisseot naturellea ; elles se soutiennent re'cipro-
qucinent. et il soluble assex. difficile de so persuader qu'elles no sont que le fruit de 1'imagina-
tion do I'auteur.
•• Cettc relation tit grand bruit dans le temps, et elle no tut ni contredite ni rovoque'e en
doute. ft I'mi coiicnt dos lors de grandos esporances sur la decouverte do la mer occidentalo
dii Canada : c'est pent-fire pa roc qu'on s'otait Hatto (ju'il no restait plus d' obstacles a vaincre,
on parce I|II'DII a longtemps perdu ccttc objot. de vue qu'on a commence a doutor dc la rela-
tinii de Laliontaii, et quo pen a pen on s'est reimi a traitor sa docouverte de cbimere. Ce
qn'il v a iiifinc de plus etoimaiit, c'est qii'on I'a fait sans on savoir, au moins sans en produiro
aiicuiie prelive.
•• M. de I/ Isle, dans sa carte du Canada, avait place la riviere Longue, il I'a supprimeo
dans sa carte dn Mississipi, >ans en dire la raison. Le R. 1'. de Cburlevoix regarde la docou-
verte du l>an>n de Lahontan cuinine anssi I'abulouso qin- 1'ile do Ba rat a via ;' mais cot autour
Me le jiiMuve pas, et ce n'est que sur des preiivos claii'es ([ii'on ilovTait so determiner a traitor
avec tant de Mn'pri> la relation d'un voyagoiir ct'lebre.
•• Le Karon de Lahontan i-tait oilicier, il otait gontilbommo ; le 1*. de Charlevuix en eon-
v'u-nt. (Jin-Ik- ri'coinpcMse aiirait-il pu osporor on faisant des suppositions aussi grossieres ? II
u'etait point seiil qiiand il tit cette decouverte. N'otait-oc pas se dosbonorer gratuitemcut ? —
jilusienrs fnincais I'acfompagnaient, et lorsipie sa relation parut, olio aurait pu etre dementie
par des ti'ninins vivants ; ceiix <(iii out ]>ris a c<eur de le decrier, n'auraiont pas eu de peine i
en citer quelques-un8. II se poiirrait fa ire quo la disgrace du baron out intlue surson ouvrage ;
sa deooiivt-rte ne pouvait guoro fa ire fortune, I'auteur ayant ou lo nialbour de deplaire au
Ministre. Ajoutox, quo des sentiments trop libros lui ayant attire a juste titro 1'indignation
do plusicurs porsonnos piouses. on aura peut-etre enveloppe dans le metne m^pris, et sadecou-
verto, et plusieiirs traits pou roligieux qu'il soluble avoir tlefendus avec affectation dans son
ouvrage.
" Jo no puis done me determiner a rogarder comme absolument apocrypbe ce que cet
autoiir rapporto do la riviere Longue; les esperances qu'il nous donne sont trop flatteuses,
pour les abandon ner sans les verifier. Je vais plus loin ; outre qu'il serait injuste de donner
logerement et sans preuves la qualification d'imposteur a un militaire a qui sa naissance devait
inspirer des sentiments, je trouve dans sa relation des apparences de veritcS qui frappent. Si
ces traits ne suffisent pas pour demontrer sa sinc«5rit«5, ils doivent au moins suspendre le juge-
ment pr^cipit^ qu'on en a porte" jusqu'a present.
" Le P. 1 1 ••Mill-pin * qui remonta le Mississipi depuis la riviere des Illinois jusqu'au Saut
S'-Antoine, et qui revint par I'Ouisconsine, place a 7 ou 8 lieuee au Sud de ce Saut une
de la NoutelU-Pranet. Voyez la list* et le jugement dea auteurs, & la fin du t VI.
1 NouteUe Dtrowxrte par U P. Hennepin, Rtcollel, Utrecht, 1097, p. 313.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 137
riviere qui vient de 1'Ouest se jeter dans le Mississipi ; cette riviere dont il ne clit pas le nom
pourrait etre la riviere Longue de Lahuiitun, qui an rait pris depuis le nom de St- Pierre. Kile
doit etre considerable, puisque Lahontan tut 56 jours a la remonter et 35 a la descend re.
D'ailleurs le P. Hennepin ne cite que cette riviere, depuisla riviere des Otentas, dite presente-
ment Moingona, et il passe sous silence les 5 on 6 autres rivieres que M.M. de 1'Isle, Belin et
d'Anville plaeent sur la meme c6te. line de ces rivieres cst nommee par ces Geographes, la
riviere cachee, elle est eituee ;\ pen pres dans la meme latitude on Lahontan place remhou-
chure de la riviere longnc ; je dis a pen pres, car on n'a ricn d'exaet sur la latitude de c-es
cantons. Lahontan observe que 1'embouchure de la riviere longuc forme line espece de lac
rempli de joncs, qui embarrassent fort la navigation, et qu'il ne reste qii'iin petit canal. Ces
circonstances pourraient faire soupconner quelque rapport entre cette riviere, dite cachee, et
la riviere longnc de Lahontan. II est vrai que la riviere cachee et les autres qiii entivnt
dans le Mississipi, sont representees connnes trcs petites dans les noiivelles cartes : niais leur
cours est-il bien connu ? plusicnrs d'entre elles ne pourraieut-elles pas etre les bouehes d'une
meme riviere? Le temps soul peut nous instruire la-dessns.
" Vers 1'Est du nouveau Mexique, dit lienavidcs, cite par ' Lae't, sont les Apaches Vaijue-
ros, nom que leur out donne les Espagnols, a cause de ces vachcs liussnes mi hiifles dont ces
peuples out line grande quantite. De la, scion cet auteiir, il y a 11:2 lieiies vers 1'Kst jus(|ii':inx
Xamanas, Tapios Xabotoas, proche lesqiiels sont vers 1' Kst les Ai.xaYs et la province de Gui-
vira, dont il nomine les habitants Aixaoros. Cette route conduit dans la contree on Lahontan
place les Eokoros ; ce nom est presque le m6me que cclui <les Aixaoros de lU'iiavides.
" Lorsque les Espagnols, sous la eondnite d'Antoine de Kspejo, tirent la deconverte du
Nouveau-Mexique, les Saavages leur montrerent par signes, qu'a 1~> journees de chemin.- il
y avait un grand lac environne de bonrgades Sauvages, (|iii usaient d'habits, aliondaient en
vivres et demeuraient dans de grandes maisons ; quehpies Kspagnols qu'ils tnniverent dans
la Province de Cibola, leur parlerent aussi d'un grand lac dont les rives etaient peuplees de
plusieurs grandes bourgades. Les habitants de Zagato, bourgade situeea 201ieues de Cibola
vers I'O. confirmerent ce qu'on avait dit du grand lac.
" Ces notions paraissent s'accorder avec les idees que Lahontan donne du lac dcs Taliu-
glaux, dont la situation ne s'eloigne pas de celle du Grand Lac dont parle Antoine de Esjiejo.
Suivant Lahontan, les rives du lac des Tahuglaux sont peuplees de plusieurs bourgades ; les
Tahuglaux sont vctus, habitant de grandes maisons, ainsi (pie les habitants voisins du (irand
Lac de Espejo. On peut ajouter que les Espagnols plaeent an nord et au-dela des montagnes
du :i nouveau Mexique, un grand pays qu'ils appellent Teguajo, d'ou ils pretendent (juesortit
le premier Montezuma, lorsqu'il entreprit la conquete du Mexique. Le nom de Teguajo,
prononce k 1'Espagnol, a quelque affinite avec celui de Tahuglaux. On pourrait supposer
avec assez de vraisemblance, que e'est le meme nom qui s'est altere par la difterente pronon-
ciation des Espagnols et des difterents Sauvages, qui successivement servaient d'interpretes
k Lahontan, et peut-etre depuis par des fautes de copistes.
" Le detroit que Martin d'Aguilar trouva i SO lieues au Nord du Cap Meudocin, sur la
c&te Occidentale de la Californie, pourrait etre 1'embouchure du lac des Tahuglaux. Les
Sauvages dirent & Lahontan que cette embouchure etait bien loin au Sud, et la position qu'ils
1 Index occidentals, de Laet, Leyde, 1640, pp. 222, 234.
* Ibid, pp. 229, 230 et 231.
9 Voyage de Lionel Waaer, page 337- Cartes du Nouveau-Mexique du pere Coronelli et de J- de 1'Isle.
Sec. 1, 1894. 18.
138 J.-EDMOND ROY
lui donnerent, parait assez s'accorder avec la situation du detroit d'Aguilar, ce de"troit serait
P entree d'un golte au Xord du nouveau Mexique, qui est precisement notre mer de POuest.
" Ces reflexions m'empecheront toujours de traiter de romanesque la decouverte de
Lahontan, sans avoir des preuves claires et precises de la faussetc qu'on veut lui attribuer
j usque la gratuitement. Je ])ourrais citer ici plusieurs exemples de positions geographiques
assez exactement determinees, qu'on a proscribes le'gerement, et auxquelles on a e"t6 force" de
revenir. Les auteurs des anciennes cartes les ont souvent dress^es sur des memoires origi-
naux. sur des relations manuserites qui leur ont etc eommunique'es. Soit qu'ils n'aient pas
voulu indiqiier les sources on ils avaient puise, soit par pure negligence, ces sources sont
demeurees incomiues, et les reformateurs de la geographic ont commence par proscrire les
positions i|u'ils n'ont troiive garanties par aucun ouvrage imprime ou du moins connu : ils
les out teniies pour fabuleiises jusqii'a ce que longtemps apres leur realitiS s'est quelquefois
trouve continuce par <les temoignages authentiques. Telle est la communication de 1'Ori-
noi(iie avee le tlciive des A niax.oiies par llio-Xegro, marquee dans les cartes de Sanson, de
Ihival et d'autres |ilus anciennes. Un inissionnaire des bords de POrinoque, imprimait ;\
Madrid, en 174s.1 que eette eouiniunieatioii etait une table, tandis que les Portugais du Para
reiiiontaieiit dans ce tleiive par la route doiit on niait 1'existence. La Calitbrnie, que tons les
ancicns ^I'liiri-apbes s'accordaieni a representcr coinnie une ]ircsiju'ile, etait dcvenue ile par
une espece de conjuration des niodernes. M. (Juillauine de 1'Isle a le premier rctabli en
17"il. la vraie ci mtiiruration cont'ornie aux anciennes cartes. Kntin, quoi (ju'il en soit de la
veriti' dc la relation de Lulioiitan.il est certain qu'il existe tine meraPO.de PAme'rique
Septentrionale et au nord de la Calitbrnie, puisqiic les Kusses out reconnii la cAte h 57 degres
de latitude. Le plus ou moins de distance pent fucileineiit augmenter ou diminuer la difti-
ciiltc de la rmite : mais les avantages ipie cette decouverte poiirrait nous procurer, meritent
bien i|ii on fasse des tentatives pour savoir a quoi s'en tenir.
•• .Iu-qii'ici j'ai parle de trois routes ditferentes : Pune par le Missouri, en suivant lesindi-
cation« du I'. Marqiiette. mi celles du I'. Charlevoix ; Pautre plus au Nord par le pays des
Simix : la tro'iMcinc celle du baron de Lahontan. Encore une fois, la voie du Missouri me
parait pen praticable ; elle est exposee ;\ ('inconvenient de traverser les pays occupes par les
Kspagnols.
" Les noiiveaiix memoires de la Louisiane 2 qui rapportent le detail de Pentreprise de cette
nation contre les peiiples dits Missouris, ne laissent aucun lieu d'en douter; de plus cette
route ne prescnte rien que de vague et d'incertain. II n'est pas douteux que le Missouri qui
coule dc l'< >. a 1'E.. ne tire son origine de cette tongue chatne de montagnes dirigee du S. au
X., qui separe le Xouveau Mexujue de la Louisiane; et il est evident qu'a I'O. de ces mon-
tagnes les eaux pendent a PO., mais on pent faire le meme raisonnement de toutes les autres
rivieres affluentes a la cflte occidental du Mississipi. Ce qu'il s'agit d'examiner, c'est par
laquelle de ces rivieres on peut remontcr le plus aisement et se porter le plus £ portee de
quelqu'autre riviere navigable qui prenne son cours a I'O., le tout sans traverser les pays
deja occupes ou pretendus par les Ks]tagnols. C'est Pavantage que nous presentent, et la
route du pays des Sioux, et celle que nous indique le baron de Lahontan. La premiere,
celle du pays des Sioux, est au N. des sources du Mississipi, vers le 46 ou 47 degres de latitude
septentrionale ; elle communique au lac Superieur par une suite de lacs et de rivieres, doiit
1 Orinoco iUuitradn, per le P. (iumilla.
' Wmoini hitiari'iun At la Lnuiriant. Paris, 176I!, t II, p. 384.
LR BARON DE LAHONTAN 139
on pretend que les dernieres portent leurs eaux a TO. : la seconde route, cello dc Lahontan,
telle que nous 1'avons indique'e est d'environ 3 degre's plus an S. II y a meme beaucoup
d'apparence que ces deux routes sont la meme. Les indications que Lahontan dit qu'il
recut en 1688 de ces Sauvages, du court) d'une riviere a I'O;, s'accorde avec celles qu'a suivies
M. d'Anville dans sa carte de 1746, en citant la riviere deeouvcrte par le Sauvage Ochagac.
Le dessin que les Sauvages tracerent & Lahontan HUT ties peaux de cert's, representait une
pareille riviere, hors qu'il la place 2 on 8 degres plus an S. ; niais il if a jainais pivtendu
garantir la latitude qu'il lui donnait, d'apres une carte aussi grossiere. Toutes les notions
anciennes et modernes acquiscs depuis la decouverte de I'mdication des differentes routes pro-
poshes en remontant le Missouri, la Kiviere longue, le Mississipi meme, on c-n traversant It-
lac des bois dans le pays des Sioux, tout s'accorde ;\ supposer uiic chainc de inonta<nics du
S. au N., dont les eaux coulent & 1'E. et ;\ I'O. Plus la route qifon tcntera sera ilans un
pays has et voisin du Golfe du Mexique, plus le trajct sera longet pi'-nible pour siller chen-lu-r
au revers de la montague une riviere navigable d'uu cours oppose, et eiitin plus on sYxposera
a traverser les terres dont les Espagnols soiit en possession, 011 sur lesqiielles ils out des p re-
tentions. Plus au contraire on chercbera cctte route dans le liaut des terres et dans le voi-
sinage des sources du Mississipi, plus on s'eloignera des terres cspagnok-s ; il ne sera it pas
meme impossible que le terrain s'elcvant de plus en plus, on ne trouvat les nionta<;ncs
applanies, comme on le pent presumer de la quantite de hu-sdont tout le pavs est cntrecoiipe
dans la partie septentrionale du Canada ; c'est de quoi 1'Amerique ott're pliisieiirs exeinples.
" Quelqu'un de cos lacs pent donner naissance a deux rivieres d'un cours dpposi- ; ' et dans
ce'cas on pourrait, a la faveur de ce lac, passer d'une riviere qifon aurait reniontee, dans une
autre (pii descendrait, traverser t-n t-anot tout le continent de 1'Anieriquc Septentrionale
d'une navigation continue et du Golfe du Mexique on de la nu-r du Xord, en remontant le
Mississipi on le neuve St-Laurent, retombcr dans une riviere ([iii conduirait a la iner du
Japon ; deeouvcrte, sans contredit, plus avantageuse pour le (•oinnierce de Franee. que ne
serait a celui d'Angletcrre le fameux passage cherclie par la Hale d'lludson, <piund meme
on 1' aurait trouve.
" II me conviendrait moins qu'a tout autre de nf etendre sur les moyens qu'on pent
employer pour prouver un heureux succes a cette entreprise. Je me contenterai de remar-
quer qu'elle doit etre secrete, ignorec egalement des Sauvages et des habitants du Canada.
On Bait les peines et les tracasseries que la jalousie et 1'interet particulier des compatriotes
ont suscite de tout temps a ceux qui ont travaille aux decouvertes (bins ce pays ; quand on
n'a pas ose s'y opposer ouvertement, on a fait agir les Sauvages. ('es peiiplcs ne consentent
qu'avee peine que Ton passe sur leurs terres pour former des liaisons avec leurs voisins ;
c'est les depouiller d'un commerce qu'ils font eux-memes, et dont ils sentent tout 1'avantage.
II s'agirait de leur persuader que 1'objet de Pentreprisc leur est utilc, pour les engager a
concourir & son succes. Les guerres presque perpetuelles qui subsisteut entre eux, torment
un nouvel obstacle ; ils ne voient pas tranquillement les Francais porter du fer et autrcs
munitions offensives & leurs ennemis. Ces peuples que nous traitons de Sauvages, ne sont
pas si grossiers qu'on se 1'imagine communement, et il faut plus de menagements et de
politiques qu'on ne pense pour les amener a ce que Ton peut desirer d'eux. Malgre ces
1 Lea plus grands fleuves de I'Am^rique m<Jridionale, la riviere des Amazones, 1'Orinoqne, Rio-negro, ont des
communications. II est probable que lo Rio de la Plata communique avec les pr^cedentes par le lac Xarayes.
L'Amerique septentrionale fournit d'autres exemples de semblables communications.
14O J.-RDMOND ROY
difficultes, je croia qu'un tre« petit nombre de peraonnea intelligcntes suffirait pour tenter
cette decouverte, pourvu qu'elles n'eusaent point d'autre but que I'honneur de la nation et le
auccea dc 1'entreprise, et qu'elles fussent aubordonn^cs & un chef qui reunit les qualites
necesaaires pour reuasir, dont la premiere est la confiance de ceux qui marcheraient sous ses
ordrea."
Comme on le voit, ce memoire de M. dc la Grange de Che"zieux contient des arguments
ussez serieux. Ecrit par un hoinme impartial et fort au courant de tous les ouvrages
concernant les deeouvertes sur le continent americain, il est de nature j\ faire hesiter le
chercheur <[iii, au milieu de toutes ces contradictions et de tous ces dementis, desire fixer
son esprit ft arreter un jugcment dch'nitif.
L'abbe IV'vost, Eyries, la Grange dc Chezieux semblent apporter un grand poids au
fait qiie If voyage de Lahontan ne t'ut jamais dementi par aucun de ceux qui 1'accom-
pagnaient. ('ft argument, a notre sens, ne vaut rien. Lahontan ne cite aucun nom parmi
sfs fonipagiions do voyagf, qiii. d'apres lui ilu reste, ne se composaient que de quelques
solilats ile sa iraniison ft d'une troupe df sauvages. Comment veut-on que ces simples
maiiiriivrfs. fouivurs df liois on trappcurs, ignorants ou besogneux, eusscnt pria connais-
-aiiri- ili-s f frits du hanm i|iii ne parurent qu'en 1703, plus de quinze ans apres I'exptjdition.
Au Canada, ou 1'on ne s'occupait guere alors des derniers ouvrages parus en librairie,
le livi-f df Lahontan t'-tait connu pourtant. 11 iif manquait pus, j\ Quebec ou s\ Montreal, de
gfiis i|iii s'intt'i-fssaifiit a toutes U-s relations qui s'imprimaient en Europe au sujet du pays.
I>ans If fours de nos recherches, un fait nous a souvent frappe, e'est que dans la plupart dcs
in\ fiitaiffs dc successions, dans les families un pen a, Taise, il se trouve presquc ton, jours
quelques exemplaires, [larfois memo des series completes dcs Relations des Jexuites et du
MiTi-ni'i' jriinriiix. Les pretri's df Saint-Sul[)iff, ceux des missions etrangeres, de memo que
lesjesuitert d'Kuropc, tfiiaient leurs confreres du Canada au courant dcs nouvclles publi-
cations. Lc l-'l mars Iti8.'!, par exemple, on voit M. Tronson envoyer a M. de Belmont,
siipei-ifiir df Saint-Suljiice a Montreal, un excmplaire du livre de Ilennepin, Dia»ive.rte de
In I^.iilxinni: Nous avons trouvt' un excmplaire du livre dc Lahontan dans la bibliotheque
de 1'hilippc IJoucher, qui tut cuiv dc Saint-Joseph de la Pointe dc Levy, de 1690 a 1721.
La mere Duplfssis de Sainte-Helene, superieurc de 1'IIotel-Dieu dc Quebec, connaissait
aussi 1'ouvrage <lu meine auteur, et elle ecrivait, le 25 octobrc 1740, a M"1 Hecquet de la
Cloche, une de ses parcntes qui dcmeurait a Abbeville: " Je suis bien aise que le baron de
la Ilontan vous ait fait conn ait re un pen le Canada. II dit vrai en plusieure choses, et ment
aussi quelqucfoia en cxageraiit par trop cc qu'il avance."
CTcst la le sentiment d'une bonne et saintereligieuse qui ne voudrait point faire demedi-
sance et craint d'»"trc injiistc en disant trop. D'autres n'eurent point tant de menagement.
C'wt ainsi que, dans un memoire ilu missionnaire Lemaire, date de la Louisiana le 15 Janvier
1714, on lit : "On regarde en ce pays, comme dea contes faita a plaisir, ce qu'on lit dans le
baron de La Ilontan de cette partie occidentalc de la Louisiane, et il faut attendre que cclle-ci
soit |>euplee de Francais pour decouvrir ce qui nous est inconnu de ce pays la." '
II semble que, pendant un temps, un mot d'ordre ait «$te donne quelque part de battre en
breche, & tort ou a raison, lea ecrita de Lahontan. Auaai, au Canada, oil, regie gene>ale, on ne
air (jue ce que lea autorite'a voulaient, Lahontan pasaa generalement pour un romancier.
Que penaer, encore une foia, au milieu de toutea cea contradictions?
1 t'M par Mwgry, t VI, p. 186.
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 141
S'il etait possible de retracer les agissements de Lahontan depuis le 24 septembre 1688,
jour ou. il dit avoir commence son expedition, jusqu'au mois d'avril 1689, date de son retour
& Michillimakinac, les noeuds de cette tenebreuse enigme seraient bien vite delies. Mais on
ne gardait pas alors dans les postes etablis aux confins du desert des roles de paie ou de
presence bien regulicrs ; chacun faisait un peu j\ sa fantaisie. C'etait chose presque entenduo
que 1'officier qui recevait une commission d'aller commander dans une de ecu garnisons loin-
taines, apportait dans ses bagagcs autant de lettres de conge qu'il lui en t'allait pour faire une
traite profitable. Comment prouver un alibi quelconque a deux siecles de distance? Com-
ment suivre a la piste un parti de voyageurs ou une escouade de soldats so dirigeant vers 1111
point quelconque k des distances considerables ?
L'avocat le Beau pretend que Lahontan tut longtemps maladc a Quebec et qu'il n'alla
jamais plus loin que Montreal. Pourtant, si cet officier avait etc malade, cominc on le dit,
son nom serait inscrit sur les registres de I'llotel-Diou de Quebec, ou Ton garde encore les
livres des entrees et des sorties de tons les militaires qui re(;urent <les soins a eet hopital sous
le regime francais.
II y a ceci de certain, Lahontan ne rec;ut jamais aucune mission ofliciellc de faire <•»•
voyage. Lorsqu'il partit de Michillimakinac avec ses soldats, qui venaicnt de reccvoir lent-
soldo, il alia faire la traite quelque part. S'il a rencontre une riviere aiissi importante que
la riviere Longue, il n'en a jamais rendu compto an gouvernement, ni a l)enonville. i|ii'il vit
a Montreal au retour de son voyage, ni a Frontenac, qui tut son protecteur. 11 soluble poiir-
tant qu'en faisant valoir alors sa decouverte, il cut pu en obtonir de 1* avail cement. .laniais.
dans le temps, la nouvelle de cot extraordinaire voyage ne tut eomiue. II n'en est question
ni dans la correspondance des gouverneursavec les ininistres, ni dans les reeks des voyageurs
contemporains, ni dans les milliers de lettres qui out ete conservees de cette epoqiiclointaine.
Lahontan, lui-meme, lorsqu'il implorait sa grace des Pontchartrain aupivs des person na ires
influents, garda 1'inviolable secret de sa decouverte. Ce n'est que trei/e annees apres son
expedition (1689-1703), alors (pi'il a perdu toutespoir <h' rentrer dans sa patrie, qu'il fait <-on-
nattre au monde ce voyage desormais fameux. C'est la tactii[iie que Ilennepin avait suivie
lorsqu'il voulut se donner le mtjrite de la decouverte de 1'embouehure du Mississi]>i.
Quels motifs pousserent done Lahontan a faire h^ recit de cette expedition imaginaire?
Reportons-nous ti 1'epoque ou parut la premiere edition de son ouvrage.
Cavelier de la Salle avait deeouvert 1'embouchure du Mississipi, niais ses voyages
restaient encore un mystere pour le plus grand riombre. I'lusieurs menie les contestaient.
Les relations de Marquette, de Tonty, de llennejiin trouvaient des incredules.
La science, de son c6te, voyait un grand probleme geographique tl resoudre dans ces
mysterieuses explorations du centre americain. Decouvrirait-on, entin, ce passage vers
1'ouest, qui devait mener aux royaumes du Cathay et du Japon, et qui avait ete le but des
premieres expeditions de Cartier? De memo que, de nos jours, on asuivi avec une fievreuse
curiosite les entreprises de Livingstone, de Stanley, de Brazza, cherchant i arracher ses
secrets au continent noir, les savants du commencement du xvme siecle voulaient savoir ce
qu'il fallait penser de ces regions de 1'Amerique du Jford r^cemment explorees, de ces
grands fleuves, de ces mere interieures, de ces plaines immenses, et, en particulier, de cette
route vers 1'ouest depuis si longtemps cberchee et que Ton disait tenir enfin.
La Gazette de Hollands et la Gazette de France avaient tenu le public au courant de ces
explorations autant que le permettait alors le systeme encore embryonnaire du reportage.
142 J.-EDMOND ROY
Renaiulot, surtout, qui redigeait la Gazette de France, s'interessait particulierement aux
deeouvertes de la Salic. II entretenait a ce sujet une correspondance fort suivie avcc 1'abbe
Bornon. II s'etait occupe aussi du mediant livre du P. Hennepin. Le Mississipi e^tait
dovenii populaire. Les gazetiers de Paris, Remonville, Thoisnard, Argour s'&aient joints a
Renaudot et a Bernon.1 Ce groupe important avait pris 1'affaire en main. De 1694 a 1703,
Unite 1'Kurope savante est anxieuse d'avoir des nouvelles certaines de la Salle et de see
compactions. Kn 1698, avail eu lieu la premiere campagne d'Iberville au golfe du Mexique.
(V celebre marin s'y etait rendu une dcuxieme fois 1'annee suivante. En 1700, il avait
reinonte le grand fleuve jusqu'a la nation des Taensas. Dans un troisieme voyage, ope>e" de
1701 a 1702, il avait pousse ses explorations encore plus loin, et, enfin, en 1703, le roi de
France 1'avait nomine commandant en chef de la Louieiane.
On riiii(;oit iju'un voyage en Amerique, paraissant dans ces circonstances toutes specia-
les. cut manque d'interct, si 1'auteur avait neglige d'y trailer des regions de 1'ouest, du
Missi.-.-ipi ft ilr scs atlluents. Labontan sut saisir le bon moment pour publier le re"cit de
ses avent urc-. II etait sur d'rni siicces de librairie, ce qui n'etait pas a dedaigner pour un
banm MIIIS fiiiplni. sans lianmnic et sans fortune. 11 attirait sur lui 1'attention des savants,
il sc i-n'ait ainsi des relations sociales, rentrait dans le inouvement qui poussait 1'attention
ilc~ o.iii-r. vt-rs 1" Aiai'ri(|iie. se menageait des entrees aupres des princes ou des souverains
i'tninirei> ilont il reebiTcbait la protection. La faini, 1'occasion, 1'herbe tendre purent
reinsurer a »• iloiiiier le iiii'rite d'nnc deeouverte imaginaire. Pourquoi n'aurait-il pas
recueilli sa petite part des lauriers r«''serves a la Salle et a ses illustres compagnons?
l'oiir<|iioi ne se serait-il pas donne Ini aussi la gloire du decouvreur? Ces pays d'Amerique,
il en revenait. 11 avait eotinii Tonty, du Lutb, Perrot, la Durantaye. N'etait-il pas h,
Miebilliniakinac lorsi|iie les restes de la nialbeurensc expedition de la Salle y arriverent au
lirintellijis lie 1liSM '!
I 'ne autre rai-on put t-neore engager Labontan a raconter ce voyage, ou il pretendait
avoir p«'neliv plus loin vers 1'ouest (ju'aueun explorateur coiinu.
Les explorations des Kran<;ais dans 1'interieur du continent americain, avaient stimule
I'ainbitinn des Hollandais et des Anglais. En 1699, ces deux nations songeaient serieuse-
metit a ereer des I'tablisseinents sur le Mississipi et au pays des Illinois. Les Anglais,
tenaecs. se preparaient a t'aire une concurrence redoutable a la France dans ces nouvelles
contrees. Il> y avaient ete excites par un bomme qui ne eonnaissait ces pays que parce qu'il
avait cte au service de la France, sous les ordres de Cavelier de la Salle. Get homme, c'^tait
le recollct Louis Heimepin, dont le grand decouvreur avait bien devine le caractere le jour
ou il disait de lui, iju'il eproiivait 1'invincible besoin de mentir, pour se faire valoir et se
niettre en evidence.2
Apres avoir, en 1683, dedie son livre de la Deeouverte de la Louisiane a Louis XIV,
Hennepin en avait donne une nouvelle edition avec des modifications etranges. II pr4ten-
dait avoir descendu le Mississipi en 1680, avant la Salle, et 1'avoir remonte' en quarante-huit
jours. Get ouvrage avait ete multiplie a 1'infini. On 1'avait traduit en allemand, en hollan-
1 Les gazettes qui se publiaient alore a Paris ^taient: la Oizttte de France de Reoaudot, et les Nouveaux
Entrttirn* poHlupun, par le Noble, Paris, J. Moreaa, 1702-1707, in-12.
if. Bibliotht-que Nationale L. -,' et L. C.' 5& II y avait aussi la Gazette de Holland*, quatre volumes cot^fl a la
bibliottieqae Natiooale G. 4292 et 4293.
1 " Le rat-art.' re d'Hennepin, dit encore la Salle, est d'exag^rer toutes choses. II pat le plus conform^ment A ce
qu'il vent qu'a ce qu'il sail."
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 143
dais, en espagnol. Utrecht, Amsterdam, la Haye, Londres, Leydes, Rotterdam, Breme et
Bruxelles en repandirent des editions de tous les formats.
La dedicace qui, en 1683, avait depasse les bornes de la flatterie a l'egard de Louis XIV,
avait (5te remplacee dans la nonvelle edition par line autreoh Hennepin accablait Guillaume III
de ses hyperboliques eloges. " Triste personnage, dit Margry, que ce moine qui, fcignant
d'interpreter les secrets de la Providence, colportait ses flagorneries d'un prince & 1'autre,
proposait a un prince protestant la conversion des sauvages, en vertu de decouvertes qu'il
n'avait pas faites, et invoquait de sa plume sacrilege, pour tacher de faire eroire a ses men-
songes, le redoutable temoignage de Dieu qu'on ne trompe pas."
Les ecrits de Hennepin eurent line influence considerable sur 1'esprit des Anglais.
Le moine imposteur s'offrait lui-meme a. t'aire partie d'une expedition, et Irs Anglais songeaient
serieusement (1697) h aller t'aire les etablisseinents nouveanx qu'il patronisait aver urn- verve
et une ardeur digues d'une meilleure cause. En 1098, le roi (Juillauine accurda une patente u
deux seigneurs anglais qui s'etaient associe trois eapitaines de navire pour aller an Mississipi.
Us envoyerent en Ilollande pour savoir si Hennepin voulait retourner en Aineriqiic et piloter
les navires, comme il s'y etait oft'ert dans son livre. Le moine t'ut introuvablc. Le retour
d'Iberville des bouches du Mississipi vint prouver <|ue eet antenr, sur les relations dnqiiel on
s' etait fie, avait menti d'un bout a 1'autre. Hennepin alia cacber sa liontecpielquepart, niaissa
niesaventure n'empecha jias (ju'il eut des itnitatenrs. II ne nianc|iiait ]>as alors de res explo-
rateurs de contrebande, gens de mauvaise i'oi, qui t'erivaient an coin du fen des vovaices ipi'ils
n'avaient jamais faits, esperant ainsi s'attirer une gloire t'aeile on des avantagen de la coiir.
C'est ;\ pen pros i\ cette epoipie <[ue parut la fausse relation de Matbii-u Sagoan sur la riviere
du Mississipi.
Labontan, on s'en souvient, alors qu'il esperait rentrer en grace aunres desoii gouverne-
ment, avait ecrit a Paris une longue lettre on il racontait avoir rencontn; dans les rues
d' Amsterdam deux matelots qui disaient avoir des nouvelles de 1'expedition du malhcureux
la Salle. Le ministre fit faire une enquete, et il tut prouve (j^ue le baron avait menti.
Pourqnoi, en 1703, n'aurait-il pas employe les memes moycns (jiu- Ilennepin et Sagoan, dans
1'espoir d'obtenir du service de 1'Angleterre? AussitAt son livre paru en Ifollande, il s'eni-
presse d'en faire faire une traduction anglaise, la dedie a un prince dn sang du Royaiime-rni
et met bien en vedette 1'interet que 1'Angleterre a a miner le commerce de la France en
Amerique. C'est le systeme qu'avait adopte Hennepin, et nous soinmes tente <le croire qiie
les deux firent la paire.
Mais, dira-t-on, si Labontan a bati tout d'une piece ce voyage imaginaire de la riviere
Longue, comment se fait-il qu'il donne des renseignements si exacts sur le Mississipi, sur ses
principaux affluents et sur la plupart des nations qui vivaient sur ses bords ? A FepiKjue ou
Lahontan ecrivait, il existait dej& toute une bibliotheque de livres et de mernoires sur ce.s
lomtaines regions. Rien de plus facile pour lui, par exemple, que de consulter la relation de
Marquette, que Tbevenot avait publiee dans son Recueil de Vogages paru en 1681. Thevenot,
dans ce meme recueil, discutait deji 1'exploration de la Salle. La premiere edition de la
Description de la Louisiane de Hennepin parut en 1683. II en parut de nouvelles editions en
1688, 1697, 1698. Lahontan a-t-il pu les ignorer? II dut rencontrer, du reste, plus d'une
fois, ce fameux moine, refugie comme lui en Hollands. II n'y a pas de doute encore que
Lahontan lut 1' Etablissement de la, Foy dans la Nouvelle-France, du recollet Leclercq, qui fut
imprime" en 1691. C'est dans ce livre que se trouvent deux relations du voyage de la Salle
144 J.-EDMOND BOY
au Mississipi : Tune du P. Zenobe Membre", 1'autre du P. Anastase Douay. Comme Leclercq,
Lahuntan se moque des pretendues conversions opeVees par les je"suites, et de 1'exageration de
leurs relations. II n'iguorait pas non plus le memoire sur les dernieres decouvertes de la
Salle, publie par Tonty vn 1697. Quoi de pins aise que de broder un voyage a 1'aide du reck
de CPU vovagcurs '( Labontan avait veeu dix ans au Canada. II y avait appris les tentativen
de Xicolet en 1640. N'avait-il pas rencontre du Lutb, les Tonty, la Durantaye, Perrot, qui
i-omiaissaicnt toutes ccs regions? Un esprit observateur eorame celui du baron bearnais
n'avait du rien oiiblier des longs recits des coureurs de bois. Dans ces postes de 1'ouest ou
Libontan avait scrvi, on possedait depnis longtemps la vague connaissance d'une riviere qui
venait de 1'ouer-t. Lainothe-Cadillac, qui ibndu Detroit le 24 juillet 1701, raeonte dans ses
lettrcs, qu'il v a ehcx les Sioux une riviere qui s'etend dans les profondeurs des terres sur un
parcoiirs de mille lieues. "Cette riviere, dit-il, est bordee de belles prairies, dont on ne voit
pas la tin. Sa source n'est pas cunnue. Kile vient de 1'ouest et toinbe dans le Mississipi. On
pourrait aller par la a la iner occidentale." Kt, plus loin, il ajoute : " En prenant la riviere
Saint-Pierre, ijiii se jcttc dans le Mississi[>i, on pent aller jusqu'a inille lieues dans rinterieur.
Cctic ri\i'Tc est aussi grande et aussi belle ijue le Mississipi. On devrait atteindre en
reiiidiitant a sa r-niiree line riviere ijiii conic vers 1'est."
M. dc la (J range de Cln'/ieiix a eru trouver une resseinblance entre les sauvages Tabu-
irlaux ilniil parle Labontan et les nations des Tejuago (pie eitent les Espagnols, entre les
KI .k i ip's ilu nii'nie aiiteur et les Aixaoros de Beiiavides.1 Ce rapprochement de noins a
i|Ueli|iie ebose d'asse/. singulier, I'll eft'et. Mais il ne i'aut pas oublier que Liibmitan etait du
|.a\> ile l>«'ani. (|ii'il devait etre siitHsaininent verse dans la langue espagnole, qu'il a fait un
assex. li'iiir st'jniir en Kspagm- et au Portugal, et (jn'il a pu y lire les relations des voyageurs
ile ee pavs. (jiiand Labontan ]iarle des Ks]>agnols, dans son voyage de la riviere Longue, il
>enible, du reste. avoir quelque pen eopie Hennepin.8 Le 1'. Anastasc Douay dit, lui aussi,
avoir rencontre des nations sauvages ijiii lui parlerent des Espagnols. Vingt nations sau-
vages. raeonte-t-il. allaient t'aire la guerre aux Espagnols, et elles 1'inviterent d'y aller avec
eiix.
II ne taut janiais perdre de vue, enfin, (pie Labontan a reneontre, en 1688, les com-
pagnons de la Salic a Michilliniakimac, et qu'il a reeueilli d'eux de preeieux renseignements.
Dans son pn'tendu voyage sur le Mississipi, il a bien le soin de ne se rendre que jusqu'a
1'Arkansas, ou llennepin etait alle. II y avait la, en 1687, quand le sulpicien Cavelier, le
fro re du nialbeureux la Salle, le P. Anastase Douay, le pilote Joutel y passerent, une maison
batie ;\ 1'europeenne, avec une grandeeroix, sur laquelle etaient attachees les armes du roi de
Franee. Ce tort etait eonunande par le sieur Couture, qui y vivait avec deux Canadicns.
T«>nty les avait places la par ordre de la Salle pour y maintenir I'alliance avec les nations
sanvages, voisines de ces lieux.1 II est bien etonnant quo Lahontan ne signale pas la pre-
Bence de ce fort et de la petite garnison, alors qu'il s'y rendit 1'annee suivante. II nous
semble <pue la rencontre de ces Francais au milieu de la solitude du desert dut etre un
episode a*sez frappant de son voyage. II se contente de dire, en parlant de I'Arkansas, ou
il pretend s'etre rendu : " cette riv'^re si bien connue de la Salle et d'autres Francais."
1 Le pilot* Joutel, compaction de la Salle, parle de la nation des Teao. Un homrae de bonne volont^ en
poarrait faire : Tabaglanx.
' Edition de 1606, p. 87.
1 Hennepin, p. 97, Edition de 1698, d' Clare qn'il avait connu particiili^rement ce Couture au Canada.
II avait M, dit-il, du voyage que nous entreprlmes pour la iK-couverte de la Louisiana en 1680.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 143
En remontant le Mississipi, Lahontan use de la meme reserve. II ne depasse pas le
saut Saint-Antoine, jusqu'ou s'etait rendu Hennepin.
Plusieurs out cm voir dans la riviere Saint-Pierre, qui traverse le Minnesota, la riviere
Longue dont parle Lahontan. D'apres le volume des eaux et sa position geographique,
disent-ils, ee ne peut etre que la riviere decouverte en 1688. Cette riviere, qui prend sa
source dans un chapelet de lacs sur la t'rontiere du Dakota, coule, en eft'et, entre les 45 et
46° de latitude. Apres avoir poursuivi sa course vers le sud-est, sur line distance de 320
milles, elle rencontre un affluent qui porte le noin de Blue-Earth, tourne vers le n«»nl-est, et
vient se Jeter, au bout de 120 milles, dans le Mississipi, pres de Mendota. (Test une riviere
j\ pente douce qui roule ses eaux au milieu d'une vallee legerement ondulee. Les steamers
peuvent la remonter jnsquVi 40 milles, a un point oh la navigation se trouve internmipue
dans les basses eaux par une chaine de roehers. Lcs bateaux d'un moyrii tonnage p«'netreiit
d 'ordinaire en toute saison jusqu'a 205 milles de son embouchure.
Par une singuliere coincidence it se trouve que la riviere Longm-, deerite par Lahontan.
est sitnee sur sa carte a pen pres sous la meme latitude que la riviere Saint-1'ienv. Le
hasard servit bien cette f'ois le voyageur, qui declare lui-nieme n'avoir CMI dans tout s<>n
voyage qu'un pauvre astrolabe pour prendre la bauteiir des terres. II est lion de savoir.
cependant, que juequ'aux navigations d'Iberville, les latitudes et les longitudes des cartes
des regions de 1'ouest avaient ete donnees a pen pres. D'apres ee cclMirc marin. mi niarc|iiait.
par exernple, Michillimakinac par le 289 , tandis qu'il devait etre par le 2'.iM . On marquail
le Mississipi }>ar le 273 ' on le 275 , il trouva 2841 30'. On ignorait meme la juste longitude
de Quebec, que Ton marquait etre a 310 , <pioi(pi'il tut a Test de lieaiieoiip.
Lahontan eut la chance heureuse de trouver une riviere a pen pres sous la latitude qu'il
avait indiquee.
Si c'est la riviere Saint-Pierre <pie Labontan deeouvrit en I(i88, il est bien extra-
ordinaire, cependant, que Nicolas Perrot, commandant au poste des Xadouessioiix, (|iii en
prit possession au noni du roi le 8 mai 1680, en presence du missionnaire NTarest et de
Lesueur, c'est a dire un an apres le voyage du baron, ne mentionne pas le fait de cede
decouverte. II rencontra a 1'entrec de cette riviere une tribu sauvage (ju'il appelle les Man-
tan tons, ct, plus loin, dans les terres, il trouva les Manchokotous et les Sougeskitoux. Oh
etaient alles les Essanapes et Gnacsitares de Lahontan ? Cos tribus si puissantes, au dire
du voyageur, n'avaient pu disparaitre sitot ?
En 1697, un traiteur t'ameux dans 1'histoire de 1'oucst des premiers temps, Pierre
Lesueur, se rendit par les terres avec quelques Canadiens jusqu'a la riviere Saint-Pierre a la
prise de possession de laquelle il avait assiste en 1689. Lesueur avait epouse la cousine germaine
d'Iberville, et grace a la protection de ce dernier, il etait parvenu ;\ interesser quelques
particuliers de Paris dans la recherche des mines qu'il pretendait avoir trouvees dans les
regions ou coule cette riviere. Une compagnie s'etait forrnee, et M. 1'Huillier, termier
general, en fut le premier soutien. Le premier voyage de Lesueur ne parait avoir
about! a aucun resultat. En 1699, il demanda de retourner ;\ la riviere Saint-Pierre, en
penetrant, cette fois, par 1'embouchure du Mississipi. Comme il jouissait d'un grand credit
sur les peuples Sioux, ou il avait trafique depuis plus de quatorze ans, la permission lui fut
accordee. Iberville 1'embarqua sur sa flotte avec huit ou dix hommes. Au mois d'avril
1700, Lesueur remontait le Mississipi. II raconte, dans le journal qu'il a laisse de ce voyage,
qu'arrive & un quart de lieue en dega du saut Saint-Antoine, il entra dans une riviere qui se
Sec. I., 1894. 19.
146 J.-EDMOND ROY
jette sur la rive droite du Mississipi, et qu'on nomme la riviere Saint- Pierre. II penetra
dans 1'interieur jusqu'i une distance de 44 lieues, ;\ un cndroit ou la riviere Saint-
Pierre est grossie des eaux d'une riviere qui s'appelle maintenant Blue-Earth, mais
quo Lesueur noinma la riviere Verte. C'est a 1 lieue de ce confluent que rexplorateur
batit un fort qui prit le nom de I'lluillier, en 1'honneur du principal promoteur de la com-
paguie. Lesueur passa 1'hiver dans ces parages, travaillant ;V exploiter une mine de cuivre
rouge qu'il y avait decouverte. II en rapporta 4,000 Hvres. Au printemps de 1702, Lesueur
etait <le retour ilu tort riluillier, ou il avait laisse un Canadien du nom d'Eraque comme
eoniinandant. Xoiis nous sommes attarde a raeonter les divers voyages de Lesueur dans les
parades de la riviere Saint-Pierre, parce qu'ils sont d'une grande importance an point de vue
de la question i|uc nous etudions.
S'il est vrai. coinnic on le pretend, (|iie la riviere Saint-Pierre soit la meme que cette
rivii'-n- Loniriif que Lahontan dit avuir rencontree en 1688, n'est-il pas extraordinaire que
Lfsiifiir. qui s'y tviidit en li!H!'t. 1 till? et 1 700, ft qui y passa un hiver entier ;\ explorer, ne fasse
atirmif mention ilcs nations que lr banm y rencontra? Comment Lesueur, qui faisait la
traite rhf/. Irs Sioux dfpuis plus df ((iiatorxc ans, an dire de 1'intendant Ohainpigny, a-t-il pu
ignore r totalfiiifiit IV xpfdition dc Lahontan ? Comment les sauvages qui vivaient sur les
hords ill- la pivtfiidiif rivirn1 Longue, avaient-ils jiu si vite oulilier le passage des six canots
ilu ISi'-arnais?
I.aliontan, qui t'tait un i-ausciir plein de verve, et (|iii savait saisir tons les details dans
ws observations de ehaque jour, a eu la main malheu reuse dans re voyage de la riviere
Longue.
La dfseription des liciix ft des villages i|u'il rencontre est faite avec des traits
si vagucs (jii'il est pour aiusi dire impossilile de les identifier aujourd'hui. Tout est jete dans
un niuiilf lianal. Aucmies reinari|Ufs typiques sur la nature du pays, les hois, les plantes, la
cliassf. la pe.-hf. Tl ignore ineine eet affluent si important de la rivii>rc Vcrte, que Lesueur
reii'-niitre a 40 lieues de 1'e mhouchiire de la Saint-Pierre. Quelle difference entre
Lahontan et les voyageurs dc cette fpoqiie? Voyez le jesuite Manjuette, sur les greves sau-
vages du Wisconsin, qui eueille les plantes (ju'il rencontre sur son passage et les jette au fond
df son canot atin de pouvoir les etudier plus a son aise, le jesuite Beaulieu (jui, sur les
liords du Sagueiiay, t'tudie le soir, a la lueur du feu de bivouac, 1'anatoinie des animaux. Jolliet
dressf des cartes, la Salle redige des ini'moiros, Lamothe-Cadillac domic du pays des grands
lacs des descriptions superbes. (Jui a pu egaler Champlain, quand il decrit les endroits
(pi'il rencontre avcc une telle precision de pinceau (pi'ou les pent reconnattre ;\ la simple
lecture de ses ouv rages?
Cho«c etoiiiiantc ! loreque Lahontan parle de contrees connues, de rivieree dej4 ezplo-
rees, eomme le Wisconsin, la Wabash, I'lllinois, le Mississipi, le lecteur peut s'orienter.
Entre-t-il sur le territoire de eette fameuse riviere Longue, tout devient mystere : les peuplcs
(|iii 1'haliitent sont telleiuent fahuleux, <me lui seul, de tons les voyageurs, les signale ; les noms
(jue jxn'tent ces nations sont tellement etranges, que personne n'en a garde la memoire.
Ce qui a lieu de surpreudre encore dans ce voyage, c'est la rapidite avec laquelle les six
• •aiiot- de Lahontan traversent cette immensite de pays. Parti de Michillimakinac le 24
septemhre 1688, Lahontan y revenait le 22 mai 1689. II est facile de mesurer sur une carte
la longueur du chemin parcouru en aussi pen de temps. Et si Ton songe a la diflieulte des
portages, aux tatonnemente inevitables d'un trajet en contreeinconnue, aux arrets forces pour
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 147
premlre languc dans les villages, est-il vraisemblable que dans Ic coure de huit mois unc expe-
dition semblable ait pu etre mene"e a bonne fin ? Quo dire lorsqu'on voit la flottillc de
Labontan remonter le cours du Mississipi depuis les Arkansas jusqu'aux Illinois, en
explorant 1'embouehure de toutes les rivieres, en un pen inoins d'un mois, en pleine saison
priiitaniere, alors quo le grand fleuve, grossi par la fonte des neiges et la crue de ses nom-
breux affluents, coule avec une rapidite si extraordinaire, qne l'on ne pouvait y laire (jue
5 ou 6 lieues par jour en canot, d'apres toutes les relations?
A part ces quelques invraisemblancesqui sautent aux yeux, il taut avouer que Labontan
a su ourdir babilement la trame de son voyage imaginaire. II a bien le soin, par exeinple,
chaque fois qu'il traite d'un coin de pays connu dans cette iniinensc region du Mississipi, di-
ne dire que juste ee qu'il faut, ce qu'il a pu apprendre des autres voyageiirs, ou ce qu'il a )iii
recueillir dans Hennepin, Douay, Menibre ou Thevenot. II ne so coupe jainais dans sun
recit, et malgre la revision que le texte a subie dans les diffcrentes editions ]<• t'onds restetou-
jours le memo. C'est a peine si Ton pent constater quelques divergences dans les dates. I'm-
exeniple, dans les premieres editions, il dit etre arrive le "> octobre an village des Kika-
pous ; les editions posterieures donnent le 9 octobre. II suit de la que les diverse* ctapes
du voyage sont reportees a quatre jours de difference. II raeonta, en 1708, etre enfiv dans
la riviere Longue le 2 novembre 1688 ; les editions subsequentes portent le 7 novembtv. Les
dates coneordent de nouveau dans toutes les editions lorsqn'il est question du depart de 1'au-
teur du village des Eokoros, le 21 novembre.
Lahontan a-t-il voulu par la derouter les chercheurs de 1'avenir'.' (Jcnnnent conipter
avec un personage de ee calibre?
Des 1715, les geograpbes francais inirent en doute la relation de Labontan, ainsi qn'on
le peut voir par les lettres qu'adressait alors le missionnaire Bobe a 1'Isle. Ces K-ttres out
ete publiees dans 1' Historical Magazine (lire st'rie. III, 281 et •2->>2). Snr les cartes qu'il
publia de 1710 a 1720, le geographe anglais Herman Moll semble eroire a la version du
voyageur de la riviere Longue. Un autre cartographe anglais, Jolm Seiiex (171(1). ajn-es
1'avoir acceptee avec beaucoup d'besitation, linit par la rejeter completemeut. Daniel Cox,
dans sa Carolana (1727), 1'adopte sans reserve. La riviere Longue est aussi dessinee sous le
noin de Mongoina dans V Atlas de Poffe en 1733. Le geograpbe allemand Ilomann, de
Nuremberg, se laissa lui aussi guider par cette f'ausse indication. On a vu dans le memoire
de M. de la Grange de Chezieux, que 1'Isle, apres avoir trace la riviere Longue sur sa carte
du Canada la fit disparaitre sur celle du Mississipi. II dut suivre les conseils de Bobe.
Belliu, le cartographe qui a illustre les O3iivres de Cbarlevoix, guide par ce savant auteur, se
donna bien garde de tomber dans les erreurs de ses devanciers. Aussi passe-t-il sous silence
la riviere Longue. II semble que Ton aurait du accepter cette carte definitive de Bellin.
Cependant quelques annees apres la publication de son oeuvre, la riviere Longue figure eneore
sur la carte qui accompagne les Extraits raisonnes des Voyages faits dans les Parties septen-
trionales, publies a Lausanne, par Samuel Engel. La mSme erreur se repete dans les edi-
tions de 1765 et 1779, et sur la carte de la traduction allemande de cet ouvrage.
M. Justin Winsor, a qui nous empruntons quelques uns des details qui precedent, dit
dans son beau livre Narrative and Critical History of America, (vol. IV, pp. 257-262), que 1'ex-
plorateur Carver accepta comme veritable le reeit du voyage de Lahontan a la riviere Lon-
gue, et qu'il reconnait en elle la riviere Saint-Pierre, ou il penetra durant 1'hiver de 1766-
148 J.-EDMOND ROY
1707. Nous avons parcouru attentivement 1'ouvrage de Carver, ' et nous n'y trouvons rien
de semblable. Cc voyagcur ne mentionne qu'une seule fois le nom de Lahontan dans son livre
(p. 220), lorsqu'H traite des coutumes et des habits des sauvages, et encore est-ce pour dire
que plusieurs des recits du baron ne sont que des fictions trompeuses (mere delusions).
M. Winsor dit encore que le voyageur Long, dans son Exp'dition a la Riviere Saint-
Pierre, rejette completement le recit de Lahontan. Dans le livre des voyages de Long que
nous avons sous les yeux, il n'est pas (question de la riviere Longue. 2 II peut se faire que-
le savant bibliothecairo do 1'universite Harvard ait voulu parler d'un autre voyageur du nom
do Ijong quo nous no connaissons j>as.
I'n t'orivain ties Ktats-lTnis, M. J.-II. IVrkins, (jui a etudie cette question, pense que
Lahnntan cntra dans la riviere Saint-Pierre on Minnesota, qui se jette dans le Mississipi, au
1'uri Swelling, pendant 11110 erne des eaiix du grand fleuve, ct qu'il apprit des sauvages que
Ton puiivait eoinmuniquer par eette riviere jusqu'& la baie d 'Hudson par la riviere Rouge et
Ic lac Winnipeg, (|ii'il oonfondit la nior du Nord ou de 1'Ouest avcc celle du Sud et du golfe
dr Californio. '
I>ans nn rapport qii'il pivseiita an Congres americain en 1843, Nicolct suppose que la
riviere Cannon est cello ilont parle Lahontan, ct il donna en consequence ;\ ce cours d'eau le
iniin ilf Laliontan. Mais il est impossible' que Lahontan ait voulu parler de la riviere Cannon,
<|iii n'a ((ii'iin parcoiirs de HO millrs.
I'uc n-viic df notn- pays, publit'-o ;\ Toronto, The Canadian Journal, s'est aussi occup^e
i|iifl(|m' pen ilc Lahontan. Dans le tasciculo du niois de tevricr 1872,' M. II. Scadding dit,
traitani du vnvaircdc la riviere Longiu-, qu'aucune personne de bon sens qui voudra refle-
cliir nn instant uc pmirra croiro <ju'il tut possible au milieu des niois de decembre, Janvier,
t'.'-vrior ct mars, dc conduiiv une tlottille de canots avec des soldats, des guides et des[porteurs,
Mir unc rivii'-iv sitm'e dans nne seiublable latitude. II ajoute qn'en publiant son livre, alors
i|Ut- la giH-rri- battait sun plein entre la France et 1'Angleterre, Lahontan a voulu attirer sur
lui ('attention et tain- unc bonne speculation de librairie. En se faisant auteur, il ne de'sirait
(|iie s'attircr ties favours do cour.
Cepcndant, dans le fascicule do juillot 1872 (n° 76), apres y avoir reflechi de nouveau,
M. Scadding seinble accepter la version de Lahontan qu'il regrette, dit-il, d'avoir attaquee
trop verteinent. Les partieularites du voyage a la riviere Longue ne lui paraissent plus
aussi indignes de t'oi. L'hiver de 1688-1689 a pu etre exceptionnellement tempere. '" Le
climat des contrees situces a 1'ouest du lac superieur n'est pas aussi rigoureux que dans les
regions de 1'est assists sous la meme latitude. II est possible, d'apres M. Scadding, que
1 Trarelt through the interior partt of North America, in the yean 1766, 1767, and 1768. By J. Carver, E»q-, captain
of n company of provincial troopn during l)te late tear with France. London, 1778.
' Voyaget chrz difftrente* Nationt taumget de CAmerii/ue teptentrionale, etc., par J. Long, trafiquant et interprfite
des laoKues indiennes. Long vint au Canada en 1768, et retourna en Anglelerre en 1787. Nous consultons la tra-
duction de Billecoq, dans les etlitions de 1794 et de 1810.
1 Cf. J.-H. Perkins, dans la North American Review (1839), vol. XLVIII, n° 98, et dana ses Armalet de POtiest
pablifai & Cincinnati, en 1846, p. 20.
4 N° 76, New Seriet. voL XIII, p. 240.
4 Le voyageur Carver p£n£tra dans la riviere $aint- Pierre le 25 novembre 1766. II la trouva libre de glace. II
s'avanca jusqu'a 200 milles dans riiitt'rienr, naviguant toujonrs sur la riviere. II a'arrgta le 7 decembre et campa
an milieu des NadoneaoioDx pendant sept niois. Ces sauvages, dit-il, ne connaissent pas 1'usage 'le la raquette.
Carver revint par le mi'-rne chemin, le 7 avril 1767.
LB BARON DE LAHONTAN 149
Lahontan ait remonte jusqu'a 1'extremite ouest du lac Qui-parle. II croit voir sur la carte
qui fut trace"e sur une peau cle cerf le lac Big-Stone. Enfin, il pent se faire que lew Essana-
pis soient les Assiniboines, les Gnacsitares, les Chocktaws, les Eokoros, les Absorokas, que
les Anglais appcllent Crows.
C'est maintenant une opinion re?ue parmi les historiens contemporains des Etats-Unirt
que Lahontan n'a jainais decouvert ni explore aucun affluent du Mississipi, qu'il peiipla une
riviere fictive de tribus imaginaires, tronipant iiinsi les geographes pendant plusicurs annees. '
Francis Parkman, celui qui, de tons les Americains, a le niieux connu I'histoire de la race
francaise dans le nouvcau monde, n'hesite pas a ranger le reeit ilu prctendu voyage a la
riviere Longue parnii les pures fabrications (.thcur fdlirlfntinn). 1'our lui les peiiplades des
Eokoros, les Gnacsitares, les Mozeemlek, les Tahuglaux sont aussi imaginaires que les
nations que Swift fait reneontrer a Gulliver. II trouve qiie Ilennepin et Lahontan font la
paire, a cette exception pres que Lahontan n'a pas ajoute, eonune Hennepin, le v<>! et le
plagiat au mensonge. Le premier s'est contente d'inventer un pivtendn vovagi- de decuii-
verte sur un terrain neutre, tandis que le second a essaye laeheinent. de deroher a la Salle et
a sea compagnons, le credit qui ponvait rejaillir sur enx pour des travaux reels et des
decouvertes gloricuses.2
II y a quelques annees les habitants du Minnesota jouirent, en jilein niois de Janvier,
d'une temperature printaniere et tout a fait extraordinaire pour la saison. Les plus aiieiens
habitants de Saint-Paul pretendirent que cet hiver, si doux, u'etait pas sans precedent. On
decouvrit alors dans les archives de la Socit'te liistorique du Minnesota, la description du
voyage que Lahontan pretend avoir fait dans ces parages pendant 1'hiverde ltJH8-l(jh!t. ( Vt
incident avait lieu en 1888.'
Comme dans ces contrees nouvelles, tout evenement qui date de plus de cinquantc ans
est du domaine de l'anti(piite, il etait naturel (pie les habitants rappelassent par une solen-
nite quelconque, un voyage accompli il y a deux siecles, a une e[>oque facilement confondne
par eux avec les temps hero'iques. Des gens bien in formes tirent sans doute conijirendre au
bon peuple du Minnesota qu'il valait niieux ne pas chdmer le deuxieme centenaire du
voyage de Lahontan, car il ne fut plus Hen dit dans les journaux de ce souvenir historique.
L'Etat du Minnesota a voulu rappeler a la posterite les noms de plusieurs des explora-
teurs de 1'epoque fran^aise. C'est ainsi que 1'on voit snr les cartes recentes de ces contrees
de 1'ouest, des comtes on des villes qui portent les noms de Hennepin, Xicolet, la Salle,
Jolliet, du Luth, Lesueur ; mais on a eu le bon goiit ou le flair d'ignorer jusqu'a present le
baron de Lahontan.
Nous faisons erreur jusqu'a un certain point. En regardant attentivement sur une
carte geographique des Etats-Unis, dans la partie nord-ouest de 1'Etat du Nevada, au sud de
la limite de 1'Oregon et de 1'Idaho, le lecteur pourra voir le lac Lahontan. II ne taut pas
croire cependant que ce soit la la grande mer interieure dont parle le baron dans son voyage
a la riviere Longue, et sur les bords de laquelle s'elevaient douze villes baties de pierre. Le
lac Lahontan est un lac antehistorique. Imaginez plut6t un grand bassin hydrographique,
completement ferme, et dont les eaux, accumulees dans les parties basses, formerent jadis le
lac Lahoutan, et cela au commencement de l'4poque quaternaire, c'est-a-dire il y a quelque
1 American Cyclopedia, vol. X. p. 107.
2 La Salle and the Discovery of the Great West, by Francis Parkman, Boston, 1887, appendice, p. 458.
3 D6p6che publi£e dans les journaux de New- York (2 Janvier 1888).
13O J.-EDMOND ROY
cent millc ans. Depuis, les changements me^orologiques ojit fait diminuer la quantite de
pluie qui tombait autrcfois dans ce grand bassin, 1'evaporation 1'a emporte sur la precipi-
tation, ot actuellement le lac Lahontan se voit reduit aux lacs minuscules appeles :
Pyramid, Winnemuca, Humboldt, ('arson nord et sud.'
D'ou vieiit ce noin de lac Lahontan ? Empressons-nous de dire qu'il n'a aucune valeur
historiqiic. II fut donne, il y a line trentaine d'annees, par M. King, geographe americain.
C'est ainci que lea savants des Etats-Unis, se souvenant qu'ils appartiennent au peuple le
plus pratique du monde, out voulu rappeler la memoire de Lahontan, le voyageur imagi-
naire, en donnant son noin a un lac aussi hypoth^tique peut-etre que la riviere Longue.
XIV
LKS KKMMKS D'APKKS I,AHoXTAX. — I,K PREMIER, II. COLPORTE LA NOUVELLE QUE LE CANADA FUT
PEUM.K PAH HKS FILLKS DK JuIE - HlSTllIKK DE CORPS DE GARDE. - Lfi CHEVALIER DE
l.\n;v. — LKSAUE ET sn.\ KD.MAX DES AVEXTURES DE M. ROBERT CHEVALIER DIT DE BEAU-
. — KKIVTATKIN DES ACCTSATKIXS DE LAHONTAN. — COMMENT EST NIEE CETTE FABLE
i.K. - TKMoIUXAtiES "ES CoXTEMPORAIXS. - ORKIIXE DES CANADIENS.
M in- in;ini|iic |>a^ dc grus t'ii Kuropi- ct en Ainericjue (|iii croient encore que la colonie
dc la N'ou velle- France t'ut [leupli'e a 1'origine par des repris de justice et des lilies pcrdues.
I.i's roi.- tivs chri'tifiis auraicnt sui\'i I'cxi'injik' de lioniulus lorsqu'il voulut fonder la cite aux
r-t-pt rulliiifs. l,c Canada du xvn' sii-cle n'aurait ete ni plus ni inoins que la Nouvelle-
Calt'dniiif tic 1'aiic-irii iv^iim'. I] i-ntre dans ccs speculations beaucoup d'ignorance et presque
tuiijours dc la inaliic. Lcs plus savants nous citent les commissions qui donnaient a Roberval
le ]muviiir d'alK-r t'ouillcr Irs prisons de France pour y recruter des colons pour son etablisse-
nu'iit, on riicoi-f, 1'exeinple du baron de Lt'ry et des detenus qu'il abandonna sur 1'ile de Sable
a Iciir inalheiireux sort, (\-ux-la oublient que les projets d'etablissement de Roberval et de
<li- Li'ry ne I'urriit qiu- <h-s tciitatives miserablement avortees, et qu'aucun de ces colons ne
prit rai-ine sur la tern- d'Anit'riquc.
("est le baron dc Laliontan qui, le premier, n't imprimer et colporta cette fable ridicule,
qiie los aiiciens colons du pays se marierent a des filles de mauvaise vie que Ton avait
envoyes de France " comme une cargaison vivante sur les navires du roi." II ne fit que
n'-pi'ter les histoires de corps de garde que Ton se racontait & la veillde parmi les troupes,
mais il doit en porter toute la responsabilite devant 1'histoire. Officier de marine, Lahontan
partagea centre les Canadiens tons les prejuges des siens. Les racontars de ce cadet de
Gaseogne. aigri, t'rondeur, mauvais sujet, buveur, et querelleur, nous orit fait un tort consi-
derable. Nos enneniis se sont empares de ces mensonges comme d'une arme, et depuis deux
sidles on nous les lance a la figure. Des ecrivains aussi serieux que Parkman s'y sont lais-
se prendre. * D'autres, sur la foi de gens apparemment bien disposes, les propageront
dans les sieclcs i venir, malgre nos protestations indignees. Comme une eottise peut faire
du chemin !
II n'est pas vrai, pourtant, que les sources de cette race francaise du Canada soient empoi-
1 Nous elevens ces int^retuumta renseignementa & M*r Laflamme, recteur de 1'nniversit^ Laval.
• Parkman : Old Regime in Canada, p, 215.
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 151
sonnies, et que ce petit peuple, sage et laborienx, soit le produit hybride no* de repris de
justice et de femmes sans mceurs.
Non, la Nouvelle-France ne fut jaiuais une colonie penale ; les l>ords du Saint-Laurent
ne virentjamais ni forcats, ni faussaires, ni filles de Inpanars fonder cos beaux et paisibles
villages, qui font aujourd'hui la gloire de 1'Angleterre.
L'aete d'aceusation du baron de Labontan se lit comrne suit :
"Apres la reforme de ces troupes,1 on y envoya de France plusicnrs vaisseaux charges
de lilies de moyenne vertu, sous la direction do vieilles beguincs i|ui les diviserent en trois
classes. Ces V estales etaient pour ainsi dire entassees les nnes sur les antres, en trois di fit--
rentes salles, oil les epoux choisissaient lours epouscs de hi inanif-re <|iic It- bonrbcr vaeboisir
les moutons au milieu d'un troupeau. II y avait de quoi contenter les fantasques dans lit
diversite des iilles de ces trois serails, car on en voyait de grander, <le petites, de blondes, de
brunes, de grasses et de maigres ; enfin chacun y trouvait cbanssuri- a son p'u-tl. 11 n'en
resta pas une au bout de quinze jours. On ni'a (lit (pie les plus grasses tun-nt plutot enle-
vees qne les autres, parce qu'on s'imaginait qu'etant nmins actives el les auraient plus de
peine ;\ quitter lenr menage, et qu'elles resisteraient m'u-iix an grand f'roiil tie I'liiver, mais ce
principe a trompe bien des gens. Quoi t]u'il en soil on pent ici I'aire nne n-manpic assez
curieuse. C'est qu'en quelque partie du monde on 1'on transporte les plus vicieuses europe-
ennes, la populace d'outrc mer croit a la bonne tbi (pie lenrs piVln's sont telleniciit effaces
par le bapteme ridicule dontjevous ui parle, ~ qn'ensuito elles sont cen sees filles de vert u,
d'honneur et de conduite irreprochable. Ceux t[tii vonlaient se maricr s'adresserent a ces
directrices auxquelles ils etaient obliges de declarer leurs liiens et Icnrs facultt'-s, avant tpie
de prendre dans une de ces classes celles (pi'ils trouvaicnl le jilus a leur gn'-. Le niariage se
concluait snr le champ, par la voie du pretrc et du notaire, et le lendemain le gouvi-rneur-
general faisait distribuer aux maries un bd-uf, une vacbe, an cocbon, nne truie, nn etui, une
poule, deux barils de chair salee, onze ecus avec ccrtaines urines tpie les gives appcllent xf i"*?-
Les officiers, plus delicats <{tie leurs soldats, s'accommodaient des filles des aneiens gentil-
hommes du pays on de celles des plus riches habitants "
Ce passage est extrait de 1'edition de 170:?.' Le rccit est encore plus i-njulive dans les
editions subsequentes de 1705 et de 1741.'
Lorsque Lahontan brodait cette histoire, il venait jnsteiuent d'arriver au Canada.
C'etait pendant 1'hiver de 1683, qn'il passa cantonne surla cAte de Beaupre. II parlait done,
sur oui'-dires, de faits qui se seraient passes vingt ans avant sa venue an pays, lors du licen-
ciement des premieres compagnies du regiment de Carignan. 11 ne taisait, dn reste, (pie
rep^ter les medisances de ees compagnons d'armes, gens fort pen sympathises aux colons,
et que ceux-ci de leur part detestaient cordialcment, s'il taut en croire les rccits de I'epoqiie.
Un des camarades de Lahontan, le chevalier de Baugy, qui servit avec lui pendant la
campagne de 1687, et qui fut 1'aide de camp du gouvemeur Denonville, nous a laisse des
memoires. On voit bien dans ces memoires, qui n'ont etc publics que recemment, qne
Lahontan rapportait 1'histoire courante parmi les soldats de 1'epoque, et Ton sait que ces
1 L'auteur parle du regiment de Carienan, licenci^ au Canada.
* L'£crivain fait ici allusion au bapttme des banes de Terreneuve, c^r^monie grotesque que les matelote fai-
saient subir & ceux qui pour la premiere fois venaient en AmeVique.
3 Vol. I, pp. 11 et 12.
4 Vol. I, p. 13.
182 J.-EDMOND BOY
sorte* de gens out toujours aime a medire des femmes et du paysan, en quelque pays qu'ils
servent.
" Les gens de ee pays sont fort doubles, dit le chevalier de Baugy, tenant du sauvage ;
grands eauseurs qui, pour la plupart, ne savent ee qu'ils disent, la plupart se faisant gentils-
homines. Us ne sont nulleinent d 'accord ensemble, et il taut les entendre parler lea uns des
ant res. C'est ;V qui se dechirera le mieux. Pour ce qui est des femraes, elles sont, pour la
plupart, d'assez bonne humeur ; il ne les taut pas trop precher, a ce qui m'a (5td dit, pour
obtenir d'ellcs quelques faveurs. Tout ce quo je saia, c'est quo la plupart sont des donselles
vi'iiiies de France pour peupler le pays ; si Ton pent tirer de la quelque conjecture, elle n'est
pas ;i leiir avantagc. Cependant, ee n'est pas regie generate, dans le grand nombre il doit y
en avoir d'lionuetes. Les plus honnetes sont les otficiers venus avec les troupes — pour le
n-stc banqiieroutiers 011 gens <|iii out des affaires, presque tons gens de sac et de corde qui
sont veims sV-tablir." (pp. 1-">1, I-")- et 1 ">:?.)
On coin-oil i|iie ces n'cits de troiipiers, tabriqiics dans les soirs d'orgie, eurent le don
d'cxeiter 1'iniairinatiiiii de (juel(|iies ecrivains I'antaisistes. Quel plus beau sujet de roinan
one res ra/./.ias ilc filles dc joie en pleiiies rues de Paris, leiir transbordeinent sur les navires
de 1'Ktat. leiir rxil dans les tln'ba'i'des d'Amerique ! L'enlevement des Sabines n'etait quo
jeii d'eiil'ant a roii' ile res inariages Corel's, et de res unions et ranges, operees par ordre du
r.ii. a iles milliers de lieiies ile la patrir. dans nn [tays sauvage, entre des filles arraehees sV
Iriii-- aiiiants et des gens ile iiier on (les conreurs de bois a deini civilises.
l,'alil»' I'ri'viist a tin' de 1;\ le sujet d'un des [ibis beaux roinans du dix-buitieine sieele.
Maiion Lci-raut n aurait jainais exist/' s'il n'v cut pas eu de Louisiane.
Le>aire. le t'aiiieiix aiiteiir de d'il ISInn et du Dinhlc. lioifc.itj; ehoisit la Noiivelle-France
pour (beat iv des aventiires du capitaine de Hibustiers Robert Chevalier dit de Beaucliene.1
|'i-i'vo>t broda sur un fond vrai [iarce (ju'il est de fait (jiie le gonvernetnent Cran<;ais
tenta de peupler la Louisiane aver les rebuts de hi eapitale. Lesage cniprunta les prinei-
paux I'pisodes de son reeit aux cbroniijiies inalicieuses de 1'dpoque, on il les reeueillit de la
Imiirbe de i|iielc|iies-uns de res noinbreux His de families quo leurs parents envoyaient au
Canada atin de doinpter leiir Cougue, et (ju'il Callait ensuite rapatrier aux Crais de 1'Ktat.
Lahontan. en ivalite. Cut le vrai coupable, parce (pie, le jiremier, il osa donner 1'autorite de
la parole iinprimre a ees raeontars (pii, jusipfii lui, n'avaient couru (pie dans les ccrcles de
soldats. ("est dans son (ruvre <pie Lesage puise ;\ large main, lorsqu'il decrit la facon dont
se faisait le manage des nonveaux colons i leur arrivee au Canada.
" Avant qii'on ilistribne les colons nouvellement arrives dans leurs quartiers, dcrit-il, on
a grand soin de procurer a chacun sa chaeune, le celibat etant un vrai crime d'Etatdans une
colonie. II taut que les nouveaux debarques se marient en arrivant a Quebec. Ce qui se
fait de la maniere suivante : La dame Bourdon, directrice de la maison oil Ton met les
femmes qui viennent de Paris, assortit les epoux a sa fantaisie. Heureux 1'epoux a qui elle
donne une eompagne saine de corps et d'esprit. Ce n'est pas que pour faire recevoir sans
repugnance au futur la benediction uuptiale, elle ne lui fasse un bel e"loge de sa future."
Lesage accompagne cette description d'une histoire ridicule, qu'il suppose racontde par un
reeollet, qui aurait marie un jour une fille borgne et qui ne voyait pas de I'autre ceil a un petit
tailleur <jui ne n'apercut pas des defauts de la ftiture.
1 Atenturei dt M. Robert Chevalier dit de Beavchfne, capitaint de flitnutiert dant la Nauvelle-Pranct, r6dig6es par
Lw«e,1788.
LB BARON DB LAHONTAN 183
Voila comment s'^crit 1'histoire. Un troupier, cle retour dans ses foyers, raconte ses
folles aventures dans 1'intimite, un romancier s'en erapare. La legende se forme, et la
fantaisie devient, avec les annees, une verite irrefutable.
C'est ici le lieu de refuter la legende propagee par Lahontan.
II n'y a pas un homme serieux qui ait etudid notre histoire sans parti pris, qui ne puisse
dire que tout au Canada preche hautement le soin particulier avec Icquel on fit le ehoix dcs
elements de la colonie.
Le fonds dominant fut une importation de paysans paisibles, laborieux, regulierernent
organises sous leurs seigneurs, dit M. Rameau.1
" Les chefs de famille qui passerent en Canada n'etaient pas tons des gens dc naissancc,
ecrit le reeollet Leclercq, mais etaient en France de lions bourgeois de ville, mediocrement
accommodes on des artisans de difierents metiers, dcs laboureurs pen aises ou dcs soldats,
mais triNs honnetes gens de leurs personnes, ayant <U' lit probite, <lc la droiturc ct dc la
religion ; et, quand bien mcme la disgrace de la fortune aurait contribute a leur cloigiienicnt.
ils ne laissaient pas d'etre gens d'bonneur dans lour ('tat et condition. On v tit sonvent
passer des personnes suspectes, parmi quantite dc gens d'lionneiir, mais les autorites n'v
voulurent jamais rien souft'rir d'impie, de libertin on dc. inal regie. L'on cxaminuit ct
cboisissait les habitants, et renvoyait en France les niarchandiscs dc contrchandc ct les
personnes vicieuses ou marquees."
"On doit rend re cette justice a la colonie de la Nouvelle-Franee, ccrit Charlcvoix. i|iic
la source de presque tontes les families qui y sulisistcnt encore aujourd'hui est pure, ct n'a
aucune de ces.taches que 1'opulence a bien de la peine a efface r ; c'est <[iie les premiers
habitants etaient, ou des ouvriers qui y out toujours etc occnpi's a des travaux utilcs, on dcs
personnes de bonne famille qui s'y transportercnt dans la scale vne d'y vivre pins traiKmille-
ment et d'y conserver plus surement leur religion. . ."
Et combien d'autres ont rendu temoignage a la bonne reputation des habitants <lu
Canada? Lahontan, lui-meme, malgre son esprit fausse, hargneux et naturellement medi-
sant, a parfois des echappees de verite. "La plupart de ces habitants, dit-il, sont des gens
libres, qui ont passe de France ici avec quelque pen d'argent pour commencer leurs etablisse-
ments. D'autres qui, apres avoir quitte le mt^tier de la guerre il y a trente on quarante ans,
lorsque le regiment de Carignan fut casse, embrasserent celui de 1'agriculture."
Les premiers qui vinrent s'etablir sur cette libre terre d'Amerique furent des pauvres,
gens de mers, ouvriers ou fils de paysans, mais ils etaient honnetes. Ils vinrent ici pour
ameliorer leur sort, alors que leurs semblables mangeaient souvent de 1'herbe dans le beau
pays de France, s'il faut en croire ce qu'a ecrit la Bruyere. S'ils eussent ete riches, ils
n'auraient point quitte leur patrie. Les riches voy agent pour leur plaisir, mais n'emigrent
pas. II n'est pas necessaire, du reste, pour qu'une emigration soit saine et honnete, qu'elle
ne soit composee que des bourgeois ou des grands d'un royaume.
Tels furent les hommes qui, les premiers, vinrent coloniser ce pays.
Ceux qui exercaient le pouvoir dans la colonie avaient la main a faire strictement
observer 1'ordre qui voulait que la race de ces colons fut forte et saine, pure de toute alliage.
C'est ainsi que le Conseil Souverain decrete un jour que tons ceux qui tombent du mal
1 Let Frwnqait en Amtriqw. — Acadiens et Canadiens-
•' Vol. I, p. 11, dd.de 1703.
Sec. L, 1894. 20.
1B4 J.-EDMOND ROY
caduc doivent quitter le pays.1 Une autre fois il renvoie en France toutes les personnes
inhabiles au travail.' A rant de pouroir s'etablir dennitirement dans le pays, tout colon doit
faire 1111 stage de trois ans. Ce n'est que lorsqu'il a pronv4 son caractere et ses aptitudes
qu'il acquiert enfin la qualite d'habitant, Etre reconnu habitant est presque un titre de
noblesse dans eette eolonic nourelle.
Est-il possible de eroire que les autorites de la metropole, desireuses de perpetuer des
families dans cette colonie si pleine d'arenir, et qui devait etre comme un prolongement de la
Franco do ce cotc-ci del'Atlantique, eussent choisi pour compagnes a ces brares gens, les fillos
des lupanars do Paris? Est-ce ainsi quele roi de France reeomponsait des soldats qui, pour la
plupart. avaiont fait les campagncs do Bohoine, de Ilongrie on d'ltalie ? A quoi derait servir
lo soin particulior (|iio Ton prcnait ilo choisir les colons de cette nonvelle terre, si c'etait pour
li-s jcter dans les bras do fillos perduos '! Comment cos bomnics libres pouvaient-ils accepter
nil scinblablo bymon ''.
("est a I'annc'c 1 »;:>!» <|ti'il taut Cairo roiiionter un des premiers convois reguliers de filles
>|iii aiont etc dingo.-- do la mctropolo sur la oolonie dn Canada, dans le dessein de peupler ce
nouvcaii pays. I,e Mi-m/n' fruitrnix raronte dans quollos circonstances f'ut fait ce premier
envoi. Co n'oit cst do naiuro a justitier los Canadions des accusations que Ton a portees contre
lour origine. II sutlit <lc lo oitor.
•• La pieto n'a point do bornos, ocrit 1'annaliste, olio s'etend an dela des mers, et va
jnsi|u'aux oxtri'-mitos do la torro. Quantito do religieux etant partis les annees passees
pour amoiior los ^auvagos du Canada ;V la connaissance de leur croatour, lo grand fruit qu'ils
y out t'ait. a donno onvio a plusiours porsonnes do contribuor a ce charitable dessein, et j>our
<-o sujct 1'ini tiro tons los ans nn assoz lion nombre do fillos de 1'hdpital Saint-Joseph du
Caulioiirir Saint-* ionnain <lo 1'aris, pour pouplor cos terres dosertes. Une si sainte coutume
arant done fait choisir trente-ciiuj ou (juarante fillea dans cet h&pital, pour -les envoyer a
IMcppc. ot los Cairo embarqner sous la conduite d'un capitaine nomine Bontemps, la fondatrice
dos ursulines, vcuvo du siour do Touvois la Freto, roulut temoigner le xele qu'elle avait
IMIUT la glnire de Dion : olio entreprit la conduite de toutes ces filles, leur associa quelques-
unes de ses religieuses. arec intention do leur faire batir un couvcnt en ce pays-la, et pour
appuyer co ilossoin, alia trourer la roine a Saint-Germain pour recevoir ses commandements.
Kile avait osporo un bon accueil do cette sage et grande princesse, elle ne fut pas trompee
en son opinion. Sa Majesto apjirouva son dessein, loua son courage et sa piete, lui promit
quo sa liboralito seconderait 1'ardeur qu'elle faisait paraitrc, et temoigna ronloir que 1'Eglise
qu'elle batirait en ce noureau monde, tut consacrec a sainte Anne, qui est sa patronne. La
flotte dans lacjuelle elle otait, partit de Dieppe le 15 du mois de mai (1639)." 3
C'est done de cet lidpital Saint-Joseph que 1'on tirait tous les ans queUpies filles pour
les diriger sur le Canada. Et les personnes que 1'on enroyait pour aider aux religieuses a
" amener les sail rages du Canada a la connaissance de leur createur " ne deraient pas etre de
trop mauraises mo?urs apres tout.
Anne d'Autriche prenait beaucoup d'interet a I'accroissement de la colonie, aussi bien
1 Juyrment* et DUibtratiant, vol I, p. 114.
' Ibid., voL I, pp. 263-264.
1 Vingt-troisit'-me tome da ifrrcure franfuitt, ou Suite de rHitloire de noire Tempi, tout If regne du Tre» Chrettun
Roy <it /Vance et de Navarre Louit XIII, et armtet 1039 et 1640. A Parit, chez Olivier de Varennes, rue Saint-.lacquee,
•a VMM d'Or, MDCXLVI, pp. 333 et 334.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 188
que pluaieura des principales dames de la cour. Elle fit diriger do nouveau en 1654 un
certain nombre de filles vers le Canada. " Ce printempa, ecrit le P. le Jeunc, la Reine y
envoya quelque nombre de filles fort honnetes, tirees des maisona d'honneur. On n'en
re^oit point d'autrea dans cette nouvelle peuplade. Je sais d'assurance que dix-huit ans
se sont Joule's, sans que le maitre des hautes oouvres ait fait aucun acte de son metier,
ainon aur deux vilaines, que Ton bannit apres avoir ete publiqtiement fustigees. Tant que
ceux qui tiennent le timon defendront aux vaisseaux d'amener de ces marchandises de
contrebande, tant qu'ils s'oppoeeront au vice et qu'ils feront regner la vertu, cette colonie
fleurira et sera benie de la main du Tres-Haut." '
Un autre convoi de trente-deux tilles arriva en 1659.
Voila ce qui fut fait sous le regime des compagniea, et. la colonie n'eut pas a se plaindre
de la qualite des Emigrants qui lui arriv&rent alors.
A partir de 1662 jusqu'a 1670, on pent retracer d'annoc on annoo le nomhro dos filles
qui vinrent au Canada, leurs noms, leurs qualitos, lour pays d'origino, lour /-tat <lo fortune,
a quelle famille clles appartcnaient. Kt que Ton remaniuo (|iio oo tut pendant cos liuil
annees que se forma le gros de la population canadiennc. Los I'l'. josuitcs, dans lour
journal de chaque jour, la mere Mario do I'lncaniation, dans sos lottros. le uouverneiir et
rintendant, dans leurs correapon dances avee lo ministro, notent soigneusement 1'arrivi'o do
chaque convoi. La surveillance la pins seven- ost exercee dans lo olmix dos |iersoiines au
point de vue phyaique et moral. Jamais emigration no tut plus intelligommoiit organisoo.
Jamais peuplement d'un pays no s'exerca aveo un soin plus minutieiix. Colbert, le grand
ministre, presidait de la metropole a la formation do oo ponplo nouveau qui devait continue!-
les traditions de la France de ee cflte-ci de 1'Oeean. Laval et Talon completaiont son u-uvn-
dans la colonie.
Suivons de date on date I'arrivee de cos nouveaux colons.
1662. — 10 aoiit. On attend dejour en jour de France deux vaisseaux du roi, on il y a
deux cents homines d'armes, le reste sont des families et dos gens do travail quo le roi fait
passer gratis afin que le pays en soit soulage. (Lett res <h Marie de V Incarnation, 156""'.)
6 novembre. — Arrivee de M. de Monts et de M. Boucher avec pros do quatre cents per-
son nes.
1663. — Arrivee de M. de Mesy et de 1'eveque de Laval, avec cent families composees de
cinq cents personnes, avec des avances pour un an pour dofrayer les depensea de leurs
terres. (Lettres de Marie de V Incarnation, II, 269.)
1664. — 18 aoiit. Le roi, voulant continuer de peupler le pays, envoye trois cents hom-
mes, tons defrayes pour le passage, a condition qu'ils servent les habitants qui leur paie-
ront gages. Apres trois ans de service ils seront en droit de se faire habitants. (Ibid., II,
274.)
1665. — 2 octobre. Le vaisseau de Normandie arrive avec quatre- vingt-deux, tant filles
que femmes, entre autrcs cinquante d'une maison de charite de Paris, ou elles out este tres
bien instruites. Item cent trente hommes de travail tons en bonne sante. (Journal des Jesui-
tes, p. 235, 4d. de 1871.)
— Le roi a envoye cent filles. Elles sont quasi toutes pourvues. II en enverra encore
deux cent 1'an prochain. II envoie aussi des hommes pour fournir aux mariages. Cette
1 Relation de 1654.
156 J.-EDMOND ROY
an ne'e il en est bien venu cinq cent, sans parler de ceux qui composent 1'arme'e. (Let-
tres de Marie de V Incarnation, II, 313.)
1667. — 25 septembre. Quatre-vingts filles arrive'es par le Saint-Louis. (Journal des
Jf suites.)
— II est venu cette annee quatre-vingt-douze filles de France qui sont dejk marines
pour la plupart ;\ des soldats et & des gens de travail, & qui Ton donne une habitation et des
vivres pour huit mois, afin qu'ils puissent defricher des terres pour s'entretenir. II est aussi
venu u n grand noiubre d'hoinines mix depens du roi. Le roi a envoye des chevaux,
cavalcs, chevres, inoutons, afin de pouvoir peupler le pays de troupeaux et d'animaux
doinestiques. 11 est probable que les soldats resteront ici. Us y trouveront des terres qu'ils
ii'aiiraient petit etre pas dans lour pays. (Let tres de Marie de V Incarnation, 18 octobre.)
liiiiN. — Le vaisseau arrive cette annee etait charge comme d'une marchandise melee.
II v avait des I'ortugais, des Allemands, des Ilollandais, et d'autres de je nc sais quelles
nations. II v avait aussi des femmes maures, portugaises, francaises et d'autres pays. II
cst venu iin irrand nonibri' de tilles et on en attend encore. La premiere mariee a ete la
maurcsquc ijiii a t'pouse mi Krant/ais.1 Quant aux bomines, ce sont les gens qui out et^
case's du service iln roi et qu'il a envoyes en ce pays. On les a tons mis au bourg Talon, &
deux liciifs dc Quebec pour y habiter et le peupler. Le roi leur donne une barrique de
t'arine et tie lard. L'on ne vent plus demander tjiio des filles de village, propres au travail
eonmie les homines ; ('experience fait voir t|iie celles qui n'y out pas ete tMevees, ne sont
presc|iie jias propres pour ici, etant dans une misere d'ou elles ne peuvent se tirer.
(fjetti't's ili' Mni'ic <li' I' lam I'lintinn, 19IJ'"''.)
Kill!!. — 1") niai. Sa Majeste envoie cent cint[ii!inte filles pour y etre marieea. (Leltres
il, <',,U,fft.}
— dftolire. M"" Bourdon a t'te ehargee, en France, dc cent cinquante filles que le roi
t-nvoye en re pays par le vaisseaii normand. Klles ne lui out pas peu donne d'ennuis
durant un si loiii^ trajet — car comnie il y en a de toutes conditions — il s'en est trouv^ de
tri-s grtissii-res et de tres tlifliciles a conduire. II y en a d'autres de naissance, qui sont plus
homn"tes et lui out donne plus de satisfaction. Un peu auparavant arriva un vaisseau
rocbelais charge d'hommes et de filles, et de families fournies. Les vaisseaux ne sont pas
plus tAt arrives (jue les jeunes homines y vont chcrcher des femmes, et dans le grand nom-
l>re des uns et ties autres on les marie par trentaine. Les plus avises commencent & se faire
une habitation un an avant que de se maricr, parce que ceux qui out une habitation trouvent
un meilleur parti. C'est la premiere chose dont les filles s'informent, et elles font sagement,
parce que ceux qui ne sont point etablis souffrent beau coup avant d'etre a leur aise. Outre
ces manages, ceux qui sont etablis dcpuis longtemps ont tant d'enfants que cela est mer-
veilleux. (Lettres de Marie de V Incarnation.)
1 An registre de U paroisse de Quebec, sous la date da 9 octobre 1668, on trouve en effet que Simon Longue-
ville, tiln de Marcel Longueville et de Jeanne Bernard, de Notre- Danoe-d' Eatable, ville de Montpellier, ^pouaa
K«p£rance-du-Roiiaire, maure de nation, qui avait t'ti' baptis^e en la parois.se de S'-Paul de-la ville de Lisbonne, en
Portugal
Le 17 aeptembre 1668, Octave /apajilia, fcuyer, sieur de Kessan, fils d' Achilles Zapaglia et de Dominique
Razetti, de la ville de Mantoue, l-pouae & Quebec, Anne Guillemot du Plessia, fille de feu Guillaume du Plessis et
de Tiennette De»pri».
Panni les Portogais dont parle la mrre de 1'Incarnation se trouvent lea anct'trea de la famille Dassilva. I'armi
lea Allemands, cenz de 1* famille Molleur ( Miilhnr).
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 157
1670. — 27 aout. Arrivee de 1'intcndant Talon avec cent cinquantc filles et un grand
nombre d'officiers et do soldats. II emmene des chevaux, des mnutona, des chevres. (Ibid.)
— 10 novembre. II est arrive", cette ann£e, cent soixante et cinq filles, trcntc seule-
ment restent a marier. Je les ai reparties dans des families recommandables, jusqu'a ce
que les soldats qui les demandent en mariage soient prets & s'etablir ; on leur fait present
en les mariant de 50 livres en provisions de toute nature et en eft'cts ; il faudrait encore quo
Sa Majeste en envoyat cent cinquante a deux cent pour 1'an prochain ; troisou quatre jeunes
filles de naissance trouveraient a epouser ici des ofticiers qui sc sont etablis dans Ic pavs.
Madame Etienne, chargee par la directrice dc rilopital-General do. la direction des jcunes
filles qu'il envoie, retournc en France pour en ramener eel les que Ton enverra cette amice. . .
II faudrait fortement recommander quo Ton choisit des filles qui n'aient aucune dirl'ormite
naturelle ni un exterieur repoussant, mais qui fussent fortes, alin de pmivoir travailler dans
ce pays, et enfin, qu'elles eussent de 1'aptitude t\ quclque oiivrage. inanuel. -I'ai ccrit duns
ce sens & M. le directeur de 1'hopital. (Lettre de Talon.) '
Ces simples notes, que Ton pourrait appeler les noiivelles a la main de I'epixpie, nous
donnent la date d'arriv^e des convois de filles a marier. A 1'aide des arcliives des paruisses
de Quebec et de Montreal, et des gretfes des notaires, on pent ret racer 1'origine, la gent'-alnuSe,
1'etat de fortune de chacune de ces emigrees. On y petit lire, cnmmc dans un livre ouvert,
sous quels auspices et dans quelles circonstances elles furent anu-in'es a se lixer dans cc pays.
Ce travail, qui depasserait les bornes que nous nous sommes tracees dans cette etude, nous
nous rescrvons de le presenter un jour a la Societe royale. Xos origines sont si pures et si
bien degagees de toutes scories, que nous ne craignons pas d'indi(iuer les sources ou il est
possible de les saisir sur le vif et dans toute leur intimite. Ce i|iii nous a surtout I'toinn' en
parconrant ces dossiers poudreux, c'etait de voir <|uel di-gn' d'instruction possedaient ees
filles2, quel empressement les plus bauts dignitaires mettaient a assister a leiirs unions et a
apposer leur signature ;\ leur contra! de mariage, de quels soins on les entourait. avec quclle
delicatesse on ebercbait a leur eviter les ennuis d'un voyage aussi long que celui de France
au Canada. Le gouvernenuMit francais traitait vraiment d'une facon bien extraordinaire ces
pauvres filles perdues de moeurs et de reputation.
Apres avoir trie sur le volet les femmcs et filles destinees au Canada, on les mettait sous la
garde d'une personnc vertueuse pour les envoyer au pays. La sceur Bourgeois tut souvent
chargee de conduire plusieurs de ces recrues. Rendues a Montreal, elle les logeait cliex elle.
C'est ainsi que dans le rccensement de 1667, on voit qu'il y a a la congregation < pi at re filles
i\ marier, et dans un grand nomjbrc de contrats il est dit que la future demenrait cliez la sirur
Bourgeois, ou simplcment a la congregation ; dans d'autres on marque oxprcssement quo
c'est a la congregation meme que le contrat dc mariage a ete fait et passe.3
1 Vide Rameau, p. 283.
2 Presque toutes savaient ^crire leur nom, et d'une maniure remarquable, au point de vue calligraphique.
1 Ainsi, dans les contrats de mariage de Marie Gouert, venue de la paroiss* Saint-Sulpice A Paris (27 mai
1667), de Genevieve Lesnai, qui ^pousa Pierre de Vatichy (18 nov. 1667) ; dans celui d'Anne-Marie Fannexesce,
d'Hambourg, il est marqu^ qu'elles demeuraient chez la soenr Bourgeois. Marie Fannexesce, fille de qualit^. dont
le pere avait (A& capitaine dans les troupes imp^riales, 4pousa ft Villemarie, Hubert le Roux, fils d'un notaire royal
de Vitry-le-Francais (7 nov. 1673). Entre autres contrats de mariage, faits et passes 4 la congregation, nous avons
celui d'Elizabeth Haquin, avec Antoine de Courtemanche, dit Joli-Coeur, auquel assista toute la noblesse du pays
(4 nov. 1666) ; les contrats de Jeanne Layset, avec Jean Beauchamp, de la Rochelle (4 nov. 1666), de Marguerite
Tesnard avec Charles Boyer, du bourg de Valse, diocese de Poitiers (23 nov. 1666) ; celui de Jeanne Colet avec
Mathieu Binet dit 1'Espgrance du village d'Epernay en Picardie (5 nov. 1668) ; de Jeanne Fauconnier, d'Orleans,
158 J.-EDMONP ROY
Le convoi Bpe"cialement destine" & Quebec e"tait tantdt sous la garde cle Mn" Bourdon, la
femme de 1'ancien procureur general de la colonie, tant6t sous celle d'une directrice des
hApitaux de Paris. Mn" Bourdon logeait aussi ces filles chez elle, comme le faisait la so3ur
Bourgeois.
I.:ilicnii;iii et Lesage se moquent de ces vieilles duegnes prudes qu'ils comparent aux
condiictrices d'un troupeau de chair humaine. Maia n'est-ce pas le systerae des matrones
adopte par let* gouvernements modern es d'Am^rique dans des circonstances analogues ? Les
methodcs se suecedent, mais se rcssemblent toujours par quelque e6te".
Les rois tres chretiens encourageaient de la fagon la plus genereuse les manages de ces
lilies. ('lun|iu> contrat comporte la dot du roi, qui consistait en une somme d'argent fixe,
des hfstiaux, des instruments de culture. Le mari fournissait le homestead acquis dans les
conditions les plus avantagenses et bien souvent ;\ simple titre gratuit. On favorisait, du
restc. avec line civile liberalite les manages des fils de colons nes dans le pays. En 1668, le
n>i ecrit a I'eveqiie de Laval d'user de son influence pour que les gargons se marient &
dix-liiiil ans ct les lilies a seix.e, et 1'aiinee suivante il assignc annuellement 3,000 livres, atin
(I'aciM-l.'TtT <-es unions. II inandc a ses ofliciers de donner de ce thuds 20 livres de grati-
ticatimi a tmis les <jari;ons qui se marieront a vingt ans et au-dessous, et 20 livres a
cliai|iie tille i|iii s'etalilira au plus tanl a I'/ige de seize ans. C'etait ce qifon appelait le
lin'-.-ii i<i 'I" rni'. Kn ItiTO. une |ieine pecuniaire etait edictee contre les parents qui negligeaient
dc laiiv niarier Inns eiitaiits (|iian«l ils etaient parvenus a eet age. De six mois en six mois,
ils i'-iaicnt teuus de se presenter an grette ah'u de declarer pourquoi leurs entants n'etaient
point encore marii's. Kn 1700. le roi accorde encore 3,000 livres pour doter soixante filles, a
raison de ."id livres cbaeune.
^" a-t-il i|iieli|iie cho>e dans ce systeme i|iii puisse claxjuer les mmurs ou les sentiments
dc:- plus delicals'r (jue 1'on compare les inethodus de cettc epoipie avec celles cjui furent
employ. -es pour coloniser 1'Ontario et les provinces de 1'ouest. Les plus malveillants ne
pom-rout s'empeclier d'adiiiirer la sage prevoyance et la largeur de vues qui presidaient i
ees unions.
Kn HIT"', il t'ut <'onstate que les filles tirees des villes n'etaient point aptes a supporter
les nnlesses de notre climat et les miseres des commencements d'une vie de colon. Colbert
ecrivit a ce ]>ropos une lettre a 1'eveqiie de Laval, et Ton se mit i choisir lesnouvellesrecrues
dans les villages, aux environs de Rouen, et dans trente ou quarante paroisses aux alentours.
("etait assurer du coup au pays une population saine et robuste. En eft'et, la race des
gars et des lilies de Noriuandie n'a rien qui lui soit comparable.
Les auteurs (pii out deja traite de nos origines, out souvent cite les temoignages d'^cri-
vains contemporains, atin de ret'uter les sottes assertions des Lahontan et des Lesage. II est
juste que nous gmupions dans cette etude consacr^e a 1'accusateur toutes les preuves qui
peuvent le confondre.
Interroge en France, sur 1'etat moral de la population du Canada, Pierre Boucher, un
des plus ancicns ct des plus respectables habitants du pays, qui fut gouverneur de la ville de
Trois-Rivieres, disait :
" Voici encore une question qui m'a &£" faite, savoir, comme on vit en ce pays ; si la
avec Antoine Dufrwme dit Saint-Antoine, natif de Saint-V6ry en Picardie (21 novembre 1668). Cf. Grefife de
Btoigne Baaaet cit£ par Faillon.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 1B9
justice s'y rend ; s'il n'y a point de libertinage, cm qu'il y passe, dit-on, quantitd de garne-
ments et de filles mal vivantes.
" II n'est pas vrai qu'il vienne ici de ces sortes de filles, et ceux qui en park-lit de
la fa?on se sont grandement mepris et out pris les lies de Saint-Christophe et de la Marti-
nique pour la Nouvelle-France. S'il y en vient ici, on ne les commit point pour telles ; car
avant que de les cmbarquer, il taut qu'il y ait quelques-nns de lours parents on amis <|iii
assurent qu'elles out toujours ete sages. Si, par hasard, il s'en tronve qiielques-uncs, de
celles qui viennent, qui soient decriees, on que pendant la traversee ellcs aient en le limit
de se mal comporter, on les renvoie en France.
" Pour ce qui est des garnements, s'il y en passe, c'est qu'on ne les connait pas: et,
quand ils sont dans le pays, ils sont obliges de vivre en honnetcs gens, autreinent il n'y
aurait pas dejeu pour eux : on sait aussi liien pendre en ce pavs qn'ailleurs, et mi I 'a fait
voir & quelques-uns qui n'ont pas ete sages." '
Ceci etait ecrit en 1663, et coiivre toiite la periodc du regime des companies depuis la
fondation de la colonie.
La mere Andre Duplessis de Sainte-Helene, snperieure de 1'Ilntel-Dieu de Quebec, une
femme des plus remarquahles, tort lettree et tres spirituelle, ecrivait en 170i'. en parlant dn
peuplement originaire de la colonie :
"tin certain nombre de ces tillen etaient des demoiselles de qualite. sans liien ; d'autres
appartenaient a, de bonnes families qui, etant chargees d'cnfants, les envovaient dans ce pavs,
dans 1'esperance qu'elles y seraicnt mieux pourvues ; et entin, on en tira bcaiicoiip de
I'hflpital de la Pitie ;V Paris, oil elles avaient etc bien elevees des leur l>as ai^e."
" Quant anx filles qu'on y 'envoyait pour les marier avec les nouveaiix habitants, ecrit
Charlevoix, un auteur qui avait longtemps denieure dans le pays, on cut toujours soin de
s'assurer de leur conduite avant que de les embarqner ; et celle ([ii'on leur a vu tenir dans le
pays est une preuve qu'on y avait reussi. . ."
L'avocat le Beau, qui vint au Canada en 17:20, traitant du menic sujet. s'attaque
directement 4 Lahontan :
" II y cut, dit-il, plus de trois cents bommes de Carignan «|ui s'etablirent dans le pavs.
non pas avec des filles de joie, comme le pretend le baron de Labontan, inais avec des filles
et des femmes qui etaient en France a. cbarge de pauvres communautes, d'ou on les a tirees,
pour les conduire de leur plein gre en Canada. C'est une chose que j'ai apprise sur les lieiix
par des personnes de probite et digues de foi : comme du R. P. Joseph, recollet canadien, et
d'autres vieillards qui out presque toucbe a. ces premiers temps. Aussi, Lahontan, si snjet a
caution dans tons les points capitaux de son ouvrage, ne doit pas t'aire prendre pour verite
des calomnies si injurieuses h, 1'honneur des Canadiennes. II n'en aurait pas pu dire
davantage de la Louisiane, ou chacun sait que Ton a envoye beaucoup de filles du caractere
sur lequel il parait prendre tant de plaisir h. s'etendre."
Que Ton ait fait jadis des battues dans les rues de Paris pour y raccoller des pauvres et
les embarquer de force pour le nouveau raonde, cela ne peut faire de doute. De tons temps,
les agents d'emigration, alleches par les fortes primes ofFertes par les compagnies ou par les
' Histoire vtritable et natiirelle des ifcewt et Productions de la Nowtelle-France, par Pierre Boucher, dedi^e i Col-
bert, 1663, Edition canadienne, pp. 153 et 154.
*^Voyages\de le Bean, t. ], p. £1.
16O J.-RDMOND ROY
gouvernemonts, ont chereW f\ grossir leurs envois de flujets peu propres. Pour eux la
quantito roinporte. Us no se souviennent guere du reste.
"... Parini les honnetes gens, il nous vient parfois de terrible racaille," ecrivait la mere
de rincarnation, le 7 septemhre 1668. " II est vrai qu'il vient iei beaucoup de monde de
France, et 4110 le pays se potiplu boaucoup, dit-elle line autre fois, mais parmi les honnetes
gens il vient boaucoup <le canailles de Tun et 1'autre sexe, qui causent beaucoup de scan-
dale." '
Xuus avons deja <lit (|iH-l triage sevfcre so faisait, une fois les emigres rendus an port, de
Quebec. 1,0 Conseil Souvoniin if hositait pas a t'aire retourner en France tous ceux qui ne
piitivaicnt justitier d'uii bun caraetere mi de ressourcos suffisantes. La colonie n'avait pas
l.esoin il»- tn.iirli.-s iniitiles. On voiilait de bons fcravailleurs et d'honnotes gens. Quant aux
niaiivaises fcimncs, i|iiant a cellos nieiue dont la reputation etait douteuse, on dont les
antecedents in- proniottaient ricii, il suitit do parcourir k-s archives du Conseil jioiir constater
ilc (|iii-llr inaiiii-rc dies ctaifiit truitees, Janwifi justice ne f'ut plus exjieditive et jilus
rii."»ireiise. (iu'iui lise, par exeinple, I'anvl gein'-ral qui tut, rendu le 5 avril 1675.2 Nous
in- rilc'iis i|iie n-liii-la. inais il en existe une eiinjuantaine du menu1 genre.
I, a iin'-ti-'ipule. ile sun coti', prit les inesures les plus severes pour eiupcchor les abus (jui
pmivaieiit se i-uininettre. I'n anvt <le la eiiur ilu parlement do I'aris, du 18 avril 1663,
ili'-ti •mlit. MIIIS les IH-'HH-S les ]ilus severes, d'eiilever aucunos personnes sous quelqiie pretexte
.(He ee iTa. 1111*1111- eeliii de les envoyer en A.m«3riquc. Nous avons sous les yeux le textc de
eet arri'-t. c|iii est t'i>rt pen cuiinu. et iiniis le pnhlions on appcndice.
(Jut- nuns ayuiis en quoli|uoa inauvais sujets, (pie des banqncrouticrs soiont venus
t-'.'-tablir an Canada, cela est I'nrt possible. Les pays nouvoaux ne sont pas plus exempts des
mi~i'-i-e~ liuinaines ipie les eon I n'-es dcpuis longteiups otablios. II est certain memo que la
euloiiie ln'rita de plusieiirs laux sauniers ijui y t'urent onvoyos par ordre dos autorites. Mais
un hoinine pouvait trompor lagabelle, chercher a se {iroteger centre les exactions du fisc,
sans pmir eela devoir etre range an noinbro des inauvais sujets. L'cxception, du reste, n'a
jainais 1'ait la regie.
II existait autret'ois a Bayoiine une couturne assez curieuse. C'dtait de t'aire habiller,
chaqiic aniii'-e, eiiH) mi six iiiendiants ]>ar la villo, et de les envoyer ensuite a la peche h la
nionie a Terreneuve. line suit pas do 1& que tous ceux qui t'aisaient la peche dans ces
pa rages etaient des ineiidiants et des vagabonds.
Quo qiiolquos inauvais sujets, banqueroutiers, faux sauniers, ou filles de joie, soient venus
an Canada, personne no le pent nier, main ce t'urent des marchandises de contrebande. II
roste un fait acquit*, c'est que le fond dominant fut tel qu'on le pouvait ddsirer dans la
formation d'un nouveau pays.
II if est pa** ctonnant que lo baron de Labontan, qui entretenait de si forts prejuges sur
les originos de la colonie canadienne, ait parle d'une facon fort peu respectueuse des femmes
du pays. Elles etaient, s'il faut Ten croire, de moeurs faciles. " On y est deV6t en apparence,
('•crit-il, car on n'oserait avoir manque aux grandes messes, ni aux sermons, sans excuse
b'-gitime. (Vest pourtant durant ce temps-la que les femmes et les filles se donnent carriere,
dans 1'assurance (pie les mores ou les maris sont occupe"s dans les dglises." 3 II raconte
1 Lottre ls», II, p. 877 ; Ibid., II, p. 437.
' Jvyement* et Dtlibtratian* du Conteil Sowxrain, voL I, p. 966.
1 VoL II, p. 74, Edition de 1704.
LB BARON DE LAHONTAN 161
ailleurs, a propos de la foire qui se tenait chaque annee a Montreal, une histoire invraisem-
blable au snjet des relations que les feratnes de cette ville auraient entretenues avec les
aborigines.1
Lahontan, qui etait celibataire, meprisait les ferumes par parti pris. II ne croyait pas
que la vertu leur fut possible. Qu'il soit an Canada, au Portugal ou en Espagne, il ne voit
partout que des maris trompes, des intrigues amoureuses. Pour lui, toutes les femmes sont
des Manon Lescaut, et tons les hoinmes des Georges Duudin. L'homme qui possede une
pareille disposition d'esprit est bien nialheureux.
Toutes les me'disances de ce soldat besogneux ne s'aeeordent guerc, ilu reste, avec ce
qu'il dit lui-meme de la severitc avec- laquelle les pretres defendaient toutes reunions sociales.
" Ce qui fait qu'on se marie facilement en ce pays, dit-il quelque part, c'est la difficult^ de
pouvoir converser avec les personnes de 1'autre sexe. II taut se declarer aux peres ct im-ivs
au bout de quatre visites qu'on fait a leurs tilles, il taut purler de manage <>u cesser tout
commerce, sinon la medisance attaque les unset les autres commc il taut. On nc saiirait
voir les femmes sans qu'on en parle desavantageusemeiit, et qu'on traite les maris de
commodes; enfin, il taut lire, boire ou dormir, pour passer le temps en ce pa'i's-l;\.";
Dans un autre endroit, le. baron rend eneore un temoignage plus juste:
" Le sang du Canada est fort beau, dit-il, les femmes y sont gcneralcmcnt belles, les
brunes y sont rares, les sages y sont communes ; et les paresseuses y sont en assex, grand
nombre ; elles aiment le luxe au dernier point, et e'est a (jui mieiix prendra des maris au
piege." 3
Quant aux intrigues avec les aborigenes, Lahontan a menti <le propos delibere. ("est
un fait connu et constate par tons los aneiens qui out eerit sur le Canada : les Indiens d'Ani<;-
rique n'eprouvaient que du mepris pour les femmes blanches. Les femmes n'ont rieii a
apprehender d'eux, dit la m^re de 1'Incarnation. ' D'un autre cflte, Tanguay, <|ui a corn-
pulse un million deux cent vingt-six mille deux cent trente actes de nos registres, a relevo
quatre-vingt-quatorze mariages entre des blancs et des femmes indigenes, dans 1'espace
de deux siecles. Ces chitfres sont plus eloquents que toutes les demonstrations (pie nous
j)ourrions faire. Us sont de nature a faire disparattre bien des prejuges. Combien i-roient
encore que la population franco-canadienne est formee [>our la plus grande partie de
sang mele? Les descendants de ces quelques families dans une nation composee de deux
millions d'ames sont un element a pen pros imperceptible. Par urn />ro niltiln rej»it<it"r.
Que dans les avant-postes, jetes sur les limites de la civilisation, il y ait eu, autrefois,
des desordres et des niceurs deplorables, nous ne pouvons pas le nier. Les courcurs de bois,
les batteurs d'estrades, les soldats et les officiers canton nes dans les garnisons perdues au
milieu du desert avaient la vie large et facile. Le pere jesuite Carheil, <mi vectit longtemps
au poste de Michillimakinac, nous a laisse une peinture fort peu flattee de ces temps :
" Une des principales occupations des garnisons, dit-il, est de faire de leur fort un lieu
que j'ai honte d'appeler par son nom, ou les femmes out appris que leurs corps pouvaient
tenir lieu de marchandises, et qu'elles seront mieux regues que le castor, de sorte que c'est
presentement le commerce le plus ordinaire, le plus continue! et le plus en vogue Tous
1 Vol. I, p. 65.
1 Vol. II, pp. 78 et 79, Edition de 1704.
' If (moires, Edition de 1704, p. 81.
4 Lettrei, i. IL, p. 4.
Sec. L, 1894. 21.
162 J.-EDMOND ROY
lea soldate tiennent table ouverte a toutes les fernmes cle lear connaissance, dans leur maison.
Depuis le matin jusqu'au soir, elles y passent des journees entieres, les unes apres les autres,
arises & leur feu et souvent sur leur lit, dans des entretiens et des actions propres a leur
commerce. . ." '
Ce que dit iei le pere Carheil ne s'applique pas, cependant, aux etablissements plus
important*, on regnait, au oontrairc, la plus grande severito" dans les mceurs, au dire de toue
les t'crivains contemporains.
'• A 1'appui (In tribut rendu ;\ la puret«5 des moeurs des premiers Canadiens, nous
citerons. dit I'bistorien Ferland, une autorite qui ne pent etre 8oup?onn4e de flatterie : ce
sont les resristrcs de Xotre-Pame de Quebec, ou t'urent inherits presque tous les baptemes
i|iii se tin-lit dans le gouverncment de Quebec, jusque vers 1'annee 1672. Sur six cent
snixante et qiiator/.e eiit'ants i|iii tiirent baptises dcpuis Tan 1621 inclusivement, jtisqu'a
1'anniV Itit'd exclusivement, on ne compte ([ii'iin seiil enfant illogitime.''
I/al>bt' Taniruav. qiii a poursuivi des t'tudes du meme genre, a fait un releve des naia-
sainTs clans toute la cnlonie. He 1701 a 1770, sur un total de 165,194 naissanees, il a trouv4
1i;:5.s-js cnt'anis li'-gitimes et 1.86t! illegitimes, ce ((in donne une proportion par 1,000 de 8*03.
!>>• 1771 a Ix7d iiirlnsivciiifiit. sur 2,0">7,2{'0 naissances, la statistique, tel que compulsee par
!>• iiiriuc tWivain. donne 2.o:!7,716 cnt'ants Icgitinies et 19,.r)74 illegitimes, ce qui fait une
proportion <!,• ;i-o;, p;ir 1,000.
Ccs cliitlrcs sont vraiment elocjuents lors(jue Ton songe que, d'aprfes Marbeau, on
coinpte a I'aris un ent'ant illegitime sur trois naissauces.
XV
CoxcLrsmx. — APPRECIATION GEXKRALK SUR LAHONTAN ET SON CEUVRE.
Arrive A la tin de cette etude, ou nous avons essay4 de re^inir toutes les pieces qu'il
i-tait jiossible de recueillir. suit dans les arcbivcs soit dans les aneiens auteurs, nous ne savons
trop ijuel verdict le lecteur rendra sur celui qui en est 1'objet. Lahontan a ele" bien diverse-
incut appn'-cic. Les uns 1'ont attaqiu' avec une opiniatrete qui pent paraitre parfois extra-
ordinaire, les autres 1'ont defendu avec non moins de persistance. Le dossier de 1'inculp^
jiarait inaintcnant au grand jmir et il est a pen pres complet. Avant que sentence finale soit
rendue, rcsumons en quelques traits ee qui ressort de la carri^re et du caractere de ce
personnage multiple.
I'n ecrivain <lu commencement du siecle, qui a fait une etude approfondie sur 1'arm^e
franc;aice de Tancien regime,5 nous a trace des officiers d'alors un portrait qui a sa place ici.
"C'etait, dit-il, une generation de petits-maitres, dissolus, frivoles, etourdis, a 1'esprit leger.
Devant I'ennemi, il n'y en avail pas de plus braves, et ils e"taient toujours prets a se faire
tuer a la tete de leurs eoldats. Mais ils ne pouvaient endurer les privations des camps et
les dures eorvees des temps de paix, sans maugreer et pester."
Lahontan tut un pen de tout cela a la fois. Nous doutons fort cependant qu'il ait
jamai- et« ce que Ton appellc un soldat. Pendant ses dix annecs de service au Canada, il
1 Cit£ par Margry, Introduction, cii.
' Court d'Hittoire du Canada, bi. de 1«65, voL IF, p. 14.
Louis Snfane, auteur de I'Ifototrc de Fancienne Infantene franfaite, Paris, 1849-1853, huit volu-
io-8°, avec atlai.
LB BAEON DB LAHONTAN 163
prit part a deux campagnes, assista a deux sieges, et le sort voulut qu'il ne s'y distinguSt par
aucune action d'eclat. II etait a Montreal lors du fameux massacre de Lachine et ne prit
aucune part & la sortie de la garnison. Enferme' dang Quebec pendant le siege de Phipps, il
est confondu dans la tourbe commune des officiers de second rang, et son nom n'apparait
dans aucune des depeches de Frontenac, ou celui-ci cite tous ceux qui se sont conduits avec
valeur. Quand on veut Penvoyer en mission aupres des Iroquois, il prefere la vie monotone
et ennuyense de garnison, et trouve moyen d'expedier & sa place le chevalier d'Aux. Le
baron bearnais n'est pas de ceux qui bravent le danger, ou eherchent les aventures perillcti-
ses dans 1'esperance d'obtenir un rapide avancement. II nu se vante pas, du reste, de ses
actes de bravoure, ni nc se targue de son ardeur guerriere. Au contraire, il declare que
" la valeur, oui meme la valeur d'un gascon, doit eeder a la prudence, et de plus, la sage
nature nous ordonne de fatiguer le jaret pour le salut de su tete." Dans une occasion ou il
revenait de Michillimakinac a Montreal, ses gens apprennent qu'il y a dans le voisinage un
parti d'Iroquois, et il a toutes les peines du monde a les retenir. Us veulent s'ent'uir sous
bois. " Mais si vous n'aviez pu en venir a bout, qu'eussiez-vous fait, lui demanda-t-on ?"
" Ce que j'eusse fait? repond le baron, j'aurais tachc de courir plus I'urt qii'eux." ' Kt,
d'ailleurs, que dire de cette sentence dans la bouche d'un soldat : " ( )li ! 1'excclleiite nourri-
ture que la peur ! elle donne courage et force ; elle supplee a tons les besoins de la vie, et
alors on ne s'apergoit pas qu'on est un homme, sinon par ce seul endroit qu'on craint de ne
1'etre plus."
II y a des soldats modestes, senses, qui out le ciilte de riionneiir, du devoir, de la regie,
toujours prets a combattre, a servir, ne demandant rien, contents et presque ('-tonnes lorsqiu-
leur vient la recompense, s'abstenant de critiqucr les chefs, inviolablemcnt tideles an drapeau.
D'autres, nes pour la guerre, sont braves, glorieux, avides des occasions, impatients de les
faire naitre, toujours en avant, confiants, brillants, ardents aiix honneurs et a la ii('(;oinpensi'.
II y a aussi, dans les rangs, le contingent des penseurs, des pkilosopb.es, des raisonneurs.
Labontan appartcnait a cette categoric.
II n'est jamais content, n'a jamais un mot d'eloge pour ses superieurs ou ses coinpa-
gnons d'armes. II est toujours hargneux, toujours criticpie, et niedit de tout. On dirait
qu'un invincible degout lui serre la gorge, et qu'il a garde sur toutes choses une rancuMir
inefFa^able.
Lahontan s'est peint ^ nous maigre, pale, triste.1 C'est le type physique (pie Ton prete
d'ordinaire aux temperaments bilieux et acuriates. Ajoutons a ces dispositions de nature,
que les malbeurs domestiques avaient du deteindre sur ce caractere deja frivole et leger.
Apres avoir maugree cohtre les autorites qui, depuis trois ans, le laissaient pourrir
d'ennui dans quelque village isole (1684-1687), part-il pour la campagne de Denonville
centre les Iroquois (juin 1687), Lahontan trouve que le roi depense bien mal son argent,
qu'il ecoute les avis de quelques perturbateurs publics qui cherchent leur utilite particuliere
dans le desordre general. Pourquoi troubler ces pauvres Iroquois qui n'en douneut aucun
sujet ? Et quaud la campagne est commencee, il s'apitoye sur le sort que Ton fait subir a ces
1 Vvyaget, 6d. de 1741, vol. II, p. 98.
2 Loc. tit., vol. I, p. 173.
3 " Le pommeau des selles du pays, dont la duret£ n'accommode pas les gens aussi maigres qae nioi..."
(Voyage en Portugal et en Danemark, p. 111.) " Les Aragonais sont presque aussi maigres que moi (ibid., p. 213), de
la, vous pouvez juger de leur bonne mine. Leurs visages sont aussi piles que le mien."
154 J.-EDMOND ROY
barbares. II roue de coups les sauvages allies aux Frai^ais qui veulent torturer les prison-
niers enncmis. La chose va si loin que Ton est oblige" de le mettre aux arrets, et de faire
croirc nux sauvagcs indignes qu'il est ivre et incontr&lable. C'est dans cette me*me cam-
pagne qu'on amene au quartier general un deserteur qui est fusille apres avoir e"t<5 convaincu
d'avoir nervi de guide aux Anglais. Lahontan trouve cette punition injuste au dernier
degre. Mais sur quoi compter en temps de guerre si Ton ne chStie pas les de"serteurs et les
cspions ?
II est desole de n'assister qu'a des boucheries, et de ce que les officiers sont occup^s
pendant einq ou six jours a couper les Ides de 1'enncmi avec leurs epees dans les champs.
Quaiid tout le inonde blame la Barre au sujet de la campagne infructueuse de 1684,
lui seul trouve que ce n'est pas la finite du pauvre bomme, et il s'en prend aux medecins de
IVxpedition et diseute avee eux des maladies et des remedes au lieu de faire son service.
Commandant ilu fort Saint-Joseph, avec son talent reel d'observation, il eut sans doute
dcvine rimportance que prendrait un jour ee poste, mais il s'y sent pris d'un invincible
ennui et il en deguerpit sans honneur et sans gloire. Au moment meme, oil dosespe'rant de
ivntivr dans les IK nines graces des ministres, Lahontan se preparait a publier ses pamphlets,
Lamnthe-Cadilhic fondait Detroit.
Nomine lieutenant de roi a I'laisanee, Lahontan, an lieu de s'occuper des devoirs de sa
charge, passe son temps a la chasse, ou erayonne sur le coin des tables d'aubcrges des
chansons satvriques etmtre son superieiir qui le vent reprimander.
( )n raecinte ijiie lesjeiines homines du Beam abhorrent le service militaire pour la
phi part, et que le departcment des Basses-Pyrenees a com pie parfois a lui scul la moitie ou
menu- les trois ein<(iiieines des iiisoiuuis francais.'
Si eela est vrai, Lahontan a bien ete de son sang et de sa rae«. Jamais homme ne fut
moins fait pour le metier des armes. C'est le type dc Tindiscipline dans toute la force du
mot.
II y a eii parmi les contemporains, un militaire du temps du premier empire, qui nous fait
soiiirera Lahontan: e'ost rani-Louis Courier. Comine lui, Lahontan est bilieux, acariStre,
se mo(|iie et uii'-dit de tout, diseute sans cessc ses chefs. Anssi pen zele 1'un que I'autre pour
le service, tons deux reveiit des poetes et des ecrivains au milieu d'une campagne, tons deux
font eontre la discipline les plus grandes ecpiipeeH et descrtent leur poste au moment du
ihmger. Homines a eoups de tete, revant de philosophic et d'idees nouvelles, et negligeant
les details de leur metier, otliciers ineommodes et dangereux que Ton note, paratt-il, dans
les regiments parmi les mal-pensants. Comme Courier, Lahontan se forma a 1'etude au
milieu de la vie des camps. II s'echappait du service et des corve"es pour lire ses chers
aiiteiirs. Medisant des chefs, frondciir, incapable jamais de faire une action d'^clat, sans
bravoure etH'en vantant, capable de servir le Grand Turc aussi bien que la France, Lahontan
cut les gouts, les t ravers et la mechancete du grand pamphletairc, il lui manqua son erudi-
tion et son immense talent, et il ne fut qu'un pietre ecrivailleur.
Lah-iiitan avait 1'esprit nourri de paradoxe et de contradiction. En temps de paix, il
vent se voir a la guerre. Est-il a la villc il aspire de vivre loin du monde avec ses livres.
II ne pent plus demeurer au Canada, " dans ce pays contr614 par les pretres et les bigots,"
et demande a grands cris son rappel. Une fois rendu en France, il peste centre les gens
1 Klw/« Reclna, Otographie unirtrteUe—La Franet, t II, p. 94.
LE BARON DE LAKONTAN 165
en place, les avocats, les courtisans. Dans son village, il trouve tout le monde idiot et bete,
et veut se revoir au milieu des sauvages. II ambitionne les postes honorifiques dans le
meme placet ou il fait un plaidoyer pour 1'obscurite. II reclame 1'argent prete par son pere
a la ville de Bayonne, et en vie le sort des Indiens qui n'ont pas le sou. II accompagne ses
livres de gravures anarchistes ou 1'homme de la nature foule aux pieds le sceptre et les lois,
et il tombe a genoux devant les duchesses pour demander sa grace. II se moqtie des courti-
sans et il se fait plat valet des grands au Danemark ct en Angleterre. Robespierre, dans
son discours sur PEtre Supreme,' a trace un portrait des encyclopedistes qui s'applique bien
a Lahontan :
" Ces coryphees, dit-il, declamaient quelquefois contre le despotisme, et ils etaient
pensionnes par les despotes; ils faisaient tantdt des livres eontre la cour, et tan tot des
dedicaces aux rois, des discours pour les courtisans, et des madrigaux pour les eourtisanes ;
ils etaient fiers dans leurs ecrits, et rampants dans les antichambres."
A quoi tient la gloire ?
Tous les encyclopedistes out traite Lahontan comme un grand voyageur, et ils ne citent
pas meme les noms des Jolliet, des Marquette, des Xicolet et des la Verandryc.
Que dire des livres du baron hearnais ? Le soin que Luhmitan prenait d'observer tout
autour de lui nous a valu certaiiiement des pages utiles. (Test un esprit inqiiisiteur et bien
en avant de son temps. II est eurieux d'y voir, par exemple, sa preoccupation au sujet de
1'origine des indigenes, avant les recherches du pere Latitan iit celles de 1'abln' I><>be.
Mais ce qui gate tout chez lui, c'est le denigrement baineux et de parti pris, ce sont les
faits presentes souvent d'line maniere pertide. La complaisance aver laqiicllc tons les
auteurs ennemis de la France out cite Lahontan nous indiqiic bien quel soin doit prrndre le
lecteur de le contrOler sans cesse.
Au point de vue des moeurs et de la decenee, les livres de Lahontan sont de ceiix qui se
liscnt pcut-etre parfois le soir, en caehette, mais sur le premier feuillet desquels on dcvrait
iascrire cet epigraphe, qu'un auteur .contemporain place en vedette sous le litre d'un de ses
romans : La m&re n'en devra pas permeltre la let-tare a s<i filh:.
Potir terminer, citons ce que M. I'arkman dit de Lahontan. (V jugemeiit de IVminent
historien donne, pensons-nous, une bonne vue d'ensernble du sujet de celte elude :
" Lahontan, dit-il, pent etre appele un homme en avant de son sieele ; car il avail
1'esprit caustique, sceptique et moqueur, (mi a marqu4 cent ans plus lard I'approche de la
grande revolution, mais qui n'etait pas un des caracteristiques du sieele de Louis XIV. II
disait ordinairement la verite quand il n'avait pas de raison de faire autremenl, et cependant
il etait capable parfois de mensonges prodigieux. Lahontan a essaye d'imposer a ses
lecteurs une histoire merveilleuse de pretendues decouvertes au dela du Mississipi ; et sa
mauvaise reputation sous lo rapport de la veracite, est due prineipalement a eette fabrica-
tion. D'un autre c6te, le recit de ce qu'il a vu dans la colonie s'accorde d'ordinaire avec
les temoignages contemporains." 2
1 Cit6 par Thiers : Hiftoire de la Revolution franyaise.
2 Frontenac, pp. 106 et 106.
166 J.-EDMOND ROY
PIECES JUSTIFICATIVES
n° 1
LA NAVIGATION DU GAVE DE
Le 27 inai 1688, Ic baron de Lahontan, alors a Michillimakinac, ecrivait a M. de
Seignelay, une longuo lettre au sujet des travaux que son pere avait faits pour ame"liorer la
navigation sur le gave de Pan.
.I'ai cru devoir reunir ici toutes leu pieces probantes au sujet des grands services
i|ii' Isaac dc Loin d'Arce rend it alors au Beam.
Kj-tfiit <l' mi,1 1,-tti-f I/H Inn-oil i/c Ln/iniitan a M. de Seignelay, dutee a Michichillimakinac, le
•21 in ni 1(388.
MoNSKKiNKUK,
.!<• -uis til.- il'iin gentilhoinnie, qiii u depense trois ccns niille ecus pour grossir les caux
i|e- ilnix gave- liearnais; il a en le boiiheur de retissir dans cet ouvrage, en faisant entrer
quantitc ili- ruisseaux dans ccs deux rivieres : le coiirant de 1'Adour en a etc tellcment ren-
t'orcr qiic, grossissant la l>anv dc Buyonne, un vaisseaii de cinquante eanons y pent entrer
aver |ilns de tacilite. qiic ne t'aisait auparavant une t'regate de dix. Ce tut en vertu de ce
irraml et lu'iii-fiix travail, <|iie le roi, |»>ur rucompeiiBer nion pi- re, lui aeeorda, eonime aussi i
hfs descendants a perpetuite, certains droits et profits, le tout inontant a la valeur de trois
millf livres par an. re i|iii se vi'ritie par le commencement d'un arret donne au council d'etat,
le neii\ ii'ine jour ile Janvier li)."),s, signe Bossuet, et collationne, etc. La seconde ntilite que
le ri'i el la province rctireiit ilcs travaux de nion pere, consiste en la descente des infits et des
vi-rgne> ties I'yrenei's, que mil autre que lui n'aurait jainais entrepris, et qui aurait infailli-
lileineiit I'choin', si par ^es soins et par des sommes immenses, il n'eut doublement grossi les
caux i In tjave d'Oloron ...........
30 dccembre 1048.
(jrnttjii-atiuH il< -M lii-rex, danndes /><tr lr curjis dc I'ille de Bayonne a des marinierSj pour
i-ninliiit, I/I'M J'I/I-I'IH'I-X <} Buyuiiue, ti'nlx bdteaux nf>j»irtenunt d M. d'Arce. (Archives com-
munales de Bayonne, ('('. 4'2\, n"12!'». Dulaurens, Inveittalre sommaire des archives de la
rifle <le Bayuiuie, tonic ler.)
A nos seigneurs les eschevins, jurats et Conseil de la ville de Bayonne.
Supplient humblemcut les sieurs Pivolet et autres, bapteliers, disant qu'ilz out conduit
trois bapteaux en ceste ville, despuis les inons Pirenees, apartenant a Mr Darce,avec deapans,
de <juy la riviere a este rciidue navigable, ce quy doit ajiorter de grandz biens a la ville de
Bayonne et causer ung negoce intertable, a <|iioy nous [avons] aporte nos soings et aporterons
d'i<-y en avant. Ck- considere, il vous plaize, a ['imitation des autres villes, de leur donner
une estrene telle <ju'il plairra a vos lil>eralites. Et prieront Dieu pour vos prosperit^s et de
vostre ville ; et feres bien. Ainsi signe : Pivolet et Duval.
K-*t acorde aux supliants, pour gratifications, la somnie de vingt livres, quy leur seront
payees par Mr de Larroy, tresorier de la ville, en verteut des presans, sans qu'il soit.besoing
d'autre mandement, et en seront descharg^s, prenant aquiet au dos et le raportant a la
redition de vos comptes. Faict a Bayone, en Conseil, le 30' decerabre 1648. Ainsi signe1 :
de Lalande, clercq assesseur.
(Sign4:) DB MI i NUM. greffier.
Nous soubs signes, Jean et aultre Jean Pivolet, pere et fis, marchans et conducteurs en
les ribieres de Oarone et Salat et a presant en la ribiere du gabe de Pau, fesant la conduicte
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 167
troues (sic) bateaux, confesons avoyer ressu des meins clu sieur de Laroy, tresaurier de la
presante anne, la somme de vingct librcs ordonnes, en 1'aultre part escbriptes. — Feet a
Bayonne ce trantiesme desatnbre 1648. — Sur quoy nous sommes signes.
(Signe :) J. PIVOLET ; .1. I'IVOLET.
6 Janvier 1649.
Lettre adressee par le corps de ville de Bayonne ti M. de In Vie, ar,,i-nl <jiner<il «n /><
de Bordeaujr. (Archives communales de Bayonne, BB. 68. t'1 8V".)
MONSIEUR,
Monsieur le premier eschevin nous a t'aiet part d'une lettre que Monsieur de Laborde
luy a escript, par laquelle il luy niande que vous aves bailie reqiieste au nom ilu sindiq en la
Cour des monnoyes, dont il nous a envoye la minutte, ensemble de 1'anvst quy a cste
prononce, portant que le sindiq f'era apparoir de sa quallitte et raportcra deliberation du
corps de ville, portant necessitte qu'il y a d'ouvrir le contoir et t'aiiv travailler la nionove,
comme aussy de dresser ung proces verbal des desordres quy sont arrives en eeste ville, du
despuis le chaumage de la monnoye, sattisfaisant a quoy, nous vous envoyons le proces
verbal, 1'acte de prestation de serment du sindiq C'e.-t tout ee ijuv se
presente a VOUH escripre sur nos affaires, a quoy nous adjoustcrons une nouvelle dij^ne de
curiosite et d'estre couchee dans la gasettc, quy est (jue M' Isaq I>ulon<r. sieur d'Arse,
bearnois, entreprant de rendre la riviere du Gabe navigable, quy seroit ung grand bien pour
ce pai's et le Bear, quy auroint tons deux par eeste invantioii le eomineree par la vove de la
riviere. II a t'aiet construire deux bapteaux du port d'environ seixe tbonneaux. ebaeun
proche d'un bourg dans le Beam appelle de St Pee, six lieues au dessiis de I'au et distant
de ceste ville de vingt-deux lieues, duqucl lieu il a t'aiet naviger lesdits bapteaux jusques
dans ceste ville, ce que nous avons regarde aveq grand estonneinent, aussy bien que la ville
de Pan et tous les endroictz ou lesdits bapteaux out passe eomme une chose qii'on n'avoit
jamais veu et quy surpassoit la creance. Comme nons nous eraignons que vous vern's
d'autres choses a Paris quy nous estonneront davautage, Dicu nous en preserve par sa sainte
grace et a vous particulierement de mauvaise rencontre, ce sont les suiihaifs de vos. . . .
Pour Mr de La Vie, conseiller du roy en ses Conseils et son advocat general au parle-
ment de Bourdeaux. — Du 6° Janvier 1649.
21 avril 1649.
Arret du Conseil d'Etat da roi prescrivant les mesures nbcessaires pour faciliter In )nn-i<j<iti<>ii
sur le Gave de Pan et sur le Neez, et defendant a toutes sortes de persoinies d'empjcher le sietir
Isaac du Loin d'Arce ou ses commis de transporter toutes sortes de marchandises et de»recfi, qn'ils
feront descendre des provinces de Bigorre et Beam par la dite riviere, ft pcinc dc 3,000 livres
d'amende. (Archives des Basses-Pyrenees, C. 1339, piece de 4 feuillets, in-folio, parchemin.)
EXTRAIT DES REGISTRES DU CONSEIL D'ETAT. SUR CE QUI A ETE REPRESENTE ail roy, ell
son Conseil, par Isaac du Loin, sieur d'Arce, qu'en execution des lettres patentee de Sa
Majest^, duement veriffiees, tant au parlement que Cbambre des Comptes de N"avarre, le 18
septembre 1648, par lesquelles Sa Majeste auroit accorde a perpetuite au dit de Loin et a ses
hoirs et ayans cause, la faculte de naviguer, luy seul, et raettre batteaux sur la riviere du
Gabe [Gave] ' et du Nez [Neez] 2 tant en consideration de ses services que pour son rem-
1 Le Gave de Pau, dont le nom Gate est synonyme de " cours d'eau rapide " est quelquefois d^sign^ sous ce
simple nom de " Gave." Sorti des glaciers de Gavarnie, dans les Hautes-Pyrenees, il traverse la vallee du Li-
vedan, passe pros d'Argetes.coutourne le pied du rocher de Lourdes.puis s'engage entre les Pyr^n^es et les collines
du Bigorre et coule vere 1'ouest jusqu'au del& de Saint- P6. La, entr4 dans le departement des Basses-Pyrenees par
168 J.-EDMOND ROY
oursement des depences qu'il est oblige" de faire pour reridre les dites rivieres navigables, il
limit travaille aver taut de fruit pour 1'utilite puhlique que, centre 1'esperanee d'uu ehaeun,
boi
anroit . ...
il auroit fait decendre des batteaux sur lesdittes rivieres, depuis S'-Pe •» jusques aux villes
[de] Nay, ' Pau * Ortes [Orthez]," Belloc [Belloeq],7 Peyrahora [Peyrehorade], * Bayonne, »
et ireux fait remonter jusques a laditte ville de Pau, avec grande peine et travail, a cause
des nasses (|iii sont sur laditte rivierre du Gabe [Gave], que pour les roues, arbres et
arbrisseaux qui sout an long des rives desdites rivieres, n'ayant pu avoir passage libre dans
les dites nasses, a ca\ise de ce que ceux qui tiennent les moulins de Sa Majeste, par enga-
gement a vil prix, out ferine ladite riviere, d'uu cote a 1'autre, saus laisser passer une goutte
d'eau que par dessus lesdites nasscs, bien que par les ordounanees il soit fait deffences de
faire tics nasses sans laisser des pertuis suftisants a passer des bestiaux, dont s'etant plaint
an parlenieiit de Pan ct requis conformeinent a 1'arret d'iceluy du 9 fevricr 1630, qu'il fut
eoinmis iin <lrs eonseillcrs de ladite cour, ensemble le procureur general de S. M. pour
visittcr Irs nasses qni sont sur laditte riviere du (!abe [Gave] et faire proceder aux ouver-
t u res ft constructioiiR des passalis necessaires pour rendrc la navigation libre; ledit pro-
fiirfiir ircneral avani consenty les dites conclusions, arret seroit intervenu, le 19 novcmbrc
li!4.{. portant (pie If susdit arret du neiif fevrier 1*530 seroit execute par le sieur Doyennart
[d'< ii'ln'nart] consfillfr audit parlfnu-nt ft J>iiliau [dc Salies du Hau], procureur general, et
ijiie. siiivant ii'eliiv. il sfi-oit fait ouverture et passalis nccessairea pour la navigation, ou
li.xiin M'l-.iit. iiDiiubstant opposition on appellation quelconques ; et, par autre arret du
premier fevrier 1*549, du eoiirtentement dudit procureur general, ordonne (jue les rives qui
Mint sur le long desdites rivieres du ( ial>e [( Jave] et du Nex. [Nee/,] seront mises en etat
iii'i-t^saire pour la faeilite <le la navigation, et, a ces tins, enjoint a toutes les eonununautes
c|iii alxiutisM'iit a I'line et a 1'autre desdites rivieres, de eouper et oter les arbres, buissons et
aiitn-s ebcisf> i|iii poiiroient empeclier iju'en remontant U's batteaux, ICH bommes et chevaux
ne les puissfiit tirer facillement, lesimels arrets il ne pent inettre a execution, dans toute
1'etendue c|iie ladite riviere du (Jabe [(iave] pent f'tre rendue navigable, pour etre du ressort
de divers parleinents eoinnieiiceant dans la Uigorre, ressort du parlement de Toulouse, et
pa>-ant an travers du Hearn et (iiiissant a liayonne, ressort du jiarleiueiit de Bourdeaux
[Bordeaux], eii sorte <|iie le dessein quc le siipliant a en de servir le public se trouveroit
eludi'. s\ . pour terininer toutes les diffieiiltes cjui se pourroient rencontrer dans 1' execution
de.-dittes lettres patciites et arrets du C'onseil, donnes en consequence, il ne Iny etoit pourvii
31- inutitv d'altitude, il se dirigo vers le nord-ouest, passe & Nay, an pied de la colline de Pan, descend a travera
uno larxe et belle plaine vers Orthez, oil il s'engage dans une suite de gorges, d'fHranglernents et de ravins pitto-
rescues, eutrecoupt'-s de fietites plaines. An deli de Peyrehorade, il rencontre PAdour, dont il triple le volume et
dont il fait, dt-a lors, un veritable tleuve. I^e Gave est favilement navigable, a la remonte, depuis le confluent
jim<iue vers Peyrehorade; il porte IIU'IMI- des bateaux a vapeur juxtjue devant cette ville; mais, en ainont, il a un
cuiirant tr(ip rapido pour olre remontr sans de grandes difticultt's (Adolphe Joanne, Glvgraphic det Ba**e»-
I'yrttitff, Paris, Hacliette, Iss3, p. 16.)
1 " 1-e Gave r»^ )it dans le d^'partement des Basses- Pyrenees : le Louzon, le B^-^s, le Geat, I'Oufse, le Ixjust, le
\, '..](• riiiKseau des Hies, la Bayse, le LII/.UUC', le Geu, la Geule, lo Laa, le ruisseau de la Taillade, le Gave
d'Oloron "
" l.f .V/- , [>eu abondant dans son cours surj^rieur, qui se d£roule dans les collines des environs de K^b^nacq,
recoil, anx environs de ce village, In d£bordement d'une source £norme qui jaillit du milieu des prairies et forme
aur le champ une writable riviere. Cette source ett vraisemblablement le produit des pertex du Gave d'Ossau
qui, au sortir de la haute vallee, au moment de s'infldchir vera 1'ouest comme tous les cours d'eau de la region,
8'engonfTre en partie dans les crevasses du sol. GrAce & 1'afflux qui lui arrive ainsi des Pyrenees, le Neez prend
1'aapect d'un petit torrent, et se rend au Gave par un long delour, a 3 kilometres en aval de Pau " (Joanne,
Giographie dfi Battet-Pyrtnten, p. 18.)
1 Sainl-Pf, chef-lien de canton de 1'arrondissement d'Argeles (Hautes-Pyr^n^-es).
1 .Vdy, chef-lieu de deux cantons de I'arrondissement de Pau (Basses-Pyrenees).
1 Pau, chef-lieu du d^-partement des Basses- Pyrenees.
• Orlhfz, chef-lieu d'arrondiHaement (Basses- Pyrenees).
' BtUocq, commane du canton de Salies (Basses-Pyrenees).
' Peyrehorade, chef-lieu de canton de 1'arrondissement de Dax (Landes).
• Kayonnf, chef lieu d'arrondissement, port de commerce tree important (Basses- Pyrenees).
LB BARON DB LAHONTAN 169
par Sa Majeste, tant sur le fait desdites nasses, pertuis et passalis que pour rendre leu rives,
le long desdites rivieres du Gabe et du Nez [Xcez] libres poiirpouvoir remonter ICH batteaux
et a ce qu'il ne luy puisse etre donne aueun empe'cheraent de pouvoir faire transporter
toutes sortes de marchandises et denrees qu'il f'era dessendre par laditte rivierre pour faire
conduire tant en la ville de Paris qu'en celle de Iknmleaux [Bordeaux] et a litres du royaume,
qu'il avisera ;
Vu LA REQUITE PRESENTEE par ledit du Loin audit parlenient de 1'au, a ce que, confor-
mement audit arret du neuvieme fevrier 1630, il tut coinmis un eonseiller et le procureur
general de Sa Majeste, pour visitor les nasses qui wont sur laditte rivierre du Gabe [Gave],
a faire proeeder aux ouvertures necessaires, nonobstant oppositions, sur laquelle sont les
conclusions dtidit procureur general et 1'arret de Indite cour, du dix neuvieme novemlire
mil six cent quarante trois, port ant que celuy du neuvieme fevrier mil six cent (rente sera
execute par les sieurs Doyennat [d'OThenart], eonseiller, et du I lean [de Salies du Him],
procureur general, et que, suivant iceluy, il sera fait ouverture et passalis necessairc pour
la navigation, nonobstant opposition on appellation quelconque, lerlit arret du neuvieme
fevrier mil six cent trente ; autre arret dudit parlement, ilu premier ii'vrier mil six cent qiia-
rante neuf portant quo les rives seront mises en etat pour pouvoir remonter les hattcaux. et
a ses (sic) tins enjoint aux communaute's qui aboutissent a rune et a 1'autre desdites rivieres
du Gabe [Gave] et du Nez [Neez| de couper et oter les arbrcs, buissons et tout ce qui
pourroit empecher qu'en remontant les batteaux, les homines nychevaux neles pui.-sent tiivr
facillement, les certificate du sieur comte de Toulongcon, goiiverncur de ISayonnc. eche-
vins, jurats et consuls de laditte ville et de celle de 1'au et d'Orthes en Mearn. que ledit
d'Arce, contre 1'opinion commune, a rendu ladite riviere du Gabe [Gave] navigable ; ouy
le rapport du sieur de Mauroy, eonseiller du roy en ses ('onseils et intendant de ses finances,
et tout considere ;
LE ROY, EN SON CONSEIL, a ordonne et ordonne. conformeinent auxilits arrets du parle-
ment de Pan des neuf fevrier mil six cent trente, neuf novembre mil six cent <|iiarante trois,
et premier fevrier mil six cent quarante neuf, qu'il sera fait visitte des nasses etant sur les-
dites rivieres du Gabe [Gave] et du Xcx. [Xee/.j, et fait procedcr aux oiivi'i-tures m'cessaires
et construction des passalis pour la navigation, ensemble que les rives. <|iii sont le long
desdites rivieres, seront mises en etat necessaire, pour la facilite de la navigation, paries
eommunautes qui aboutissent a I'mie et a 1'autre desdites rivieres, comme il est pcirt<'- par
lesdits arrets, en sorte qu'en remontant les batteaux, les liommes t't chevaux [niissent tii-er
et conduire facillement ; enjoint sadite Majeste audit parlement de Xavarre et aux lieiitc-
nans generaux de Tarbe [Tarbes) et de Dax, cbacun en 1'etendue de leiir district et jurisdic-
tion, de tenir la main a 1'execution du present arret ; fait Sa Majeste tres expresses inhibi-
tions et deffenses a toutes sortes de personnes d'empecber ledit d'Arce, ses coinmis <>u ayans
cause de transporter toutes sortes de marchandises et danrees qu'il t'era decendre desdites
provinces dc Bigorre et Beam par la dite riviere, a peine de trois mille livres d'amende et
de tous depens, dommages et intercts, et sera le present arret execute nonobstant opposi-
tions ou appellations quelconques et sans prejudice d'icelles.
Fait au Conseil d'Etat tenu ;\ S'-Germain, le vingt un avril mil six cent quarante neuf.
Collationne,
(Signe :) COQUELEY DE CHAUSSEI-IERRE.
9 Janvier 1658.
Arret du Conseil d'Etat du roi constituant en faveur du sieur Isaac dn Loin, sieur d'Arce,
une rente annuelle de 3,000 livres, pendant douze annees, A prendre sur les droits de la coutume de
Bayonne, depuis le lm Janvier 1659, pour dedommager ledit sieur d'Arce des depenses faites par
lid pour rendre le Gave de Pan navigable. (Archives des Basses-Pyrenees, C. 1339, piece de 4
feuillets, parchemin.)
EXTRAIT DES REGISTRES DU CONSEIL D'ETAT. — SUR CE QUI A ETE REPRESENTS au roy, CI1 SOn
Conseil, par Isaac du Loin, sieur d'Arce, que pour le recompenser des services qu'il a rendus
Sec. I., 1894. 22.
17O J.-EDMOND ROY
let t res patentes, qui lui nuroient ete aecordees, twr les avis donnes par le parlement et Cliam-
hre des Comptcs do Pan, an mois d'aoiit 1648, du proffit et utilite que le commerce en recc-
vroit et la province, et la ville de Bayonne en particulier, en sorte que porte d'un zelle tout
particiilier an hien du service de Sa Majeste, il auroit, avec une excessive depence, fait de
noiiveanx passages a ladite riviere, icelle elargie (si<-) en deux divers endroits ou elle 6toit
arrctee par des montagnes de inarbre, fait place aux eaux arretees, au terns des inondations,
si bicn que par son soiii et travail, en la dite annee 1648, il auroit fait monter et decendre de
Brands Imteaiix dont. quatre auroient etc jusques a Pan, et trois de Pan & Bayonne, et depuis,
encore auroit fait decendre et monter trois aut res bateaux, de nouveau fabriques, en 1654,
cette interruption de tems etant faite |»>nr lever les ditticultes et oppositions; en sorte que
parson soin ft diligence, ladite riviere auroit rendu un tres grand proffit et utilite a ladite
province et ;i la ville tie Bayonnc, pour le commerce et communication qu'il a cause, outre
i|iie !<• port de ladite villc de Bavoime. qui etoit de> plus dith'ciles, ou les vaisseaux cchouoient,
arriveiit a l>oii port et suivmeiit, de sorte que c'est aujourd'lmy un des ports et havres le plus
romiiiode et assure : s'elant ledit d'Arce. pour y parvenir, constitue en plus de cent cinquante
mil livn-s de t'rais dont il e-t en pure perte, sous la bonne toy des arrets et lettres patentes
inexeeiites par la ne^liijenee des otliriers iludit parlement, qui n'ont tenu la main a 1'execu-
tion des arrets et eontraindre les proprietaires des moulins et terres etans sur ladite riviere,
d. -iiiil'rir le passairc desdits bateaux et des ebevaux et attirail pour la navigation, prcfcrant
rinteret de <|i]eli|iies | ia ft ieii 1 iers du corps dudit parlement au bieii public, et ainsy oblige le-
dit d'Aive d'abandonner un dessein aebeve, on il a employe'' dix ans de terns, fait plusieurs
vovaircs parmv les tmupes relielles a Sa Majeste et risque sa vie plusieurs fois et perdu ses
Mri;- ijui luv out etc voiles par lesdits rebelles. inais coinme il [pense ?] que son travail est
I, -alut de ladite ville de liavotinc. parcequ'auparavanl on tie pouvoit entrer dedans leur
port. aiii|iiel de six navires il en perissoit le tiers, au lieu (ju'a present c'est le port le plus
a-siire i Hi il ent re t res I'aeillenieiit ties iiavires de cinq ecus tonncaiix, sans aucune (sic) risque,
ee ijiii arrive de 1'ouverture ijii'il a fait pour le passage des eaux, qui dans les imiondations
ne eoidloient lion plus i|u'aux basses eaux, ee qui taisait que ladite riviere ne pouvoit
poiisser les sables dans la mer qui t'eriuoieiit renibouehiire du port, au lieu qu'a present,
1'eaii vient avec t'oi-ce, aux touts [tbntes] des neiges, et pousse les sables dans la mer et rend
le port tons les jours meilleur, et, par const'quent, ]ilus traftieable et partant, la coutume de
liavoiine plus c.insidi'rable et la ville plus Horissantc, jioiir la surete <lu commerce, ee <|ui
fait 'jiie ledit d'Arce recoiirt a Sa Majeste pour la supplier de lui accorder, pour aucunement
le desdommager. la somine de quatre mille livres. par chacun an, a perj)etuite, a prendre sur
les droits de ladite continue de Bayomie, (jiii appartiennent a Sa Majeste, dont il sera paye
par les adjiidieataires. t'erniiers, reeeveiirs on pri'poses, sur ses quittances et de ses hoirs ou
ayans eause. i|iii seroiit passees a la eliambre des Comptes partout ailleiirs ou il appartiendra,
et a ee fa ire eontraint. nonobstant tons engagemeiis, baux, arrets, declarations et autres
eboses contraircs. i-oinnie il est accoututne pour les affaires de Sa Majeste, ct pour cet effet,
que toutes lettres pattcntes. sur ee necessaires, luy seront expediees.
Yr AT CIINSKII, i>f ROV : lesdittes lettres jiatentes de Sa Majeste, veriffiees tant au
parlement que eliambre des comptes de Navarre, le 18 septeinbre 1648, par lesquelles Sa
Majesti- auroit accorde, a perpetuiW, ainlit sieur d'Arce et a ses heritiers ou ayant cause la
faenlte ile naviguer lui seul et met t re bateaux sur la riviere du Gabe [Gave] ; arrot de la
('our de parlement de Pan, portant que celuy du 19° fevrier 1630 sera execute par le sieur
Doyhenard [d'OYhdnartl, conseiller, et l)ubau [de Salies du Hau], [>rocureur general, et que,
suivant iceluy, il sem fait ou venture et passages ndeessaires pour la navigation, ou besoin
wra, nonobstant oppositions ou appellations quelconques, en datte du 19" decembre 1648 ;
un certifticat des jurats de la ville de Pan, du 18 decembre 1648, par lequel \\s certiffient
qu'il y avoit quatre mois et demy que le dit sieur d'Arce faisoit travailler a rompre des
rochers pour faire de nouveaux passages a la riviere du Gabe [Gave], pour la rendre
navigable, et qu'il a fait arriver quatre bateaux en ladite ville, charge's do bois, iustrumens
et machines a ereuser et romprc des rochers, a cordages avec j»lus de cinquante personnes,
ee qu'ils n'avoient jamais vu sur ladite riviere ; autre eertifficat des jurats de la ville
LE BARON DR LAHONTAN 171
d'Orrhes [Orthez] en Beam, par lequel 51s certiffient que ledit sieur d'Arce a fait deccndre
trois bateaux par ladite riviere du Gabe [Gave], pour passer a .Bayonue, chose qui n'a jamais
e"te vu (sic) et chose teuue pour impossible ; autre eertifficat du sieur de Gramont, mareschal
des camps et armees de Ha Majeste, par lequel il certifie au roy et a Nosseigneurs de HOII
Conseil que ledit sieur d'Arce a fait arriver a Bayonue trois bateaux vcnans des nionts
Pirennees [Pyrenees], qu'il a fait conduire par la riviere du Gabe, qu'il a rendiic navigable,
chose qui a toujours ete impossible, et que 1'on n'auroit jamais cru si hi chose n'etoit
parvenu a sa vu (sic) et de toute la populace, qui etoit presente a cctte nouveaute, cc qui
fait esperer une ouverte de nouveau negoee et grand commerce de inarchandise audit pa'i's,
ledit eertifficat datte du 2"' fevrier 1649 et scelle ; arret du parlement de Navarre <lu premier
fevrier audit an 1649, portant que les rives, qui sont le long de ladite riviere du (iabe
[Gave], seront raises en etat neeessairo pour la facilite de laditte navigation, et cnjoint a
toutes les commun antes aboutissantes a laditte riviere de couper et <>ter les arbres, buissons
et tout ce qui pourroit empecher qu'en remontant les bateaux, les homines et chevaux ne
les puissent tirer et conduire t'acilement, et pour cet eftet, permis aux jurats d'v eontraindre
chacun des habitant) de travailler ; arret du Conseil d'Ktat, du ~1\ avril lf>4!>. portant quc les
arrets dudit parlement de Navarre seront executes, et ordonin' qu'il seroit fait visittc des
misses snr ladite riviere et proeede aux ouvertures necessaires et constructions lies passalies,
que les rives seront mises en etat necesaaire par les cominunautcs, enjuint sadite Majeste an
parlement de Navarre et a ses lieutenans generaux de tenir la main a rexecution dudit
arret, avec deft'enccs a toutes personnes d'empecher leilit d'Aree mi M-S commis <m avans
cause de transporter toutes sortes.de marchandises et dcnrecs qu'il fera decendre des provin-
ces de Bigorrc et Beam par ladite riviere, a peine de trois mille livres d'aiueiide. si^nitlii'
aux deputes de Gelos, le 15'' oetobre 1(>90 ; commission expedite snr ledit arret. leilit jour ;
arret dudit parlement de Navarre, du premier oetobre audit an 1690, donne les chamhres
assemblies, par lequel le sieur Dufour, conseiller. est commis pom- rexecution de tons lesdits
arrets et pour informer contre ceux qui out rompu et einporte les bateaux et par lequcl
appert dn vol fait audit d'Arce; requete presentee audit parlement, qni commet le sieur
Damade en la place dudit sieur Dufour, du sixieme septcmbrc li>.">:>: deux actcs et declara-
tions faites pardevant notaires par ledit Darce, au has de laquellc sont les signiffieations de
laditte declaration faite aux communautes qui aboutissent aux rivi-s de laditte riviere du
Gabe [Gave] ; ordounance des jurats de 1'au, i>ar la([Uelle il se voit les empeeliemens donnes
au sieur d'Arce pour laditte navigation et qu'il en seroit informe, avec deff'ences de luy plus
donner aucun empechement, du '27 deccmbre 10.53, au has de laquellc est la publication
faite a son trompe de laditte ordonnance en laditte ville, le memo jour ; deux actcs, I'mi du
26 septembre 1653, et 1'autre. du cinq deeembre audit an, signifKes anxdittes commuuautes
qui aboutisseut a ladite riviere du Gabe [Gave] par lesquelles il les a somim's d'executer les
arrets du Conseil ct du parlement et par lesquels actes ledit sieur d'Arce a proteste du
sejour et depence de plusieurs homines et douze chevaux, servant a la navigation, qu'il avoit
amenes de Paris, qu'il le consommoit en frais et de tons ses depens, dommages interets, a
quoy ils n'auroient obeis ; proems verbal dresse par h> juge de la senechaussee d'Orthes en
Beam, le 14" Janvier 1654, par lequel il se voit que ledit sieur d'Arce a fait travailler inces-
sament pour rendre laditte riviere navigable ; eertifficat des jurats et echevins de Bayonne,
du 28° Janvier 1654, par lequel ils certiffient que le supliant a fait arriver trois bateaux,
venant de Pan, et qu'il a sejournee (sic) trois jours avec lesdits bateaux ; autre procea verbal
dresse par M'1 Simon Lardoys, commissaire depute par laditte Cour de parlement de Navarre
pour F execution des arrets du Conseil et de laditte Cour, par lequel il seroit qu'il s'est
transporte pardevers lesdittes communautes pour lessommer et interpeller d'executer lesdits
arrets, contenant leurs reponses, a quoi ledit commissaire auroit vaque depuis le seize Janvier
jnsqu'au 16 fevrier 1654, sans que lesdites communautes ayent voulu obeir auxdits arrets ;
vu, aussy, plusieurs autres pieces et ouy le rapport du sieur commissaire, a ce depute ; et
tout consider^ ;
LE KOY, EN SON CONSEIL, pour aueunement desdommager ledit d'Arce des grandes
depences qu'il a faites, luy a accorde, fait don de la somme de trois mille livres, pour chacun
an, pendant le terns de douze amides, a prendre sur les droits de la coutume de Bayoune,
appartenant k Sa Majeste, a commencer le premier Janvier mil six cent cinquante neuf,
laquelle luy sera, doresnavant, paye sur ses quittances, par les adjudicataires, fermiers,
172 J.-EPMOND ROY
commis ou proposes a la recette et perception desdits droits, lesquels seront a ce faire con-
traints, nonobstant tous edits, declarations, arrets, engagemens et autres choses a ce con-
traire, comnie 51 est accoutume' pour les deniers et affaires de Sa Majeste, lesquelles quittances
seront passes et alloue's (sic) en la Chambre des Comptes et par tout ailleurs qu'il appar-
tiendra. et pour ret eft'et, ordonne saditte Majeste que tons arrets et expeditions n^cessaires
lay seront delivres.
Fait an Conseil d'Etat dn roy, tenu & Paris, le neuvieme Janvier rail six cent cinquante
huit.
ne. (Signe :) COQUELEY DE CHAUSSEPIERRE.
'• M. </'.•!/•(•(• lit charger trois bateaux d'ardoise a Saint-Pee, et les conduisit heureu-
•• scmcnt a li'n/n,i,'i ; il les tit remonter ensuite jusqu'& Orthez. II en conduisit 1111 quatrieme
•• i|iii ivinonta jnsi|ii'a /'"". (Vs particularity sont rapportees par M. Le Bret, dans ses
•• Mcmoires sur lc Beam. ..." (Memnire de M. de Flamichon, mncernant V encaisse merit des
(,',11-,-s ft I'l'tnl/Hnfit-iiii'iit il'nite iinrif/'itioii en Be<ir>i, Pan, Y.-P. Vignancour [vers 1774],
page -2.)
•• I] v ;i tout juste deux siecles qu'iin magistral bearnais, M. Isaac Duloin,
•• X I>'i,-''<. ci.iisi'illcr hononiire an iiarleinent de Pan et reformateur du domaine des eaux
•• ct f'uivts du I'l'-arn. essava di- faire deseendre des bateaux sur le (iave.
•• II ri;u-~it au ilda d»- toiitt- enporaiice. II conduisit plusieurs embarcations de Saint-
•• I'.' a I Jay >• : inais chose |ilus I'tonnante encore, il les fit inonter de IJayonne j\ Saint-Pe.
•• < in ilc\ inc aiscincnt ]rs ju'rils et les fatigues qui accoinpagiierent le temeraire navi-
•• iratrtir sur lc tun-cnt <lcs 1'yiviu-t's : et cependant a ses premiers voyages, M. Darce ne se
•• [ilaiirnit qiic des misses posees jiar les meiiiiiers riverains, malgre les prohibitions des
•• iirdoiiminecs. dans tniite la largeiir ilc la rivit-re.
• II -'adressa an |iarlcineiit de I'au, qui, jiar deux arrets successifs des neuf fevrier 1630
•• et ilix neuf noveinbre lt!4:J, commit un conseiller et le prociireur gt'neral pour faire ouvrir
•• /c.v /II/.V.M.V .-/ t'lii'iinT Ifn /xissnlis nen'.ssnires fumr rendre fibre In navigation du (rave.
• I'n tniisit'-me anvt rendii par lc meme parlcmcnt, le premier fevrier 1649, enjoignit
•• aux communes rivrraines </< i-mi/n^r el d>er lex ttrlire.i, buissons et ant res f/ni ponrraient empjcher
•• i/'i'i'ii /•/ •iiiniiiiiiii If.* liii/<'</ ti.r, lex homines et les chevaux les puissent tirer facilement.
• Mais comme le (iave s'otendait liors du ressort du parlement de Pan, puisqu'il preuait
•• nais-ancc dans celni de Toulouse pour aller se jeter dans celui de Bordeaux, M. Darce se
•• pinirvut an Conscil du Hoi, et le 21 avril 1049, il obtint de ce Oonseil 1'arret qu'il desirait
" et (jni se termimiit ainsi : " Fait SA MAJESTE tres expresses inhibitions et defenses a toute
•• sorte de personncs d'empecher ledit Darce, ses conmiis ou ayant causes, de transporter
•• toute cspece de inarchandises et denrees qu'il fera descendre desdites provinces de Beam
•• et de Bigorre par ladite riviere, a peine de 3,000 livres d'amende et de tous depens et
" dommages-interets."
" Dejii, jiar des lettres du mois d'aout 1648, " le Roi avail accorde h M. Darce et a ses
" heritiers, a perp«'tuite, la faculte de naviguer lui seul et mettre baleau sur les rivieres du
" Gave et du Neez, taut en consideration de ses services que pour remboursement des
" depenses qu'il t'-tait oblige de faire pour rendre lesdites rivieres navigables."
" II parait (pie les arrets du parlement de Pan et du Conseil d'Etal furent negligcmraent
" executes. M. Darce s'en plaignit avec amertume, et ne pouvant lutler seul contre les
" caprices du torrent et 1'inertie des riverains, il dut renoncer a ses hardis projets."
" Mais le Roi, voulant recompenser son zfele courageux et Pindemniscr d'une partie de
" ses dt'-penses, lui accorda, par des lettres patenles du neuf Janvier 1659, tine pension de
" 3,000 livres, pendant douze anuses, a prendrc sur les droits de la coulume de Bayonne,
" appartenant a 8a Majeste " (Memoire sur Vendiguement du Gave de Pan, par M.
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 173
Laviellc, conseiller general des Basses-Pyrenees. — Proces-vcrbaux clu Conseil General des
Basses-Pyrenees [1837], publics par O. Joany, tome IV, pages 271-297 ; — Pan, Vignancour
1870.)
Nu 2
FINANCES ET DKM&LES D'!SAAC DE LOM D'ARCE AVEC SES DEBITEURS ET LA VILLE DE BAVOXXE.
Paris, 22 mai 1658 : Lettre adressee an corps dc ville do Bayonne par M. Do Clioverry,
relative aux deux aftaires de la continuation de la coutume et del'emprunt des 30,000 livres ;
arrangements pecuniaires a prendre avec la marechale, pour la n'ussite de ces aftaires.
(Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 851, n° 64.)
Paris, 29 mai et 6 juin 1658 : Lettres adressees au corps de ville de Bayonne par M. de
Cheverry, au sujet des 30,000 livres tburnies par M. et M "c d'Arce, movennant tine rente
viagere de 10 °/o. (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 851, ir" 66 et (17.)
Paris, dans 1'enclos du Temple, 10 juin 1658: Obligation de 80,000 livres tounmis
consentie par Me David Detcheverry, avocat en la Cour de parlement et au siege de la ville
de Bayonne, agissant tant pour lui et en son noin que eomme depute et ayant diarize et pon-
voir expres des eehevins, procureur. syndics et quelqiies uns des prineipaiix hoiirirenis de la
dite ville de Bayonne, par aete passe pardevant de Harran, notaire royal en la dite villc de
Bayonne, le 6 mai 1658, en t'aveur de " messire Isaac Duloin (*/<•) sieur d'Kslox et d'Arse,
chevalier de 1'ordre de Saint-Michel, et damoiselle Jeanne IJuerin, sa t'emnie, de lui authorisee,
demeurans a Paris, dans 1'enclos du Temple.'' Cet aete porte (pie " les dits sieur et damoi-
selle d'Arse, ayant presentement en leur pocession une somme de deniers asses considerable
comme ilz n'ont et n'auront pas apparamment aiieuns eiit'ens vivans d'eulx deux. il/. auroient
pris resolution de donner ceste somme a une communaute au prof fit de laqiidle die denieu-
reroit, a condition que pendant la vie d'eulx deux et au survivant, il leur en seroit paii'-.
une rente considerable '' " Le dit sieur Detcheverry, tant pour lui que pour iedle ville
de Bayonne, promet et s'oblige lui seul avec la dite ville, bailler et paicr annudlenient et
par advance, de trois en trois mois, au fauxbourg du S'-Ksprit de ladite ville de Havonne.
soit aus dits sieur et damoiselle d'Arce ou a telle autre personne qii'ilx desii>;neront trois mil
livres tournois de rente viagere, qui sera esteinte et admortie apres le deces desdits sieur et
damoiselle d'Arce et jusques a ce, lesdites trois mil livres de rente leur sennit paiables eomme
il est dit ci dessus, soit a tons les deux conjointement on au survivant d'eulx. en telle sorte
que la part du premier decode demeure et accrue au profit du survivant. qui jouira, pendant
sa vie, entierement des dites trois mil livres de rente viagere " Aete au rapport de
Prieur, notaire, garde-notes du roi au Chfitelet de Paris. (Archives communales de Bavonne,
CC. 818, n- 1.
Annee 1659. Distribution d'une somme de 30,000 livres, pretee par le sieur Isaac du
Lorn d'Arce, baron de Lahontan : 2,000 livres a M. le marechal de (iraniont : 6,000 livres
i\ M'no la marechale, sa femme ; 3,900 livres au sieur de Lalande, maitre des ports: 1,500
livres au baron de Lahontan, pour interets ; 2,000 livres au sieur Detcheverry, pour gratifi-
cation, etc. Livre en debit et credit, contestant les com^tes de tons les rreantlers de In rille <le
Bayonne liquidez par sieur Jean Couronneau, t'ncien fckevin, en cons'fjiieni'e des deliberations
de messieurs da corps de ville ficelle, jusques et com pris Vannee 1687. (Archives communales
de Bayonne, CC. 792, f 8 59 et suivants.)
Paris, 12 octobre 1659 : Deux lettres adressees par M. d'Arce, aux eehevins de la ville
de Bayonne. II demande qu'on execute son contrat ou qu'on lui rende son argent avec les
interets. Ces deux lettres sont signees : Arce. Elles etaient cachetees d'nn sceau assez bien
conserve, aux armes suivantes : " ecu tl la bande chargee de trois saitgliers on pores-epics, tim-
bre d'un heaume de profil & lambrequins, surmonte d'un sanglier au naturel." (Archives
communales de Bayoune, CC. 851, n'" 109 et 110.) (N.B. — Le sceau plaque sur la lettre
numero 110 est le plus lisible.)
174 J.-EDMOND ROY
Paris, 20 novembre 1659: Lettre de M. d'Arce aux echevins de la ville de Bayonne :
Insiste pour qu'on execute son contrat; 51 lui repugne d'aller en justice; il consent & ce
qu'on moditie son contrat sur deux points, savoir qu'il accepte pour caution, au lieu de M.
Oecheverry, le reeeveur de la coutume et qu'il recule de deux niois 1'epoque du payement
des interets. (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 851, n° 111.)
1»!5:-M»>59. — Lettres de MM Peleau et d'Arce, relative aux rentes constitutes au profit
ilc M. ct M"" d'Arre. (Arch, coinin. do Bayonnc, CC. 851. — Dulaurens, Invent, somm.,
tome I".
]i;r,ii-ii;i;i. — Lett res de MM. d'Arce et IVleau. (Arch. comm. de Bayonne, CC. 852 et
*.">:$. — 1 hllallivns. /in', nl. sum in., tome I".)
liiY.n. — Rente de :i,ouii Hvres, assignee snr la coutume de Bayonne, & Isaac de Loin,
chevalier de I'ordiv de Saint-Michel, seigneur et baron de Lahontan. (fliid., CC., 452.)
li) : Lett rede M. d'Arce a MM. du corps de ville do Bayonne. Plaintes
cniitrat. (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 852, n" 2.)
May. nine. It! decemhrc ItHiii: Lettre de M. d'Arce : S'excuse au corps de ville sur son
indi-po-ition ijiii ne lui a pas |icriuis de preiidre conge de chacun des menihres du corps de
ville iiidividiielleiiicnt : il part satistait de la bonne volonte (ju'on lui a montree, etc.
(Archives commuiialcs de Mavonno, ('('. s."rJ, n" 4'2.)
I'ari-. II dcceiulirc Ititil : Lettre de M. d'Arce a MM. du corps de ville de Bayonne:
II ya |. r.'-- d<- tn>i~ iimis .|ifil a cnvoyea M. de Peyrclongiic hi ratification de Madame
d' Aree. ijiie la ville reclame: la lui t'airc demaiider. (Archives communales de Bayonne,
CC. v,!'. n 1:14.)
Lah.nitaii. s uctiihre ltii;.~>: Lettre de M. d'Arce aux nicincs ; reclame des arrearages.
I Archive* communales de Mavonne. CC. 8.r).'!, n" 112.)
L''| septeiiiliri- ItiiiT, a Lahontan. dans la maison de Pedamones : Cession de la somme de
7,'MMi livre-. conseiitie par messire Isaac l)elom d'Arce, seigneur haron de Lahontan et
K-lcix. en tavern- d' Alexamlrc <le Mler (Mlair), avocat en parlemcnt, "etant a present a Uour-
deaux, aliment," n-pn'seiiti' par Me I'ierre I'airan, consciller du roi et commissaire ordinaire
de la marine, ^-on »'.>nde de procuration, l-a dite somme de 7,000 livres est "a valoir sur les
arn'-rages ijiie la ville de Bayonne doit audit sieur de JA)III d'Arce." Acte au rapport de
Pierre de (Joeytcs. notaire royal. (Archives communales de Bayoune, CC. 854, n" 40.)
Lahontan, 23 avril IfJtJH: Lettre de M. d'Arce: remet la copie d'un arret ; et parle du
pavement de ce (|iii lui est du. (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 854, n" 109.)
1") juillet lCtj!>, a Lahontan, dans le chateau dudit lieu : Ventede la maison de Sautrisse
et de ses dej>en<lances, moyennant le prix de 12,783 livres, par M' Pierre de Pons, receveur
des tallies, en 1'election des Lannes, habitant a Dax, en faveur de " messire Izacq de Lorn
d'Arce, conseiller du roy au i>arlement de Navarre et refformateur du domaine de Beam,
seigneur Imron de Lahontang et Esleix, et dame Francoise Couste, son epouse." Lesdits sei-
gneur et dame de Lahontan consentent que "sur la somme de 27,500 livres, audit sieur
d'Arce due par le corps de ville de Bayonne, ledit sieur de Pons re9oive la somme de 8,783
livrert du prix de ladite Vente et qu'il s'en fiwsc payer par vertu et en consequence de Parrest
du con»eil, donne snr la veriffication des dehtes du corps de ladite ville de Bayonne "
Acte au rapport de M' Jean de Goeytes, notaire royal. (Archives communales de Bayonne,
CC. 818, n" 2.)
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 173
4 aofit 1670, au chateau de Lahontan : Cession de la somme ile 29,000 livres par dame
Francoise de Couttes, t'emmc et legitime epouse de messire Izaac de Loni d'Arce, seigneur
baron de Lahontan et Eslin (sic), conseiller du roi an parlcment de Xavarre et retbnnateur
general du domaine de Beam, en favour de Jean Holland de Saint-Mesmin, ecnver, eonimis-
saire general des poudrcs, salpetres de France et de*parteraent de (iiiyenne et Langnedoe,
direeteur general de la foraine de Guyenne, patentee de Languedoc, continue de Bavonne,
et droit de fret. Cette somme etait due an sieiir d'Arce et 2i sa femiiie par le corps de ville
de Bayonne. La cession est faite en paienient de pareilleet semblahlc suinine <jue leditsienr
d'Arce et ladite dame doivent audit sieiir de Saint-Mesmin. Acte an rapport de M' Pierre
de Goeytes, notaire royal. ( Virir aussi Archives communales de Bavonne, ('('. 803, n'" 80
et 81.) (Archives communales de Bayonne, CC. 818, n" 3.)
27 juin 1073, ;\ Bayonne: Acte de I'ierre de La Seiilie, serpent roval
la inonnaie de la ville de Bayonne, portant saisie-arret stir les sonmies et deniers ilus par le
corps de ville de Bayonne. a M. M" Isaac de Loin d'Arce. seigneur el l>ar<>n ile Lahdiitan el
Esleix, conseiller du roi et rdformateur an parlement de Xavarre, a la iv<piete de M. M1
David de Cheverry, conseiller dn roi en ses conseils d'etat et prive. Cette acto meiitionnc
un contrat obligatoire de la somme de 11,000 livres toiirnois consc-nli par ledit sieiir d'Arce
en favour du sieur I'ierre Chopin, bourgeois, de la ville de Paris, en date dn li'.i juin IHijx,
rctenn par Bouret et IVienr, notaires royaux, de ladile ville. et mi emit rat de declaration de
ladite somme par ledit Chopin, en faveiir dndil de Chcvcrrv. (Archives communales de
Bayonne, CC. 818, n" 5.)
"Les maistres des requestes ordinnaires de 1'hostel du mi. a tousceiix i|iiv ces presanles
lettres verront, saint. Si;avoir faisons quc veil par la coin- les defl'anis. (ante de dellendre el
et comparoir, obtenns en icelle, les 20e fevrier 1(177 et ^^e jour de Janvier audit an liiTT. (\i-—
livre le 23e mars, audit an, par dame Anne Banjen, vel've et lieritiere heneticiere de delimit
messire David de Cheverry, conseiller du roi en ses conseils. ayant droit. par declaration, de
Pierre Chopin, demenderesse aux tins de la requeste du 3e jour d'aoiist 1»!7i>. suivaiit 1'ex-
ploit du 20e jour de novembre audit an, controlle, ledit jour, comparant par M Claude
Boyer, son procureur, contre M. Armand de Lon d'Arce. demoi/.cllc Marie de Lon d'Arce.
sa soeur, et autres enfens et heritiers de messire Izaac de Lon d'Arce. dievallier. baron de
Lahontan, deft'endeurs et deft'aillans, a faute de comparoir, et dame ?"raii(;oixe de Lacmir
(sic) vefve dudit sieur Lon d'Arce, deft'aillante, a faute de detfendre, apres que les delais de
1'ordonnance sont expires; veu, aussi, ladite rermeste du 3 jour d'aoust 1<)7H, presentee par
ledit detfunt sr de Cheverry, contenant ses tins et conclusions a ce i|ii'il lui feiist permis de
faire assignor lesdits deft'endeurs en la Cour, pour reprendre en 1'instance des saizics et crit'es
poursuivies en la Cour de la terre et aeigneurerie de Lahontan sur ledit dettunt s" de Lon
d'Arce ; ensemble pour voir declarer executoire, a rencontre d'enx, le contract dc' constitu-
tion de 500 livres de rente, passe par ledit deft'unt s de Lahontan au pro Hit de Pierre
Chopin, duquel ledit sr de Cheverry avoit les droits, le 29" jour de Janvier 1668, comme il
estoit a 1'encontre du dit deft'unt; ce faisant, condempner personnellement, jioiir telles parts
et portions qu'ils sont heritiers et hipotequairement pour le tout, a paier audit demendeur
huit annees des arrerages de ladite rente, escheues le 29" jour de juin 1676, et ceux escheus
depuis, et continuer a 1'advenir, comme aussy condempner a }>eyer audit sr de Cheverry la
somme de 1666 livres contenue en un billet dudit deffunt s" de Lahontan, avecq les interests
de ladite somme a raison de 1'ordonnance, que pour facilliter le paiement desdites somrnes et
arrerages de rente, les deniers ci devant saizis, a la requeste dudit .sr Cheverry, entre les
mains des habitans et corps de ville de Baionne, provenans des arrerages d'une rente de
1,074 livres par eux constitute au proffit dudit feu sr de Lahontan escheus, jusques au jour
de la saizie reelle quy a este faite de ladite rente, a la requeste de Claude Lois, escuycr,
conseiller secretaire du roi, seroient bailies et deslivres audit s' Cheverry sur et tant moins et
jusques a concurrance de son deub ; ladite Cour a declare et declare
lesdits deffauts avoir este bien et deuement obtenus, et adjngeaut le proffit d'icenx, a tenu
et tien ladite instance de saizie reelle et criees pour reprise par les deftendeurs, au lieu et
176 J.-EDMOND ROY
place dudit dettunt Pierre (sic) de Lou d'Aree, baron de Lahontan, ce faisant, a declare" et
declare Unlit contract de constitution de 500 livres de rente, passe par ledit deft'unt e' de
Labour an. au proffit du s' Cheverry, le 29' jour Janvier 1668, executtoire a 1'encontre des
dert'endeurs, comme il est vit contre ledit dett'unt sf de Lahontan, ce faisant les a condempne
et condempne peraonnellement, pour telles parts et portions qu'ils sont heritiers et hipote-
qiiaireinent pour le tout, a payer a la dememleresse les arreragcs de ladite rente, deubs et
escheus et quy escheront a 1'advenir, jusques an parfait paiement et rembourcenient de
ladite rente, et outre a paier a ladite demenderesse la somme de 1666 livres portee par la
promesse dudit s' de Laliontan, du jour de 1676, jusques au parfait paiement, et
outre :i ordonne et ordonne que pour facilliter le paiement desdites sommes, les arrerages de
ladite ivntr ilc 1,074 livres dene audit defunt s' de Laliontan par les eschevins et jurats de la
ville ilc Bayonne. qiiy estoient deubs, lors de la sai/.ie et arrest fait a la requeste dudit
ilcH'unt ?•' Chevcrry, Ic ~21' jiiin li>73, et qiiy sont escheus jusquea au jour de la saizie reelle
i|iiv a eMe I'aite de ladite rente. MTont bailies et deslivres a ladite demenderesse sur et taut
moin~ et jnsi|iics a concurrence <le ce quy Iny ost deiib, a ce faire lesdits eechevins ct jurats
de la ville de l.avonne cont raints. ce I'aisaiit deschargea envers lesdits deffendeura, con-
dcmpiie le> ilet'emleiirs aux dcspens de ('instance dudit defiant et de tout ce quy s'en est
cn-iiivv. Ml -era la pivsciite sentence cxeciittee nonobstaut 1'appel, en baillant caution, quy
>i-ra rei-eiie par !<• s Jassand, in' des reqiiestcs. Sy mandons au premier buissier etc. —
Iii niiii' a I'aris, anxdites requestes de 1'bostel, soulz le seel de ladite Cour, le premier jour
il'avril 1'ITT. — Cullatioime. siirm'- : Lamirault." (Arcbives coinmunales de Bajonnc^ CC.
l»;."iS-1 ~.'!1. — ('n'ance ilcs ln'ritiers du baron de Laliontan. — C'ontrat d'emprunt de
:',II.OIHI livres par I>avid Detclieverry, avoeat, ayant pouvoir des escbevins et jurats de
liav'iinie. a nie»ire Isaac liulmn. sieiir d'Ksleix [Ksleeb] et d'Arce, clievalier de 1'ordre de
Saint-Michel, et demoiselle .leanne (tiierin. sa temme. — Requetes du <-orps de ville de
liayonne a 1'intcndant Faucoii de His. au sujet iles pretentious du sieur Jean Roland de
Saiiit-Mc-min. a la cri'ance d'Arce. (Arch, coiinn. de Hayonne, (!C. 818. — Duhiurens, Invent.
Ullc I". I
2'.' anut Iii7'.t : M Jacques Tuve-Hautcfort, bourjreois de I'aris, tuteur d'Anne-Margue-
rite Tuvi'. >a tille. ct de d<-funte dainoisclle Marguerite Brisset, vivant sa femme, donataire
de di'-tunte dame Jeanne (iiii'-rin, vivante temme d'lsaac Le Lon«r (»!>•) s' d'Arce, baron
il'K-lix et de Laliontan. demandeur en saisie arret etc. (Arcbives coinmunales de Jiavonnc,
CC'. sis. n s.
ltir<4-lt!K!i. — Cession de creance par dame Fran«;oise de Coutte, epousc d'lsaac Dulom
d'Arce. seitrneiir baron de Lahontan et Ksleix [Ksleeb], a Jean Roland de Saint-Mesmin,
directeiir ijeneral de la foraine de Ciuyenne. (Arch. comm. de Bayonne, CC. 803. — Dulau-
relis, Iin'inl. mini in., tome I".)
HiH7. — Distribution d'nne somme de 30,000 livres pretee par Isaac Dulom d'Arce,
baron dc Lahontan: 2,000 livres au marecbal de Grammont ; — 6,000 livres a madanie la
marecbale, sa femme; — 3,000 livres a Lalande, matt re des ports; — 1,500 livres au baron
de Laliontan pour des interets, ;\ Detcheverry, pour gratification, 2,000 livres. (Arch,
comm. de Bayonne, CC. 792. — Dulaurens, Invent, somin., tome Iet.)
N" 3.
NOTE SUR M. DE BROUILLAN.
Lahontan a toujours accuse M. de Brouillan d'avoir etc la cause immediate de sea
malbeurs et de ses deboires. C'est lui qu'il poursuit sans ceese de sea sarcasmee ; c'est
toujours lui qui se dresse comme tin fantome quand on lui parle de ses pers^cuteurs. Les
LE BARON DR LAHONTAN 177
accusations qu'il a portoes contre ce gouverneur dans son livre, sont si violentcs et elles out
duro avec taut do persistance qu'il importe de domeler ce qu'il y a do vrai la. M. de
Brouillan a-t-il ete le concussionnaire quo Lahontan dit duns sa xxv1 lettre? Merite-t-il tons
les reproches qu'il lui adresse dans ses Memoires (pp. 34 et 35, edition do 1709)?
Un memoire que nous avons sous les yeux, et dont 1'original est depose aiix archives de
Terreneuve, ne nous laisse aucun doute sur la veracite do Lahontan a ce sujet.
Ce memoire date lo 2 fevrier 1692, par consequent plus de six mois avant 1'arrivee dc
Lahontan ii Plaisance, portc pour titre : M&moire tauchaiii le <-<,n»,,,°rrr t/nr M. <l<: /{i-m/HIti,,
fait et vent faire A Plaisance, <i F exclusion ties habitants el mui-rlmmls. 11 tut fait et si^iic a
Nantes par David Daitherre, h la dcmande de M. de (Justine, de la part de I'onteliartrain.
M. de Brouillan, dit le memorialiste, veut se rendre malt re <lu cnminerce a IVxclusiim
de tons autres. Lorsqu'il passa ;\ Plaisance dans le ./«/// <|iie commandait M. Daitherre. il
n'avait pour tons biens qu'un an d'appointement. II rempluva a acheter ;'i Nantes des
meubles, vivres, ustensiles et chaloupos dc peche De connivence avec Custelicllc. il
a employe les fonds des troupes pour 1G80, Iti'.K), lii'.il II a tmiirri ses donic>ti<|iies et
seize on dix-sept pecheurs avec les vivres des soldats. Les soldals travaillent pour 1'lmliitaiit
et sont nourris par ce dernier. Brouillan et (.'ostohcllc tirent d'eiix un percentage en
monies. II a vendu le vin emlmrque pour les soldats. II a employe pour lui et I'aslonr |e-
vingt-cinq Basques envoyes pour les habitants. II est associe avec (iittoti. marchand ile la
Rochelle. II force les habitants a lui vendre leiirs monies.
Tel est en resume 1'acte d'accusation portc par Daitherre. II s'accordc en ton.- jioints
avec le requisitoire que Lahontan publiait, on/e ans apres.
M. de Brouillan part it dc Plaisance le III j nil let. 1701, pour all er commander en A< a die.
La, aussi, il fut en butte aux accusations des fonetionnaires qu'il avait sous ses ordre.-.
Dans le vingt-deuxieme volume de \a C<»'res{)i>nilniii-i'. tjeiic.nile. I/H ('munla, mix archives de
Paris, on trouve un curieux memoire de M. de Brouillan n'poiidant a line lettre ipie le
ministre lui avait ecrite le 4 juin 1704. Xous croyons devoir le citer pan-e qu'il nou> domic
quelques details sur la carriere de ce gouverneur a Plaisance :
"MEMOIRE DU SK DE BROUILLAN A LA LETTRE QUE MONSEK;NEUK LUI A ECIUTK
LE 4 JUIN 1704.
" II n'avait mis personne en qualite d'inspccteur sur les travaux des fortifications, il avait
seulement commis le Sr de Boullay et un appareillcur tres applique et /Me pour ]ircsscr les
ouvrages ainsi qu'il parait par les certiticats ei-joints des S'de Labat et de Goutin. Le Sr
de Boulay est un gentilhomme qu'il avait envoye en France en 1703 pour rend re compte de
la colonie; il est reste et Bert actuellement dans la premiere compagnie des Mousquetaires.
"II avait explique et explique encore qu'il ne s'etait point servi desouvriers employes au
service du roi, que dans un temps on ils n'y etaient point occupes et que 1'habitation qu'il y
a fait faire a ete bStie par un habitant de 1'Acadie et non par un charpentier de S. M. ainsi
qu'il le justifie par la declaration ci-jointe.
" Le Sr de Goutin n'a pu dire avec sincerite qu'il ne lui a pas laisse la liberte d'etablir
1'ordre necessaire dans 1' arrangement et la distribution des munitions, puisqu'il ne lui en a
jamais donne aucune connaissance ; qu'il a vu avec regret qu'il les dissipait et fraudait lui-
meme et qu'il a eu 1'adresse d'obtenir sans doute sur de faux exposes, la faculte d'agir de
concert dans toutes ses fonctions avec le Gouverneur et d'avoir entree dans le Conseil de
Guerre comme commissaire, d'ou il s'en est suivi que la portee du genie de cet ecrivain etant
au-dessous de Pelevation qu'on lui a donnee, il a acheve de se meconnaitre, a faire des inci-
dents absurdes dans ce conseil, et en fin & fomenter des cabales et conepirations qui out failli
perdre la colonie, ainsi qu'il la expose" par les memoires qui precedent cettc reponse.
" A 1'egard de 1'excedant de la depense de 1'annee 1703, il a deja dit qu'il n'en avait
aucune connaissance, le S'" de Goutin ne lui ayant pas communique tons les emplois des
fonds. II s'est reduit au service du roi selon les regies de Part militaire et A presser le
travail des fortifications pour combattre et repousser les ennemis et par consequent main-
Sec. I., 1894. 23.
178 J.-EDMOND ROY
tenir et empeeher la destruction de la colonie. Tout <5tait en d&ordre dans son gouver-
neinent quand il y arriva, chacun faisait comme il voulait et commandait de meme. La
discipline a deplu" a plusieurs brouillons qu'il n]a pu ranger :\ leur devoir ; et bien loin de
pouvoir pcnscr a cet excedant de fonds, dont il ne pouvait, comrae (lit est, avoir aucuiic
coimaissance, il n'est pas hors de propos de repr&enter a monseigneur que lew faux exposes
et calomnies qu'on a eerites centre hii et qu'il lui parait qu'on a ecoutees 1'ont jete dans la
necessite de se mettre continuelleinent en garde pour les dctruire et faire connaitrc la verite
coinnii' Ton verru dans les suites.
•• Sur ce qu'on a expire a monsoignour qu'il avait pris d'un habitant pour 100 livresune
terre ijiii en vaut plus de 400, il rapporto le contrat d'achat que cet habitant en avait fait
p«nir tin livivs. Des certiticats coinnie il n'y avait jaiuais rien fait, qu'il 1'avait voulu dontter
IMIHT sit, rt qu»- le Sr limuillan 1'a sonime publiquement de la reprcndre en lui rendant les
loo livivs rt le deboiirse des ouvrages qu'il v a tUit faire suivant ('estimation qui en serait
I'aite p;ir tcls experts que lion lui seinblerait en lui oft'rant meme de lui faire 60 livres de
diminution >ur la derniere estimation.
••A IV-irai'd de la nominee [iarat, femme du (Ireflier de Plaisance que son mari avait
envo\ i'e an 1'ort Rnval en attendant <|u'il y put venir lui-meme suivant la permission de la
coiir. cctte I'eiiinie r-erait rcpassce il y M longt einps a 1'liiisanee pour y rejoindre son mari si
die avait troiive uiie occasion favorable pour cela. Kile n a jamais loge chex, lui comme il
le iu-tilie par le ccrtiticat ei-joint <la eiin' de 1'ort Royal.
•• II n'a troiivi- aiieime occasion pour faire passer la dame Freneuse !\ Quebec, OU 1'obliger
a idler di-iiieiirer ilans s;i pri'teiidue habitation (|iii a ete r/'imie an domaine du roi quoi-
qii'elle ait de bons titres de proprietc dont die n'a rcrii aucun dedommiigemcnt ce ([iii la
met bor> d'i'-tat il<' >ulisi>tcr et d'entretenir ^ a *> enfants. II n'a pu I'envoyer ((u'aux mines
pour lY-loiirner du S de Monaventiire qui est si outre des calomnies (ju'on a ecrites contre
lui. '|iiil demiinde :ivee emprt-sr-eiiient comme une grace particuliere qu il plaise ;\ S. M. de
lui doniier tels eommissiiires qu'elle jtigera il propos pour lui faire son proces s'il se trouve
eoiipidile de ee dont on 1'a accuse I'sperant qu'apres que son innocence sera conniie on lui
Pi-mlra justice emit re les ealomniateurs.
•• A Tc^anl ilu S !<• , iiicrrier, ebiriirgien du fort royal, il s'est senti si picjuc' des calomnies
qii'oii a f;iite> contre lui i|ii'il a [loiirsuivi en justice les calomniateurs et les a fait condamner
a lui taire ri'-piiration d'lionneur et aux di'pens apres <|iioi il s'est absolumout voulu retirer de
I'Ai-adie pour n'i'tre plus exposi' aux rap|>orts des esprits aussi dangereux que eeux de ce
pays-la.
•• II avait poiirvu ii y a Inngtemps ((ii'on n'enlevat jioint 1'ecorce des arbres propres k la
mature et Ton s'est conform*'1 a cet i-gard a ses ordres.
•• II croiyait poiivoir se servir de la memo prerogative que les particuliere avaient d'ache-
ter des magasins les dioses ijni deperissaient en les payant exactenient comme il 1'a fait jus-
qu'i'i iles articles de six hlancs ainsi qu'il parait par les comptes qu'il en a arretes avec le S' de
(iiuitin. Aus>itot qu'il ii su (ju'oii la trouv»' mauvais, il s'est dispense'' d'y rien jtrendre.
" II Vetait flattt' qu'on aurait «'te persuade quec'dtait au-dessous de son caractere et de sa
naissance qu'il se tut abaiss<> jusqu'a 1'a ire vendre du vin et de 1'eau de vie en detail quelque
exposition qu'on en ait pu faire a Monseigneur ; si Ton avait contre lui des idees pareilles, il
se trmiverait bien malheureux dans le service du roi ou il a toujours fait son devoir avec
honneur d'etre oblige de nqiporter continuelleinent des preuves contraires a ccs faux exposes
qui sont d'autant plus piquant* a un homme d'honneur et de cHMir qu'on tourne en ridicule
lorsqu'oii lui marque qu'on dit qu'il a condamne des soldats a 1'amende parce qu'ils n'ont pas
bu dans son pretendu cabaret. 11 n'a rendu des ordonnauces pour condamner a 1'amende
(pie sur et- rju'il avait reeonnu qu'il n'y avait point de justice ni de police h. 1'Acadic et que
les ecclesiastiques s'etaient jdaints a lui (jn'on donnait publiquement de la viande le careme
et les ant res jours defendus, et du vin et de 1'eau de vie les jours de fetes pendant le service
divin. La nommee Barat dont on vent parlor fut du nombre des cabaretiere qui payercnt
1'amende au S' de Goutin pour avoir donned a boire pendant les vepres.
" Voila, nionseigneur, sur cet article et sur tons les autres la verite totite pure qu'on
jKjurrait croire parla droiture du S' de Hrouillan (pii apres avoir servi 36 ans le roi sans qu'on
NOT*— Qu'il I'aenvoyl avec un d.'ta< lifineiil d'un auldat et dr 4 set^eutu suivaiit son ordre dont il reniet
ropie iri— (Nole de I'antetir dn m^moiro.)
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 179
lui puisse faire aucun reproche se trouve cependant reduit ;\ rapporter & Votre Grandeur des
informations, des proces-verbaux et des certificatH pour autoriser ses bonnes vies et manure,
prouver quo la nomme'e Barat n'a jamais loge chez lui ni cause aucun scandale, qu'il n'a fait
aucun tort a personne, et que e'il n'a pu morigener et faire faire le devoir a quelques brouil-
lons, ce n'a pas ete sa faute. S'il avait oublie son metier de la guerre ou qu'il y cut long-
temps qu'il n'eut vu les ennemis, pent etre qu'on dirait aussi en le voyant avec son fatras de
papiers que son esprit tourne & la procedure et a la chicane, eomine cela ne lui convient point
et que ce n'est nullement son penchant, il supplie monseigneiir d'avoir la bonte de s'en rap-
porter & son integrite.
(Signe), "BKurii.LAN.
" Fait k Versailles, le 5 mars 170f>."
Comme on le voit par la date de ee memoire, Brouillan t'tait alors a Versailles. A
1'automne de cette meme annee, le 18 septembre, il deceda a bonl du vaisseau li: /Vo/'o////, a
une journee de Chibouctou, et tut inhume aupres de la grandc eroix du Cap, place <>ii l'i>n
devait btitir une cbapelle. (Registres de Port Royal.) 11 y ava.it deux ans deja que le baron
de Lahoutan avait stigmatise son ancien adversaire dans sun pampldel qui, en faisant It-
tour de 1'Europe, proclamait le gouverneur Jacques-Francois de Brouillan eoncussionnaire.
N" 4
NOTES SUR LES DIVERSES EDITIONS DBS OUVRAUKS DE LAHD.VTAN.
Les ouvrages de Lahontan out eu de si nombreuses t'-ilitions qu'il est utile, croyons-nous,
d'en donner 1'exacte Enumeration. Les erudits (jui s'oi'i-upent <lc la primitive liistoire des
etablissements francais en Ameriqu'e trouveront peut-etre qin'l([iu' avantage a consulter cette
liste. Nous avons essaye do faire la description de chacune dt' ees editions, en notant lt-s
mots des titres, les changements d'adresse des editeurs, la forme des caracti-res, Irs diflV-rents
formats. Les gens superficiels et presses ne s'occupent guJ-res de ces minuties, mais les
bibliophiles tiennent a tons ces details, soit pour faire des etudes comparatives, soit pour
completer des collections. Nous repetons iei ce que nous avons (lit au cours de notre etude,
i savoir : 1'edition de 1703 est celle-la. memo qui est sortie de la main de 1'auteiir : celle de
1705 a ete revue et corrigee ; colle de 1728 a ete repudiee.
L'ouvrage de M. James Constantine Pilling: Bibliography of (he, Algonquin lj<iiijii<i<jes,
Washington, 1891, nous a ete d'un grand service dans la preparation de ce travail.
1703
(1)
" Nouveaux voyages de Mr. le baron de Lahontan dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale, Qui
contiennent une relation des difterens Peuples qui y habitent ; la nature de leur Gouverne-
ment ; leur Commerce, leurs Coutumes, leur Religion, et leur maniere de faire la Guerre.
L'interet des Fran9ois et des Anglois dans le Commerce qu'ils font avec ces Nations ; 1'avan-
tage que PAngleterre peut retirer dans ce Pais, etant en Guerre avec la France. Le tout
enrichi de Cartes et de Figures. Tome premier." [Ecusson encercle d'une couronne ou se
voit une figure allegorique : 1'histoire sous les traits d'une femme portant une couronne
dans sa main, et, au-dessous, la legende Honoraius qui virtutem honorat.] " A la Haye, chez
les Freres 1'Honore, Marchands Libraires, M.DCCIII."
Titre, rouge »t noir (lignes 2, 4, 6, 8, 12, 17, 18 et 20 en rouge, le reste y compris la
figure en noir), epitre i Sa Majeste 4 pp. non chiffrees, prefiace 7 fen ; table des lettres 9 fen ;
texte 1-266, explication de quelques termes pp. 267-279, in-12. Precedant la page du titre se
ISO J.-EDMOND ROY
trouye uno double page gravee ; sur celle de droite dans un cadre oval est un sauvage nu,
tenant nne Heche dans la main droite et un arc dans la gauche, son pied droit foule un livre,
celui de gauche une couronne et un sceptre. Au-deasus de cette figure on lit : Planche <lu
litre, et au-desaous : Et leyes et scejrtra terit. Sur la page de gauche, un globe terreatre entour4
d'etoiles, au-desaua du globe lea mota : Orbi* Patria. Une tourterelle plane dans 1'eapace.
En face de la page du titre ae trouve une Carte generate de Canada a petit point. A la page
suivant. la t-nrte '//if les Gnacsitures out dessine avec la carte de la riviere tongue. Dans le
volume, oii/.c planches 'gravies. Ce volume eat decrit d'aprea un exemplaire en la possession
de 1'auteur. M. Pilling a vn dea exemplaires semblables chez Astor, Brown, Lennox.
Le titre tin deuxieme volume eat comme suit :
••Mcmoircs ile 1'Ameriqne Septentrionale, ou la suite des voyages de Mr. le baron de
Lahontaii. (^ui contiennent la Description d'une grande etendue de Pai's de ce Continent,
1'iiiti'ivt des Kranc;ois et des Anglois, leiirs Commerces, leura Navigations, les Mojurs et les
Continue.* des Sauvages, etc. Aver un petit Dictionnaire de la Langue du PaTs. Le tout
en rirlii de Cartes et de Figures. Tome second." [Figure comme dans le premier volume.]
• A la Hay,-, ,-hex les Frercs 1' 1 lonorc, Man-hands Libraires, M.DCCIII."
!..• litre e>t rouge et iioir. Les lignes 1. 3, 6, 7, 12, 14, 15 et 17 sont rouges, les autres,
v cMinpri- la tiirure. sont noiivs. Texte, pp. 3-220. Table des matieres fase. 8. Les planches
preccilaiit !>• titre i me dans le premier volume. Pn'-cedaut le titre de la premiere page,
iiiif earte pliee mari|ii<'- en trie a gaiiebe Cnrfe generate de Canada, et sur la droite Te.rre de
/..//././/A./-, etc. Dans le volume, on/.e planches gravees.
•• Pel it dictiotmain- de la langue des saiivages," pp. 195-214; " Conjugaison du verbe
aimer, en algonquin .SW.v'i/,'' pp. 214-215 ; " Manic-re de compter des Algonquins, 1-1000,"
l>p. -\>'<--\l. " QiK'lques mots hurons," pp. Jl!i-^20. Decrit d'apres 1'exemplaire en la pos-
-e~^imi de 1'aiiteiir. \'n par M. Pilling chez Astor, Brown, Lennox.
l.r litre du tro'iMeiue volume est eoinine suit:
•• Siipl.'-meiit aux voyages du liaron de Lahimtan, on Ton trouve dea Dialogues curieux
.•MI re rauteiir et un sauvage de bons sens ijiii a voyage. L'on y voit aussi plusieurs Observa-
tions t'aito par le m'-me Auteiir, dans ses Voyages en Portugal, en Espagne, en Hollande et
en DaniH-marek. etc. Tome iroisieme, avec figures." [Figure comme dans le premier
\i.liiine.| •• A la Have. die/, les Fivres I'lloiioiv, Marehands Libraires, M.DCC.III."
Titre noir. Preface, »i Inc. Avis de 1'auteur au lecteur, 1 Inc. Texte, pp. 1-222, in-12.
A travels le volume. MX planelies gravees.
Cette desi-ription empriiiitee a M. Pilling (p. 289), est faite d'apres un exemplaire vu
i hex P.roxvn. M. Pilling ajoute que la seule serie complete de cette edition qu'il connaisse
est ei-lle de la liihliot hequc de Carter Brown, Providence, Rhode Island. C'eat aur cette
-i-rie nu'il a tail sa description. 11 donne troia belles photogravures des titres. Cette
description ne s'iipplic|iie pas eependant a tons les exemplaires des deux premiers volumes
de cette edition. I/exemplairc Lennox, par exemple, un bel exemplaire dans sa premiere
ivl'mre. n'a pas les planches gravees de la double page des volumes I et II, et les grandes
cartes pliecs des volumes I et II de I'exemplciire Brown sont dans lea volumes II et I de
1'exemplaire Lennox.
D'apres le dictiunnaire de Sabin, n" 38,636, cette Edition de 1703 est 1'edition originate
des \ri>i/ii</i'.i de Lahontan.
M. Pilling dit avoir vu deux autres editions de 1703 en deux volumes, et il en donne la
description eoinine suit :
(2)
" Xouveaux voyages de Mr le baron de Lahontan, dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale, Qui
contiennent une Relation des difterens Peuples qui y habitent ; la nature de leur Qouverne-
ment ; leur Commerce, leu rs ( 'outumes, leur Religion, et leur Maniere de faire la Guerre.
L'interet dea Fran<;ois et des Anglois dans le Commerce qu'ila font avec ces Nations ; 1'avan-
tage que 1'Angleterre pent retirer dans ce Pa'is, ^tant en Guerre avec la France. Le tout
enrich! de Cartea et de Figures. Tome premier." [Fleuron.] " A la Haye, chez lee Freres
rilonore, marchanda-librairea. M.DCCIII."
Titre rouge et noir. Lea lignes 2, 4, 6, 8, 10, 11, 12 et 21 sont rouges, le reste est noir.
Epitre a Sa Majeste, 4 fnc. Preface, 7 fnc. Table des lettres, 11 fnc. Texte, pp. 1-279, in-12.
LB BARON DE LAHONTAN 18l
PnScedant la page du titre, est une planche graved HUT une seulc page. Elle represente un
sauvage mi dans 1111 cadre oval, portant une Heche dans la main droitc ct un arc dans la
main gauche ; le pied droit repose sur un livre, celui de gauche sur une couronne et un
sceptre. Au-dessus de cette figure sont les mots : Planche du til re et Et let/es ft sce/>tra terit.
En face de la page 9, une Carte generale tin Canada en petit /mint, en regard de la
page 136, la carte pliee avec en-tete : Carte rjtte Ics Gnacsitares <mt dexsine, etc., et Carte de. In
riviere longite, etc. Le volume contient en outre treize gravures.
M. Pilling a vu des exemplaires de cette edition dans les bibliotheqiies de Brown et de
la Societe historiijtie du Massachusetts.
Le titre du deuxieme volume est comme suit :
"Memoires de I'Amerique Septentrionale, on In suite des voyages de Mr le baron de
Lahontun. Qui contiennent la Description d'une grande etendue de 1'a'i's de ce Continent,
1'interet des Francois et des Anglois, lours Commerces, leurs Navigations, les Mu-urs et les
Coutumes des Sauvages, etc. Avec un petit Dictionnaire de la Langue du PaYs. Le tout
enrichi de Cartes et de Fgurcs. Tome second." [Fleuron.] "Ala Have, die/, les t'reres
1'IIonore, Marchands Libraires. M.DCCIII." [1703.]
Titre rouge et noir. Les lignes 1, 3, 5, 7, 13, lo, 1G et 18 sont routes, et le reste est
noir. Texte, pp. 3-220. Table des matieres, 9 t'nc., in-12. A la suite de la page du titre ><•
trouve la carte pliee : Carte gbntrale </c Canada. II y a de plus dix icravurcs dans I'oiivrai'c.
"Petit dictionnaire de la languc des sauvages " [Algonquin.-*], etc., pp. 194-^17. "Qud-
qucs mots hurons," pp. 219-220.
Exemplaire vu : tiuriele lii^turiijue dit Massachusetts.
M. Pilling donne deux photogravures des tit res des deux volumes de cette edition.
(3)
" Nouveaux voyages de Mr le baron de Lahontan, dans rAnn'-rique Septentrionale, (^ui
contiennent une relation des ditterens Peuples cpui y habitent ; la nature de leur Gouverne-
ment ; leur Commerce; leur (sic) continues; leur Religion, et leur manierc de t'aire la
Guerre. L'interet des Francois et des Anglois dans le Commerce i|ii'ils tout a\cc ces
Nations ; 1'avantage que 1'Angletcrre pent retirer dans ce pa'i's, etant en guerre nvee la
France. Le tout enrichi de Cartes et de Figures. Tome premier." [(iravure representant
une sphere.] " A la Haj'e, chez les Freres 1'IIonore, Marchands Libraire (••"'•). M. IX'CII I."
Titrc noir. EpTtrc a sa majeste Frederic IV, 4 t'nc. Preface, 7 Inc. Table des lettres,
11 fnc. Texte pp. l-2lit!. Explication de quelques tcrmes, pp. 207-279, in-12. Pivcedant la
page du titre une feuille portant gravure. J)ans un oval un indien nu, portant une Heche
dans la main droite et un arc dans la main gauche ; le pied droit repose sur mi livre, celui
de gauche foule un sceptre ct une couronne. En regard de la page 9, une petite carte pliee :
Carte generate tin Canada en petit point, en regard de la page 13(i, la grande carte avec les
deux en-tetes : Carte qite les Gnarsitares ant destine, etc., et Carte dc la ririere ln/iyne, etc.
A travers le volume, onze planches gravees.
Exemplaires vus : Congres, Lennox.
Le titre du deuxieine volume est comme suit :
,, Memoires de I'Amerique Septentrionale, ou la suite des voyages de Mr le baron de
Lahontan, Qui contiennent la Description d'une grande etcndue de Pa'i's de cc Continent,
1'interet des Frai^ois et des Anglois, leurs Commerces, leurs Navigations, les Mu>urs et les
Coutumes des Sauvages, etc. Avec un petit Dictionnaire de la Langue du Pa'i's. Le tout
enrichi de Cartes et de Figures. Tome second." [Figure de la sphere.] "A la Have, chez
les Freres 1'Honore, Marchand (sic) Libraires. M.DCCIII."
Titre noir. Texte pp. 3-220. Table des matieres, 9 fnc., in-12. En regard de la p. 5
une carte pliee : Carte generate de Canada, et a travers le volume, onze gravures.
" Petit dictionnaire de la langue des sauvages " (Algonquins), etc., pp. 195-217. — " Quel-
ques mots Hurons," pp. 219, 220.
Exemplaires vus par M. Pilling : Corigrks, Lennox.
Se trouve aussi a la bibliotheque de la legislature de Quebec et a 1'universite Laval.
La bibliotheque du parlement a Ottawa possede le troisieme volume de la premiere
edition de 1703.
182 J.-EDMOND ROY
Harrisse, dans sea Notes pmir servir a la bibliographic de la Nouvelle-I ranee, signale
(p. 349): n" 795, 1'edition dc 1703, deux vol. in-12, planches et cartes, sphere sur le titre.
X" 796, le meme ouvrage, imprime a la Haye, chez 1'Honore, imprint en caracteres plus
gros. 1703, deux volumes in-12, sans la sphere.
II y a done eu trois editions en laugue francaise en 1703.
I'll avis de riinprimetir (edition de 1704) fait allusion a r edition de 1703 au commen-
fcmenl rouge. " II s'est passe, dit-il, quantite de fautes dans Petition des petites lettres, et
surtotit a cello qui a le commencement rouge, avcc des figures mal faitee qui eont corrige"es
dans cctte p resell to edition.
LYdition de 1703 avec la sphere etait eotoe en 1878 par Leclerc, n" 737, a 40 francs, et
par (Juaritch, n" 12162, a £1 5s.
M. Pilling. <|iii a eu sous Ics ycux Ics trois editions de 1703, a pu lea comparer a loisir,
et i! a indiqiie tons Irs details <jui peuveut les identifier ou les reconnaitre.
Hi! Mippnsant. conmic (lit Saliin. quc r edition en trois volumes de 1703 soit, ecrit-il, 1'edi-
tinii (iriginalc. !<• jireinier volume des editions nubsequentes de 1703 en deux volumes, res-
>enil>le page par page et pivM|iic ligne par ligne a la premiere edition dans la distribution de
la matieiv i|i:i >uit la preface. /. i. dcpuis la page 1 du texte. Dans le volume II, les editions
r-e ro>enil>lciit aiisM page par page. Les tables ;\ la fin des editions en deux volumes
different eepetidant de la table du second tunic de lY-dition princeps en trois volumes. Le
caracteiv typographi(ine do ('ditimis en deux volumes est a pen pres le meme, inais differe
mati'-i It -llemeiii de eelui dun! on s\^t servi dans le deiixieiue volume de 1'edition princeps.
l,r- ti'to de ebapitre et Irs <'iil> ile laiupe dillt-i'cnt iiuitc'rielleiuent dans les trois editions, de
iiieiin- <|iie les planches gravees et les cartes ; il se rencontre aussi quelques petites differences
(lull- le teXte des trois ed it ions.
A remarquer (pic la position de la figure de la planche preliminaire, dans le volume I
des deiix >'iliiioii> en deux \-oliinies.est a 1'oppose de cello du vol. 1 de 1'edition en trois
v.iliinie- d.- la bililiotln-i|iic Carter l'>ro\vn. Cctte figure n'upparatt pas du tout dans le
deiixii'ine volume des editions eii deux tonics, noii plus quc dans le premier volume de 1'edi-
tion prinei'ps.
l/iqiparence et rimpression des editions en deux volumes sont de beaucoup int'erieures
a celle de ri'(liti,,n en ti'ois volumes, siirtoiit au point de vue des planches gravees.
(4)
• N'e\v voyages to North America, containing an account of the several nations of that
va~t continent : their customs, commerce and way of navigation upon the lakes and rivers;
the x-veral attempts ot the Knglish and French to dispossess one another, with the reasons
of the miscarriage of the former : and the various adventures between the French and the
Iroijuese con federates of England, from l*ii*.'5 to 1(JJ>4. A geographical description of Canada,
and a natural history of the country with remarks upon their government and the interest
of the Knglish and French in their commerce. Also a dialogue between the author and a
general of the savages, giving a full view of the religion and strange opinions of those people,
with an account of the author's retreat to Portugal and Denmark, and his remarks on those
courts to which is added a dictionary of the Algonkine language, which is generally spoke
in North America. Illustrated with twenty-three maps and cults. Written in French by
the Baron Lahontan, lord-lieutenant of the French colony at Placet! tia in Newfoundland,
now in England. Done into Knglish in two volumes, a great part of which never printed
in the original. London : Printed for II. Bouwicke in St. Paul's Churchyard ; T. Goodwin,
M. Wotton, B. Tooke, in Fleet street, and S. Manship, in Cornhill, 1703."
Dedicace a William, due de Devonshire, 1 the, preface, 4 fnc ; contenu 6 the. Texte,
pp. 1-274; table, pp. 275-280; deux cartes, gravures, in-12.
Le titre du deuxieme volume est comme suit :
1 New voyages to North America, giving a full account of the customs, commerce, reli-
gion and strange opinions of the savages of that country, with political remarks upon the
courts of Portugal and Denmark, and the present state of the commerce of those countries.
Never printed before. Written by the Baron Lahontan, lieutenant of the French colony
at Placentia in Newfoundland, now in England. (Volume II). London : Printed for
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 183
II. Bonwicke in St. Paul Churchyard ; T. Goodwin, M. Wotton, B. Tooke, in Fleet Htreet
and S. Manship in Cornhill. 1703."
Texte, pp. 1-302, index, 7 fnc., in-12. "A short dictionary of the most universal lan-
guage of the savages (Algonkin), etc.," pp. 287-301 ; " Some Huron words," pp. 301-302.
Exemplaires vus par M. Pilling, a qui nous enipruntons la description : Brown, Harvard,
Watkinson. Se trouve aussi a la bibliotheque de 1'universite Laval. Faribault ne donne hi
description que du titre du premier volume. Signals par Harrisse sous le n" 707.
L'exemplaire Fischer, n" 2500, a ete achete par Triihner pour neuf didins ; 1'excm-
plaire Field, n" 1245, a rapporte $12 ; Quaritch, n" 12,104, le cote £1 Hs.
1704
15)
" Nouveaux voyages de Mr le baron de Lahontan, dans 1' AnnTiqiif Septentrionale, Qui
contiennent nne relation des difterens I'etiples qui y habitent. la nature dc Irnr ( Join •crnr-
ment, leur Commerce, leur Goutlltne, lenr Religion et leur nianiriv dr fairc la ( iiierre. L'intr-
retdes Francois et des Anglois dans lr coininerce ((u'ils font aver res Nations. I'avantage
que 1'Angleterre pent retirer dans ce I'aYs, ('taut en (inn-re aver la France. Le tout cnrirlii
de Cartes et de Figures. Tome premier." [Kleuron.] "A la Have, die/ Irs Kivres 1'llonoiv,
Mart-hands Libraires. M.DCCIV.'-' [1704.]
Titre noir. KpThv, 4 fnc. Preface, 5 Inc. Table des Ictl res, !• Inc. Trxtr. pp. l-2*u.
2 cartes, gravures, in-12.
Le titre du deuxieme volume est com me suit :
" Memoires de 1'Amerique Septentrionale, ou la suite des voyage.- dc Mr. lr baron dr
Lahontan. Qui contiennent la Description d'nnr grande I'tenduc de pa'i's de ce Continent,
1'interet des Frani/ois et des Anglois, leiirs Commerces, Iriirs Navigations. Irs Minns rt Irs
Coutumes des Sauvages, etc., Avec un petit Dictionnairc dc la Langue du 1'a'iV. he tout
enrichi de Cartes et de Figures. Et augmente dans cc second Tome de la maniriv doiit
les Sauvages se regalent." [Fleuron.] "A la Have, die/ les Krrres rifoiioiv, Man-hands
Libraires. M.DCCIV."
Titre noir. Texte, pp. 2-222. Table des matieres, 0 fnc. Cartes, gravures. in-li'.
" Dictionnaire algonquin," pp. 199-220. " Quelqnes mots hurons," jip. 220-222.
Cette edition differc par le caractere typographique et les pages des trois editions t'ran-
qaises de 1703.
Decrit d'apres I'exemplaire en notre possession.
M. Pilling 1'a vu chez Brown et Maisonneuve. II est catalogue par Ledriv, 187s,
n" 739, a 20 francs.
Se trouve aussi a la bibliothecme du parlement d'Ottawa et ;\ la bibliotheque particuliere
du departement de 1'instruction publique a Quebec. Ce dernier a appartenu a M. Viger, et
celui-ci y a mis en marge des notes interessantes.
Le titre du troisieme volume se lit comme suit :
"Dialogues De Monsieur le baron de Lahontan Et d'un sauvage Dans 1'Araerique.
Contenant tine description exacte des mo3iirs et des coutumes de ces Peuples Sauvages. Avec
les Voyages du meme en Portugal et en Danemarc, dans les([uels on trouve des particularitez
trfes curieuses, et qu'on n'avoit point encore remarqures. Le tout enrichi de Cartes et de
Figures." [Petit cul de lampe.] " A Amsterdam, chez la veuve de Boeteman, et se vend a
Londres, chez David Mortier, libraire, dans le Strand, a 1'enseigne d'Erasme. >[.DCCIV."
Titre noir et rouge. Lignes 1, 2, 4, 13 rouges, le reste noir. Preface, 3 fuc. Avis de
1'auteur, 1 fnc. Texte des Dialogues, pp. 1-103. Texte des Voyages en Portugal, etc., pp.
107-222, six cartes et gravures, in-] 2.
Decrit d'apres Pexemplaire en notre possession. Se trouve aussi a 1'universite Laval.
M. Pilling a vu cet exemplaire : Astor, Brown, Lennox, et le decrit.
Indique par M. J.-M. Guerard : La France litteraire, etc., vol. IV, p. 448.
M. Harrisse, n" 798, p. 349, indique 1' edition de 1704, deux vol. in-12.
M. Pilling (p. 291) decrit une autre Edition de ce troisieme volume en 1704, avec le
titre suivant :
184 J.-ET)MOND ROY
(6) - '
" Suite Du voyage De I'Amerique, Ou dialogues De Monsieur le baron de Lahontan
Et d'un sauvagc Dans 1'Amerique. Contenant une description exacte des manirs et des
continues dotes reticles Sauvages. Avec lew Voyages du mf>me en Portugal et en Dan. •-
marc, dans lesquels on trouve des particularitez tres curieuses, et qu'on n'avoit point encore
remarquecs. Le tout enriehi de Cartes et de Figures." [Fleuron.] " A Amsterdam, chez
lit veuve de Bd'teman, et se vend a Londres, chez David Mortier, Libraire, dans le Strand,
a 1'Knscigne d'Erasinc. M.DCCIV."
Tit re noir et rouge. Preface, (i t'ne. Avis de 1'auteur an leeteur, 1 the. Texte des
Dialogues, pp. 1-1<»:!. Texte des Voyages, etc., pp. 107-212, six cartes et gravures, in-12.
Exemplaires VMS : Congres, Lennox.
M. I'illiiiir 'lit ijiic ccs deux editions de 1704, a 1' exception des titres, sont evidemmcnt
iln niciue caractere typographique (pie le troisicme volume de 1'edition de 1703.
170.').
(7)
•• Vovatres 'In IJaron (!«• Lahontaii dans rAinc.riquo Septentrionale, Qui contiennent line
Ili'-laticiii il<'- diH'i'-rens Peiiplcs ijiii v liabitent ; la nature de leur Gouverneinent, leur Com-
nieivc. Iriir.- Ciiutuiues. leur Heligioii et leiir niaiiii're de t'aire la (tiierre: L'Interet des Fran-
i-i>is et do Anglois dans leCommeree qu'ilsi'oiit avecces Nations; 1'avantage qiie 1'Angleterre
pent retirer de ce I 'aY>, ('taut en (Jiiei-re avec la France. Le tout enriclii de Cartes et de
Kiirui-e>. Tuine pi-emier, secinide Kditioii, revue', corrigi'i- et augiiientee." [Vignette.]
•• A la Have. Che/, Jonas 1'IIonore et eoiupaguii'. MI)CC\'."
l,c- volume deux a pmir litre :
•• Meimiiivs de 1" Am«'ri(|Ue Septentrionale. on la suite des voyages de \P le baron de la
llniitan : <2ui eoiitieiineiit la Description d'une grande etendue de I'aYs de ce Continent, 1'in-
ti'ret des Francois et des Anglois, leurs Commerces, leurs Navigations, leg Mo-urs et les Coutu-
ine- des Saiivaires. etc.. Avecun jietit 1 )ictioiinaire de la • Langne du Pa'i's. Le tout enriehi
de Carter- et d«j Figures. Tome Second. Seconde Edition, augrnentee des Conversations de
1' Auteiir avec iin Sauvaye distingue." [Vignette.] " A Amsterdam, Pour Jonas 1'IIonore h.
la Have. MDCCV."
Deux vols. troiitisjiiee, 1 Inc. Preface, 1 the. Table, 4 the. Figure du globe. Carte
pliee. Texte, pp. l-:Ui4 ; ex|ilication de quelciues termes, jip. 365-376, onze gravures : Curie
ifi'iii'-i-'ili ill Ciii'inl'i, 1 the., une carte pliee. Texte, pp. 5-l!»H, conversations de 1'auteur, pp.
l!t""">l<>, demi-titre. 1 Inc.. dictionnaire pp. 313-33t> ; table, 1 fnc.. donze gravures, in-12.
Dictionnaire Algonquin, vol. II. pp. :J1 0-335. Mots Hurons, pp. 335-336.
Description de Pilling. Exemplaires vus parl'illing: British Museum, Brown, Lennox.
I'll exemplaire a la ventc Fischer, n" 24!lf» a rapporte un chelin. A la vente Murphy,
n" 1424. vcndu a ?3.50. Quaritch, n" 28899, cote £1.
(8)
" Voyages du Baron de Lahontan dans PAmerique Septentrionale, Qui contiennent une
Relation des differens Peui>les qui y habitent ; la nature de leur Gouvernement, leur Com-
merce, leurs Continues, leur Religion et leur maniere de faire la Guerre ; L'Interet des Fran-
<;ois et des Anglois dans le Commerce qu'ils font avec ees Nations ; 1'avantage que 1'Angle-
terre pent retirer de ce PaYs, etant en Guerre avec la France. Le tout enriehi de Cartes et
de Figures. Tome premier. Seconde Edition, revue, corrigee et augmented." Dessin
curienx. "A Amsterdam, chez Francois 1'IIonor^, vis-a-vis de la Bourse. MDCCV." [1705].
Frontispiee: Dessin allegorique. L'histoirc, sous les traits d'une femme, est assise en
face d'un glol>e terre«tre. Le Temps arme d'une faux recouvre a demi le globe d'un voile
epaiw ; un satyre a«sis sur un piedestal semble contempler cette scene. Sur le socle du piedes-
tul : Xinirea>ix niyages dn baron de Lnhontan ; a 1'arriere plan, un groupe de huttes indiennes
ombragees par un palmier. Des aborigines se prosternent au pied d'Europeens et leur
off rent des fruits.
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 18B
Titre rouge et noir. Lignes 1, 3, 5, 6, 11, 12, 13, 14, 16, 18, 20 rouges, le reste noir.
Preface, 4 fnc. ; table, 4 fnc. ; titre, pp. 1-376. Decrit d'apres un exemplaire en notre pos-
session, M. Pilling indique une carte du globe et une carte generate tie, Camilla quo noun
n'avons pas. Exemphiires vus par lui : Boston Athenaeum, Harvard. He tronve aussi k la
bibliotheque de 1'universite Laval.
Le titre du deuxieme volume se lit uomine suit :
" Memoires de 1'Amerique Septentrionale, on la suite dew voyages de M. le baron de
Lahontan, qui contiennent la description d'une grande etendue de pa'i's de ce continent, 1'in-
teret des Frangois et des Anglois, leurs Commerces, lenrs Navigations, les Mn-urs et les
Coutumes des Sauvages, avec un petit distionnaire de la langue dn pa'i's. Le tout enridii de
cartes et de figures. Tome second. Seconde edition, augmentee des conversations de
1'auteur avec un sauvage distingue." [Dessin.] " A Amsterdam, chez Francois 1'IIonoiv et
compagnie. MDCCV."
Titre rouge et noir. Lignes 1, 3, 6, 7, 12, 14, 17, 10 rouge, le reste noir.
Carte generate de Canada a petit point. Texte des memoires l-10t!; texte des conversa-
tions de 1'auteur de ces voyages avec Adario. sauvage distingue; <>n Ton voit une descrip-
tion exacte des coutumes, des inclinations et des mci-urs de ces peiiples. pp. 107-'! !0. IMction-
naire de la langue des sauvages, 1 fnc., texte pp. 313-336, table 1 fnc. Decrit d'apri-s un
exemplaire en notre possession.
Cette deuxieme edition de 1705 indiquee par Harrisse, n" 700 ; indiqiiec aussi par .I.-.M.
Querard : JM France litteraire, on dictionnaire bibliographique des savants, bistoriens, etc.,
tome IV., Paris; Firmiii Didot, 1830, p. 448.
1706
(9)
"Voyages dn baron de Laliont.au dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale, Qui eontiennent tine
Relation des difterens Peuples qui y habitent, la nature de leur Gouvcrncjuciit. leiir Com-
merce, leurs Coutumes, leur Religion; et leur manierc de faire la Guerre, L'lntt'ivt des
Frangois et des Anglois dans le Commerce qu'ils font avcc ces Xations : 1'avantage qiie
1'Angleterrc pent ret ire r de ce Pa'i's, etant en (.Jnerre avec la France. Le tout eiirichi de
Cartes et de Figures. Tome premier. Seconde Edition, revue', corrige (*«•), et auirincntec."
[Vignette.] " A la Ilaye, chez Charles Delo, sur le Singel. MDCCVI."
Le titre du deuxieme volume se lit comme suit :
"Memoires de 1'Amerique Septentrionale, on la suite des voyages de M1 le baron de
Lahontan, Qui eontiennent la Description d'une grande etendue de 1'ai's de ce continent.
1'interet des Franqois et des Anglois, leurs Commerces, leurs Navigations, les Mn-urs et les
Coutumes des Sauvages, etc., Avec un petit Dictionnaire de la Langue du Pa'fs. Le tout
enrichi de Cartes et de Figures. Tome second. Seconde Edition, augmentee des conversa-
tions de 1'Auteur avec un Sauvage distingue." [Vignette.] " A la Have, chez Charles Delo,
sur le Singel. MDCCVI."
Deux vols., titre grave ; preface, 4 fnc., table 4 fnc., planche du globe ; texte, pp. l-3t!4 ;
explication de quelques termes, pp. 365-376, 11 gravnres, carte generate de Canada; 1 carte
pliee ; texte, pp. 5-196; conversations de 1'auteur, 197-310; demi-titre, dictionnaire, pp.
313-336, carte, table 1 Inc., 12 gravures, in-12. Dictionnaire algonquin, etc., vol. 2, pp. 311-
335. Mots hurons, vol. 2, pp. 335-336. Description de Pilling. Exernplaires vus chez Brown
et Lennox, cotd par Quaritch, n'" 12,163 et 28,900, 15 chelins; indique par Harrisse, n" 800.
1707
(10)
" Nouveaux voyages de Monsieur le baron de Lahontan dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale,
Qui Contiennent une Relation des difterens Peuples qui y habitent, la nature de leur Gouver-
nement, leur Commerce, leurs Coutumes, leur Religion, et leur manure de faire la Guerre.
Sea 1 , 1894. 24.
186 J.-EDMOND ROY
L'interot des Francois et des Angloia dans le Commerce qu'ils font avec ces Nations ;
1'avantage que la France pent retirer dans ce PaYs, 6tant en Guerre avec 1' A ngleterre. Le
tout enriehi de Cartes et de Figures. Tome premier/' [Vignette.] " A la Haye, chez
Isaac Delorme, Libraire. MDCCVII."
Trois volumes in-12. Vol. II, Memoires, etc. ; vol. Ill, Dialogues de M. Lahontan,
etc. Description tie M. Pilling. Exeinplaire vu au Congres.
1709
(11)
•• Xoiivcaux voyages de Mr. le baron <le Lahontan. dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale, Qui
contieimcnt nne relation des difterens I'enjiles ((iii y habitant, la nature de lenr Gouverne-
inent. Icur Commerce, leur Coutiime, lenr Religion, et lenr manicre de faire la Guerre.
l/inteivt ilf.- Francois et des Anglois dans le (bommeree qu'ils font avec ces Nations, 1'avan-
tage i|iic I'Angleterre pent retirer dans ce I'aYs, etant en Guerre avee la France. Le tout
cnriehi dc Cartes et de Figures. Tinne premier. A la Have, chez les Frcres 1'Honore,
MaivhaiiiU Lil.raires. MDCCIX."
Premier volume. Krmitispii-e. Dedieaee, 3 fnc. Preface coinmencant an verso de la
page. ."> fin-. Talile. 4 I'm-. Texte. p|i. 1-^titi, explication de (jnelcjues termes, pp. 267-280.
Le litre ilu deiixieine volume se lit eomme suit :
• Mi'ini'ires ile l'.\nii'ri(|ue Kepteiitrionale, on la suite des voyages de M. le baron de
Lahontan, tv)iii conticnnent la ileseription d'une grande etendue de PaYs de ce continent,
1 intiTet des Kranriiis ei de> Anglois, leurs Commerces, lenrs Navigations, les Moeurs et les
Coutnines des Sanvages. etc. Avec un petit IMctionnairc de la Langne dn PaYs. Le tout
eiiriehi de Cartes et de Figures. Kt angniente dans ce second tome, de la maniere dont
le- Saiivaires se ri'iralent. A la Have, die/, les freres I'llonore, Mart-hands Libraires.
MDCCIX."
Texie. pp. :{-222. Table. !• fnc. in-12.
J>escripliun d'apres les exemplaires en la possession de 1'antenr.
M. Pilling fait sa description d'apres les exemplaires de Brown et Harvard. Indiqno
an ciiii|iiit''nie volume dn Mmmel ilu liltrniir de Brnnet, p. 377, (table <ln bibliophile Jacob).
Indiqiie par .l.-M. (iuerard : Funifc li/t/'ruiir, p. 448.
("est 1' edition ijue cite de preference M. Parkman dans ses ouvrages.
Cote par Leclerc, 187^, n" 740, a 20 francs.
(12,
" I>es bernhiMteii Herrn Baron de Lahontan neuste Reisen nach Nord In (lien oder dem
mittciniiehtischen America, mit vielen besondem und bey keiwem Scribentem befindlichen
Curiomtocten. Ans dem Frant/.osischen iibersetzet von M. Vischer. Hamburg und
Leipzig. Im Xenmannischen Verlag. MDCCIX."
Texte, l-4;'»!t, carte, in-12. Description de M. I'illing, d'apres les exemplaires du
Britisli Museum et de Brown.
M. Grand, archiviste a Montpellier, a eu la complaisance de nous traduire ce titre de
rallemand en francais :
" Derniers voyages du celebre seigneur, baron de Lahontan. dans 1'Inde Septentrionale
ou rAmerique Arctique, avec beaucoup de curiosite's particulieres et non encore men-
tionnees par aucun ecrivain. Traduit du franyais par M. Vischer. Hambourg et Leiii/ig.
Librairie Neumann, 1709."
1711
(13)
" Des beriihmten Herrn Baron de Lahontan Neueste Reisen nach Nord Indien, oder dem
mitternachtischen America mit vielen besondem und bey keinem Seribentem befindlichen
LE BARON DB LAHONTAN 187
curiositaeten. Auch bey dieser audern Auflage mit seiner Reise nach Portugal!, Dennemark
und Spanien, vermchret. Aus dem Frantzosischen iibersetzet von M. Vischer. Hamburg
und Leipzig, Im Neumannischen-Verlag. MDCCXI."
Texte, pp. 1-753, cartes.
Description de M. Pilling, d'apres un exemplaire vu chez Brown.
( — ...Encore augmentee, dans cette nouvelle edition, de son voyage en Portugal, Dune-
mark et Espagne.)
1715
(14)
"Nouveaux voyages de M. le baron de Lahontan dans I'Amerique Septentrionale, qui
contiennent une relation des difierens peuples qui y babitent ; la nature de Iciir gouverne-
ment; leur commerce, religion, et leur maniere de t'aire hi guerre. L'interet des Francois
et des Anglois dans le commerce qu'ils font avec ces nations ; 1'avantasre quc 1'Angleterre
pent retirer dans ce pai's, etant en guerre avec la France."
IM Jfaye, les frbres I'Jfmore, 1715, in-12, vol. I, 8 the., 280 pp., frontisp. grave, 14 pi.
et cartes.
D'apres le catalogue de Ob. Cliadenat. Paris, 18H2, n '.».
Titre du deuxieme volume :
"Memoires de 1'Amerique Septentrionale, ou La suite des Vovaircs dc M. le baron de
Lahontan, Qui contient la description d'une Grande etendne de I'a'i's de ce continent, rinteivt
des Francois et des Anglois, leurs Commerces, leurs navigations, les nici-uis et les continues
des Sauvages, etc., avec un petit dictionnaire de la laiigue du I'a'i's, le tout enricbi de cartes
et de figures, et augmente dans ce second tome de la maniere dont les Sauvages se n'galent.
A la Haye, cbez les freres 1'IIonore, marchands libraires. MIH'CX Y."
Texte, pp. 1-198.
Decrit d'ajires un exemplaire en notre possession. Indi<jue par Faribault. Sc tmuve
aussi a 1'universite Laval. Pilling; ne parle jias de cette edition.
1721
(15)
Sabin et Leclerc signalent en cette annee une edition en deux volumes in-12, ;\ Amster-
dam, chez Francois 1'Honore.
1728
(16)
"Voyages du baron de Lahontan dans 1'Amerique septentrionale, Qui contiennent une
Relation des diflerens Peuples qui y habitent ; la nature de leur Gouvernement ; leur Com-
merce, leurs Coutumes, leur Religion, leur maniere de faire la Guerre : L'interet des Frangois
et des Anglois dans le Commerce qu'ils font avec ces Nations ; 1'avantage que 1'Angleterre
pent retirer de ce Pai's etant en Guerre avec la France. Le tout enrichi de Cartes et de
Figures. Tome premier. Seconde Edition, revue, corrigee et augmentee." [Vignette.]
A Amsterdam, chez Francois 1'Honore, vis-a-vis de la Bourse. M.DCC.XXVIII."
Titre du deuxieme volume :
" Memoires de 1'Amerique Septentrionale, ou la suite des voyages de Mr le baron de
Lahontan : Qui contiennent la Description d'une grande etendue de Pai's de ce Continent,
1'interSt des Fra^ois et des Anglois, leurs Commerces, leurs Navigations, les Mceurs et les
Coutumes des Sauvages, etc., avec un petit Dictionnaire de la Langue du Pai's, le tout
enrichi de Cartes et de Figures. Tome second. Seconde Edition, augmentee de la maniere
dont les Sauvages se re"galent. A Amsterdam, chez Francois 1'Honore & Compagnie.
M.DCC.XXVIII."
188 J.-EDMOND ROY
Troisieme volume :
"Suite du Voyage de 1'AmeYique, On dialogues de Monsieur le baron de Lahontan Et
d'un 8au vagi*, de I'Amerique, eontenant une description exacte des mceurs et des coutumes
de ees peuples sauvages. Avec les Voyages du meme en Portugal et en Danemarc, dans
lesquels on trouve des particularites tres curieuses, et qu'on n'avait pas encore remar-
quees, le tout enrichi de cartes et figures. A Amsterdam, chez la Veuve de Boeteman.
MDCCXXVIII."
Cette edition dec-rite d'apres les exemplaires de la bibliotheque de 1'auteur. Pilling 1'a
decrite d'apres les exemplaires d'Astor, Boston Athenreum, British Museum, Brown.
L'exemplaire de Brinley, nl 100, s'est vendue $2.50. Un vieil exemplaire, n° 27901, est
cote .£1 pur Quaritch.
Se trouve a la bibliotheque du parlement a Ottawa, a la bibliotheque de la legislature
dc tjuehec et a I'liniversite Laval.
Signalce par Harrisse, n 801. Signalee par J.-M. Querard : La France litt&raire.
Frcytag (Frcdcric-Gotthilf) ecrivaiii allemand (1723-1776), dans ses Analecta litteraria
,1, i;i,i-i'.« nn-i'iriliiift ((Jutha, I77ti, in-H ) p. 4C(J, nous apprend que la description francaise de
ccs Voyages, avcc la continuation (Dialogues) publiee a Amsterdam en 1728, en trois volu-
mes, a etc recusee.
A noter <[iic rcttc I'ditioii dc- 1728 donne eomme preface celle pa rue en 1705, ou il est
ilit i|iu- l'oiivra<ri' a t'ti- corrigt'- et <[iK- les Voyages an Portugal et au Danemark out ete
i-ciraiii-ln'-s. (\- ([iii n'empeche pas <jiu' cette I'ditioii de 1728 reproduit integralemeiit le texte
• It- la pr»'iiii<Tc i''ditioii de 170:!. Lr troisieme volume de 1'edition de 1728 eonticnt la preface
dc I'l'-ilitinn ilc 1704 el k-s X'oyagi-s dc Portugal.
1731
(17)
Suiir- lr ii SOL'. Harrisse signale une t'-ditidn ;\ Amsterdam, i-hez Frs 1'IIonore, en 1731,
ileiix viilunies in-1:;.
SiLTiiali'e aiisM par Fariliault.
Signal. -e par .I.-M. (iuerard : /," /•'/•////(•<• Httt'raiir, etc. (1830).
Siirnali'c au.->i par Midland (liiwrttphie tuiirerselle).
(18)
Saliin ct Ledei-c signalent cette meme ann«'e une edition iV la Ilaye, chez les Freres
I'll. .n. .iv, MIH't'XXXI (1731), deux volumes in-12.
1735
(19)
•• New Voyages to North America, Containing an Account of the several Nations of that
vast Continent ; their Customs, Commerce, and Way of Navigation upon the Lakes and
Rivers; the several Attempts of the English and French to dispossess one another; with the
reasons of the Miscarriage of the former; and the various Adventures between the French,
and the Iroqueae Confederates of England from 1683 to 1694. A Geographical Description of
Canada, and a Natural History of the Country, with Remarks upon their Government, and
the Interest of the English and French in their Commerce. Also a Dialogue between the
Author and a General of the Savages, giving a full view of the Religion and strange Opinions
of those people : With an Account of the Author's Retreat to Portugal and Denmark, and
his Remarks on those Courts. To which is added, a Dictionnary of the Algonkine Language
which is generally spoke in North-America. Illustrated with Twenty-three Maps and Cuts.
Written in French by the Baron de Lahontan, Lord Lieutenant of the French Colony at
Placentia in Newfoundland, at that time in England. Done into English. The Second
Edition. In two volumes. A great Part of which never Printed in the Original. Vol. I [II].
LE BARON DE LAHONTAN 189
London : Printed for John Brindley, Bookseller, at the Kings-Arms, in New-Bond-street,
Bookbinder to her Majesty and his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales ; and Charles
Corbett, at Addison's-head, Temple-bar, 1735."
Deux volumes in-8. Dans le second volume on lit : Printed for J. Brindley... and
C. Corbett..'. MDCCXXXV. Diction naire algonquin, etc., vol. II, pp. 289-303. Mots
hurons, pp. 303-304.
De"crit d'apres M. Pilling, qui a vu des exemplaires de cette edition duns la bibliotheque
Brown.
A la vente Menzies, a rapporte $13 ; a la vente Brinley, §12.50 ; a la vente Clarke & Co
$12. Catalogue" a £3 15 par Stevens, n° 11397.
(20)
"New Voyages to Xorth America, Containing An Account of the several Nations of
that vast Continent; their Customs, Commerce and Way of Navigation upon the Lakes and
Rivers; the several Attempts of the English and French to dispossess one another; with the
Reasons of the Miscarriage of the former; and the various Adventures between the French,
and the Iroquese Confederates of England, from lt>83 to H>94. A Geographical Description
of Canada, and a Natural History of the Country, with Remarks upon their Government, and
the Interest of the English and French in their Commerce. Also a Dialogue between the
Author and a General of the Savages, giving a full view of the Religion and strange ( (pinions
of those People: With an Account of the Author's Retreat to Portugal and Denmark, and
his Remarks on those Courts. To which is added, a dictionary of the Algonkine Lanijiiaifc.
which is generally spoke in North-America. Illustrated with Twcntv-tlircc Maps and cuts.
Written in French By the Baron de Lahontan, Lord Lieutenant of the French colonv at
Placentia in Newfoundland, at that Time in England. Done into English. Tin- Second
Edition. In two volumes. A great Part of which never Printed in the Original. Vol. I [II].
London: Printed for .1. and .1. Bomvicke, R. Wilkin. S. P>irt, T. Ward, E. WickMccd and
J. Osborn. M.DCC.XXXV."
Deux volumes, dedicace 1 fnc., preface 4 the. ; table des matieres, (', the. ; texte, pp. 1-
274 ; table, pp. 275-280 ; texte, pp. 3-384 ; in-8.
Quelques exemplaires du premier volume portent: London: Printed for .1. Osborn.
at the Golden-Bull, in Pater- Noster Row. MDCCXXXV (1735). P.ibliotheqiie Astor. An
volume II on lit: London : Printed for .1. Walthoe, R. Wilkin, .1. and .1. Honwickc, .1. Os-
born, S. Birt, T. Ward and E. Wicksteed. 1735. Dietionnaire algonquin, vol. II, pp. L'X'.I-
303. Exemplaires vus par M. Pilling : Athenee dc Boston, Congres.
A la vente Murphy, prix obtenu, n" 1425, $11.50. Sous le n" 803, llarrisse signale lYdi-
tion de ehez J. and J. Bonwicke, London, deux volumes in-8.
1739
(21)
"Reizen van den baron von la Ilontan in het Noordelyk Amerika, Vervattende un
Verhaal van verseheide Volkeren die het bowoonen ; den oart hunnu regeering, bun gods-
dienst, en hun wys van Oorloogen. Neevens het Belang der Franschen en der Engelschen
in hun. koophandel met die Volkeren ; en't voordel dat Engeland, met Vrankryk in Ooorlog
zynde, von dat land kan trekken. Alles met verseheide Aanteekeningen vermeerdert en
opgeheldert, en met Kaarten en Plaaten verciert. Eerste deel. Vertaatt door, Gerard
Westerwyk. [Filet.] In's Gravenhage, By Isaac Beauregard, 1739."
Le titre du deiuxeme volume se lit comme suit:
" Gedenkscriften van het Noordelyk Amerika, of het vervolg der reizen van den baron
von la Ilontan. Vervattende de Beschryving van un groote streek land von dat Weereld-
deel ; het Belang der Franschen en der Engelschen in't zelve ; hun Koophandel, hun
Schipvaart, en de Zeeden en genrrontens der Wilden, etc. Alles met Aanteekeningen
vermeerdet en opgeheldert. Neevens de Zaammenspraaken van der Schryver met un
Wilden, en een Woordenbock van de Taal dier Volkeren Met Kaasten en Plaaten Verciert.
19O J.-KUMOND ROY
Tweede deel. Vertaal door Gerard Westerwyk. | Filet] In's Qravenhage, By Isaac
Beau regard, 1739."
(Test la traduction hollandaise de Gerard Westerwyck, publiee chez Beauregard.
M. Tilling on a vu des exemplaires chez Brown, Lennox et au Congres.
1741
(22)
Premier voliune :
•• Yovaires (In liaron de Lahontan dans l'Am<5rique Septentrionale, Qui contiennent une
relation des dirt'ercns Penplos (jiii y hahitcnt ; la nature de leur Gouvernement, leur Com-
nirrce. leurs Continues, leur Religion ft Iriir inaniere do t'aire la Guerre: L'interet des Fran-
cois rt ilc- An^lois 1 1 ans le Coiiinicrrc (jifils lout aver ces Nations, 1'avantage que 1'Angleterre
prut ivtirer de ce I'ai's, etant fii Guenv aver la France. Le tout enrichi de Cartes et de
Fiirure-. 'I'oiiif premier. Sn-ondf Kdition, revue, corrigoe et augmentee." [Vignette.]
••A Amsterdami, eho/ Fraiiroi> 1,'Iloin.re. vis-a-vis de la Bourse. M.DCC.XXXXI."
I )<• uxii-nif volume :
••Suite de- voyages ilu Karon de Lahontan dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale, Qui contien-
i if nt une I J chit ion dos diftercns Pciiplesqui y lialiitent : la nature de leur Gouvernement : leur
Coinnieive, lours Continues, leur Keligion et leur mamere de faire la Guerre : L'interet des
Franc;oi« d <\>-~ Anirlois dan- If ( 'omnierce ijii'ils font avcc res Xations, 1'avantage (pie I'An-
LflftfiTc I'dii rrtnvr de cf I 'a Vs. I'tiiiil fii (iiu-rrc aver la France. Le tout enrichi de Cartes
et de Kij.ru i-e-. Toiiif -ecoml. Sfroiidf Kdit'ion. rrvue', eorrigt'e et augiuentee. A Amster-
dam, el,.-/ Kraiirni- 1' 1 1 . .ii of. '. vis-a-vis la IJoursc. M.IK'C.XXXXI."
Ti'iii-ifiiif \ ' ilunie :
•• Memoiivs ili- 1' A nn'rii|Ue Sejitentrionale, ou la suiti' des voyages de M. le baron de
Lahontan. <Jui cont leniieiit la description dune grandc t'tcnduc de I'aYs de ce Continent,
1'inti'ret <le- Kram;oi> et des Anirlois. leiirs ('oininerres, Irurs Navigations, les Muuirs et les
( 'oiitunif- de- Sanvages, etc.. avee un petit Dictioniiaire de la langue du 1'aVs. Le tout
enriehi de carte- el ile liiruivs. 'I'oine t I'oisieiiie, sccoiidf fditioii, auiriuentee de la inaniere
di.ni le- r-auvairf> -e iv'iralf nt. A Amsterdam, rhrx. Kranrois l*Honor4 et compagnie.
MIU'CXXXXL"
heiix cent treiiie-sept paiTrs. Le I »ict ioniiai re de la langue des sauvages est compris
nitrr If.- j.atrrs lil'.'-^-.T.
( 'es trois vohiines. dt'-rrits d'aprrs les exeinplaires en la possession de 1'auteur. Vus par
M. I'illinir au Imreaii d' Kthnologie, au Congivs et chez lirown. Se trouvent a la hihliotheque
ilu parlniiriit ti'dt'ral rt a 1'nnivf rsite Laval. Signales par le bibliophile Jacob. (Manuel du
liliraire •!<• Unmet, vol. V, p. :!77). .I.-M. (iui'rard (La France litteraire ou Dictioniiaire
biblimjritphiiiM <h'x .sV<//</.v. llintoriena, etc., tome IV., p. 448 ; Paris, F. Didot, 1830), signale
un edition a la Have de 1702, et une edition ;\ Amsterdam de 1742. Nous crayons que
le savant anteur fait crreur.
CAKTUURAPHIK KT PLANCHES GRAVEES.
Les diverges editions de Lahontan sont accompagnees de cartes et de gravures.
" Ce iju'il y a de plus utile et de tre,s uonforme au gout du siecle, qui ne veut point etre
instruit a demi, c'est que Ton donne des cartes fort bonnes et fort exactement dessin^es.
L'on aura le double plaisir de connaitre a fond les mceurs de ces Ameriquains, et Ton verra
d'un coup d'u-il la veritable disposition de ee pa'is-la." (Preface de Tuition de 1703.)
Lahontan assure (p. 5, t. II, ed. de 1704) qu'il n'a jamais paru de cartes aussi correctes que
••elles rju'il public. Ces assertions if empechent pas que toutes ces cartes sont pitoyables.
Ix? premier volume de 1'edition de 1703 contient :
1" Carte generate de Canada a petit point. On y trouve dessinds a grands traits le cours
du Saint-Laurent el des lacs, la grande riviere des Outaouais, le lac Frontenac, le lac Eri4,
lac de Huron-, lac des Illinois, lac Supi^rieur, Quebec, les Trois-Rivieres, Montreal, le fort
LE BAEON DE LAHONTAN 191
Frontenac, le fort Niagara, le fort St-Joseph, Miffllimakinac, le Saut Ste-Marie, le pays des
Iroquois, la riviere Famine et les cinq cantons Agnies, Ounontagues, Onnoyaiites, Sonon-
touans, Goyoyouans, une partie du pays <les Anglaiis, Boston et Manat.
2° Carle de la riviere Longue et de quelquee autres qui se ddchargent dans le grand
fleuve du Mississipi, en le petit espace de ce fleuve marque sur cette carte le.s petits points
qni partent de Missilimakinac et qui revieiinent ensuite par line autre voye marqucnt la
route qnej'ay tenu dans mon voyage. Les fleurs de lis marquees en quelqiicR rivieres
signilient les lieux ou j'ay este sans monter plus avant, les Hh niarqiicnt les portages d'un
lieu a un autre. Cette carte se rapporte a la lettre 16""'. Kehelle des lieues des deux cartes
;\ 20 par degre.
L'auteur dessine le lac des Illinois, la riviere des Ounianiis qui s'y jette de meme <|iic la
riviere des Puants, et la baie du meme noin, la baie de Pours qui Dort. Le long de la riviere
des Puants, il indique les Outagainis, les Maloniinis, les Kikapoiis. Le lung de la riviere
des Oumamis, les Maskouteins, les Oyatinons. Au lund du lac des Illinois, le portage de
Chegakou ; au 46'' degre de hit., Missiliinakiuac avec son village de Franrais, Iluruiis et
Outaouais". Sur la riviere qui se jette du lac Superieiir an lac Krie : les Saiiteurs et le village
des Jesuites. Le lac Superieur est dessine avec la riviere Miehipicoton, eelle de Chagotia-
niigoii, la riviere Lemipisaki avec le fort Dulhut ou Camanistiyaga a sun eiiiliouchmv, hi
riviere du Torabeau et les ties Minong. II trace le cours du Mississipi et les rivieres c|iii s'v
jettent a droite et t\ gauche. Sur hi droite au 51' degre la riv. d'Assciuiis, an 4<i la rivi<'-re
Morte selon quelquee peuples et riviere longue scion t|Uelqucs autres ; la r. des (Itteiitats, la
riv. de Tamaroa, la riv. des Missouri et des ( (sages. Sur la gauche : la riv. ( Inahaeh : la riv.
des Illinois avec le tort de Crevecosur ; la riv. des Ouiscousink ; la riv. aux Itienl's et deux
villages de Nadoessis. La riv. Longue ou Morte qu'il dit avoir explun'e suit pivs^ue en
ligne droite la latitude 46". C'est d'aburd le pays des Kokorus avec scs don/.e villau'es. pnis
le pays des Essanupes avec ses treize villages. Rendu a la Uurne de Lahontan, une li»-ne
pointillee separe la carte du pa}-s (ju'il a visite, de la '• carte qiie les Gnacsitares unt dessine
sur des peaux de cert's la'ayant fait connaitre A 80 minutes pres les latitudes de tuns les lieux
qui y sont marques en me montrant la partie du ciel vers hu|uelh' gisi-nt les uns et les
autres apres meme avoir donne les distances par Tazuiix i|iii sont trois grandes lieiies de
France selon ma supputation." II iudi([iie alors le pays des Gnacsitares ijui habitcnt le loni^
de la riv. Longue. Cette derniere riviere prend sa source par plusieurs autres dans une
chaine de montagnes qu'il trace. Sur le versant op[>ose, une autre riviere ga<inc 1'oiiest
traversant le pays des Mozeemlek.
Cette carte est accompaguee de plusieurs dessins informes :
1" " Canots des Gnacsitares et des Essanapes."
2° " Batiments des Tahuglauk ou 200 homines peuvent ramer s'ils sont tcls <|ue (piel-
ques Mozeemlek me les out depeints sur des ecorccs d'arbres. J'estime <ju'un tel batiment
doit avoir 130 pieds de longueur de proue a poupe."
3" " Maisons des Tahuglauk de 80 pas de longueur telles (pie des esclaves Mozeemlek
me les out depeintes sur des ecorces d'arbres."
4" " Medaille des Tahuglauk d'une especc de metal coulcur de roxe scmblalile au
cuivre " (la pile et la face).
Les planches gravees qui accompagnent le texte du premier volume (edition dc 1703),
sort les suivantes :
Page 34 : " Canots des Iroquois d'ecorce d'ormeau ; sauvages voyageant debout dans
un grand canot; canot d'ecorce de bouleau de huit places; rame ou aviron."
Page 46 : " Campement de M. de la Barre, scene du traite de paix avec les Iroquois et
la Graude-Gueule."
Page 72 : " Raquettes ; orignaux ou elans."
Page 85 : " Sauvage tuant des martres ou des chats sauvages ; sauvage tuant des gelino-
tes de bois avec ses Heches par la voye d'un chien ; sauvage tuant un ours sur un arbre ;
cerfs renfermes dans un pare apres avoir ete poursuivis par les sauvages ; renard qui se tue
lui-meme par un fusil tendu et pointe sur un appas."
Page 98 : " Ordre de marche de M. Denonville centre les Iroquois (1687)."
Page 126 : " Lac des Hurons et peche du poisson blanc, et fort de Missilimakinac."
Page 141 : " Figure d'un castor."
192 J.-EDMOND ROY— LE BARON DE LAHONTAN
Page 174 : " BcBufs sauvages ; sauvages boticanant des viandes ; sauvage sautant sur un
ba>uf; bti-uf attaque & coup de lance; breuf pris par les cornes avec des eordes ; crocodile
allant devorer un petit veau."
Page 211 : " Attaque de Quebec (1690)."
Page 226 : " Combat entre deux vaisseaux anglais et fraucais."
1'uge 242 : " 15aie et fort de Plaisance."
(Iravures du second volume de 1'edition de 1703.
Planches du t'rontispice deja- deerit.es. Carte generale du Canada dediee an roi de
Dam-mark, par son tres bumble et tres obeissant et tres fidele serviteur Lahontan. Cette
e.irte cst annex complete. Kile cst marquee sur la dextre des armes des rois de Danemark.
Page !'•") : " Sauvage allant ;\ la chasse ; sauvage marie on vieillard se promenant dans
lc village : jciine sauvage sc promcnant dans le village ; villages de sauvages de Canada ;
enfant attache a line branche d'arbre ; femme sauvage portant son enfant entre les bras."
Page 12.~> : •• Adoration des sauvages ; danses."
Page !•'!:>: "Sauvage portant 1'allumette au lit de sa maitresse, qui ne voulant ptus
I'ailmettre aupres d'elle se couvre lc visage de sa convert ure ; sauvage portant Tallumette
an lit dc sa maitresse (jui consent de I'admcttrc en uteignant cette allumette ; ceremonie du
manage; sauvage en conversation avec sa maitresse etant assis sur le pied de son lit;
vieillard allant rcccvoir a la portc <lc la cabane la mariee accompagne de ses parents."
Page I'lii : •• \'illnge sauvage : etuve ou suerieou deux homines (jui suent ; jongleur dans
-a caliane. criant : parents ilu malade ijiii dansent : cerf dont on doit faire un festin par
ordonnaiicc dc mcdecin ; truite monstrueuse jiour le repas du medecin ; parents du mort qui
dan-rut : eiiterrcment d'un sauvage: esclaves du mort sortant son bagagc ; cirnetiere des
sauvages."
e
I 'a ir
Page ItiO
Pa'irc ItiH
Page IN.")
Page 1ST
1'a'g
'
e
I'a'ire P.U
• Ktang a castors."
Chasse a castors."
Arnioiries des sauvages."
Mieurs des sauvages a, la guerre.''
Calumets de paix et ceremonies pour conclure la paix."
1 Arnioiries des sauvages."
Ilieroglyphe des sauvages.'
Toutes les gravures des livres de Lahontan sont autant de caricatures. Les sauvages y
sont de veritables Kuropeens mal brosses. Aussi, dans la jireface de 1'edition anglaise de
l~n:{. Lahontan nous apprend ((u'll etait en Angleterre lorsque son livre fut publid en
se plaint ainerement des gravures. Les graveurs danois, dit-il, ont mart^-rise
s figures. Us n'ont jias cnmpris les explications qui etaient en frai^ais. Us out represent^
des homines j)our des femmes et des t'emmes pour des hommes, mi-nues des personnes qui
auraient du etre vetues, et ainsi de suite.
L'edition anglaise contient une carte de Terre-Neuve.
Cette derniere edition, publiee sous la direction ineme de 1'auteur, est peut-etre encore
plus exacte ijue la franraise. C'est l'o]iinion de 1'encyclopediste Rich.
Vni/aye dc Portugal et de Danemark (1704) contient une carte de Portugal, de
Danemark, des vues de Lisbonne et Copenhague. Le frojitispice des Dialogues comporte
une composition allegorique. Des officiers prt'sentent un tableau d'e"glise a un groupe de
sauvages. Des palmiers ombragent le tout.
SECTION I, 1894. [ 193 ] MEMOIRES 8. R. CANADA.
V. — Le Comte d' Elgin, Gouverneur ijeneral da Canada.
Par J.-M. LfiMoiNE.
(Lu Ie25 mai 1893.)
James Bruce, huitieme comte d' Elgin et douzieme comte de Kincardine, dans la pairie
d'Ecosse, descend ait de hi royal o t'amille des Bruce, illustree par Robert Bruce, lc In'ros dc
Bannockburn. Lord Bruce, un de sea ance'tres, avait suivi Jacques VII, roi d'Ecosse. a son
avenement an trone d'Angleterre en 1603 sous lc nom dc Jacques I'r, et dcvint un de ses
conseillera confidentiela. Second tils <lu comte Thomas Bruce, connu dans 1'histoire et tri-s
maltraite" par le satirique lord Byron pour avoir enrichi le Musi'c britannique des marbrcs
du Parthenon et des sculptures antiques acquises pendant son scjoiir en Grece, .lames Bruce,
notre tutur gouverneur, naquit a Londres le 20 juillet 1H1 1.
II tit ses etudes classiques a Oxford, on Kami'-nite de son caractere, ses talents, aiissi
bien que ses succes dans rnaintes joutes oratoires, lui ac«juirent de noiulireiix amis et admi-
rateurs parmi ses condisciples, dont plusieurs out plus tard pris place an temple de la
Renommee : William Ewart Gladstone, Ronndell Palmer (lord Selhorne). James Ramsay
(lord Dalhousie), Sidney Herbert (lord Herbert of Lea), Robert La\ve (lord Sberbruoke),
sans oublier un jeune camarade — plus tard homme d'Etat distingue — le due de Xexvcastle,
qui aeeompagna le prince de Galles an Canada en 18HO. II remporta. en 1832. le premier
prix de belles-lettres, et fut plus tard agrege k Merton College. On avait d'almnl cru cpril
se destinait au barreau, mais ses gouts le portaient vers la carriere diploinaticpie, et il se tit
bientftt remarquer par la publication d'ecrits politiques de nierite.
En 1841, il epousa Miss Elizabeth- Mary, tille de Charles Lennox Bruce. II fut elu. la
meme annee, aux communes pour Southampton, mais il dut renoncer ;\ ce siege pour
succeder au titre nobiliaire de son pere, son frere aine etant mort deux ans auparavant.
En mars 1842, le comte de Derby, alors lord Stanley, secretaire d'Etat pour le* colonies,
le nomma gouverneur de la Jamaique, et cela a. une epoque tourmentee ou cette colonie
souffrait de tiraillements survenus entre les planteurs et les noirs reeemment emancipes.
Lord Elgin, accompagne de sa jeune femme, fit voile durant la rude saison de 1'hiver, et le
navire sombra en mer. Personne cependant ne perit, mais le choc nerveux eprouve par
lady Elgin eut pour elle des suites funestes, et causa sa mort 1'annee suivante. L' adminis-
tration de lord Elgin dura jusqu'£ 1'annee 1846 ; il devint fort populaire parmi toutes les
classes de l'ile, qui avaient trouve chez lui un ami plein de bienveillance, aussi bien qu'un
sage conseiller politique. II avait succede k lord Metcalfe, plus tard gouverneur du
Canada.
En 1846, le comte Grey devint secretaire d'Etat pour les colonies. Bien qu'il appar-
tint k une e*cole politique opposed & celle de lord Elgin, qui etait conservateur mais conser-
vateur liberal et homme de progres avant tout, il choisit lord Elgin pour remplacer lord
Sec, I., 1894. 26.
194 J.-M. LEMOINK
Metcalfe, dont I'administration des affaires au Canada, laissait beaucoup a desirer. Le
nouveau representant de la couronne devait s'embarquer, dans les premiers jours de Janvier
jHiur le Canada,
Deux mois avant son depart, il convola en secondes noces et e"pousa lady Mary-Louis
Lambton, 1'atiH'e des filles survivuntes du comte de Durham, notre ancien gouverneur. Le
steamer Jlilx-rniii le deposait ;\ Halifax, le 20 Janvier 1847, et le 29 de ce mois lord Elgin
prcnait possession de Monklands, la residence vice-royale a Montreal. Lady Elgin le
rcjoigmt au printemps suivant.
I.e discmirs i|u'il tit en reponse a 1'adresse de felicitation que lui prescnterent les
ritoven- tut tort goute. Tout en recoiniaissaiit la grave Tesponsabilite qui lui ineombait,
eonmie repriWntant <le sa souvcrainc. le imuvcau titulaire, ne cacha pas sous les voiles de
reloi|iieiiee son ile^sein iradniinistrer la colonie en consultant les desirs et les besoins du
peiiple et sans -e rcmlrc 1'eselavc ties partis politiques. On coniiiiem;ait a se bercer de
i|oii,-e- espcranci-.-i, i|iioit|u'il regiult un malaise visible [turrni le peuple, L'tm sc ilenianda a
<jii»i lion la iioiivfllf cnii>titiitii>n ct le iriHivenicincnt parlenientaire, a inoins d'une main
lurtf el rx|ii-riinciii.'c pour nit-ttrc en intnivcniciit scs roiiaifcs encore nciit's. Les sentinieiits
ex|iriiin'~ par !<• nunveaii \ice-roi taisaiciit croire t|iic cettc main forte ct cxperimentee, on la
PM. -,ihiit <-n lui. l,c prestige de lunl l']lgin ernissail ilc jmir en jour : en crt'et 1'aiK'ien onlrc
i|e rli,i-e- avail ili-paru. Sajeunes.se, sun i''lm|iieiiee, I'lirbaiiite de scs manieres tlonnaient a
-un ailininist ration un caractcre tjiii contrustait favorublemciit avec le regime preccilcnt.
< >n le pronait eciiiiinc le premier orateiir tin ('anatla.
S.ui union aver la tille tie 1'babile eonite tie Durham le reuommandait aux partisans de
rillu>tre pair anglais. l)'antre part, lidele a hi ligne tie coiiduite ofticielle tjue lui avail
tract'c lonl (iivy. il apparaissait aux ycux ties plus clairvoyants d'entre nous charge d'une
iiuiivelle et importante mission : eelle d'etablir au Canada sur ties solides assises, le gouver-
iieinent responsable appuyt' d'unc majoritc parlcincntairc.
A son arrivi'e. en 1X47. le cabinet Draper t'tait au pouvoir, mais, evidemment, il tirait a
^•a tin. On tit ties efforts pour le eonsolitlcr, en invitant la cooperation des chefs du parti
canailicn-franrais. M. ( 'aylev s'atlressa. mais en vain, a 1'honorable R.-E. Caron : 1'honora-
ble Diiininick Daly, secretaire ]iriivincial, refusant tie se demettre, 1'honorable M. Badgley,
prit la place du proeiireur general Smith t|iii t'ut nomine juge de la cour du Bane de la
Heine.
L>rd Klgin continuait le cours de ses succes, visitant dans une marehe triomphale, les
principales villes du Canada.
L'ere des eanaux, ties voies ferret's, des reformes fiscales ou devait jouer un rdle domi-
nant 1'honorable Francis Ilincks, approchait, Le 10 mars 1849, M. Lafontaine ayant
acoepte le poste de premier ministre, soumettait et faisait agre"er le lendemain a son Excel-
lence la liste <les membres de son cabinet.
BA&-CANADA.
I.-H. LAFOXTAIXE... FROCURKUB Q«N^RAL.
.IAMK l'i:i -IIII:M- DU CONHKII. EX^CUTIF.
H. K. CAKOX I '11 1<M. I. M DU CONHKII. l.l.iil-l \MI
L. M. V'KiER.. KBCEVKUK oriNiiitAi..
. COMMISSAIKK EN CHKP IJK8 TRAVAUX PUBLICS.
T. C. A YMVIN SOLLICITEITR t. KM:KM.
LE COMTK D' ELGIN 198
HAUT -CANADA.
ROB. BALDWIN PHOCUREUR GENERAL.
R. B. SULLIVAN SECRETAIRE PROVINCIAL.
FRS. HINCKS INHPKCTKUK GENERAL.
T. H. PRICE ' COMMISSAIHE DES TKKRKS DK LA COURONNK.
MALCOLM CAMKRON COMMISSAIHE I>KS TKAVAITX PUBLICS.
Tel fut le memorable cabinet, dont lea mesures out laisse un si profond sillon dans
les affaires du pays; tels furent les conseillera avec lesquels Son Excellence devait taire
face a "la loyale opposition do Sa Majeste," conduite par sir Allan MeXab et 1'honorable
M. Sherwood et vigoureusement appuyee par la Gnzt'.tte, do Montreal ; riiori/.on parlemen-
taire etait charge de gros images. Des jours mauvais ae preparaient qu'allait oompliquer
encore une crise commerciale presque sans parallMo.
Le discours du trone, lu pour la premiere t'ois dans los deux languos, on anglais d'abord,
puis en francais, causa une surprise aux tories de vieillo rocho, a coiix (|iii avaiont interet a
ressusciter les traditions du defunt Puniili/ Conijxtct. La surprise so oliangoa on indignation,
lorsque le representant do la roine, aunonca (pie son gouverneineiit so proposait, entre autros
choses, d'amnistier an 110111 do Sa Majosto, cortainos personnos i|iii avaiont etc melees aux
evenements de 1837, et aussi do presenter un liill pour indcnmisor ooux c|iii n'avaient pas
pris une part active a rinsiirroction, inais (jui avaiont subi dos jiortes inrtig«:os par los troupes
de Sa Majeste. Apres d'interminables et acrinionieuses discussions, dans la prcsso t't au
parlement, sur los personnes qni no devaient point partic'qior a rindi-inuiti-, il tut decide que
le seiil obstacle centre elles sorait une condamnation judiciairo on une sentence d'exil aux
Bermudes.
Le debat parlementaire ([iii donna lieu a une passe d'armos dos plus violontos outre
1'honorable William Hume Blake et sir Allan McXab sera a janiais momorablo. Co jour-la,
le fougueux tribun Blake so surpassa eu verve, en emportemont memo ; son requisitoire
contre 1'oligarchie du passe et en favour do la politique liberale de M. Latbntaine, ost citi'-
comme une des belles pieces d'eloquenee parlementaire du temps. La niosure (pii avait
provoque ce debat ayant et»5 agroee par une immense majorite dos deputes, lord Elgin, apres
mure deliberation et guide par le precedent qui avait eu lieu au Ilaut-Canada, ou une loi do
meme nature avait ete approuvee par le gouverneur sans avoir ete reservee ;\ la sanction do
la reine, et etant d'avis quo la mesure de M. Latbntaine n'etait quo la consequence naturelle
de 1'adresse presentee en chambre sous lord Metcalfe, par le ministere Draper, se rendit le
25 avril au parlement et donna 1'assentiment de la couronne au fameux projet de loi.
L'illustrc homrae d'Etat exprima plus tard en discutant ce sujet, de nobles et beaux senti-
ments, ajoutant que la loi en question etait une de ces mesures dont un gouverneur devait
avoir le courage de prendre la responsabilite, sans la rejeter sur sa souveraine, dut-il enfin
de compte,. encourir la defaveur populaire.
En effet, le meme soir, a 8 heures, une assemblee monstre eut lieu au Champ-de-Mars,
ou Ton debita force harangues 4chevelees ; la fut forme le complot de saccager et d'incendier
1' edifice oil siegeaiten ce moment le parlement, sous la presidence de 1'honorable A.-N. Morin.
Uue populace ivre de rage et vociferant des maledictions, se rendit aux salles de la
legislature et enfon9a portes et fenetres en jetant une grele de pierres. La masse du presi-
dent fut arrachee violerament des mains du massier, M. Chisholm ; plus tard, apres avoir
circule en bien des mains, elle fut retrouvee dans la chambre occupee par sir McNab a
I'h6tel Donegana.
J.-M. LEMOINK
En quelques instants, I'&lifice du parloraent, sa belle bibliothfcque, ainsi que les archives
de la province devenaient la proie des flainmes ; tout perit, except^ les dossiers des mesures
legislative* ; on sauva le Rebellion Losses Bill sanctionne ce jour meme par Son Excellence.
IA- 30 avril 1849, le gonverneur, cntoure de sa suite et escorte d'un detachement de cavalerie
volontniiv, so rendit do Monklands i\ son bureau officiel, rue Notre-Dame, pour recevoir
1' ad reuse do svmpathie et d'approlmtion que le parlemeut lui avait votee a une majorittS de
t rente-six voix. (V tut lo signal d'tine seconde attaque. An sortir de son bureau, lord
Kli;in nionta on voituro an miliou des hueos d'une populace e"meute"e qui lui lanca des
pionvs ot dos < nil's. Uno piorro du poids de deux livrcs atteignit a la tete le frere du
LTOIIVO rnoiir, lo rolonol Bruce, assis ;\ sos cAtes. Lord Elgin resta calme, dedaignant de faire
obariror la oavalerio pour so degager ilo eetto canaille.
Mai* t irons le rideau sur les seines malheureuaes dont Montreal fut le theatre a cette
trii-to i'pi>i|ur do turbulence.
I.f- aiituriti's iiii'-tropolitiiinos, a I^nidros, approuvferent la conduite constitutionnelle de
ti.ii :•>• •£n\\\ vrnriir : dies rotusoront d'accoplor sa demission, qu'il oft'rit, bien que plusieurs
lil.-'niia— rut >a iiiml.'Tatii>ii. ct cussciit pivt't'iv ((ii'll out ivpriine pur la force armee, la bru-
taliti' elf la I'milc qui 1'outragoait.
I"n ih- inciilciit^ dc >a rarrii'-rc an Canada, ijni plus tard cut d'oxccllents resultats pour
la I'uliiiiii- ft lui t'arilita rulitfiition d'un traito de rociprocite avec les Etats-Unis, en 1854,
I'ut If vnvaL'f df lord Kljrin, a Mostoii. fii ]*•>}. 1'no ('clatante celebration, une tete quasi-
naiioiialf so pri'parait rliiv. no> voisins : 1'onvf rturo de deux eheinins de t'er, le Rutland et le
\',rui»iit t'iiitr<il. fiit re Iioston ft Montri'-al, ot aussi 1'inauguration d'une grande ligne de
-toaiiifr- atlaiiti'|Ui-- cri'i'-o par MM. Knoi-li, Train & Cie. Cos voies ferrees devaiont t'aciliter
i-iiornioiiioiit If- coiiiniuiiicutionH fiiti-f la tlorissanto oapitale du Massachusetts et le Canada.
N'i~ alfi'tf- \oi>in>, si bospitaliors d'ordinair*1, lo sout davantage encore lorscju'ils comptent
t'aii-f r.'nssir Iriirs ]irojcts mercantile^. 11s tiront los chosos princieremeiit, et j'en parle avec
'"imaissaiiff ilf caiiso. attondu quo j'etain invito a ootto magnifique fete, qui dura trois jours,
ft 'ju'i'ii iioinma If .Inliili- dos voios forroos do Iioston. En aoilt 1851, John Bigelow,
iiiairo do Boston, <•( sos i-rlif vins, noiiiinaiont un coinite special, charge de visitor Toronto,
Kingston, Montroal, (Juobro ot los provinces niaritiinos, ot de convier le gouverneur-gen^ral
du Canada, sos ininistros, los jugos, los shorifs, los dignitaires civils, municipaux et inilitaires,
a la celobration inn devait avoir lion a Boston, los 17-9 septembre de cette annee. Le pro"
grainino otait fort varii'- : prooossion monstre den arts et metiers, regales, revues militaires,
vit-ito dos oinlroits historiques, dos institutions puhliques, des grandes manufactures, tours de
plainance on steamers dans la baie do lioston, bals, receptions chez les particuliers. La fete
devait so clore j»ur un banquet solonnol sous line vaste tente dans la celebre Commune, ou
trois millo six cents invites prendraient place. On comptait sur la presence du president
dea Etate-Unis, dea jugea ot hauts fonctionnaires de 1'Etat, civils et militairee, aussi bien que
den goiiverneurs des divers Etats de 1' Union ; vingt mille Strangers de distinction, plusieurs
d'outre-mer et du Canada, prendraient part a la celebration.
Lc Boston Railiray Jubilee, par sa pompe et sa magnificense, fit ^poque dans les annales
de I'Athenes de 1'Ameriquo. TJC president Millard Filmorc e"tait present, accompagn^ de
tut minutrm, dec jngea et grands dignitaires de 1'Union, et dans les discoura qu'ils pronon-
o^-rent, ainsi qu'en tout, ces hommes distingues se montrerent on ne peut plus aimables
clivers leurs nombreux invitea.
LE COMTE D'ELGIN 197
Parmi lea aommites politiquea du jour, chez noa voisins, brillait comme tStoile de pre-
miere grandeur, 1'honorable Daniel Webster, secretaire d'Etat. II me semble revoir sa tete
imposante, son torse hereule'en, caracolant dans la Commune de Boston, sur un auperbc
cheval noir. II ne prononya pas a ma connaissance de diacours, mais d'eminents orateurs,
MM. Putnam et Everett, surent ravir leurs auditeurs. Lord Elgin, an grand banquet du la
Commune, leur repondit avec son eloquence et son tact habituels ; j'y assistais et j'etais tier
d'etre Canadien.
Le spectacle imposant que Boston presentait pendant les jours de gula de suptumbre
1851, oil Ics progres du pays dans ['Industrie et le commerce s'etaient affirmes avec taut de
pompe, avait frappe tons les assistants. L'esprit sagacu de notre clairvoyant goiiverneur
entrevit dans une union commerciale, dans 1'echange do nos produits agricoles pour les den-
rees de la contree voisine une source de profits incalculable, une civ de solidc bieti-r-trc pour
notre pays. Lord Elgin reva pour nous un traite de reciprocite. Ce ivve nuilgiv des obsta-
cles sans nombre, s'accomplit ;\ la lettre. Un financier d'un rare talent, longtemiis un de
sea ministres, 1'honorable Francis Ilincks, le secondait.
Pour conclure un traite, il iallait alors comme aujourd'hui la sanction cxpresse dc notre
metropole, peu au fait de nos bcsoins, quelquet'ois pen soucieiise d'y [lourvoir. L'illuslre
homme d'Etat, cntreprit de faire prevaloir ses idees eclairees en Angletcrrc. En 1853, il
traversait a cette fin 1'ocean. II passa 1'biver dc 1854 a Londres, oil niaints banquets lul
fournirent 1'occasion de developpcr ses projets. II presenta sous des coiileurs si t'rappantcs
les avantages imnienses qu'une union commerciale avec les Etata-Unia assurerait au Canada,
qu'il triompha de tons les obstacles. En mai 18;34, accompagne de son premier ministre.
1'honorable M. Ilincks, il se rendit a Washington, pour regler les clauses de la convention ;
le traite, qui avait aussi rapport a nos pecheries en can protbnde, ratitie par rAngleterre. le
congres et le Canada, entra en vigueur en mars 1855. Cc lien de t'raternite et de bon voisi-
nage dura onze ana. Les Etats-Unis le rompirent en 186tJ, au grand detriment des deux
pays, pour punir les Canadicns, a-t-on dit, d'avoir sympathise avec les Etats du Sud dans
leur lutte impuissante pour conquerir le Home-Rule.
La politique, ici comme ailleurs, reserve ^ ses disciples d'etranges reveils. En voulex-
vous un exemple eclatant? Rappelez-vous la coalition McXab-Morin, de 1854. Sir Allan
McNab, John A. McDonald, Wm. Cayley prenaient place k la meme table du conseil, a e6te
de MM. Morin, Drummond, Tache, Chauveau : des tories du meilleur aloi donnant la main,
1'accolade fraternelle, aux liberaux de la nouvelle ecole. Si les coalitions ne sont pas tou-
jours justifiables, quelquefbis la force dea evenementa, la rupture dea grandes lignes des
partia, les imposent.
Deux grandes meaures legislativca out marque la fin de 1'administration dc lord Elgin :
la secularisation des reserves du clerge dans le Haut-Canada et 1'abolition de la tenure
aeigneuriale dans le Baa-Canada. Les reserves du clerge, c'etait la septieme partie du reve-
nu dea terrea de la couronne, aequeatr^e par un atatut, en 1833, pour venir en aide au clerge
protestant ; cela avait ete une source d'agitation vive depuia nombre d'annees. La metro-
pole ayant donne aon assentiment, par une loi imperiale, cette reserve tut abolie et le
produit de la vente de cette portion du domaine public, fut verse dans le fond municipal du
Haut-Canada au profit de 1'education et pour autres fins.
L' antique tenure aeigneuriale, tout avantageuse qu'elle eflt 4te au developpement de la
colonie naiaaante, devenait avec le temps et par auite de la cupidite et des exactiona de
198 J.-M. LKM01NE
quelqties seigneurs, tin regime oppressif, un fardeau pour le censitaire. Chacun, & 1'excep-
tion des seigneurs, en desirait voir la fin. C'est ce Byst&me surann4, mais encore vivace
qu'un riche seigneur, 1'honorable L. T. Drummond, aide" de M. Ilincks, eut le courage
d'attaquer de front et, enfin, la satisfaction de voir abolir. Dieu en aoit loue*.
Void un extrait dti diseours d'adieii quo lord Elgin prononqait, en presence d'un con-
cou re immense dc citoyena emus jusqu'aux larmee, dans cette me'me ville de Montreal, qui
qiielqucs amices anparavant lui avait prodigue 1'insulte et 1'outrage :
•• Ihirant pivs de lniit ans, scion le dcsir de notre hien-aimee reine, j'ai occupe* ce poste
an milieu dc voiis. m'acqiiittant de mes fonctions sans negligence ni indifference. L'epoque
approchc rapidement on jc «'ois in'atti'iidre a ce 4111- la meme gracieuse autorite exige que je
ivmette a ii it n- i|ui en sera plus digne, je 1'espere, la charge do gouverneur general,
avi-r Ic Iminl lard can <lr soucis et dc rt-sponsabilitt' 411! y ent attache. II convient done que
n. ni- iii'ii> parl'inn* id iViuirlicinciit ct sans reticence. Laiasez-moi vous declarer que la
niptim- dr I'attad flicii'llc 4111 nons lie n'attenuera pas k>s vct-nx sinceres que je fais pour
vcitri' Imiilii'iir el vntiv avaiicriiifiit : la tin dc ines rapports officiels n'eteindra pas ehez moi
la ciinvii-tiiiii i|iie j'ai si liingteinpri iionrrif i-t 411! in'a soutenu a travers bien des epreuves,-
iiu'iin lirillant avi-iiir ,-r li-vc pmir les possessions britanniques de l'Am4rique du Nord, non
[pin- 4ii'elle ne diiuinnera 1'inti'ret ijue je porte ;\ I'aec'omplissement de mes esperances.
•• I'l-i'inetti'/.-inoi cneore de vons assurer (|iiij lorsipie je vous quitterai, que cela soit t'6t
.HI tard. je n'emp'irlerai de nimi sijoui1 an milieu de vous qu'un agreable souvenir. Je me
-MII\ iendrai avee I'ei-oniiai.-saiiee de la n'-eeption rordiale (pii m'a ete faite, & Montreal, a moi
i'-traiiirei' ipii n'avait pour tmite reroinniandatioii (|in- la commission de notre souveraine.
.le me -mivieiidrai des premiers nmis de ma rt'isidenee iri, lors(|iie j'appris, dans cette partie
t'avori-.'e du pay-, a appn'eier les cliarmes des jours elairs et brillunts de 1'hiver canadien et
a me ili'li-c-ter de la mu>ic|iie joyeiise des elochettes de vos truiueaux. Je me souviendrai
d'un jrlorieux apres-midi d'avril. Iors4iie des hauteurs de Moiiklaiidn, au moment on je
re\enai> de la ville. je m'apeivus ipie les vasti-s phtines s'etcndant devant moi, que j'avais
toiijourr- vue> roiivertes dn blaiie inaiiteaii de 1'hiver, avaient pris soudainement et connne
par eneliaiitemeiit la toilette du printemps, tandis <jue votre noble Saint-Laurent, sorti de sa
pri-on de irlaee, eomiiiein;ait a briller au soleil et a murinurcr ses hymnes printaniers
d'ai-tions de grace an liient'aisaiit dispensatcur de la chaleur et de la lumifere. Je me sou-
viendrai de mes visites a vntre Me,i'k<ini<-' * Institute, et votre Mercantile Library Association,
et de I'attention bienveillante avec laquelle r'urent re<;us les conseils que j'offris alors a vos
citoyelis et a vos ji-unes gi'lis.
".le n'oiiblierai pas le courage indomptable avec leipuel les marchands de cette ville,
qiioique sous le coup (1'une i-rise coinmcrciale d'une rigueur presque sans pareille, se sont
j»ortes vers I'accomplissement de cette grande (cuvre, qui a 4te le premier pas de 1'achemine-
ment du Canada vers la place tjui lui appartient dans cette ere de chemins de fer et de
progres.
" Je me souvieiidrai de 1'energie et du patriotisme qui reuniseaient un jour dans cette
ville les echantillons de Tindustrie eanadienne, venus de tous les points de la province &
destination de 1'exposition Universelle,1 et grace auxquels la magnitique id-^e de 1'illustre
prince-e'poax de notre bien-aimee reine a ete plus utile, peut-etre, au Canada qu'^l tout autre
den pays sans nombre (jui se sont fait representer a ce grand concours des nations.
1 A Londres, en 1861, pr&idfe par le prince Albert.
LE COMTK IVELGIN 199
" Et j'oublierai — mais non — ce que je pourrais avoir a oublier, je 1'ai oublie deja. . . .
et par consequent je ne puis vous dire ce que j'oublierai. ..."
M. Louis Turcotte, 1'historien du Canada sous I' Union, resume ainsi la carrierc adminis-
trative de lord Elgin parmi nous :
" En quittant le Canada, lord Elgin allait paraitre HUP 1111 theatre plus eleve, <>u 1'utten-
daient de grands honneurs et des marques do distinction meritces ; 1111 cliani[i plus vaste
allait s'ouvrir a son energique activite, et ses talents admiuistratif'fi allaient se developper a
l'aise dans une sphere d'action plus etendue. En efl'et, des 1X">7, il tut envove en Cliine,
en qualite de ministre p!4nipotentiaire ; il se rendit au Japon I'anin'c suivante et m'gocia
avec ces pays lointains les importants traites de 1N">8. A son retour en Anu'leterre (iN.V.h,
il entra dans le ministere de lord Palmerston, eoniine ministre des posies ; mais en iKiii). il
fut de nouveau nomme eommissaire royal en Chine, et prit part a la eampagne de i-ette
annee, qui se termina par le traite de I'ekin. EnHn, pour iveompenser Irs services au.-si
nombreux que distingues de ce grand homme d'Etat. <m le noiiima viee-roi de 1'Indeen
1861. C'est dans ce poste eminent (pie la mort est veiiu le trapper. Kurd Kl^in avail pris
1'administration du Canada le 30juin 1K47 ; il la laissa, le 11 > decemlnv |S.">4, eiitre les mains
de son su'ccesseur, sir Edmund Walker Head.
" Homme du caractere le [>lus distingue, dom'- d'une lialulele supi'rieiire et de tali'iit.-
varies, il tit preuve des veritablea qualites de 1'homme d'Etal dans unc position environni'e
de nombreuses difficultes. II a'appliqua surtout a t'aire t'onctionner le gouvernement
tutionnel, tel qu'on 1'entendait en Angleterre. et il tavorisa i-galement tons les
politiques. La loi de 1'indemnite, et les questions des reserves du elerge et de la tenure
seigneuriale creerent des luttes ardentes entre les partis. Connaissant au pari'ait les nmages
du gouvernement respon sable, il resta spectateur impassilile de ces luttes. Les trouliles
occasionnes, en 1849, par la loi d'indemnite t'urent surtout une epoipie de grande t'-preiive.
II lui eut etc facile de punir severement les insultes ipi'll avait rec/ues de la populace en t'urie,
mais il n'tjcouta que la bonte de son caractere et il pn'tora soiitKrir en silence ees avanies,
que de causer 1'eiFusion du sang, et peut-etre la guerre civile. Ce tut encore a son hahilete
que 1'on dut le reglement des difficultes des pecheries et le traite commercial avec les
Etats-TJnis.
" Lord Elgin laissa dans une condition heureuse et prospere cette colonie pleine d'avenir,
dont il avait travaille a ameliorer la condition sociale et politique. Son administration eut
un succfes signale ; elle retentit en Angleterre, ou on lui tit a son retour une reception
magnifique. L'exemple qu'il a laisse et les succes qu'il a obtenus sont demcures comme une
lumiere pour diriger ses successeurs ; nous osons le dire avec franchise, mil gouverneur
anglais n'a mieux compris, ni mieux rempli ses devoirs.
" L' administration dclord Elgin est sans contredit la phis importante de toutes celles de
1'Union. Elle vit passer les lois d'amnistie generale, d'indemnite par suite des troubles
de 1837-38, des postes et de I'augmentation de la representation nationale. En outre, les
deux plus grandes reformes qui aient ete soumises a la legislature canadienne, furent
amenees a bonne fin : 1'abolition du systeme seigneurial et la secularisation des reserves du
elerge protestant. D'un autre c6te, la politique commerciale fut favorisee au plus haut
degre : les canaux furent termintss, d'autres agrandis, la navigation du Saint-Laurent subit
des ameliorations par 1' erection de phares et de jetees, et par Petablissement d'une ligne de
bateaux-remorqueurs ; le rappel des lois de la navigation permit aux nations d'etablir des
20O
J.-M. LEMOINE— LE COMTE D'ELGIN
relations commerciales avec le Canada. Une premiere ligne de vapeura oc4aniques fut
etablie ; des lignes telegraphiques mirent toutes les parties de la province en communication
:i\ -. ••• los Etata-Unis et les provinces maritimes. Enfin, Pore des chemins de fer fut heureuae-
nii'iit inauguree."
Sown les rois de France, la colonie a eu quelques bons gouverneurs, et parmi eux,
Champlain, Tracy, Frontenac, la Galissonniere ont laisse une empreinte toute pcrsonnelle
dans 1'histoire du pays; cependant, tout devoues et tant habiles qu'ils fussent tons, leur
sphere d'action, leur initiative a ne'cessairement ete restreinte, a cause des monopoles,
ilu militarism!', do I'absolutisme qui pesaient sur le Canada.
!,!• vicc-roi i|iK- rAngletern- nous donnait on 1847, n'avait rien de commun avec ces
porsonnages de rancion regime. C-'etait 1111 homme du xix" siecle, nourri des saines doctrines
ilu parlomontarii<me anglais. Dresse ;\ 1'eoole <le Pitt, de Fox, de Burke, continuateur de la
jiiiliii(|iic vigoiirciiso ilo Durham, s«uis la direction do son chef, le comte Grey, lord Elgin
il'-vint lo 1'iviuirr. If plus ominont gouvoriifiir constitutionnel <jue le Camida ait eu.
Mais dismis-liii ad'u-n. 1'houro du <l»'part ost Bonnee : il nous quittc ajires avoir iidini-
nistri- sagfinont la i-oldiiie on tom]>s onigoux. Sa aouveraine requiert sa presence ailleurs,
Mir an tlii'-Mtrf plus vastc, pour wauvegarder If ]>rostige du noin britannique.
Mari-liant toujours dr succfs en succi's, il continue de Itriller comme vice-roi ile I'lndo,
iii'iil 'l"ii >'i'-ifindrf apivs (|iifli|iifs aniu'os d'unc administration romarquable. Une main
( ln'ric. relic dc son cxcflifiitf (-onipagne, lady Elgin, deposera ses rentes dans un lieu qu'il
s'ost lui-nifitif cliuisi, a 1'ombre des Hiiualavas.
Sa niiirt t'ul lialc'c par Ics fatigues qifil cssnya pendant une mission oflicielle de haute
importance. II expirait, a Dhrumhala, le 20 novembre 1863, age de cinquante-deux ana.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
TRANSACTIONS
JSKCTIOX II.
ENGLISH LITERATURE, HISTORY, ARCHAEOLOGY. ETC.
PAPERS FOR 1894
SECTION II., 1894. [ 3 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
I. — Sable Inland: Ita History and Phenomena.
By the Rev. GEORGE PATTERSON, D.I).
(Read May 25, 181)4.)
I. DESCRIPTION OF THE ISLAND.
From the great bank of Newfoundland westward, oft' the south coast of Xova Scotia,
almost to the shores of the United States, the ocean-bed presents a scries of shoals or hanks.
composed of sand, pebbles and fragments of sheila and corals, with a depth of water on them
of from thirty to seventy fathoms, and .varying in extent from fifteen or twentv miles to
nearly three hundred in length, with proportionate breadth.
One of the largest of these submarine sand-beds is Sable island hank, two hundred
miles in length from east to west, and about ninety in breadth from north to south. The
summit or apex of this, being raised above the water, forms Sable island, so long the terror
of navigators, and associated with so many sad recollections. It is situated about eighty-live
miles from Whitehead, the nearest point on the Nova Scotia shore, in a southeasterly direc-
tion. It is now less than twenty miles long, by about one mile wide, and the east end is in
latitude 43° 59' north and in longitude 59' 45' west, By Oapt. Haylicld's survey, in 1S.">1,
the west end was in latitude 45° 56' north and longitude 00 08' west, and this is still given
as its position. But some miles have been carried away from the point, leaving its longitude
somewhat less. It forms two parallel ridges of loose gray sand, in a bow or crescent shape,
with the inner side to the north. In the valley between these is a lake, now not more than
eight miles long, formerly nearly twice that length.
Approaching it from the north, it exhibits a range of small sand dunes at the west end
about twenty feet high, eastward rising to a height of eighty, and then falling away toward
the east end. As the island is thus comparatively low, is perfectly treeless, and in colour
presents no marked contrast with the surrounding waters, it proves a snare to navigators,
who have often sailed directly for it, till brought to a sense of their danger by the sight of
the signal staff of one of the stations.
From the west point stretches northwesterly a bar, which is dry in ordinary weather
for one and a-half miles, nearly so for another mile, then extends nine miles over which the
sea breaks at all times, and still seven miles farther over which it breaks in heavy weather,
and at all times shows a great ripple and cross seas, the whole being thus seventeen miles
in length. From the east end a similar bar stretches northeasterly for seventeen miles, of
which the first four are dry in fine weather, the next nine covered with heavy breakers, and
the last four with a heavy cross sea. Thus the island and its bars present in stormy weather
a continuous line for upwards of fifty miles of terrific breakers.
Besides these bars, at each extremity of the island there are three shoals or ridges paral-
4 KEY. GEORGE PATTERSON
lei with the shore on each side, over which the sea breaks heavily, when there is any sea
running, rendering landing with boats difficult and often dangerous.
These bars are more dangerous than the island itself. If a vessel strikes on the latter,
those on board may be saved, as, commonly, she will not break up for two or three days.
But, in bad weather, the rescue of a vessel striking on one of the bars is impossible. Their
sides are somewhat steep, thirty fathoms of water being found on the" north side of the east
liar and as nuirli :is one hundred and seventy off its eastern extremity, so that a few minutes
after tindinir no soundings a vessel may strike, and then, forging over, be entirely engulfed
in the waters beyond. Alter a gale or foggy weather some wreckage or bodies drifting
a-lioiv will be t lie only memorial of such an event. The wrecks that have taken place on
tin- i-land since the founding of t he relict establishment in 1801 are known and recorded,
but thrv are supposed to lie considerably exceeded in number bv the unknown.
( >n the smith side the water deepens gradually, and such is the swell and the distance
to In- I ra\ cr-cil, that landing is attempted only alter a succession of northerly winds and in
tine weather. IleiM-e vessels seldom aiielmr on this side. On the north vessels anchor from
one to two mile> nil', when- there is good holding-ground of line sand, but it the wind arises
from the north they niii-t put to sea. Landing can only he effected after a continuance of
line weather, and with the wind off shore. Kveii in such favouring circumstances it is sel-
dom attempted but in the siirf-bojits belonging to the station on shore.
Another circumstance greatly increasing the danger connected with the island is the
strength and irregularity of the currents. Of three ot these it seems to be the centre and
meeting place. (In the south the gulf stream passes it on its eastward course. Then, of the
great Arctic current, the main portion, passing down the cast coast of Labrador and New-
foundland till it reaches the great bank of Newfoundland, is there deflected to the west, and
ve.-seU are carried forward so rapidly that sometimes they are upon Sable island before those
on hoard arc conscious ol their danger.' Another portion of this current, passing through
the .-traits ot' Helleisle. being joined by the outflow of the St. Lawrence, passes down the
east coast of Cape liivton. and, meeting the last mentioned, is deflected westward to the
shores ot' this island. From these, and perhaps other causes, the currents round the island
are terribly conflicting ami uncertain, sometimes being in the opposite direction to the pre-
vailing winds, and sometimes passing round the whole circuit of the compass in twenty-four
hours. As currents of water like currents of air meeting from different directions, produce
eddies, these produce marvellous swirls round the island. An empty cask will be carried
round and nmnd the island, making the circuit several times, and the same is the case with
bodies from wrecks.
Nor arc these all the dangers which beset the mariner in the neighbourhood of this ill-
tated isle. Fogs of a density rarely experienced elsewhere prevail at all seasons of the year.
Then the northern edge ot the gulf stream is noted for the severity of its storms. Mr.
Maury says that the most terrific storms that rage on the ocean have been known to spend
their fury on its northern border. The suddenness with which they arise and their awful
violence are among the most striking phenomena of the island.
1 Capt Darliy, a former superintendent on the island, thus writes to 'Slant's CoMt Pilot ' : " The most of the
wrecks occurring here arise from error in longitude. I have known vessels from Europe that had not made an
error of one-half degree in their longitude till they came to the banks of Newfoundland, and from there, in mod-
erate weather and light winds, have made errors from sixty to one hundred miles." This shows the strength of
UHJ current westerly.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 3
" The sun often rises clear, giving indications of continued good weather, and with the
exception of the sea breaking high on the bars, and the fretful moan of the surf as it breaks
along the shore, there is no premonition of the coming storm. Suddenly a dull, leaden haze
obscures the sun, clouds gather from all directions. The sky assumes a wild, unusual
appearance. The wind begins to rise in fitful gusts, carrying swirls of sand before it. The
darkness increases as the low, driving scud shuts in all distant objects. Xow the gale bursts
in awful fury, whipping oft' the summits of the hummocks, carrying before it a cloud of
blinding sand-drift. Darkness adds to the horror of the scene, while the rain descends in a
perfect deluge. No human voice can be heard above the tempest. The crinkled lightning
for an instant lights up the mad waves, as they rear and leap along the beach. Then a sud-
den calm ensues — as strange as culm. A few short gusts at rirst break this period of tran-
quillity, and in a few minutes the hurricane bursts again from the opposite quarter. The
darkness is still intense, relieved only by the red glare of the lightning, which is quickly
followed by the crashing of the thunder, as it strives to be heard above the bowling of the
blast. Gradually the storm ceases, the clouds break and pack away in dense black masses
to leeward, and the sea alone retains its wild tumult.''
The more violent of these strike the boldest with awe, it' not with terror. The full
force of the Atlantic beating upon a shore of fifty miles seems to cause the earth to quiver
to its foundations, while the inhabitants tremble at the fury of the wind, which seems likely
to hurl their dwellings into the seething ocean.
One of the most striking phenomena connected with the island is the phosphorescent
light of the sea, of which there are here sometimes the most magnificent displays. The
ocean will appear at times to be in a blaze, or, when the sea breaks high, it will rise as a
great fire, it may be to the height of fifteen or twenty feet.
At times the weather is so calm and the sea so still that a lad might land in a Hat, but
again, when the wind is high, landing is not attempted ; but even in ordinary weather it is
a work of difficulty and sometimes of danger.
As the visitor lands he sees here the shore cut by the sea into sand-cliffs, and there a
sloping expanse of sand defended by a sea-beach. As he turns his eyes to the right or left
he sees relics of wreck — here it may be the remains of some gallant mast, or there a ship's
timbers standing ghastly out of the sand like ribs of some huge skeleton. Proceeding
onward he mounts a ridge of sand, here blown into hills, there scooped into bowl-like hol-
lows, here without vegetation, but as he advances covered with coarse grass mixed with wild
peas. Descending into the central valley, he finds a soil of black, peaty texture to the depth
of fifteen or eighteen inches. In several places there are fresh-water ponds, formed by the
rain-water in hollows scooped out in the sand by the wind. It may be mentioned that fresh
water is found anywhere in the sand by digging to the depth of about eighteen inches.2 In
the interior around the lake are seen wild roses, asters and lilies, and abundance of straw-
berries, blueberries and cranberries, the latter forming an article of export of some importance.
Wild ducks remain on the island all the year round, the most common being the black
duck and the sheldrake. Numbers are shot to supply the tables of the residents, and their
1 " Sable Island, and its Attendant Phenomena," by S. D. McDonald, ' Transactions of N. S. Institute of Science,'
vi., 29.
2 Sir William Dawson (" Acadian Geology," page 37) supposes that (his is from rain-water, which floats on a
subsoil soaked with water from the ocean.
6
REV. GKORGK PATTERSON
eggs are "ometimes collected in their season. Gulls, divers and other wild fowl arrive in
May, and their eggs may he gathered, we might say, by the boat-load. Quantities of them are
sometimes collet-ted for use or export. Plovers and curlew, during their autumn migrations,
appear in large numbers, as formerly did the wild pigeon. A species of sparrow is abund-
ant, remaining the year round. Stray specimens of the land-birds common on the continent
mav sometimes be seen. Two species of snipe, however, breed on the island.
The walrus was formerly found here, doubtless brought by the Arctic current, but it
ha* luiiir since been extinct, though their tusks are still found in the sand. Seals still resort
hitln-r. They arc of two species, the large gray or Greenland seal and the common or har-
boiir seal. The former arrive in December or January, bring forth their young in February
or M-n-.-li. and leave in August. The male is sometimes eight feet long, and may weigh 800
pounds. When on shore they live in families, each male attended by several females. They
are >om<'tim<-- hunted bv residents, though this is not without danger. The common or
harbour >eal is a permanent dweller. In the waters around, particularly to the south, it is
found in trreat numbers, luit it delights to bask on the sands, or, when the sea has formed
an iipeninir inio the lake, to play in its shallows. It sometimes reaches a length of six feet,
thoiiirh live i- more .-0111111011. It brings forth its young in May, which in about twenty
dav- take to the water.1
(if iii»llu><-a found on tin- island the following list was prepared by Mr. J. Willis in
jw/immM/n.
.\ntnrt* sitl«it<t.
in >/r/ /a n ,
.1 n.lf.nif 1. 'inn.
Itnri in ii ni ii n'l'il ii ni .
tru-itttitinn.
< 't'tjiiflttltl tun i ' .ni.
ftu'nirftttt,
t 'tt fih n in t if it ft .
' 'tintn it hi (MI lit nil r is.
fliattrntd.
f '*//"'' " " •** ixfit ntftctift.
t 'f/tttt fill mm t.rn.
h.i'h inn t if i'n n ii I nt us.
/•,'/( i tin t'tir/t n i IIM ftti si n(t.
f~' it .* it* fii'i'fitifii.tfitfti-i.
i't ntt'u'it.iiift.
(flycinrritt Mitufim.
Ilili. i' aubgloboga,
Dm FT SIIF.I.I.S.
Cui-iliiiiii I ii'i/iniiinii, W. liulit-H, I '.Still ex.
fit rii ml, n n /, i/(/'V/.i. WfHl In.lic-..
Mtulitiln A mrrimna.
/ilicatiiltt.
Miirtrii f/ii/aiitea.
MI/II iirrnnrin.
\ittlcti rlatififi.
hi' run.
I'll i in Is ilnrtylutt.
1'i'i-ten Mtii/flla n icua.
inlit ndicuji,
rinteenlricun.
Hufiti I/aria ocritlrn Inlix.
Solfn I'nxitt.
I'rrnnii.
Srr/mln
mercenarta,
( 'ul n nihrlln merciitoria. West Iiiille.H.
Oliiti i>nri>lit/riii, I'anamii.
1 crustacca there are three varieties of crabs and lobsters of immense size. There are
also a iimnlKT of shrimps, sandhoppers, etc.
II. EARLY NOTICES OP SABLE ISLAND, 1500-1600.
Who first of European voyagers sighted this island is unknown. Mr. 8. D. McDonald
supposes that it was to it that Cabot refers, when on his first voyage, starting to return
1 See Dr. Oilpin on "Seal* of Nova Scotia," 'Transactions of N. a Institute of Science,' Hi., 377; McDonald's
"BbfM oo Sable Island," ibid., vi., •£>.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 7
homeward, he passed two islands, which he might conclude the sand-hills to he. If this
were correct, it would he the first recorded notice of this island being seen hy mortal man.
But this view is a mere conjecture, with scarcely anything to support it.
It is certain, however, that at the beginning of the sixteenth century the fishermen of
western Europe were acquainted with it. This is shown by maps of the period. One lire-
served in the royal library at Munich, marked as made by I'edro Reinel, who is described
hy Herrera as "a Portuguese pilot of much fame," and supposed to be of about the year
1505, has it under the name of Santa Crux.
On the 13th March, 1521, the king of Portugal granted to .loam Alvarez Fairundcz a
large territory embracing Nova Scotia and adjacencies, together with various islands Iving
oft' it, which he is said to have discovered on a previous vovairc. and antonir them is Santa
Cruz.
Under this name it also appears in the celebrated mappemonde dated l.~>44. attributed
to Sebastian Cabot, and in a Portuguese map of Diego Moment it appears under the similar
name of I. da Cms.
Gastaldi, a distinguished Italian cartographer, in a map of 1">4H, represents it under the
name Isolla del Arena, and he is followed by his countryman Zaltieri in 1. ">(!(!. Hut as
early as 1546 Joannes Freire, a Portuguese mapmakcr, rails it I. de Sable. A number of
other maps of this century show an island unnamed in a position indicating that this was
the one intended, and by the end of that period it seems to have been commonly known h\-
that name.
It is therefore certain that at this early period the island was well known to the fisher-
men and traders who resorted to our coasts. In addition we find it occupied by Kuropeans,
who, if they did not permanently reside upon it. placed upon it cattle, which bred and mul-
tiplied. Lescarbot, the historian of Port Royal, says that the Hanm de Li'ry undertook to
commence a colony in America, and with that object sailed from France in 1">1M with a hand
of emigrants. But failing in his purpose, he returned home, leaving the cattle on this
island. He writes about one hundred years after the event, and mentions it incidentally in
referring to La Roche's emigrants in 1598; but as no notice of such an expedition appears
in any record or in the works of any author during that interval, we cannot regard his
authority as sufficient to establish the fact. Moreover, Charlevoix, who was diligent in col-
lecting information regarding the early voyages to America, and who. in his '• Fastes
Chronologiques," has given a chronological table of them, knew nothing of de Lery's.
Neither does Champlain, who was on the same expedition as Lescarbot to Port Royal, who
had the same means of information, and is more reliable as a historian. lie refers also to the
fact of cattle being upon the island, but says they were left there about sixty years before
he wrote, or about the year 1552, by the Portuguese. All the circumstances render the
idea of such an expedition as Lescarbot ascribes to de Lery at that time utterly improbable.
France was in such a condition that her rulers had not begun the work of western explor-
ation. It was six years later that Verrazzano received his commission for that purpose, and
exploration almost necessarily preceded colonization. Norman and Breton fishermen, it is
true, were by that time visiting the banks and coasts of Newfoundland, and perhaps also
Acadia and the St. Lawrence, but they did not favour colonization. Indeed, at that time
the idea had not taken possession of the French people, uor had the king set up his claim to
territorial authority in America.
8 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
Whether the French had placed cattle upon it so early as alleged, it is certain, however,
that this was done a little later hy the Portuguese. Not only does Champlain mention the
fact, but we find the same asserted by the historian of Sir Humphrey Gilbert's expedition.
That intrepid mariner sailed from Newfoundland in 1583 for the American coast, intending,
after making Cape Breton, to go to Sable island, as the writer says, " upon intelligence we
had of a Portugal who was himself present when the Portugals, above thirty years past,"
consequently before 1553, "did put into the same island neat and swine to breed, which
were since exceedingly multiplied." Charlevoix, indeed, says that the cattle and sheep had
escaped from some Spanish vessels which had sailed to settle Cape Breton, but which had
been wrecked on the island. It seems evident that the good father was mistaken as to the
nationality of these vessels. History gives us no record of the Spaniards attempting settle-
ment H> tar north, but it is known that the Portuguese did attempt a settlement in Cape
Breton as described. As tlu1 latter had for some time been subject to the former, he might
easily have confounded the two.
The island and the cattle upon it next come into notice by the expedition of Troilus du
Mesirouey.. Man(iiis de la Roche, lie was a Catholic nobleman of Brittany, who had from
his vuiith been connected with the French court. lie agreed with the king to found a
c.ilonv in America, and ti>r that purpose received from him a commission in which he was
named lieutenant-general of Canada. Ilochelaga, Newfoundland, Labrador, and the countries
adjacent, with sovereign power over this vast domain. This commission was first issued in
1 .">"*. luit not having been acted on. it was renewed in loJIH.
In that year1 he set out with one small vessel, under Chefd'hAtel, a distinguished
Norman pilot, and havinir on board fifty <>r sixty convicts. He reached Sable island and
landed them there. Leaving a small supply of provisions and goods, he sailed away to
explore the iiei«jhl ion rinjj coast of Acadia. and to select a site tor settlement to which he
proposed afterward to remove them. On his return he was caught by a tempest, which
drove him eastward. His trail bark was obliged to run before the storm, and at last lie
reached France-, intending soon to return. Hut misfortune attended him. The Due de
Moiieu-ur is >aid to have cast him into prison. At all events five years elapsed before any-
thing could be done for the relief of the unfortunate creatures he had left behind.
In the meantime they had formed a shelter for themselves from the timber of wrecks,
had killed seals and the cattle which they found upon the island, using their skins for
clothing and their flesh tor food, modifying their animal diet with berries, which were
abundant. Their miseries did not subdue their passions. Quarrels broke out among them,
which led to fatal affrays.
At length, in lt»0:5, Chefd'hntel was despatched to bring them home, lie arrived at
the island on the 20th September, but found only eleven survivors. They were brought
back to France, and were presented to the king, clothed from head to foot in shaggy skins,
and their hair of prodigious length. They had accumulated a quantity of valuable furs,
which, with a bounty from the king, enabled them to engage on their own account in
Canadian trade.1
1 Paul de Case* ('Transactions of Royal Society of Canada,' voL ii., and again vol. i.,sec. i., p. 7) has endea-
voured to place this expedition in 158s. His main reason for this is that Monca-ur, having made peace with the
king in 1596, could not after that date have imprisoned La Roche. But (he documents quoted by Parkman
(" Pioneers," page 234) seem to leave no doubt that it took place in that year.
'There were till recently, and probably are yet, grounds inclosed by an embankment of sods, known as the
ON SABLE ISLAND. 9
At this early period we find no particular account of the island. The earliest we have
found is by De Laet in his "Novus Orbis," published in 1633, which may be hold as repre-
senting the reports received of it in the years previous. " Farthermore," he says, "the
island of Sabla (so called by the French from its sands) is situated in 44 degrees north lati-
tude, about thirty leagues from the island of the Bretons, or of St. Lawrence, toward the
south. It is about fifteen leagues (over forty miles) in circuit, much longer than it is broad,
the sea surrounding it being shallow and without harbours, and having ;i bail repute for
shipwrecks." . . . "There is but one small pond, but no springs of water, in the island,
many thickets of bushes, very few trees, the soil naked or but slightly covered with grass,
and the landing is difficult."
The position here assigned to the island is pretty nearly correct, but the author must
have been in error as to its dimensions. In describing it as having a circuit of a little over
forty miles he represents it as scarcely as large then as it is at present. But, from the
rapidity with which it is wasting away, it is evident that in those earlv times it must have
been much larger. From actual measurements it is proved that since the end of the
eighteenth century it has diminished from forty miles in length and two ami a half in
breadth, to twenty miles in length by one in breadth. It is also certain that the hills have
diminished from two hundred feet to eighty in height. .But as the wasting had been going
on long previous to that date, it must in the early times have been much larger. Mr. S. I).
McDonald, from the rate of disintegration going on in the observed period, calculates that
three hundred years ago the island would have been two hundred miles long and the hills
upon it eight hundred feet high.
His estimate may be too large, but there cannot be a doubt that in the sixteenth cen-
tury it must have'been much larger than it is at present. From its position, surrounded by
water and on the edge of the gulf stream, its climate must have been milder and more
equable than that of the mainland. Snow does not lie upon it and the frost is not severe.
De Laet represents it as having thickets of bushes and a few trees. There is nothing of the
kind now, and it would be interesting to know whether he was correctly informed on this
point or not. The island being so much larger and the hills so much higher, it might have
afforded a shelter under which bushes or trees might have grown. At all events the soil of
peaty mould, which must have been then more extensive than, owing to the encroachment
of the sand, it has since become, indicates that for a lengthened period it had been the site
of a copious vegetation. Thus, to the first comers, the island presented advantages for
grazing not afforded on the mainland, where much of the land was rocky and barren, and
where what was fertile was covered with wood to the water's edge. These circumstances
will account for the fact of parties placing their cattle upon it, if not with a view to perman-
ent settlement, at least for temporary occupation.
Mr. McDonald also supposes that at that time it contained a convenient harbour. Our
author affirms the contrary, and we believe him to be correct. At a later period the pond
in the centre was open to small vessels, but it was in consequence of the sea cutting a passage
to it through the ridge of sand which separates it from the ocean. But there is nothing at
this early period to indicate anything of the kind.
De Laet tells us that even at this early period the island was in bad repute for ship-
French gardens, said to have been the work of La Roche's convicts. The work is older than the present estab-
lishment on the island, and the tradition may be well founded.
Sec. II., 1894. 2.
1O REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
wrecks. In spring the fields of ice, which gathered on the southern shores of Cape Breton,
then UK now would require the navigator hound for the gulf of St. Lawrence, or the fisher-
man coming to ply his craft on the shores of Acadiu, in approaching land, to run southward
and then work up to the coast. They were thus necessarily brought into close proximity to
the island, and amid the winds and currents, treacherous and uncertain then as now, must
have often lieen driven upon it, to their utter destruction, sometimes striking on the bars
and being engulfed in the pitiless sea, leaving no trace behind ; or at other times striking the
island itself, the vessels scattered in fragments on its shore, their crews perhaps perishing in
the catastrophe, <>r landing to linger out existence on the island, till either death came or
possibly in some instances they might be rescued by some passing vessel.
One instance of tliis kind was brought to light some years ago. One of the men con-
nected with the humane establishment on the island having his attention directed to a
blackened lit n the face o| a sand-cliff, the sand was removed, when there was found the
>itc of an old encampment. Scattered about were rusty guns and bayonets, knives made
from iron hoop-, broken glass, a tattered English ensign, human bones mingled with those
ol'cattle ami >eals, and an Knglish shilling <>l the reign of Queen Elizabeth, as sharp as when
it rame from the die. Nothing more roiild be learned as to who the partv were who left
the-e nieinorial> than that they were Knglish men, but the coin and some of the other articles
miirlii indii-ate that they were sonic Knglish sea-rovers of the days of Good Queen Hess.
lint it the weapons were really bayonets, the party must have belonged to a subsequent age.
What their fate was eaimot be known. The 1 es of cattle showed that from the stock of
the-.- left upon the island they had been able to prolong life, but the human bones seemed
to -how that at length they had succumbed to the hard circumstances of their lot and
perished on the island. How many more met a similar fate can only be known when the
sea gives up the dead which are in it.'
III. Kit"M mi: UK.MKV.U. OF J,.\ ROCHE'S COLONISTS TIM, THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE
FlHST LlFK-SAVIXii STATION, 1601-1801.
From the time of the removal of La Roche's colonists, for a period of two hundred
years, there is little recorded of this island. We know little more of it than that it was the
same scene of wreck and destruction as before, only more extensive as commerce with
America had increased.
There are several notices ot it in Winthrop's "Journal," from which it appears that in
the early part of the seventeenth century it was resorted to both by English and French
fishermen, especially for the capture of the walrus and the seal. The former were then
abundant, and were eagerly sought, their carcasses affording a large quantity of oil, their
skins forming the toughest leather, and their tusks being of the best ivory and worth from
three to four dollars a pair.
From the same source we learn that in the year 1633 John Rose of Boston, in his ship,
• Mary and Jane," was wrecked on the island. He was three months upon it, during
which he constructed a yawl out of the remains of his vessel, in which he was able to reach
the mainland. He reported that he had seen upon it " more than eight hundred head of
Some writers have supposed that it was here that Sir Humphrey Gilbert's principal ship was wrecked.
it a closer observation of Hayes's narrative shows that, while he sailed from Newfoundland intending to reach
Sable uiand, h« first directed hie course to Cape Breton, where he lost his leading vessel.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 11
wild cattle, and a great many foxes, many of which were black." The number of cattle is
perhaps exaggerated ; and we are tempted to ask what the foxes found to live on ? At all
events his reports so interested the Acadians that seventeen of them started in a vessel for
the island, Rose acting as pilot, lie afterward returned to Boston, and, from the information
received from him, a company was formed to hunt on the island. On their arrival they
found that the Acadians had built houses and fortified themselves, and made such a slaugh-
ter among the cattle that only about one hundred and fifty remained.' What became ulti-
mately of these cattle we are not informed. Probably they were killed oft' by the fishermen.
At all events we hear no more of them. Only at a much later period do we hear of cattle
upon the island, and then it is of tame ones introduced for the use of residents.
For about a century we hear nothing more of this island. But at the end of that period
we find an interesting attempt made to form an establishment on it. This was 1>\ the Rev.
Andrew Le Mercier. lie was a graduate of Geneva, but of old Huguenot stock, and in
1719 became pastor of the French Protestant church of Boston. ( )n the arrival of ( iovcrnor
Phillips in Nova Scotia, in 1729, he made proposals to him to plant a colonv of Fiviirh
Protestants in Nova Scotia. The governor recommended a grant of f>,ili(0 acres, but nothing
earne of the project.
Le Mercier's attention, however, had -been directed toward Sable island, and on the Uth
March, 1738, he wrote to Governor Armstrong, inclosing a petition for a grant of it, on
behalf of himself and his associates. ITis design was stated as being to stock it with such
domestic animals as might be useful in preserving the lives of mariners who miirlit escape
from shipwrecks; though, from the suitableness of much of the soil tor gra/iny and the
opportunities afforded for seal hunting, they no doubt hoped to combine profit with bene-
volence. The petition was approved, but the grant does not seem to have actnallv passed.
lie was unwilling to pay the penny an acre (piit rent demanded by the instructions of his
majesty's government. The lieutenant-governor and council referred the matter to the
board of trade, to whom he wrote on the 10th April of that year. But what answer he
received, or whether any, does not appear. But in the meantime Mr. M. sent a stock of
cattle to the island, preparatory to removing his family thither.
In 1740 he again applies for a grant of the island, but represents that as the land is
"low, boggy and sandy soil, with large ponds or settlings of water occasioned bv the over-
flowing of the tides, he thinks the penny an acre too much for what cannot be improved."
On the 16th August Governor Mascarcnc writes to the board of trade that it would be to
the advantage of the public to encourage the settlement, by affording relief to the ship-
wrecked, and profitable to the proprietors by grazing, fishing, and killing seals for their oil
and skins. Le Mercier does not even then seem to have received his grant, but he continued
to have cattle upon the island for some years, and also some settlers, and through his efforts
many lives were saved. But he complains that evil-disposed fishermen stole his cattle and
goods, and in 1744 we find him advertising in Boston papers a reward of £40 for the
discovery of the depredators.
For the next fifty years we have only occasional notices of this ill-fated isle. In the
year 1746 the Due d'Anville, in his celebrated expedition against the British colonies, was
overtaken with a severe storm near this island, and lost a transport and a fire-ship. In the
year 1761 a vessel with part of the 43rd regiment, returning from the capture of Quebec,
was wrecked on the island.2 This was curiously brought to light long after. In the year
1 See Appendix, p. 45. * Murdoch's " Nova Scotia," ii., 403.
12 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
1842, during a severe gale, an old landmark in the form of a pyramid, said to be one hun-
dred teet high, was completely blown away, exposing some small huts built of the timbers
and planks of u vessel. On examination they were found to contain quite a number of
articles of furniture, stores put in boxes, bales of blankets, a quantity of military shoes, and,
among other articles, a dog-collar of brass, on which was engraved the name of Major
Klliott, 43rd regiment. On referring to the records of the regiment, however, it was found
that the partv had been taken oft' the island. The site of the encampment is now under at
least five fathoms of water.
In the vcar 1774 mention is made of permission granted by Governor Legge, and
approved liv the king, to Michael Klannigan and his associates to reside on the island.1 But
we know nothing of the purpose for which they went there or how long they remained.
Hut we find that tin- island continued to he occupied. In the year 1788 mention is
made of one Je-se Lawrence as residing there to receive' wrecked people and to carry on the
M'al li-herv. Some | pie from Massachusetts landing there wantonly pillaged and destroyed
hi- hoii-e and effects, ami compelled him to leave the island, lie received some compen-
:-ation from ( i.i\ -i-nnu- IIaiir.uk and the council of Massachusetts, hut not equal to his losses.
I'roliablv not a vear elapsed without one or more vessels being wrecked and a number
of live- lo-t. lint sonic d faster.- of this kind that occurred at the close of the century
directed the attention of the authorities to the subject. On the !>th November, 1797, the
tiriir " 1'riiirr-:- Amelia." ('apt. \Vvatt, from London, was wrecked on the south side of the
i-land. IVovi-ion- and passenger*' baggage wen- saved, and a hut found on the island, by
whirl, tho-e ,;ived were enabled to live. On the 4th December the schooner " Hero," Thomas
Cunningham, ma.-tcr. beini; in the neighbourhood, he saw over thirty men on the island,
makiiiLT MirnaU. Hut the tcmpotuous weather drove him off. He arrived at Cole Harbour
about the new year, in great destitution and distress. There lie and his crew were
received by a Mr. Mu inly, an aged man inhabiting a cottage there, who gave them all the
provi-ion- he had laid up for his family for the winter, after which Cunningham put to sea
again, leaving a written memorandum respecting the wrecked people he had found on Sable
i-laml. The governor on receiving the information, by advice of his council, hired a
r-chooner belonging to Liver) 1. the " Black Snake," ('apt. Thomas Parker, and sent her to
the ir-land with provisions, blankets and clothing, which the inhabitants of Halifax contri-
buted for the benefit of the wrecked men. Meanwhile Capt. "Wyatt, with the Hon. Lieut.
Cochranc-' ami four of the crew, left the island in the long boat, which they had decked
with canvas and made- one <d our eastern harbours. The " Black Snake " left Halifax on the
12th January, 17i'H, and returned with the rest of the crew and passengers on the 28th,
leaving some men on the island during the winter to save property and assist vessels.3
In the year 1 "!•!!, the " Francis," bringing the equipage of his royal highness the Duke
of Kent, valued at .£11,000, was lost here, and every soul on board perished. She had been
detained in Kngland owing to an embargo imposed on shipping on account of the Helder
expedition, so that she was late in the season in leaving, and reached the coast toward the
close of autumn, when, among the storms of that season, she met this untimely fate. The
1 Murdoch's " Nova Scotia," ii., 526.
' It in Mid of the 7th regiment, but I think it probable that it was Lieut C'ochrane of the navy, afterward the
Karl of Ihmdonald. who at that time was serving on the North American station with that rank.
1 The above is from Murdoch's " HiHtory of Nova Scotia." He gives the details BO fully that it is plain he had
before him some contemporary narrative, and there is every reason to regard it as correct
ON SABLE ISLAND. 13
outfit of the duke was very valuable, including furniture, plate, a select library, and a col-
lection of maps, collected on the continent, of much value. Among those lost were the
surgeon of the prince's regiment, who was in charge of the property, his wife and children,
his Royal Highness's coachman and gardener, several officers, and a crew of nineteen men.1
About this time reports were current of the island being the resort of wreckers and
pirates of the worst description, but these became more prevalent in connection with this
event. Jewels and rare articles were seen in the cabins of fishermen on the shores of Nova
Scotia, and reported as coming from Sable island, some of them such as excited suspicion
of their belonging to his royal highness' s outfit. Stories were' circulated even of murder,
and it was believed that some belonging to this vessel had reached the shore in safety but
were afterward murdered tor the sake of their property. The attention of tin- authorities
of Nova Scotia was roused. Accordingly, in response to a message from the governor. Sir
John Wentwortb, the legislature at its session in 1S01 passed an act for flu- protection of
shipwrecked property. Several clause's applied to the provim-e in general, but some reter
specially to Sable island. By these the governor was authorized to appoint a person from
time to time to inspect the island, who should have power to remove from it any person who
may have gone there voluntarily, without a license under the hand and seal of the ifovernor,
*/ O » '
lieutenant-governor or commander-in-chief, together with all goods found in his possession.
Justices were empowered to order such to be imprisoned for a period of not less than six
months, the goods found in their possession to be sold, and the surplus, it' anv, paid over to
the rightful owner if known, or, if not, into the treasury to be held for his benefit.
A proclamation was issued to this effect, and it having been reported that a man and
woman of bad character had taken up their abode on the inland for evil purposes. Mr. Seth
Column was sent there with power to remove them, which we understand was done.
In connection with this affair there hangs a tale of the marvellous, which, as it has
gained a place in literature, must be referred to. Jt is thus given by llaliburton in bis
" Wise Saws and Modern Instances," omitting bis Yankee dialect and pruning bis verbiage :
" In the year 1802 the 'Princess Amelia' was wrecked here, having the furniture of the
queen's father, Prince Edward, on hoard, and a number of recruits, officers and their wives
and women servants. There were twu hundred souls of them altogether, and they all per-
ished. About that time piratical vagabonds used to frequent there, for then1 was no regular
establishment kept upon the island then ; and it is generally supposed some of the poor
people of that unfortunate ship reached the shore in safety, and were murdered by the
wreckers for their property. The prince sent down Capt. Torrens of the 2!>th regiment to
inquire after the missing ship.- But he was wrecked, and nearly lost his life in endeavour-
ing to save others. There were few that could be rescued before the vessel went to pieces.
He stationed the survivors at one end of the island, and went to the other to extend his
lookout for aid as far as he could ; but first they had to bury the dead that floated from the
troopship, and gather up such parts of the prince's effects as came ashore and were worth
saving. It was an awful task, and took a long time, for the grave was almost as large as a
cellar. Having done this, and finding firearms in the government shelter-hut, he started
off alone to the other end of the island. One day, having made the circuit of the lower
half (we presume the western), he returned about dusk to where there was a hut that had
1 Neale's " Life of the Duke of Kent."
2 In the brig " Hariot" of Newcastle, not the gunbrig " Harriet," as sometimes asserted.
14 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
fireworks in it, and some food and chairs and tables that had been saved from wrecks,
which were placed there for distressed people, and there were printed instructions telling
them what to do to keep themselves alive till they could be taken oft'. lie made a fire,
drew some hav out of the loft, made up a bed in one corner, and went out to take a walk
along the side of the lake before turning in. As he returned he was surprised to see his
dog at the door, seemingly thoroughly scared and barking furiously. The first thing he
saw inside was a lady sitting on one side of the fire, with long, dripping hair hanging over
her shoulders, her face pale as death, and having no clothes on but a loose, soiled white
dre-s, wet as if it had come out ot the sea and with sand sticking to it. 'Good heavens,
madam.' he exclaimed. ' who are you, and where did you come from? '
•' She did not speak to him. but only held up her hand before her, when he saw that one
nt' the ti Hirers wa< cut off and was .-till bleeding, lie turned round and opened a case that
lie had picked up in the morning from the drift ship, in which were materials for bandaging
the wound, and was about otfcring her assistance, when she suddenly slipped by him and
pa--ed .mi of the door, lie followed her, calling her and begging her to stop, but on she
went, and thinking that -he was out ot' her mind, he ran after her, and the faster he went
the -wilier -he went till she reached the lake, when she plunged in head foremost.
•• lie pn/./led him-elf over the a Hair, and concluded that it was neither a ghost nor a
demented per.-oii. but a murdered woman, and he vowed vengeance on the piratical villain
whohaddoiiethedefd.il he -bonld find him. Returning to the hut, he found her in the
-aim- place. She held up the mutilated hand again. He paused before speaking, and
looked inteiiilv upon her. when In- rccogni/ed her as the wife of Dr. Copeland, the surgeon
of tin- 7th. the prince's own regiment, a lady well known to him and well known and
beloved in Halifax. -Why. Mr-. Copeland, is that you!' he exclaimed. She bowed her
head, and then held up her hand, showing the bloody stump of a finger. ' I have it,' said
he; 'murdered for the -ake of your ring.' She bowed her head. 'Well, I'll track the
villain out. till he is -hot or hanged.' She looked sad and made no sign. 'Well,' said he,
• I'll leave no stone unturned to recover that ring and restore it to your family.' She
-miled. bowed her head, ami waving her hand for him to keep out of the way, as he did
-he -lipped pa-t him. She then turned and held up both hands as pushing someone back.
She retreated in this manner, and he did not attempt to follow her.
•Now that story is a positive fact,' said the superintendent. 'Them is the real
names. My father heard Torrens tell it word for word, and there is people now living to
Halifax who knew him well, for he was a great favourite with everybody. Just after that
then- was an awful storm, and another wreck, and he was mainly the means of saving the
people, at the risk of his own life. His name is on the chart as the 'brave Captain Tor-
rens.' The House of Assembly voted him a large sum of money, and the prince thought
everything of him.'
" Captain Torreus got hold of the names of three of the most noted wreckers, and on his
return to Nova Scotia set to work to trace them out. One of them lived at Salmon river,
whither the captain went. He found him away at the Labrador, but he became intimate
with the family by staying with them while fishing and hunting in the neighbourhood. One
evening he put on a splendid ring which he had brought down for the purpose of directing
conversation to the subject in which he was interested. The eldest girl admired it greatly,
and he took it off' and it was handed round, when one of the daughters said that she did not
ON SABLE ISLAND. 15
think it half as pretty as the one her father had taken oft' the lady's hand at Sable island.
' No, my dear,' said the mother, who came behind his chair to telegraph, ' he got it from a
Frenchman, who picked it up on the sand there.' ' Oh, I believe it was,' said the girl,
colouring up and looking confused. The ring was handed back, and he asked for a sight of
theirs, offering to purchase it if it was as handsome. lie was told that it was in the bands
of a watchmaker in Halifax, with whom it was left to sell, and who bad advanced twenty
shillings upon it. The next morning be started on bis return to Halifax. There were then
only two watchmakers in town, and in the shop of the first be visited he found the ring, and
on inquiring its history received the same account as be bad beard. He immediately said :
'Give it to me ; here are the twenty shillings advanced ; and if the owner wants inure, tell
him to bring the finger that was cut off to get at it, and then come to inc.'
"The ring was identified at once by the ladies of the regiment and some of the doctor's
brother officers. And the moment the prince saw it he knew it, for it was a curious old
family ring, and the captain sent it to England to Mrs. Copeland's friends, ('apt. Torivns
was ordered home soon after that, and there the matter dropped.
" 'Well,' says Eldad, ' that story is as true as gospel, lor I've beard it from Mr. ('ol-
lingwood's father, who was with the prince at the time, and saw the ring; and, more than
that, I can tell you the name of the wrecker, but I won't, for some of his descendants arc
still living and are decent people. I have seen the old coon several times, and nothing
could coax him out of the house after dark.' "
The author evidently meant to represent the1 statements of this story as real facts, lor
he says in a note that " it is given with the1 real names, and was well known to an officer of
the 7th, still living, who wan intimately acquainted with the parties.'' This can be no other
than the late chief justice Halihurton, who was an officer of the 7th while the prince was
in Halifax. Xo better authority could be given. Xone would doubt his truthfulness. As
little would any who knew him question the soundness of bis judgment. Accustomed to
weigh evidence and to form conclusions from facts, be was little likely to be led astray by
idle tales. In addition, being in a position to know the whole circumstances of the case,
one could not doubt the story if really told by him. At all events it has long been firmly
believed in a circle in Halifax and on the southern shore of Xova Scotia. Curiously
enough, Halihurton gives to one of the speakers in whose mouth he puts the story, the
name of a man who was generally regarded in his neighbourhood, as having shared in the
plunder which bad been brought from the island. We may add further, that the site of the
hut in which the lady appeared has been till recently, and perhaps is yet, pointed out, being
known as "smoky hut," and a tribe of horses which fed in its neighbourhood being known
as the " smoky hut gang."
And yet his statement is so full of errors, so mixed up, and even contradictory, as to
throw discredit upon the whole narrative. In the first place, he represents the vessel which
was bringing the furniture of Prince Edward from England as wrecked on the island in
1802. Passing the error of calling her the "Princess Amelia," which was wrecked in 1797,
five years previous, it is to be noted that the prince had finally left Halifax in 1800, two
years previous. He received his appointment as Commander-in-chief in 1799, and arrived
in Halifax in September. His equipage followed and was lost, the same season. Besides,
while he states that there was then no regular establishment on the island, there has been
such an institution since 1801, and the superintendent reported all wrecks from that date,
16 BKV. GEORGE PATTERSON
and there was among them no " Princess Amelia," no transport, and no vessel carrying the
goods of Prince Edward. In 1802, too, he was in command at Gibraltar, and could not
have despatched Capt. Torrens from Halifax to look after his missing ship.
It might l>c said that this is only an error in date. But this still leaves the story in
confusion. The author represents Capt. Torrens as having occupied the government shelter-
house, hut this was only erected after the foundation of the relief establishment in 1801, so
that his visit 7iiust have been after that date. But, in fact, we know from the records that
his visit was in 1X03, and that the vessel in which he went, the "Hariot" of Newcastle,
was wrecked in that year. Then his story of burying the dead floating from the transport,
so maiiv that the irravc was as large as a cellar, is simply absurd. It is rarely that the sea
ca.-t- ti|">n the islaml bodies once in its embrace, but if there was any such transport
wr.-rked it nm>t have been three years before, and that such a number were coining ashore
-ii Imiir alter i- incredible. And what had the men of the government establishment been
do'mir in the meantime ?
\Vhilc the -lory in it> details is so inaccurate, there remain the three facts, that the
vcsi-el cuiiiainiiiif the prince's equipage was lost on the island in 17!*!l and all on board
iicn-hed : t hat rumours ol uiracv on the island followed, which led to the action of the gov-
I . O
eminent ol' \ova Scotia: and that in 1si>:> it sent down ('apt. Torrens, on the application
of the superintendent, for the removal of a family of bad reputation that he hail found on
the i-land. A- to the appearance of the woman we must leave the question to the society
for p-ychical ivM-aivh.'
IV. FIK.-T KKI.IKI- ESTABLISHMENT ox THK ISLAND, 1801-1809.
The -aine year that the legislature adopted measures for the removal of wreckers from
the i-land. they projected an e-tabli-hiucnt for the saving of life and property. On the 25th
June. l^n|. the llmi-e o|' A— enihly addressed the governor recommending the settlement of
three families of good character upon it. tinder the immediate authority and direction of the
iroveriinient — al-o that persons tor the situation be advertised for, with the expectation that
by -eciinng to them a term of possession and exclusive right to certain advantages, suitable
pen-on* might be obtained at little expense, and that II. M. council draw up proper
regulations for their government. To meet the expense they granted a vote of £600
On the '27th the governor replies that he will have great satisfaction in carrying their
proposal into effect. Measures were immediately adopted for the purpose. Commissioners
were appointed to have charge of the business, of whom the treasurer, Hon. Michael Wallace,
was the most important. James Morris was appointed superintendent at an annual salary of
£«>0 (£240) per annum, afterwards increased to £100 ($400), with hoard for himself and wife.
Four men wen- engaged at the rate of £2 (afterwards raised to £3) per month, to serve under
him, who humid themselves to use their utmost endeavours to protect life and property. A
little later we find Edward Hodgson with his family on the island, acting as assistant to the
superintendent, and second in command.
' It BhoaU be noted that there are several other ghoet stories connected with the island. One is of a Paris
gentleman that always appears to wrecked Frenchmen, and complains of Henry IV. for banishing his wife with
the convicU of 1598. Another is of one of the regicides of Charles I., who made this island a hiding place, and
li»ed and died here, who on the 20th of May marches round with broad-brimmed hat on, and singing psalms
through his nose to loudly as to be heard above the storm.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 17
On the 6th October, the party sailed from Halifax in two vessels, carrying all the
supplies and material deemed necessary for such an establishment. Among these were the
frame of a house 28 x 18 feet, one for a storehouse 16 x 12, with lumber, nails, etc., for its
completion, a set of carpenters' tools, a medicine chest, a whale boat with oars, provisions, etc.
They also carried the following live stock : 1 3-year-old bull, 2 young cows in calf, 2 young
sows, 1 young boar, 1 male and 1 female goat, 2 rams, 8 ewes and 1 horse. They also
took a supply of grass and garden seeds. The outfit was complete, costing over two
thousand dollars and consuming the greater part of the assembly's grunt.
The party landed on the 13th and the vessels returned to Halifax, leaving them to their
own exertions. Their first care was the erection of the bouses. Before they could get this
accomplished their provisions were damaged by the wet, so that if they had not found bread
on the island from some of the wrecks, they must have suffered. "This," says Mr. Morris
in his report, "gave us many hard struggles ere the buildings were in order, and having no
bills of the scantling, and several pieces lost, occasioned another difficulty. Hut by making
substitutes and by prayer and perseverance, the store and house were put in good order bv
the 6th November. But surely the carpenter that trained the house was either in love or
stupid, as many pieces were wrong numbered, and no braces of any consequence to the.
building, which gave me a great deal of trouble to affix the frame, as a building on this
island should be exceedingly well braced on all angles."
The site of these buildings was on the north side about five miles from where the west
end of the island then was, but now some miles at sea. Here was erected a flagstaff, and
within the following year were added at this point a stable, a forge and a fowl house.
About the centre of the island was an old house 20 x 14 feet, but toward the east end of
the island they erected a new one 18 x 14 feet, which was afterwards occupied by Hodgson
and his family. Here also was erected a flagstaff. At a later period we find Mr. M.
recommending the erection of three more buildings, one on the north side at the east end of
the lake, another nearly opposite on the south, and a third about five miles further east than
Hodgson's station, but these do not seem to have been built in his time.
Two vessels had been wrecked that season, the ship "Packet" of Boston, and the schooner
" Industry" of Liverpool, N". S., and it was not long till their services were in requisition for
others, and the benefits of the institution were to be proved. On the 16th December, the
"Hannah and Eliza," a fine new ship belonging to Boston, on her passage from Rotterdam to
that port, laden with salt, was stranded on the south side of the island, but the crew
numbering thirteen were all saved.
On the 19th of March, 1802, Mr. Morris writes to the commissioners : "All the people
that were landed on the 13th October last, are at present in good health. All the stock of
cattle that were landed are in excellent order. The sheep have wintered independent of us,
generally keeping a distance from us toward the northwest bar in the valley. I often
brought them to the stack of hay, which was very good, but they seldom ate any. They
have lost three lambs, and there are four living. The goat has lost her kids. The bull we
joke and he draws well. The horse has been of infinite service to us. The hogs have no
hair from the gristle of the nose to their eyes from rooting in the sand. I expect they will be a
damage in the end." He also mentions that from the 20th October they had had a succession
of gales, so that he was confident there had not been five days of calm weather in four
months. In consequence he had not been able to take soundings round the island. In
consequence of the scarcity of provisions he had in the month of February despatched a boat
Sec. II, 1894. 3.
18 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
which he had newly built, in the hope of her reaching the mainland or being picked up by
some vessel, but after cruising thirteen days with various winds she returned to the island.
Wild fowl had been scarce. He proposes as soon as possible making a trial for fish, but if
unsuccessful he will try one of the horses, which he thinks will make good venison.
These horses were the only animals found on the island, if we except the rats and mice,
which at one time became very troublesome. When they were placed there is uncertain.
I>r. (tilpin supposes that they are the progeny ot animals placed upon the island by the Rev.
Mr. l,e Mcrcier, and that they are ot the ordinary New England stock. Writing about
!Sti4. lie estimates them at 40() in number. When Haliburton wrote about 1828, they were
reckoned at :5oi), and in recent times they have been variously estimated at from 150 to 250.
Indeed, from different causes, sandstorms destroying pasturage, severe winters, or destruction
:nid rapture liv residents, their number lias been reduced at various times. As the doctor
ha> iriven ;i lull description of them we shall give the substance of what he has written.
He describes tlieiu as from twelve to fourteen hands high, seldom reaching the last
tiirurc. head large and ill set on. with usually the round Roman nose and thick jowl; the
ear -mall. >h»rt and square at the top. crest very thick and heavy in the male, neck cock
thrappled or swelling out in front, withers very low, quarters short and sloping, legs very
>trong and robust, with thick upright pasterns, the eye not large or bright, the mouth very
-li'irt. the forelock and mane abundant, reaching nearly to the ground and covering the
no-triU. The \\vight ol' the mane often pulls the crest over so that especially in the marcs,
the neck become- cave necked, the t'oretoe usually turned outward or paddle footed, and the
witlier> -cemingly lower than the rump or quarters, although they are exceedingly short and
-lopii'ir. The coat is during winter long and shaggy, especially under the chin and on the
legs.
In colour the liavs are the most numerous, including the brown with them, next arc the
chestnuts. The blacks arc few and there are no grays, but a number of a bluish mouse colour.
Altogether in appearance and habits thev resemble the wild horses of Tartarv.
They were divided into about six herds or gangs, each gang headed by an old male,
who was conspicuous by his masses of mane and tail. Each herd had its separate feeding-
ground, to which the individuals belonging to the gang seemed equally attached as to their
leader. On driving over the island and mixing them promiscuously, by the next morning
they had returned to their separate feeding-grounds, some of them travelling ten or twelve
iiiiK-s during the night for the purpose. On approaching them, the leader would leave his
family, and. advancing toward the intruder, assume a defiant attitude, as if prepared ,to
light if any interference with those under his charge should be attempted. On being further
pressed, however, he might be seen to drive outlying parties of mares and young horses into
the main herd, who would begin a general retreat at a slow trot, he keeping in the rear. If
pressed still farther by persons on horseback, he would join the herd, now in a gallop, but
still always keeping in the rear, the idea of leadership being thus unmistakable.
"The gang," says the doctor, "consists of mares, colts and young horses. "When the
latter attain their full growth, the leader generally turns them out. These then wander
about the island, until they manage to steal a few mares away from some of the others and
form new gangs for themselves. On these occasions severe fighting ensues between the
leader and the intruder, the conflict not infrequently lasting for hours, each biting and tear-
ing the other till one is oveq>owered. If the intruder beats the leader of the gang, he takes
his place and appropriates to himself the mares or as many as he wants. It sometimes hap-
ON SABLE ISLAND. 19
pens, when a young stud horse wants to form a gang, he proceeds surreptitiously at night
and inveigles away a mare to some other part of the island. When her master finds her
missing, he searches for her, and if he finds her a furious tight with her captor ensues. If
victorious, he marches her off with him back to the gang. If defeated, the conqueror will
in all probability despoil him of other females, and thus break up the gang. The mares
accept the situation when the fighting is over, give in their allegiance to the conqueror, and
live peaceably with him till some new domestic trouble arises."
They are extremely hardy, enduring the most inclement weather with only the shelter
of some sand-hillocks. Dr. Gilpin saw none lying down to rest. They refuse the shelter of
a stable, and shun the society of man. When caught and confined, they will, in the rough-
est weather, escape from the stable, and put a mile or two between it and them before
stopping to graze. In this they differ remarkably from the cattle, which, when left out,
besiege the barn-door with their lowing through the winter.1 In severe weather thev gather
together in the gulches or hollows between the sand-hills. Here they are said to arrange
themselves in regular order, the colts in the centre, the older outside of them, and the
master horse in the most exposed situation of all. Each spring, however, some of the old
and infirm are found to have perished through the severity of the weather.
In the letter of Mr. Morris, which we have quoted, he proposes killing some of the
horses for food. This was done to a considerable extent both by himself ami his suceessors.
In the year 1805, some wrecked men being upon the island and the supply of provisions
becoming deficient, Mr. Morris was under the necessity of killing some of the horned cattle
or wild horses, and offered them the first on allowance or the latter in moderate quantities.
They say, "We all chose the horse venison, which was equal and some' superior to any
common beef on the continent."
In subsequent years they were used as occasion required in the same way. In the
journal of one of the superintendents we find such entries as the following; "Deer. 10,
•1842. We got another Fatt horse for to eat." The young males wen1 usually selected for
slaughter, being distinguished from the old horses by their superior condition, and by flu-
latter having a long mane. They were usually shot, but they were so wild that it was not
easy to approach within gunshot of them. As it was desirable that they should not be
unnecessarily maimed, great care was taken by the marksman to secrete himself in a suitable
place until an animal approached sufficiently near to render his aim certain, so as to kill
him by a single shot. The flesh was said to be tender, and those who used it professed to
relish it. As late as 1850 we find the superintendent shooting crippled or disabled animals
for food for the hogs.
Very soon after the founding of the establishment it was proposed to render them
serviceable. On the 20th April, 1803, an order came from the commissioners to the super-
intendent, if he could get hold of any of the horses, to send them to Halifax by the vessel
visiting the island, and in June Mr. Wallace, the chief commissioner, mentions four
having been received, one for the governor, one for General Bowyer, one for himself, and
one for his son. In subsequent years the catching and exporting of these animals has
formed an important part of the business of the men employed at the station, and their sale
affords a contribution to the expenses of it.
1 See paper in 'Proceedings of N. S. Institute of Science,' i., 60; also pamphlet published in 1858 by Dr. E.
Gilpin.
2O RKV. GEORGE PATTERSON
At first tame horses were imported for the work of the station, but for some time the
native horses have been used both for draught and riding round the island. To improve the
breed, imported stallions have been let loose among them, the master horse of a herd, when
jHtBtfihle, having been first secured and removed.
Of the animals introduced, the sheep were found not to thrive. Writing a few years
later, Mr. Morris reports that "the sheep are all dead, except the two pet lambs that were
1'rouirht up in the house." Several attempts were afterward made to maintain them on the
island. l>tit though made with can- they all failed. The animals seemed to thrive, but one
after another would be found dead, though quite fat. The officers in charge of the admiralty
survey of tli<- island reported that they had found a plant which was fatal to sheep.
The hogs generally stood the climate well. There was a difficulty in maintaining them
in a domestic state owing to the island not producing grain. Being allowed to run at large,
thev soon became wild, and at length became quite tierce. They still, however, yielded a
siipplv ot pork, which formed an important addition to the supply of provisions at the
estahli.-hnicnt. Hut the climate, and perhaps scarcity of food, restricted their increase, and
at length, in an unusually severe winter, they all perished. For some years after it was not.
considered advisable to renew the stock, as from their feeding among objects coming ashore
Irom wrecks thev excited feelings of disgust. Hut they have been again introduced, and
are kept round the establishment, where thev are ted, the large quantities ot damaged meal
and other provisions from wrecks helping largely for that end, so that the pork thus sup-
plied forms an item of some importance for the support of the residents. But owing to the
inland not producing grain, it has again been proposed to discontinue the raising of them.
The horned cattle wen- found to thrive, but a few years after they became afflicted with
the bom distemper. That, however, has long since passed away, and now they do well,
growing large and keeping in good condition. A number of cows are kept, supplying milk
and butter to the inhabitants, and oxen for beef, though some additional has to be imported.
The coarse grass ot the island, with the wild pease mixed with it, forms a rich pasturage. It'
is also cut and dried for winter use, but as hay it is inferior. For this English grasses are
cultivated.
Knglish rabbits were introduced and multiplied, and formed an agreeable change in the
food of the employees. Hut the rats landing from wrecked vessels multiplied to such an
extent as to become a plague, consuming the stores, so as to threaten famine, and then by
killing the young rabbits nearly annihilated the stock altogether. Then the government
sent cats, who first killed the rats and then finished the rabbits. Next the cats became so
numerous and wild as to become a trouble, when dogs were imported, and by means of them
and shotguns the cats were exterminated. The island was then stocked with rabbits, which
multiplied freely, when a snowy owl having visited the island, seemed delighted with the
prospects. Hut without staying to regale himself on the abundance before him, started off
seemingly to invite old friends to the feast. At all evento a number of them immediately
joined him in an expedition to the island, where they extinguished the rabbits, so that only
a few tame ones are now to be seen. The rats still remain, and burrow as the rabbits.
Poultry of all kinds have been introduced and thrive well.
During the next two or three years, Mr. Morris vigorously attempted the cultivation of
th« soil, but not very successfully. All the bushes of every kind that he brought died, as
have all that have been introduced since. Trees have been planted, and grew for a year or
ON SABLE ISLAND. 21
two but then died. He thus describes the result of his efforts with other plants : " I have
been much deceived in the nature of the soil in this island. I supposed that almost all kinds
of grain and garden vegetables would grow spontaneously with a little manure, but without
abundance of that its fertility fails within two years. Not only so, but the south and south-
east winds are poison to all that I have tried, such as oats, wheat, barley, Indian corn,
English and Dutch grass, clover, potatoes, beans, cucumbers, onions, except when sheltered
by hills or barricaded by art. But cabbages, turnips, beets, carrots, salad and radishes stand
the blasts well and would thrive if the little fly would let them grow." Again In- says, " I
have not found any method in a variety of experiments to enlarge the growth of potatoes on
the island. They are generally not larger than walnuts, but very good eating."
Since his time all attempts to raise grain, with the exception of oats, have been
abandoned. And that is only sown for the straw as fodder, so that oats lor the use of the
horses and for seed has to be imported. English grasses are cultivated and hay is made
from them for the wintering of the stock. Mr. Morris probably had not made a proper
selection of soil for his experiments, for now potatoes grown on the island are not onlv of
good quality, but are of fair si/e and yield good quantities. All the other vegetables
mentioned by him are raised and some of them thrive well.
For the special work of the establishment, he was imperfectly provided. Though he
had only four men with him, yet we tind the commissioners ordering him to discharge two
of them. He asks, in remonstrance, "Which shall it lie, as they are all inclined to stay, are
quiet, and always readily obey, and so must I?" But he delays till the return of the vessel.
We need not say how crippled he would have been in carrying on even the ordinary work
of the establishment, but especially in saving lives and property in the case of a wreck, if In-
had only two men with him and Hodgson at the other end of the island. But the commis-
sioners do not seem to have insisted upon it.
But he seems to have done his work as efficiently as could be expected in his circum-
stances. In the year 1803 Governor Wentworth sent down Lieut. Torrens of the 2!»th
regiment, in the brig " Ilariott," to inquire into the state of matters. Morris, too, had
requested the removal of a family of bad reputation. The vessel was unfortunately lost,
and the lieutenant was obliged to stay that winter on the island. lie took a deep interest
in the men and their work, and did what was in his power to encourage and assist them.
On the 9th July, 1804, a committee of the House of Assembly reported that the number
of persons saved from shipwreck since the establishment was made on the island was as
follows :
From the ship "Hannah and Eliza" of Boston 13 persons.
" " "Union" 11
" " Stark Odder " of Copenhagen 5
schooner of Lunenburg 4
" brig " Hariott " of Newcastle 8
Total 41
That it appeared from the commissioners' account that property had been saved from the
wrecks to the value as under :
From the ship " Hannah and Eliza " £ 207 4 10
" " "Union" . 158 8 4
22 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
From the ship " Stark Odder " £ 65 19 6
brig " hariott " 1.468 12 4
And from a schooner from Miramichi about 340 barrels pickled
salmon, not yet brought from the island, supposed worth... 410 0 0
£2,300 5 0
We should mention that the same system in regard to the disposal of wrecks was
adopted at the beginning that has continued to the present time. The wreck was taken
chartrc of in the name of the commissioners. The men of the establishment were employed
as lontr as the wreck held together and the weather was fit, in saving anything of her equip-
ments or her cargo of value. After that they might also be employed in saving copper or
old iron from her remains. The property saved was drawn to the central station, stored
there, and afterward shipped to Halifax, where with the wreck it was sold for the benefit of
all concerned. A portion of the proceeds, the amount being determined by Halifax
merchants, was retained as salvage, from which an allowance was made to the men connected
with the establishment.
At tir-t the arrangements for visiting the island seem to have been imperfect, as might
have hem expeeted in a first attempt at the establishment of such an institution. As we
have -ceii. the fir>t winter there was a scarcity of provisions. Two winters after, the number
to !.«• fed heinir increased owing to a wrecked crew being on the island, Mr. Morris says
that no provi-ions being saved from the wreck, all the cabbages, potatoes, turnips and small
-tore- were e.|iiallv divided, and that he had been under the necessity of killing some of the
horned rattle or the wild horses. The government from time to time hired a vessel to visit
them, i-arrvintr Mipplics and bringing back wrecked goods. But these visits were irregular
and far between, so that they were sometimes put to inconvenience for want of necessaries.
Un November :'.. ISOM. Mr. Morris complains that he had sent for articles for his family as
well a- for his men. but that none, not even blankets ordered, had been sent, that he feared
the winter for his children, and that it was with difficulty he could persuade the men to
remain till >|>ring. I le mentions at the same time another trouble : " We have lately been
alarmed in a surprising manner by rats and mice in incredible numbers, but with our dogs
and a new-invented trap I hope soon to exterminate them. The traps take from fifteen to
twenty a night." At this time there were sixteen souls on the island, more than half of
them women ami children.
For fuel they were dependent upon drift timber which came in considerable quantities
to the south side of the island, or the remains of wrecks or their cargoes. But, probably
from want of means of hauling it or opportunity of laying it up to dry, he complains some-
times of the difficulty of obtaining firewood for his family. We may mention that ever
Him-e this has IMMMI the main, and for the most of the time the only, source of fuel. A
timber-laden vessel will supply wood for all purposes for years. The shipping of goods from
the island is in any case a work of such difficulty and even danger, that it does not pay to
ship the timber, and it is therefore purchased for the uses of the establishment. We may
add that the timber thus ca«t upon the island is sometimes manufactured into shingles or
nawn into lumlter, and thus proves quite a gain.
The legislature, for the circumstances of the province at the time, showed a commend-
able liberality in the support of this establishment. In 1802 they voted £500 ($2,000),
ON SABLE ISLAND. 23
which, with £165 additional, was all expended by June, 1803. In the latter year they voted
£600 ($2,400). From the year 1804 they made an annual grant of £400 ($1,600). In the
year 1825 the case was represented by Sir James Kempt to the British government, which
from that time gave an annual grant of £400 sterling, which has been continued to the
present time. This seemed liberal, but a number of years after it was discovered, that they
had been all the time paying the amount, not out of the Imperial treasury, but out of the
casual and territorial revenue of Nova Scotia, which, though then controlled by the Home
Government, really belonged to the people of that province. The Nova Scotia government
continued its grant of £400 currency yearly till confederation, when tin- establishment
passed under the control of the Dominion government. It may be mentioned here that
the American government during the last war issued orders to the public and private
armed vessels of the republic not to molest any vessels going to or from the island.
Mr. Morris continued to hold his position till the year 18()!». During tbe last part of
that period he was unwell, and more than once was absent tor his health. On tbe 2!ith
October of that year, a few hours after he had landed from a trip to the mainland, he died.
During the time that he was superintendent there were known to have been lust on tin-
island four ships, four brigs and seven schooners. Of the fate of the unknown we have a
hint in such a statement as the following from one of his reports : " Found several pieces of
new broken boards, new painted handspokes, tampions for cannon, a stand for a <rrindstont-,
trucks for running rigging, spars, etc., which gave me reason to suppose some vessel had
been lost. Consequently I took a horse and examined every part of the island on the north
and south beaches, but saw nothing more except a potash barrel on the northwest bar. new
made, and one head branded 'First sort potash, J. Bouthellier, Montreal.' '
V. HISTORY OF RELIEF ESTABLISHMENT CONTINUED, 1809-1 84H.
Mr. Morris was succeeded by Edward Hodgson, who had been bis assistant almost from
the commencement of the establishment. He continued in charge till his death in 18:50.
The work was carried on under him much as it was under his predecessor. But it was
increased in efficiency. On the 18th March, 1812, the commissioners report to the legis-
lature that their means were inadequate. Though the grant continued the same, it would
seem that improvements were made in the service. Haliburton, writing about 1827, men-
tions that the staff consisted, beside the superintendent, of bis three sons on wages and four
or five others ; that two buildings were erected, one on the north side and the other on the
south side, uninhabited, containing a supply of provisions, apparatus for obtaining fire, flint,
steel, tinder-box and matches, and directions for reaching the house of the superintendent.
A vessel sent from Halifax was said to visit the island twice a year, but it was com-
plained that this was not sufficient, and on some occasions the supplies ran short. Writing
in 1816 (after describing a wreck the November previous), the latter says : "We had sixteen
people to maintain all winter, which has made our provisions run very short. We have not
had a bit of bread this long time, and ate up all our turnips and potatoes, so that we have
none left for seed. I wish, sir, that you would send Capt. Darby or some other vessel as soon
as possible, as we are in a starving condition. We have had no kind of small stores this
long time. The boat made two attempts" (i. e., to reach the mainland), "but was obliged
to return."
24
REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
During Mr. Hodgson's incumbency there was the usual number of wrecks, some of
them of interest. Perhaps the most noteworthy was the loss of the French frigate " L'Afri-
cainc," in 1822, in which were two hundred men, who were all saved hy the boats of the
establishment after her own were stove in. In acknowledgment of the services rendered,
L,,uis XVIII. sent a gift of ft silver cup tilled with gold coin and a medal struck for the
occasion to the superintendent and his men. This was followed in the next year by the
loss of the brigs " Hope" and " Marshal Wellington." In these three vessels there was said
to haw been in all tour hundred and twenty-nine souls, who, it is asserted, would all have
perished lint for the men connected with the establishment. Noteworthy also was the loss,
in the vear 1*1 'J. of II. M.ship >% Marhadoes," with a schooner and sloop under her convoy, all
of which went ashore on the north side of the island near the east station.
<>f another vessel We have the brief record : "On the 25th October the snow "Adamant"
ran on -ho re on the north side ot the island, full of water. < >n the 2b'th hauled on shore
with rope- five out of a crew of thirteen. Four we lonnd dead on deck, who had died from
want of too-l and water. Those saved were very sick and frostbitten."
F.'inallv -ail i- the follow inir : ".lune •">, 1 H'JO. — We have had a tolerable winter, and no
wreck-, except the hull of a M'hooiier. the •-.luno" ot Plymouth, a fishing vessel, that came
on ,hore the I'lith N'oven i her. without masts, sails or rigging of any description, and no person
.Hi Loan! except one dead man in the hold, whom we got out and buried."
Mr. llodtr-on carried on the cultivation of the soil as his predecessor had done, but
-eeininirlv with more -nccess, for we find him reporting one season that he had raised two
hundred hu-hels of potatoes, and plenty of cabbages, turnips, parsnips and carrots, for their
own con-iiniptioii. though another vear he complains of all his vegetables having been much
blighted bv the wind.
lie died in the vear 1 *:><>. During the time he was in charge there were wrecked upon
the i-land two friirates. seven ships, thirteen brigs, eleven schooners and one sloop, in all
thirt v-foiir. or perhap- two or three more.
Mr. llodir-oii was succeeded bv ('apt. .Joseph Darby. He had been in the habit of visit-
inir the i-land almost from the commencement of the government establishment upon it.
From l^iiT or earlier to iMll he commanded the vessel by which communication was main-
tained with the island. During the years 1812-13 he served in the " Phoebe" and " Shannon"
and in the dockyard at Halifax. From 1 Nl 8 to 18:30, as master of his own vessel, he was
employed bv the government of Nova Scotia in the service of this establishment. He was
thus well acquainted with the island and the work required, and being a thorough seaman
was well qualified for the duties of his position.
Ot his work during the first seven years of' his incumbency, from November, 1830, to
November, 1837, lie thus reports. During that time there were lost three ships, ten brigs,
and four schooners. One ship with passengers was got oft' uninjured, with the assistance of
the establishment. From three brigs and one schooner nothing was saved but the crews.
The other twelve had nearly all their rigging, sails, boats, anchors and cables saved. Alto-
gether, two hundred and eighty-three seamen and passengers were saved, together with
their baggage, and goods to the value of £14,000 sterling. There had been shipped, as the
produce of the island, one hundred and fifty-six horses, fifty-seven barrels of oil, forty-four
barrels of skins, five wrecked boat-, two barrels of horsehair, and several lots of old iron.
Of the improvements made he mentions that a small vessel had been built, which had run
one
ce
ON SABLE ISLAND. 23
more than two years, during which she had made eleven trips to Halifax ; also four large
copper-fastened boats and two small ones for the use of the establishment, and twenty-seven
buildings of different sizes. Eight two-wheeled carts had been constructed and two old ones
thoroughly repaired, thirty thousand shingles manufactured and two thousand feet of boards
sawn for the use of the establishment, two large flagstaff's erected and one small one,
direction-boards set up in various places, and eight or ten acres inclosed with fences. They
had raised during that time about two thousand bushels of vegetables, five thousand six
hundred pounds of pork, fourteen thousand pounds of beef, collected lour hundred and
twenty cords of wood, and made seven thousand copper nails.
In like manner, he reports in the year 1844 the work done during the previous seven
years. There had been wrecked during that time upon the island ten ships, two briijs and
four schooners, from which had been saved one hundred and thirteen passengers and
hundred and seventy-nine seamen, with their baggage. There bad been shipped, as produ
of the island, fifty-eight horses, thirty-four casks of oil and tweiitv-seven barrels of skins.
There had been raised one thousand eight hundred bushels of vegetables, eight thousand
pounds of pork and thirteen thousand of beef. A hundred thousand shingles hail been
manufactured, twenty-six thousand feet of boards sawn and four hundred cords of wood
collected. Of the improvements he mentions that he had built three warehouses tor wrecked
goods and four small buildings for various purposes, and assisted in putting up two larire
buildings for castaway seamen ; that he had erected one flagstaff sixty-live feet high, with
look-out, and built a new lifeboat, etc.
About the same time he mentions that he had constructed "a portable wharf of tit'tv
feet long, standing on two pair of wheels, with a capstan to heave it out of the water, and a
house built over it." We have no doubt that this was a most ingenious construction, but
we never hear of any attempt to put it to practical use.
From 1844 to 1847 the number of lives saved was one hundred ami thirty-eight, making
altogether seven hundred and thirteen from the time of his appointment in 1830.
With these known wrecks there were the usual number of unknown, indicated by such
records in his journal as the following :
"April 6. — A man went round the northwest bar and found a new pump belonging to
some small vessel, the upper part painted white, also part of a new chair, bottom painted
black-mahogany colour, with bright yellow rings round the legs.
" 15th. — A boat came ashore on the northeast bar having in it five seal gaff's, two pea-
jackets, two pieces of boiled pork, two spruce oars having J. Herald branded on them."
(This probably had merely gone adrift from some fishing vessel.)
" 27th. — Found a man's leather cap trimmed with sealskin."
One of the most interesting incidents of Capt. Darby's incumbency was the saving of a
captain and crew of a vessel by the casting of oil upon the troubled waters. We give the
particulars, condensed from a report of his at the time :
" All of a sudden we saw an object to the north side dead to windward, which we at
first thought was a large bird, but shortly after discovered that it was a sail, distant five or
six miles, and that she was running down right before this tremendous gale dead on a lee
shore." ..." We could see that she was a schooner with a close-reefed mainsail set,
steering directly for our flagstaff." . . . "The sea was breaking everywhere off the
north side as far as the eye could see, and it appeared almost incredible that any vessel could
Sec. II., 1894. 4.
26 BEV. GEORGE PATTERSON
live to come BO great a distance through such mountains of broken water. I got a rope
prepared to assist in preserving the people's lives, should the vessel be able to reach the
beach. When she approached within three miles of the land she appeared to be in the
heaviest breaker*, and we could plainly perceive mountain waves on each side of her, that
would raise their heads us high as the top of her masts and pitch over and fall with the
wei"ht of hundreds of tons, either of which would have been sufficient to have smashed her
to atoms. Hut. miraculous as it may appear, not one of them touched her. At one moment
vou could just perceive the heads of her masts between the mountains of water that were
smashing ami breaking to pieces all around, but not permitted to hurt her; at the next
moment vou would see heron tin- top of a tremendous wave, which appeared like certain
destruction to her: at another you would see a mountain sea rising up before her, and
breaking all to fragments in her path, but when she arrived at the spot the surface was
^mootb as irlass. When >he arrived within one mile of shore she had to pass over what we
call the < >uter Hav. when' cverv sea broke from the bottom, and our greatest anxiety for the
satctv of the \.-~M-l was at this point. The sea was then breaking with tremendous violence,
hut -he passed th roii uli untouched — the sea became smooth before her, and she left a shilling
track behind.
•• \Vhen she approached a little nearer we could see one man lashed to the helm, and
two men forward lathed by each of the forcshrouds, and by each man a large cask standing
,,,, ,-nd. We could also see that the two men were making great exertions with their arms,
a- it' throwiiii,' somethinir up in the wind. The vessel bad now passed the most dangerous
iilac.-. and h.-r satetv seemed certain. Another half mile brought her to the beach, and her
how st ruck t he sand."
••The -chooner was the 'Arno.' ('apt. Higgins, with twelve men, from Quero Bank,
when- th.-v had been fishing. They left the bank at the commencement of the gale. He
had lor-t all his h.-adsails. when at daylight this morning he made the land dead under his
lee. with the irate blowing right on shore. The vessel having no headsail, he could do
iiothinir with her on a wind. He let go his anchor in twenty fathoms of water, paid out
three hundred fathoms of hemp cable, and brought the vessel head to wind. In that tre-
mendous s.-a he held on till noon, when, seeing no prospect of the gale abating, he cut his
cable and put the vessel before the wind, preferring to run her on shore before night to
riding there and foundering at her anchor. lie lashed himself to the helm, sent all his men
below but two. and nailed up the cabin doors. lie had two large casks placed near the fore-
shrouds and lashed then-. lie then directed his two best men to station themselves there,
and lash themselves firmly to the casks, which were partly filled with blubber and oil from
the fish. They had each a wooden ladle about two feet long, and with those ladles they
dipped up the blubber and oil and threw it up in the air as high as they could. The great '
violence of the wind carried it far to leeward, and, spreading over the water, made the
surface smooth before her, and left a shining path behind, and although the sea would rise
very high, yet the top of it was smooth and never broke where the oil was. It was raging,
pitching and breaking close to her on each side, but not a barrel of water fell upon her deck
the whole distance."
Capt. Darby seems undoubtedly to have been a man of great capacity and immense
energy, and the duties of his position he seems to have discharged in an efficient manner.
But various complaints regarding the way in which matters were managed reached the ears
ON SABLE ISLAND. 27
of those in authority. As early as 1836 they found it necessary to make an investigation, with
the result of acquitting him of blame. Rumours, however, still prevailed and as years passed
became more clamant and assumed more definite form. In the year 1848, responsible
government was established and a reform government came into power. The energy of
Mr. Howe infused a new life into every department of public affairs. Light was being
thrown into obscure corners, sleepy officials were being awakened to new activity, and
abuses which had been sanctioned by time and usage were being exposed and rectified. By
this time the allegations regarding the state of things on Sable Island were so widespread
and so positive as to urgently call for investigation.
The government first sent Capt. W. T. Townshcnd to examine into the state of mutters
on the island. His report does not indicate any want of efficiency in the service, but brought
out a number of matters that led to the appointment of a committee of the executive council
to make a thorough investigation into the whole condition of the establishment. At the
outset of their inquiries they were met by the palpable fact that the superintendent, and the
commissioners, not one of whom had ever visited the island, were on such terms that it was
impossible for the two to work in harmony, and that his relations with at least some of his
subordinates were not happy. On other matters they entered into a full investigation, manv
witnesses being examined. It is unnecessary at this date to enter into details of their
inquiries. It is sufficient, to say that the government came to the conclusion that a change
was necessary. The old commissioners were superseded and soon after the management of
the institution was placed under the charge of the Board of Works, ('apt. Darhv was
discharged, and left the island in November, 1848, after having been eighteen years in
charge.
One other matter attracted attention at this time which must he referred to as an
addition to the tales of horror of which this island has been the scene. At that time there
was no lunatic asylum in the province, and indeed institutions for the insane, which
employed kindness in the treatment of this unfortunate class, were only beginning to he
established anywhere. Everywhere they were treated with a brutality that is now scarcely
credible. For some time there had been rumours of such being sent by friends in Xova
Scotia to Sable Island, where they were detained, and treated either with neglect or cruelty.
"When therefore Capt. Townshend was sent down he was instructed to make inquiry into tin-
truth of these allegations, and particularly whether any were detained contrary to their will.
He found two instances in which insane persons had been sent to the island, and remained
there for a time, who were now removed. But he found one who had been on the island for
seventeen years. He was a man of respectable family, heir to some property, and his
guardians of the highest standing in the community. According to the report of parties on
the island, he was for the first ten years extremely violent and troublesome, so that very
harsh measures had to be adopted toward him, but for the last four years he had been
quiet, inoffensive and useful, and was now employed carrying wood and water, and otherwise
doing the drudgery of the kitchen. Capt. Townshend found him in such a state of helpless and
hopeless idiocy as to be unable to give an intelligent answer to the question whether he was
detained on the island against his will. And yet he learned that when this man was sent
to the island, the commissioners had received a note from the administrator of the govern-
ment, authorizing them to permit him to proceed to the island and remain there in the
capacity of schoolmaster or any other capacity that might be agreed on.
28
KKV. GKOKGE PATTKRSON
The committee of the executive council took evidence and reported in the strongest
terms of condemnation of the treatment he had received, "left unvisited and uncared for
seventeen years, the drudge and butt of the establishment, squalid and half clad, beaten and
t nun ted till every attribute of manhood was crushed."
VI. LIFE ON TUB ISLAND — SUPERINTENDENCE OF M. D. McKENNA, 1848-1855.
('apt. Darby was succeeded by Capt. Matthew D. McKenna, who arrived on the island
..11 the 8th November, 1848, and immediately entered upon the duties of his office, which he
continued to discharge till September, 18f>">. lie was simply the man for the place. Any
disorder existing was soon removed, and the whole systum brought to the highest state of
efficiency.
As we have before us bis journal during the whole of his incumbency, it enables us to
i/ivc a view of the working of the whole system, and of the life of those employed about it.
Thi- will serve as a description of the state of things not only under his incumbency, hut
under that of hi:- predecessors and his successors up to the present time.
The main establishment was mi the north side about five miles from the west end of the
i-land. in'W. however, covered hv the sea. Here was a dwelling-house for the superintendent
and another tor the men. a large building known as the "sailors;' home," for receiving ship-
wrecked mariners or others, a warehouse tor storing shipwrecked goods, a large barn and
stable, a tor-re and carpenter's shop, an oil-house, and a number of outbuildings. Here was
a Hair-tall' \\ ith an observatorv on it. called the Crow's-nest, 1:20 feet high. During Mr.
McKciina's incumbency ('apt. Marrvat's code of signals was introduced. Nine miles to the
ea-iward. at the loot ot the lake, was a dwelling-house, occupied by one family and some-
time- bv two, with a barn and tlagstatl'. Five miles east of this was the east station, where
were a house and barn occupied as the last, and also a flagstaff. On the south side was a
hut. unoccupied, intended as a house ot refuge for sailors who might he cast upon the island.
The door was simplv latched. In it was a fireplace with wood. Alongside was apparatus
for producing tire, at this time tinder with Hint and steel, now superseded by boxes ot
friction matches. A bag of provisions was suspended from the wall beyond the reach of
rats. Written directions were posted up telling the way to the stations and how fresh water
might be obtained by digging in the sand. During Mr. McKenna's incumbency another
house of the same kind was erected at the east end of the island.
The importance of this arrangement will appear from the following incident recorded
by him :
"The ' Nisibis ' of St. Johns, X. F., Ilallahan master, struck on the N. E. bar on the
night of the 18th January, during a most violent gale of wind, and almost instantly filled
with water. The crew clung to the wreck till eight o'clock the next morning, when they cut
away the foremast, and getting on the floating spars were miraculously thrown on shore.
"The gale raged with such violence throughout the whole of the 19th, that it was next
to impossible for our men to go the rounds; and if these poor fellows had not had a fair
wind, and the house of refuge in their road (where they made a fire and warmed themselves
and got bread to eat), some of them at least would certainly have perished before they could
have got to the eastern station, the distance of it from the wreck being seven miles."
And yet there were men, seafaring men too, capable of robbing such a refuge of its
contents. More than once the superintendent had to complain of the crews of fishing
ON SABLE ISLAND. 29
vessels, some of them American, but some of them Nova Scotian, landing for plunder.
Generally, the objects sought were the fittings of vessels wrecked. But on one occasion he
had to complain of men robbing the house of refuge of the fireworks, and an axe, of
their taking down the directions for the guidance of shipwrecked persons, of their taking
the latch off the door, and robbing the boats which he was using in saving wrecked goods.
The staff consisted generally often men and a foreman, beside the superintendent. Of
these one was a blacksmith, and another a carpenter, who was also boat-builder and wheel-
wright. But these men took their share in the ordinary work of the establishment,
particularly in anything connected with wrecks.
At the* principal station each man in his turn rose early, and after making on the fire,
if the day was clear mounted the flagstaff to the Crow's-nest, and made a survey of the
island, all of which is visible from this point, to ascertain it' any vessel had come ashore
during the night. If there had, the word was immediately given, and all the men prepared
with their boats to set out for the spot. If not they prepared for other duties. It, however,
the weather was foggy, or it there had been a storm, they prepared to patrol the shores.
Mounted on a hardy pony a man set out from each station, east and west, sometimes in the
face of a tierce blast, with it might be snow, hail or rain, or driving the sand so as to make
his face smart, so that he was sometimes glad to take shelter behind a sand-dune and proceed
along the central valley, ever and anon crossing the sand-hills to look seaward, or descending
to the landwash to examine some object cast, on shore, or floating in the surf, it might he a
spar, a bottle or an oar. At length he met the roundsman from the next station. They
exchanged notes, retraced their steps and reported the result at headquarters. They thus
made the whole circuit of the island. When the weather was so thick that they could not see
over the island, this was done every twenty-four hours. In bad weather this watching of
the beach engaged their whole attention.
During fine weather the men were not idle. There was always work to be done.
There was the daily work of attending to the horses and cattle, while each season had its
proper employment. During the summer all the ordinary operations of the farm were
carried on : fencing, putting out manure, ploughing, sowing, weeding, cutting, making and
housing hay, gathering the other crops, making compost, etc. Then there was the repair of
buildings, cleaning and whitewashing, the repairing and painting, and sometimes building
boats, the repairing vehicles or making new ones, repairing saddles, harness, etc., hauling
supplies to the outstations, gathering wood and hauling it to the central station. Then
there was the gathering of cranberries, of which as much as 100 barrels have been shipped
at one time, and the autumn pursuit of birds. At other times there was fishing, though the
superintendent, from the uncertainty of the winds and sea, was very cautious about allowing
his men to go out for this purpose. But sometimes they met with good hauls. On one
occasion he speaks of their taking 246 tine codfish. Sometimes they took a few halibut,
but mackerel were at that time especially abundant all around the island. Over forty
American vessels have been seen at one time fishing for them, some of which have been
known to take three full fares in a season.
A time of some excitement, particularly with the young, was the time of gathering the
wild horses. For this purpose a pound is erected at the shore, from near the entrance of
which wing fences extend in opposite directions. Men on horseback drive a gang into the
inclosure. Then entering they select the victim and throw a noose over his head, by which he
3O REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
is brought to the ground. Then loosing the rope to prevent his choking altogether, they
hitch a rope round hi* jaw in the form know as a bonaparte. The animals do not attempt
to jump the inclosure, and it is seldom that they are vicious. They generally submit quietly
and are led or dragged to the shore. It is great fun for the youngsters to have the first ride
on a wild horse. They may be thrown, but as their fall will be on the sand, the}' fear no
hurt. At the shore the animals' legs being tied they are put into a boat, and afterwards
hoisted into the vessel and lowered into the hold.
Some winters the men spent a good deal of their time in sawing up the timber cast
upon the island or splitting it into shingles. Thus he records on one occasion : "All hands
overhauling and measuring lumber, and find that we have sawed since the 15m December
ciirht thousand tive hundred and forty-eight feet merchantable, and one thousand two
hundred an«l nine of refuse hoards, also one hundred and twenty-one fence rails, sixty-four
posts, and made eleven thousand shingles and one thousand pickets." Then there are
the numberless small jobs suited for indoor work, necessarily connected with such an
establishment.
As the winter is passing away comes the hunting the seal, followed by the trying out
the oil. thouirh this business has never been very extensive. Then comes the shooting of
wild (owl. and a little later collecting their eggs.
Incident- oeenr out of tlie ordinary to vary the monotony of their life. Thus on two
ocea-ion- he mentions the fact of a whale coming ashore. In the first case it was stranded
within halt' a mile of the prineipal station. After they had taken three cartloads of blubber
from it the sea earned off the remainder of the carcass, which again came ashore at another
point, when thev a«rain eommeneed securing the blubber. A second time it was carried off
bv the >ea and aira'm brought back, when they were able to take oft' all the blubber that
remained. The second was not secured.
Then attention is arrested by vessels passing, some stopping to communicate with the
r-horc. or approaching it unconscious of danger, as appears from such entries as the
following: "The man that went eastward reports having seen a fore-and-aft schooner
nearlv on shore, the sea breaking outside of her.1' "J. C. says that he had seen a brig
amoiiif the breakers on the northeast bar, that after crossing the bar, on which he thinks
she must have struck, she stood to the northward."
One of the events which serves best to relieve the monotony of their lives is the arrival
of the vessel with supplies. In the year 1851 the government had a vessel built for their
own purposes, called the " Daring.'' She was employed principally for the protection of the
fisheries, but part of her business was to keep up communication with Sable island.
Though the men being fully employed did not usually feel the time tedious, and were
generally satisfied with the quiet of their situation; it was at least an agreeable change to be
again brought into communication with the outside world, to receive messages of love from
dear ones left behind, or tidings of the changes which have occurred in private circles or in
public afiairs during, it may be, the months that have elapsed since last they held intercourse
with any outside their isle. At times she brought visitors, whose company served to enliven
the loneliness of their situation. Sometimes, however, the weather was such as to render
landing so difficult and dangerous, that she sometimes returned without communicating
except by signal. Thus he writes on one occasion : " After answering her inquiries by
signal, that a boat could not get off— that we were all well and had no wrecks — were not
ON SABLE ISLAND. 31
in want of provisions, and had nothing to communicate, she made sail." At other times,
after landing part of the supplies or taking on board some of the goods for shipment, and
after laying off and on for two or three days, she would leave on her return. Thus, under
date 27th October, 1849, he writes :
" At 11 a. m. the ' Daring ' came to anchor abreast of the flagstaff, and we boarded her
and began to land our supplies. "We continued landing until 6 p.m., when from the violence
of the sea we had to quit, having got one boat tilled with surf, and a barrel of sugar
destroyed and several other things much injured, and our large boat set a-leaking.
"N.B. — The supplies landed this day were in very bad condition. "VVe hauled our boat
up, and the ' Daring' weighed anchor and stood off for the night. But the next day she
sailed for Halifax."
There are indeed times when, an has been said, a lad might land on a flat, but even in
fine weather and with the wind off shore the vessel must lie to the wind, with her anchor
apeak, and her mainsail set, ready to run at a moment's notice. Kven then the landing
requires the utmost skill of the seamen, particularly the steersman, and lias suflieient spice
of danger to render the scene exciting. Men and horses dot the beach ready to help, and
eagerly watching the approaching boat. All bold their breath, as the crew bend to their
oars, the helmsman standing high on the pointed stern and keeping her true. Riding on
the back of a huge wave, she is carried up on the beach in a mass of struggling water. To
spring from their seats into the water and hold bard the boat, now on the point of being
swept back by the receding wave, is the work of an instant. Another moment and they
are left high and dry on the beach, another and the returning wave and a vigorous run of
the crew has borne her high and dry.
On one occasion his family were in serious danger. His wife, with twin infants, had
returned from Nova Scotia. Anxious to land, they got into the boat while there was
considerable sea. As they approached the shore the boat nearly rilled with water, and it' it
had not been for the admirable skill and power of the steersman, together with the efforts of
the men on the shore, they would all have been lost.
The difficulty and at times the danger of landing may be seen by another incident.
Among the records in Halifax is an affidavit of James Millar that, being in the employment
of the custom-house, he was engaged to go to the island to take charge of some wrecked
goods, that he obtained leave of absence for fourteen days, that he sailed on the 22nd
November in the schooner "Elizabeth," that they made the island, when three of the men
attempting to land were lost, leaving on board only the petitioner and one other man, that
the latter, being a seafaring man, asserted that it was impossible for the vessel either to get
safely to the island or to reach Halifax, that in consequence he steered for the West Indies,
and arrived at Antigua after many dangers and privations. There he was forced to remain
till he could get a passage to Halifax.
The most exciting event to the whole of this little community is the occurrence of a
wreck or a vessel going ashore. Sometimes there would be a twelvemonth without such an
occurrence, and on another occasion two vessels came ashore the same night. When such
an event is reported there is a hurrying of all the men on duty to the spot. Horses are
saddled and mounted, or harnessed to the car on which the boat is to be drawn. Speedily
they are away to the scene at a rate which would indicate a suspension of the rules of the
society for the suppression of cruelty to animals. If the vessel has gone ashore in moderate
32 KKV. GEORGE PATTERSON
weather, she may l>e got oft' without material damage, with the assistance of the men con-
nected with the establishment, or even without. Thus, he writes under date 23rd May,
1855 :
" At 7 u. in. a gentleman came, with four seamen, to headquarters, and reported himself
to l>e the surgeon of the steamship ' Union,' of and for New York from Havre, via Cowes,
with scventv-tive passengers, which vessel had run ashore on the north side of the island last
nitrht at midnight. (Jot out the lifchoat us soon as possible, and pulling westward found
tlif ship King within one hundred yards of the beach, head oft' shore, about one mile to the
westward of the principal station, with a kedge and warp ahead. The ship's company, with
tlieir own boats, carried out a bower anchor, and having the ship considerably lightened by
throwing over eoal last night, we made preparations for heaving her off at high tide. Our
boat landed about t'ortv of the passengers, who went to headquarters and got some refresh-
ments. At noon set all sail, and having two anchors ahead with warps to the windlass and
capstan, and a full head of steam on the engine, and having thrown a chain cable overboard
to liirhleii the r-hip. we made an effort to move her, and at 1 p. m. got her afloat. We then
i nt and .-hipped the warps, sent two of' the ship's boats and an island boat to fetch off the
pa— enters, ami at ~1 p. in. the ship steamed away Cor Xew York. The outpost men all came
to render assistance."
Hut if she has struck during a storm, or when the sea is heavy, or if she has struck on
cither liar, tins is not possible. The first care then is the saving of the lives of those on
board. This is often accomplished in the boats of the vessel before the arrival of the men
from the relief establishment. In that case the latter have only to see to their being brought
to the main station and their wants attended to there. If they have not been landed, this,
of course, must be the first can-. Xo\v there is a mortar from which a line can he thrown
over the missing vessel, and a life-car and bretches buoy for the landing of crews. But at
that time they relied mainly on their boats tor the purpose, though sometimes, when the
\e-el was near the shore, the men waded out into the surf and drew them ashore with ropes.
When the shipwrecked have been housed and their wants attended to, as soon as the
weather is fit, the men, under the direction of the superintendent, are set to work to strip
the vessel of her sails, rigging, etc., which are conveyed to the warehouse. The next
object is the saving of as much of the cargo as possible. Sometimes the vessel will go to
pieces in less than forty-eight hours, in which case some wreckage strewed along the beach
will he all that will remain. But generally when she lias struck on the island itself she
does not break up for some time, and then for weeks, all the time that the weather and sea
are such that they can work at her, all the men of the establishment will be employed in
saving material and cargo and hauling it to the warehouse at the main station. Finally, as
the ship breaks up, their time may be employed in saving the iron and copper that entered
into her construction.
The shipwrecked crews and passengers were comfortably housed and well fed till either
the government vessel arrived or some other vessel touched at the island by which they
could obtain a passage. This might be weeks or months. As many as two hundred such
have been accommodated, and, except in some of the early days of the establishment, there
has never been a deficiency in the supply of provisions.
Such an institution, one would think, could not possibly awaken anything but gratitude
in those that had experienced its benefits. But, strange to say, the superintendent had
ON SABLE ISLAND. 33
trouble, and perhaps hia worst trouble, in the conduct of men who might be said to have
owed their lives to the existence of the establishment. On one occasion he had much
difficulty with a captain who remained after his crew had been removed. Sometimes he
manifested unmistakable indications of insanity, at other times as unmistakable indications
of diabolical wickedness, exciting some of the men to mutiny, and threatening even to shoot,
the superintendent, who had no end of trouble watching him and keeping all guns out of
his reach, till a vessel arrived by which he had him shipped from the island.
At another time the crew of a vessel which had been wrecked off the cast point of the
island mutinied, not only refusing to work, but using the most abusive language to the
superintendent and the captain ; complaining of the provisions, demanding more grog,
though they received two glasses a day when working, and uttering dire threats, one of
them even lifting up an axe to the former. His firmness prevented tlieir going to the
extremities they threatened. But as such a state of things could not continue, lie hoarded
a vessel which came to off the main station, and hired the captain to carry a letter to the
Board of Works at Halifax, informing them of the condition of matters. On the fifth day
after a vessel arrived with Lieut. Lyndsay and some blue-jackets, sent down l>v the admiral.
who soon bundled the whole sixteen on board and removed them from the island. We mav
mention here that no liquor is now allowed on the island. Persons addicted to drink, or
their friends for them, have therefore sometimes requested from government the privilege
of residing on it.
Of saddest interest are those fragments found by men on tlieir rounds, whieh too trulv
tell of the total loss of gallant vessels, of their crews engulfed bv the raging sea. from which
no tidings ever come to friends who, far off', wait for those who shall return no more. A
few memoranda of this kind may be of interest as showing part of their dail v life :
"18th January, 1850. — Superintendent went to the northeast liar and returned. While
gone he examined some spars and rigging picked up by F. in .December, and found them to
be the topmasts and foretopgallant mast of a brig, with foretopgallant mast rigging and
backstays and topgallant rigging attached. The spars and rigging are both quite new.
"4th. — Found a piece of wreck on the south beach quite new. also chips from a large
spar painted black.
"26th November, 1852. — The superintendent searched the northeast bar, and found
the quarterdeck of a small vessel, deck plank pine, about twelve inches wide and middle
seamed," etc.
" 7th October, 1853. — At 1 p. m. discovered a square-rigged vessel off the south side,
apparently waterlogged, and standing toward the island under short sail, but whether a ship-
or barque-rigged vessel could not be distinctly made out through the rain and haze, and at
3 o'clock p. m. we lost sight of her, the weather having grown quite thick.
" 8th. — Sent two men to search the south beach and one to search the north beach and
the northwest bar, who report having found a quantity of new spruce deals on the north-
west bar and on both sides of the island, but the greater quantity on the north side. In the
afternoon three of the men came home from the northeast bar, and reported the north beach,
at the eastern end of the island, to be strewed with spruce deals to the number of some
hundreds, from which there is reason to fear that the vessel seen yesterday has been on the
northwest bar.
Sec. IT., 1894. 5.
34 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
" llth. — In the afternoon the men came home from the east end, having piled up what
deals were on the beach, and reported having found a ship's boat on the south side and a
hvad-honrd with ' Plymouth ' on it.
"30th. — At 5 p.m. got a report from the eastern station of the family there having
hoard the report of several heavy cannon in the neighbourhood of that station at about 2
o'clock on the morning of the -27th."
Sometime* these fragments will contain some mark to tell of the vessel to which they
belonged, and thus reveal her fate. On one occasion they picked up the head-board of a
vessel, on which some of the letters were so injured that they could not clearly make out
the name. The superintendent ordered it to be preserved, and some time after the}' read in
a paper of a vessel called "The Polar Star" having never been heard of after sailing. On
examining tin- head-board again it appeared plainly that that was the name upon it.
••llth. — Sent one man to search the northwest bar, who reports having found the
stern of a small vessel on the south beach, with a water-cask and tiller lashed to it.
••l:5th. — The superintendent, with three men, went to the piece of wreck found on
Saturdav. and, elearinir awav the sand with a shovel, found 'Resolution, St. Johns, N. F.,'
in yellow letters mi the stern.
•• '2'2\\i\. — Searehed the north bench cast and west, and found two broken barrels of
tloiir. and the forward part of a new jollyboat, cedar plank, iron-fastened and painted white.
She appeared to have been cut through by a vessel running foul of the one to which she
belonged."
It is to be observed, however, that the tendency of the currents is not to bring such
w reek a ire ashore, but rather to carry it to sea. It is seldom, too, that bodies come ashore.
Though the life of the residents on this island is thus of a somewhat solitary and monot-
onous nature, vet. beinir one ofaetivitv.it is not wearisome or depressing. On the contrary,
it has inurh of interest in it, and often they In-come attached to the island as to their home.
When the superintondeiicy is vacant there is no lack of applicants for the position, and Mr.
McKenna found that employes who left the island were in almost all cases desirous of
getting back. Children who have lived on the island, when taken away to school, have
had a homesick longing after the old scenes, and imagined their happiness would be perfect,
if they could just have a scamper over the sand on the back of a shaggy Sable island pony.
Fond recollections of such delights lingered in their minds amid the gayest scenes and to
the end of life.
One of the most important events to the island during the superintendency of Mr.
McKcnna was the visit of Miss l)ix in 1853. In the prosecution of her lifework of founding
institutions for the insane she had come to Halifax and St. Johns, N. F. While at the latter
city, in June, there occurred a fearful storm, resulting in some appalling shipwrecks, which
left a deep impression upon her, and, with her practical and sympathetic nature, induced
the desire to adopt some means for the safety of those exposed to such terrible gales. At
Halifax the gentleman who was her chief supporter in her efforts to found an asylum for
the insane was the Hon. Hugh Bell. By a subscription, large for his circumstances, he first
tapped the fountains of private liberality on its behalf. He was its earnest advocate in the
legislature. Through him Miss T)ix carried on her correspondence regarding the project,
and as the chairman of the Board of Works he had the charge of carrying it into execution.
But in the same capacity he had the special oversight of the establishment on Sable island.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 35
In her intercourse with him she could not but have learned somewhat of the sad events of
which it had been the theatre, and of the institution established by the Nova Scotia govern-
ment. She could scarcely have missed hearing also of the additional tales of horror, of
maniacs sent there by their friends to linger out a miserable existence, and to suffer treat-
ment which, though common everywhere at that time, never failed to move her sympathy.
Her experience perhaps led her to suspect that there might be something of the kind still
going on there. At all events she proceeded to Sable island in the government vessel,
where she arrived on the 26th July. The weather was moderate, and there was no difficulty
in landing. She spent the two following days on the island. In that short period she had
the opportunity of seeing a wreck. The last of these days set in with fresh southwest
winds, thick fog and a heavy sea on the south side. About 7 a. in. the schooner - (Juide"
of London, 132 tons, Henry Millichamp master, from New York, with a cargo of flour, pork,
beef, molasses, pitch and tobacco, bound for Labrador, while running K.X. K. under full
sail, struck on the inner bar on the south side. At 9 a. in. she was discovered ashore abreast
of the main station, and all hands proceeded thither. The sea being too heavy to run out
an anchor or to do anything toward getting the vessel off, it, was deemed advisable to make
sail on her and run a cable and anchor ahead on the beach to assist her onward, in the hope
of saving the ship's material and cargo. This being done, the crew were landed in the surf-
boats, and at 7 p. in. came to headquarters, bringing most of their clothes with them. lint
here an incident occurred manifesting the spirit of her old mission. It is thus given in part
of a letter published in her life :
"The ship was abandoned by all but the captain. He had become a raving maniac, and
would not leave. Miss Dix rode to the beach on horseback, as the last boat landed from
the ill-fated vessel, and learned the sad fate of the commander, who, the sailors said, was a
kindhearted man. She pled with them to return to the wreck and bring him on short', and
to bind him if it was necessary for his safety. They obeyed her summons, and soon were
again on the beach, with their captain bound band and foot. She loosened the cords, took
him by the arm and led him to a boatbouse built for the shipwrecked, and there by kind
words calmed his mind and persuaded him to thank the sailors for saving his life. She
trusted that rest and nourishing food would restore him to reason."
She left the island, and from the manner in which he is spoken of afterward we conclude
that her expectation was realized.
During this short visit Miss Dix had carefully observed the state of things on the
island. While admiring much that she saw of the arrangements, and gratified at the
results, she yet saw that the life-saving apparatus was far behind the age. The legislature
of Nova Scotia had manifested no deficiency of liberality, and the British government had
been ready to respond to any appeals made for its help. But she found, and the fact is not
creditable to the authorities of Nova Scotia, that the establishment had no lifeboats of
modern pattern, but heavy, clumsy surf-boats, utterly unfitted for heavy seas. Besides
there was no mortar for throwing a line across a wrecked vessel, and no provision of cars or
bretches-buoys for landing crews. As soon, therefore, as she arrived home she appealed to
friends in Boston, New York and Philadelphia to supply means to provide three lifeboats,
one for each of these cities, with other necessary apparatus. Her appeal met with a ready
response, and, under the direction of Capt. E. B. Forbes, then chairman of the Humane
Society of Boston, four first-class metallic lifeboats were built in New York, and were
36 RKV. GKORGK PATTERSON
respectively named the " Victoria "of Boston, the "Grace Darling" of Philadelphia, and the
" Reliance " and the " Samaritan " of New York, with a car called the'Rescue. "With them
were provided a mortar, cables, trucks, harness, etc.
They were all ready by the 25th of November, and were publicly exhibited on Wall
street, attracting great attention by their beauty and strength. It was Miss Dix's desire
that the entire fleet should be at once despatched by sailing vessel to Halifax, thence, when
opportunitv offered, to be transferred to Sable island. But Capt. Forbes objected to this as
•• putting all liis eggs in one basket," and insisted on sending the " Victoria" in one of the
Cmiard steamers. It was accompanied by the following note from Miss Dix :
" NEW YORK, November 28, 1853.
• '/'•• Hi- K.i;;ll,ii>-'/Xii- ./"Ini (;<iK/Hii-<l. Li; M<ir<-h<nii, AV.7?., Lieutenant- Governor of Nova
x,-,,/;,/. ,•/,-.
••I have tbc honour and pleasure ot consigning by this writing to your Excellency a
lilt-boat, die • Victoria' of P.oston, tor the use of Sable island, and which, with its appendages,
i- a -rift to me for this sole purpose froiu lion. Abbot Lawrence, Hon. Jonathan Phillips,
Col. T. II. I'crkiii:.. Hon. William Appleton, R. ('. Harper, R. B. Forbes and G. N. Upton,
K-.||-.-.. all of P.oMoii.
••To Mr. Korbes. who for courage and knowledge in nautical affairs has a wide repu-
tation. I am especially obliged, since his judgment and experience have assisted me in
effect in ir the completion o| my wishes in this business in a satisfactory manner.
"I). L. Dix."
In a postscript she states that the Boston boat would very soon be followed by the New
York and Philadelphia boats, with the outfits. Accordingly there was shipped on board
the briix " Kleanora " three boats, two boat-wagons, one lifecar, the mortar, with suitable
ammunition, coils of manilla rope, etc. She left New York on the 27th, and for some time
nothing was heard of her. At length a letter was received from Halifax, dated the 16th
January, \*~>4, bringing information that she bad been totally wrecked at Cranberry Head,
near Yarmouth : that one of the lifeboats bad gone to sea and the others were badly broken.
Miss I)ix at once gave directions to have the broken boats, as well as the one which had
been lost, but which had been afterward picked up at sea, with all the accoutrements, sent
on to New York for thorough repair. She also sent orders that the " Victoria " should be
retained at Halifax till the others should arrive. Long delays occurred, so that it was not
till the llth November following that the first two of them, the "Victoria" and "Reliance,"
and other apparatus reached the island. The former was housed on the south side, and the
'• Reliance" retained at the principal station. Little time elapsed till her services were in
requisition. < )n the evening ot the 20th, being Sabbath, at 6 p. m., a fine ship, the " Arcadia"
of Warren, Maine, 715 tons, Win. Jordan master, twenty -eight days from Antwerp, with a
varied cargo and one hundred and forty-seven passengers and a crew of twenty-one men,
struck on the southeast side of the northeast bar, in a dense fog, with the wind blowing
strong from the south-southeast.1
1 TlK> author of Miss Dix's life says that the lifeboat* had arrived only the day before. But from the snper-
inten.lent'n journal it appear* that thin is a mistake. The " Victoria " and " Reliam* " arrived on the 1 1th November,
18M, the "(Jrace Darling" not till the 18th April following.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 37
The report was received at the main station at 9 a. m. on the 27th. Immediately the
" Reliance " was manned and the small boats got ready. The wreck was twenty miles distant,
and now was seen the advantage of the car-wagons. As quick as their hardy ponies could
draw them the superintendent and all his men were at the scene of the wreck. They found
her lying ahout two hundred yards from the shore, settled deep in the sand and listed seaward,
with her lee side under water, main and mizzeu masts gone by the deck, and a tremendous
sea running and sweeping over her bows, rendering all chance of escape by the efforts of
those on board utterly hopeless.
The" Reliance" was immediately launched, the crew took their stations and without
delay started for the wreck. They had to contend with tremendous seas, strong currents and
high winds, in which all agreed that the boats hitherto on the island could not have lived. But
the "Reliance," as the sailors said, rode the waves like a duck, and after considerable time and
effort they reached the side of the wreck. During the afternoon they made six trips to her,
and brought ashore eighty persons, young and old. Two more attempts were made to reach
the wreck, but the oars and thole-pins were broken by the violence of the sea, and the boat
had to return to the beach. An attempt was made to send a warp from the ship to the
shore, but the current run at such a rate that it could not be accomplished. The men were
now exhausted, their clothes freezing on them, and night was on, rendering anv attempt to
reach the wreck hopeless. The kindhearted superintendent was obliged to give orders to
haul up the boat, but the scene which ensued he ever after spoke of as the most painful of
his life. "When night came on, and we had to haul up our boat, the cries from those left
on the wreck were truly heartrending. In the hurry of work families had been separated,
and when those on shore heard the cries of those on the wreck at seeing the' boat hauled up,
a scene was witnessed that may be imagined but cannot be described. I walked slowlv
from the place, leading my horse, till by the roaring of the sea, the whistling of the wind
and the distance I had travelled, their doleful cries could not be heard." AVhat particularly
affected him was that the wind seemed to be rising, and he feared the wreck would go to
pieces before morning.
At dawn every man was at his post, and the lifeboat was launched as soon as it was
clear enough to see the wreck. To their joyful surprise the wind had abated, and in ten
trips, by 10 o'clock a. m., the crew and passengers were all safely landed. Capt. Jordan
was knocked down by a sea and very severely cut and bruised, while the boat was making
her second trip, but the mate, Mr. Collamore, did his part nobly. The island men exerted
themselves to the utmost, the boat's crew nobly sticking to the boat, and declining the
offer to he relieved for a time by some of the vessel's crew. As to the boat the superin-
tendent says : " The ' Reliance ' has done what no other boat could do that I have ever seen.
It was a fearful time, yet the boat's crew each took their stations readily, and soon showed
that they felt the 'Reliance' to be worthy of her name." On the night of the 29th the ship
was broken into a thousand pieces, and only a few packages of cargo and some fragments of
ship's material were saved.
The gallant conduct of Capt. McKenna and his men having been brought under the
notice of the Mariners' Royal Benevolent Society of England, they by unanimous vote
awarded to him the gold medal of the corporation and a silver one to each man serving
under him.1
1 Tiffany's " Life of Miss Dix," pp. 213-226.
38 KK7. GEORGE PATTERSON
We should also mention here that Miss Dix having noticed the want of a library on the
island, appealed to some of her friends and to liberal-minded booksellers in Boston, by whose
joint gift she received several hundred volumes, which were forwarded thither, and we need
not say have served a valuable purpose for the amusement and instruction of the residents,
as well as the mariners who are constrained by necessity to abide there for a time.
It may be mentioned that in the early history of the establishment an offer from the
American government to aid in its support was refused by the authorities of Nova Scotia,
t\>r no other reason that we can learn than the old grudge at the American people. By this
time we are happy to say that Christianity hail so far advanced that their assistance was not
oiilv ivreived hut highly valued.
Diirinir the supcrintcndeney of Mr. Me Ken mi there were wrecked on the island four
ship-, three har<|Ucs. seven brigs and ten schooners. And yet of their crews and passengers
there wasoidvone life lost. This was from a French Canadian schooner, the "Marie-Anne"
ot'Si. Andre. She mine upon the shore nearly broadside. The men dropped from the bow
into til-- \vat<-r. and were drawn ashore with ropes by men from the station, to the number
of seven, some ol them frostbitten and insensible from cold. This man, who was the only
mil- <in 1 n>a nl -peaking Knglish, seemed to lose his reason altogether, and finally jumped
overboard at the stem, where the water was deeper. The advancing wave impelled him
forward and the men -aw him train a looting, but the reced ing wave carried him beyond
ilieir reaeh. Strange to >av, one man who had his leg broken was yet saved. There was,
of coiir-c. ii,. siinrei n the ir-land, and the superintendent bad to do the best, he could in
the was ol' settinir the limb. The operation succeeded thoroughly, and the patient after
-OHM- week- left, with hi- tlianks as heartilv expressed to the superintendent's family as he
\\ a- able 1. 1 utter with hi- total iinaeqiiaintance with the Knglish language. The number of
live- -aved iii that linn uld not have been less than live hundred, probably more.
From his accounts we find that the wrecked goods saved and the island produce (horses,
oil, rranbcrric-. etc.) together, from April, lS4i), to 22nd July, 1854, a little over six of the
-.•vcn v.-ar- he was in oilier, was valued at t!4,247, or nearly $f>7,000, over $9,000 per
annum. Thi.- did not include the effects of the crews and passengers, always the tirst to be
>aved. chronometers, or the value of wrecks sold. lie does not separate the proceeds of
wrecked goods from those of the island produce. Hut it is evident that all under the tirst
cateiforv must have been clear gain, for previous to the establishment of this institution,
while fishermen might gain by plundering a wreck on the island, the owners never expected
to receive anything for her, while the produce of the island went far to pay the expenses of
the establishment.
VII. To THE PRESENT TIME, 1855-1894.
Mr. McKcnna left the island on the 5th September, 1855, and was succeeded by Philip
Dodd, Ks<|. We need not follow the narrative further. Life continued such as we have
descrilH'd it, and the incidents were of a similar character. We have chosen to exhibit the
time when Mr. McKenna was superintendent, not to indicate his superiority to other men
who have filled the same office, but simply because, having before us his journals during the
whole time of his incumbency, and being at the same time in communication with a member
of his family who resided with him on the island, we have been able to give an account of his
work as we could not of the others. But the picture of life is equally true of times since.
The system has continued the same or with some improvements.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 39
Since the adoption of confederation in 1867 the establishment has heen under the
charge of the Dominion government. The most important change since that time has heen
the erection of two lighthouses, one near the west and the other near the east end of tin-
island. At the first foundation of the establishment it was proposed to establish one or two
lighthouses. Mr. Seth Colnian, who was sent down to prepare the way, reported in favour
of the erection of lighthouses of wood. We find the governor in 1802 corresponding with
a party in Boston, seeking information and advice regarding the erection of such a structure.
In the same year we find Morris, the first superintendent, in writing to the commissioners,
expressing his surprise that none had ever been built, recommending the building of two
and submitting plans. It continued to occupy the minds of the Xova Scotia authorities, for
in the year 1808 we find Sir George Prevost, then governor, sending Lieut. Hurton to the
island to report on the subject, with the view of inducing the British government to erect
or to aid in erecting, such a building. His report we have not seen.
We next hear of any movement on behalf of the project in 18:!:}, when a commissioner
was sent down to inquire into the practicability and advisability of building a lighthouse.
He was favourable to the project, and selected a site for such an erection, but in 18:57, tour
years after, Mr. J. P. Millar, being sent down on the same errand, found the spot selected
by his predecessor entirely removed by the sea, and did not feel justified in recommending
anything but a temporary structure, such as could easily be removed when necessary.
We find no further notices of the project till it was taken up by Mr. Howe in iNfjil.
One reason was that many seafaring men were opposed to it. They believed that while
there was no light it would be an inducement to voyagers to keep at a sate distance from
the island, but that a light would encourage them to run for it, by which they would be
lured among shoals and sand-bars. Others maintained that if two lights were established,
one fixed and one revolving, which could be seen at a distance of twenty miles, it would In-
sufficient to warn vessels of their danger, and lead them to the proper measures to avoid it.
Mr. Howe, in his report, notwithstanding that the objections were held by ('apt. I)arbv.
the superintendent, and Mr. Cunard, maintained that it was strongly advisable that a light
should be erected near the central station. lie believed that vessels not bound for the
island, nor driven there by currents nor stress of weather, would no more run for it than
they did before ; that they would, in fact, be likely to keep clear of it, as it was known to
have no harbour; that vessels outward bound would not require a new point of departure,
while those homeward bound had all the coast before them ; and if made to revolve east and
west it would show in what direction the bars lie. But nothing was done in the matter
then or for some time after. Perhaps one reason for this was that Mr. McKenna, who suc-
ceeded Capt. Darby as superintendent, entertained the view that a light on the island would
be useless or comparatively so. The wrecks occurred in fogs or in storms, and against these
a light would be no safeguard.1
In 1851 Lieut. Orlebar, who conducted the admiralty survey of the island, by command
reported on the advisability of the project. He stated that he considered a lighthouse at
the west end unnecessary for the general purposes of navigation, as the west bar could be
safely approached by the lead from any direction, but that it would be useful to the fishing
vessels which frequent the neighbourhood. He thinks there is more occasion for one at the
east end ; that the northeast bar extended fourteen miles ; that the north side was steep,
1 Mr. Howe's report will be found in the appendix to the Journals of the Assembly for 1852, p. 160.
4Q REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
thirty fathoms of water being found quite close to it; that not far from the end of the bar the
depth amounted to one hundred and seventy fathoms, so that in a few minutes after trying
in vain for soundings a vessel might strike; that there were instances of vessels going on
shore in tine weather, and vessels were often seen passing unconscious of danger; that some-
times the fog cleared away for a time, — in all which cases a lighthouse might be of service,
and that if only one considerable wreck was prevented in three or four years, it would be
worth the expense.
This ((iialitied recommendation did not encourage the project, and nothing was done
till 1*7:5, when the Dominion government, erected two powerful lights, one on each end of
tin- island, at a cost of £80,000. At the west end the sea encroached so much on the land
that in !**:? it became necessary to remove it a mile farther east. Here, however, it had no
rest, for the sea etmtinucd t<> advance, so that in 1888 it became necessary to rebuild it two
miles further east, where it is at present, but ere long it must again be removed.
These lighthouses are thus described bv the department of marine:
•• We-t end lighthouse, lat. 4-"> .">7 X.. long. t!0 8 A\r. A revolving white light, giving
three tlashe- ;ii intervals <>f half a minute, then a cessation of light during one and a-half
minutes, visible 17 miles. \Vhite octagonal tower, W feet high."
The longitude here given is that which ('apt. Orb-bar's surveys assign to the west point,
but the lii^hthoii>e is no\v some miles east ot where the point then was.
•• Ku-t end lighthouse, one and a-half miles from east cud, lat. 43" 58' 30" N., long.
.V.i 4»i' \V. Fixed white dioptric light, second order, visible 18 miles, 128 feet high.
Octagonal building, white and brown alternately, height 8t! feet."
Ii will lie .-ecu that tbe^e are magnificent structures. They serve as a house of refuge,
a tlaiMart'. a lookout, and, irlistenini: in the sun, they are useful as a day beacon, as well as
a light bv niirht. To some extent, however, their usefulness is still a question. Taking the
fourteen years after 1*7:1. the year in which they were built, 1874 to 1887, we find thennmber
of wrecks the same as in the fourteen years previous, 18">!t to 1872. From the increase of
commerce we might have expected an increase of wrecks, hut, on the other hand, from the
improvements in navigation or the great advancement in knowledge and education among
navigators, their number ought to have diminished. The fact that they are so nearly equal
would >eem to indicate that the lighthouses have had little effect one way or other.
Steam fog-whistles were also established at each lighthouse station, but with the roar
ot the surf it was found that they could not be heard at a distance sufficient to warn vessels
of their danger, owing to the bars running out so far, and they were discontinued some
years ago. It was then proposed to place an automatic whistling buoy near the end of the
east bar, but the project was found to be encompassed with such difficulties that it was
abandoned.
There are now altogether five stations. 1. The main station, about four miles from the
west end, where the superintendent and six men reside. Here are a set of buildings such
as we have formerly described. Here are kept metallic lifeboats, with a complete rocket
apparatus, such as is used by the Royal National Lifeboat Institution of Great Britain, in
the use of which the men are drilled from time to time. 2. The west end lighthouse, where
reside the keeper and his assistant. 3. The central station, about the middle of the island,
where is a flagstaff and two lioatmen. 4. The station at the foot of the lake, where is a
flag-tat!, and where two boatmen reside. And, 5, the east end lighthouse, where reside the
ON SABLE ISLAND. 41
lighthouse keeper, his assistant and two boatmen. Here is a lifeboat. There are usually
two or three extra men. The whole staff consists thus of about eighteen men, beside the
superintendent. With their families, the number of souls resident is usually between forty-
five and fifty. These stations are now all connected by telephone.
In maintaining communication with the island, one of the saddest losses occurred in
the year 1870 that has happened since the formation of the establishment. On the :JNth
September the schooner" Ocean Traveller," Capt. O'Bryan, sailed from Halifax with supplies
for the island. The weather was BO stormy that she was not able to reach it. and returned
on the 8th October. The weather moderating, she resumed her voyage, and on tin- isth
landed cattle and supplies, and immediate!}' left, taking with her, beside her ercw <>f nine
men, a son of one of the staft'on the island. But she was never heard of more. Communi-
cation is now maintained chiefly by the government steamers, which, of course, are more
regular and certain. Several times the question of establishing a connection of the island
with the mainland by telegraph has been discussed, but nothing has yet been done in the
matter. Of late attempts have been made to establish communication by means of car-
rier pigeons. These have been partially successful. One sent from the island, picked up
by a sailing vessel and forwarded to Halifax, brought intelligence of a wreck which other-
wise would not have been heard of for probably two months.
The annual expense to the Dominion government for the maintenance of the establish-
ment is about $o,000, and we need not say that, none of its money is spent on a worthier
object.
VIII. PHYSICAL HISTORY OF TIIK ISLAND AND ITS I'KOISAHI.K Frn in-:.
The geological history and structure of this island is not positively known. Hut there
is reason to believe that the series of banks, of one of which Sable island forms the summit.
are based on an ancient ridge of rock parallel to the shore. This could only be ascertained
by deep boring, and it would be of interest to science that such should be undertaken. AW
confine our attention to the physical changes which the island has undergone within the
historic period, particularly as bearing upon its probable future. The facts on this subject
have been so industriously collected by Mr. S. D. McDonald, that we shall do little more
than present the information given in his paper.1
On the early charts of our coast compiled and corrected from those of the French, and
published in 1775, the island is represented as lying between 60 0-V and liO 45' west long..
or as forty miles in length and two and one-quarter in breadth. In 1799 a special survey of
the island was ordered by the admiralty. It was very elaborate and complete, the chart
representing five hundred soundings round the island. This resulted in locating the island
between 60° 01' and 60° 32' west long., its length being only thirty-one miles and its breadth
two miles. This would show a decrease of nine miles. It represents the west end as thir-
teen miles farther east and the east end as four miles farther in the same direction than did
the older chart. This difference may be owing in part to imperfect observations, but there
can be no doubt that in the intervening period a material diminution of its area had taken
place.
A survey of the island proper was made in the year 1808 by order of Sir George
Prevost, then governor of Nova Scotia, by Lieut. Burton. He reported it as thirty miles in
1 ' Proceedings of N. S. Ins itut« of Science,' vi., 205.
Sec. II., 1894. 6.
42 REV. GEORGE PATTERSON
length l>v two in breadth, with hills from one hundred and fifty to two hundred feet in
height, beginning at the west end and attaining their greatest elevation at Mount Knight,
its eastern extremity.
Another chart, issued about the year 1815, represents the island as between 60° 03' and
BO H2' west long., or twenty-nine miles in length, being two miles less than by the chart of
17!>!>. In the vear 1829 Oapt. Darby, in command of the vessel employed by government
tu visit tin- island, prepared a chart from observations of his own, which represents the
island as only twenty-two miles in length.
II. .11. Joseph Howe visited the island in 1850 for the purpose of making himself per-
-onallv aei|iiainted with it and examining into its requirements. In his report to parliament
In- railed attention to the fact that, by actual measurement, it had diminished at the west
end in thirty years to the extent of about eleven miles, lie also urged the importance of
havini: it- po-iiion determined, as the old chart by which ('apt. Darby was supposed to be
guided and oin- drawn up by himself showed a difference of not less than twenty-two miles
in i|(1. location »f the west point. This involved a serious danger to navigators. On Mr.
||.iw<-'- re|Mii-t thr admiral was communicated with, who immediately ordered Commander
liavtield and -tatf to make a new survey of the island. In the following year he issued a
rorrerted .-hart . -howiii t: the island as lying between ."><) 4.V and liO 08" west longitude,
tlm- -howinir the we-t end to lie two miles farther east than by Darby's plan.
Tlii- evidenee of the wa>tin^ of the island is continued by the testimony of those who
have iv-ided upon the island. When the establishment was founded, in 1801, the site
-,-1,-,-ted ti'i- the main r-tation was one remarkably well sheltered by sand-hills, and situated
live mile- from the we-t end. l!ut in May, 1814, Mr. Hodgson, the superintendent, writes:
• A- tin- we-t end of the ir-land is all washing away, I expect in the course of two or three
year- that the lion-,- will be war-lied away, if it goes away as fast, as it has done the last
-ix month-. In eoiir-e of four years it has washed away four miles, so that it is not above
one mile li-oin the hoii-r to the end of the land, and that terminates in a point. I think we
-hall have to move down to the middle bouse." And on the 24th July he writes that he
"had pulled down all the buildings and moved to tin- middle building." This was about
three mile- farther east. But on the ."itb June, 1820, he again writes: " The west end of
the island is washing away so fast that it is now very near the house at west end settle-
ment, and we shall have to remove the buildings this summer or lose them entirely." And
on the 2tith July he again writes that he has pulled down the west end house, and removed
it to the Haul-over Ponds, a place about three miles to the east of where it formerly stood,
as the ground whereon it stood had washed away.
Still the sea advanced, the two following winters being noted for the severity of the
storms, each of which made inroads on the sand-dirt's at the western part of the island, and
produced changes on the surface of the interior. By the year 1833 the sea had advanced so
far that it was within half a mile of the buildings, and new ones were erected about four
miles farther eastward. The encroachments of the sea having continued, the present site of
the main station was selected, on the broadest and most protected part of the island.
Between the years 1850 and 1881 the western part of the island enjoyed comparative
re|M>se. Mr. McDonald accounts for this very naturally by the fact, that the quantities of
sand curried into the sea had formed shoals to the west, on which the sea would break
before reaching the cliffs, and thus its abrading force be diminished. In the same way the
ON SABLE ISLAND. 43
bars parallel to the shore serve as barrier-reefs to at least retard the process of destruction.
But as the currents removed the surface of the shoals to the westward, the sea resumed its
attacks upon the land.
The winter of 1881 was marked by a succession of gales, in which, in addition to the
gradual wasting, large areas were removed bodily. During one gale an area of seventy feet
by a quarter of a mile was removed bodily, and a month later thirty feet of the whole width
of the island disappeared in a few hours. The year 1882 was worse. Early in February
occurred a gale of unusual violence, accompanied with high tides. Already the sea bad
removed the embankment to within forty feet of a bluff on which the lighthouse keeper's
barn stood, and in dangerous proximity to the lighthouse itself, which bad originally been
built a mile inside of some grass-hills, which were supposed to be in some measure a pro-
tection from the inroads of the sea. All bands were called out, ready for any emergency.
The cattle were removed to the porch of the lighthouse. As the stall' were watching the
force of the waves that were now undermining the embankment with great rapidity, sud-
denly there was a depression in the margin of the cliff, and the next instant an area equal
to forty-eight feet broad and a quarter of a mile long descended into the surges on the north
side, while during the night forty feet in front of the barn and along the sand-bluff dis-
appeared, and next morning the barn itself went crashing over, and was carried away by
the waves.
The sea was now within twelve feet of the lighthouse itself, a magnificent structure,
built in 1873 at an expense of $40,000. This did not stand long. There bad been two davs
of unusually quiet weather, during which a heavy ground swell set in trom the southeast
(probably from a gale passing along the gulf stream), which removed the whole embank-
ment, causing the lighthouse to lean dangerously forward. The immediate removal of tin-
apparatus became necessary, and from that time it ceased to cast its light over the waves.
It was again erected about a mile further east, but the sea continued to advance, so
that in 1888 it was found necessary to remove it two miles farther east.
The storms that produce the most destruction are those from the southeast. The heavy
seas which they bring in strike obliquely on the south shore, and, aided by the strong cur-
rent setting to the westward, undermine the sand-cliffs, till great masses are detached, and,
falling into the water, are carried forward and help to prolong the northwest bar. But
even in calm weather, when the sea is still, there is a ground swell, rendering landing pre-
carious, which makes the shores and bars white with foam, and which exercises a strong
wasting power, as evidenced by the destruction of the lighthouse as just mentioned.
The changes going on in the physical structure of the island appear further from what
has taken place in the lake. Some time before the first government establishment was
placed on the island there was an opening into it from the north. The superintendent,
writing in 1808, says that "it is completely shut, and it is difficult to trace where it has
been." The superintendent in 1826 mentions the same fact, but urges the reopening of it,
which he thinks might be accomplished at moderate expense, in which case it would serve
as a harbour of refuge for vessels of fifty tons. Some years after a terrific storm caused a
similar opening from the south, through which small vessels entered for shelter, but in the
year 1836 a similar storm filled it up again, inclosing two American vessels which had taken
refuge within.
44 RKV. GEORGE PATTERSON
For some time after the formation of the government establishment on the island this
lake wax fifteen miles long, ami, though gradually becoming shoal from the material drift-
ing into it. it afforded a very convenient means of transport by boat, The residents largely
used it in conveying supplies to the east end, in bringing wood from the same quarter, and
wrecked materials to the main station. But during the winter of 1881 a severe gale opened
a gulch near the east end, which has so drained it tjiat it is now only eight miles long, and
so shallow as to be useless for transport.
The destructive agency of the sea appears farther in the ridge which separates the lake
from the sea on the south. Originally it was half a mile wide, with hills upwards of fifty
teet in hciirht. now it is a narrow beach in some places not more than a hundred yards wide
ami -o reduced in height that the sea breaks over it in stormy weather. Should this
barrier !»• removed, the work of demolition will go on more rapidly than ever.
I'.iii the sea is not the only agency that is producing changes on the surface of this
i-lainl. At ordinary times a brisk west wind is almost as constant as the trade winds,.
\\liieh mu-t lie eontimiallv shifting the particles of sand eastward. This may account to a
la rife extent tin- tluj diminished height of the island. The first superintendent, soon after
hi- arrival in lsnl. e-tiiuated one hill at the east end to be two hundred feet high, and
other- one hundred ami titty feet. Imt there is now none over eighty. While this regular
proee-s is going on. there is a nmre irregular but violent action, often more noticeable, by
tin- -torm-. Ai one plaee they will scoop out the loose sand, when not confined by the
root- of the gra-s. into Imwl-like hollows, which afterward form those fresh-water ponds so
Ire.jiieiit. llein-e it requires great vigilance at the stations to guard against any breach in
tin- -oil and repair it in time, otherwise the Inundations of the buildings would be overturned.
Again, they will heap the sand in hummocks, and at another remove them entirely; while
again they will -pivad a eovering of sand over a large part of the land in the interior. In
-neb a -loriu. in Islii, hill- that had formed landmarks were carried into the ocean, and as
high elevation.- formed in other plaees. Thousands of tons of sand were carried from both
-ide- into the interior, so covering the mowing-grounds connected with the establishment as
to threaten the loss of their stoek. In other parts of the island such was the destruction of
vegetation that multitudes of horses perished for want of food. Recent wrecks disappeared,
and others, entirely unknown, were brought to view.
Hut still, with the prevailing winds, the eastward motion must be important, and it is
supposed that the whole island has been moving in that direction, and thus might be carried
over the edge of the bank, unless, as is supposed by some, the whole bank is moving east-
ward. In this way they would account for the difference of longitude of the island in
ancient charts and as determined by modern surveys. While there must be this movement
eastward, it is not enough to account for the whole changes described, and the facts abund-
antly show a wasting of the island and the submergence of its materials.
While such changes arc going on upon the island, similar processes arc going on amid
the shoals and bars which surround it, though, from their being submerged, it is more
difficult to trace them. But an eastward movement is apparent. Capt. Darby, writing in
1832, says that he had known the island for twenty-eight years, that during that time the
went end had decreased seven miles, but the outer breakers of the northwest bar had the
same hearings from the west point.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 45
While this destruction is going on at the west end, the motion of the sand eastward by
the wind must he making land in that direction. The old charts place the east end con-
siderably farther west than the modern ones do. Probably this is not altogether the result
of imperfect observations. At all events, residents have noted the increase of land at certain
points, though we have no particular statement of its extent. Hut it must be far from
equalling the destruction manifested by the facts already adduced. Another important fact
must be noticed, the prolongation and shoaling of the northeast bar. Most of the ship-
wrecks of late have occurred here, some of them sixteen miles from the cast end lighthouse.
From these facts the prospects of the island may be spoken of as really ominous. From
what has taken place within the recorded period, it seems absolutely certain that the whole
island will disappear, and that, even speaking according to time as measured by human
life, at no distant period. What then? If its deep foundations could lie uprooted or sunk
in the fathomless depths of the ocean, we might rejoice. Hut. alas ! the removal of the land
would be to leave for a lengthened period only shoals and sand-banks, such as the present
bars exhibit, more fatal to vessels and lives than the1 island itself can be now. When that
happens there will be no humane establishment to receive wrecked mariners reaching laud.
indeed there will be no land to reach. Instead of vessels being imbedded in the sand of the
beach, they will strike on the sands to be engulfed in the pitiless sea. where no human aid
can reach them. What preventive measures can be adopted? The erection of beacons, as
on the Goodwin sands, is the onlv one we can conceive, but the placing them there >o as to
resist the power of sea and storm will be, to say the least, a work of immense difficult v. 1
am inclined to think, one which will at least equal the greatest works which human hands
have hitherto accomplished. It may be too soon yet to think of preparations for Mich a
contingency, but, in a scientific point of view, it would be a matter of great interest ami
value to sink a bore-hole down to the underlying rock, both to ascertain t he nature of it
and the depth at which it may be reached. At the same time this would he of immense
importance when the time comes, that government will have to consider the <|iicstioii of
what can be done to save property and life from what will then he only treacherous
quicksands, covered by a landless and insatiable sea.
APPENDIX A.
(See foot-note, page 11.)
THE FOLLOWING WAS RECEIVED TOO LATE FOU INSERTION IN TEXT :
Of the destruction of these cattle by the Acadians, we have another notice in a letter by Bishop Saint ValliiT,
written in 1680 after a visit to Acadia. After describing Beaubassin, he says : "About ten years ago the first French-
men came to this place from Port Royal. In the beginning they were obliged to live chiefly on herbs. At. present
they are in more easy circumstances, and as there is an abundance of pasturage in the vicinity, they have let loose a
number of cows and other animals, which they brought from Sable island, where the late Commandant de Uazilly
had formerly left them, they had become almost wild, and could only be approached with difficulty; but they are
becoming tame little by little, and are of great advantage to each family, who can easily have a good number of them."
The Bishop was no doubt mistaken in supposing the cattle to have been placed on the island by Razilly, as there is
evidence of their having been there before his time.
APPENDIX B.
SUPERINTENDENTS.
i
l£01-0, James Morris; 1809- 1830, Edward Hodgson; 1830-1848, Joseph Darby; 1848-1855, M. D. McKenna; 1855-
1873, Philip Dodd ; 1H73-1884, D. McDonald ; 1884, 7 months, J. H. Garroway, acting ; 1884, R. J. Boutilier.
46 REV. r.EORGE PATTERSON
APPENDIX 0.
LlST OK KNOWN WRECKS ON SABLE IsLAXI) SINCE THE FOUNDING OF THE GOVERNMENT RELIEF
KSTAHLISIIMKNT, DECEMBER, 1801.
1H01 1800, JA.MKS MOIIKIS, SUPERINTENDENT.
isuj, ship ruion. ship Packet ; Wtt, ship Hitnnah and Eliza, brig Harriot; 1804, ship Stark Odder; 1805, two
schooners; |«u, two sclnxmers ; 1H 17, hriK Spring, brig John and Mary; 1808, a schooner, an American fishing
sclHHinrr : 1*UI, brig Prince Kdward, an American fishing scliooner.
1HOJ 1831), El)\VAKI) HoDCiSON, SUPERINTENDENT.
l-ln. lirU lost, sdi HT lust: 1S11, schooner Fortune, brig Hard Times, brig Orion; 1812, H. B. M. frigate
B.irb.idocs, wit h H M-lioiincr and sloop under convoy ; 1813, an American fishing schooner ; 1814, an American fishing
s, boon, r. a sch HT belonging I" Halifax; lsi:>, brig Adamant, wreck of ship Dcmoscota seen; 1819, a fishing
schooner fr.im France, schooner Trafalgar, .schooner Industry ; 181!), schooner Juno, a fishing vessel from Plymouth ;
Is.ii brig from Quebec, schooner commanded by ('apt. Harvey; I,s22, H. M. ('. M. frigate L'Africaine ; 1823, brig
Hope, brig Mar-hal Wellington, II. H. M. packet Frolic beat over; 1S2I, brig James; 1823, brig Nassau, brig Travel-
ler ; 1-j'i, ship Nas-aii, ship Kli/.abctli, schooner Brothers; 1827, ship Agamemnon, ship Kcho, schooner Four Sons ;
|sj>. xhip Melrosc. ship Franklin, brig Adelphi ; isju. brig Hannah, brig Jamaica, brig Pegasus, ship Courser.
IS31 isis, JOSEPH D.MOIV, SUPEKINTKNIJKNT.
l-:sl. s.-li'ioinT Meridian, brii; Mary Portc-r. brig Orpbeus ; 1XU, ship Tottenham, got oil" again, brig Floyd, brig
Joanna, bn_' Hubs ; ls:i:i. schooner M -ir^arclta : IS'll, brig Tantivy, brig J. II. Albony ; 1KJ5, ship Kacle (of New
York), schooner l.tb:in. schooner \nn. In-ig Abigail; ls;{(i. brig Lancaster, brig Sun, galliot Johanna; 18117, brig
Ho i Logic : Isjis. ship tlnuiville ; Isill. ship Maria : Isld, schooners Barbara, Senator, Hlooming Youth, ships Myrtle,
i il.i-_r i» . I-', i/. '. Aiisi r.ili.-i : |s|l. shi|is I 'mlaiint eil. Mann ira. Mersey, brigs Triumph, Isabel ; 1842, schooner Louisa ;
ls|:i. vliip l-iat,rlc : ' \*\~>. slii]i l-'.a^lc (of Si. .lohn'si ; Is |r>. brig Afghanistan, barque Detroit, schooner Aruo, schooner
Lailv Ulelio. ship Milo; 1-17. ship Levant : ISIS -chooner Fulton. Spanish schooner liella Maria.
l*|s I-M", \| I) M( K|;\.\ A. Sfl'KllINTKNDKNT.
\-\'.i Jnlv --. Schooner Hrot her- of St. John. \. 1!.. from Cumberland, X. S., bound for Liverpool, G. H. loaded
v> it h I imber. deals and treenails.
An-u-i -7. !!ar.|uc Hionde of Montreal. liTii tons, from Quebec for (Ireenock, timber laden, was run ashore in
consequence of bcr condit ion.
December 17. llri_' (irouler. of and for St. John's, X. F., from Haltimore, loaded with corn, Hour, tobacco,
pork. etc.
ls.-«i April-. Schoonir Transit of Prince Kdward Island, from St. John's for Boston, loaded with fish, wine, oil,
r.iisins and hides.
July ii. Ship Adonis, of and from Portland, SIS tons, bound into the River St. Lawrence, in ballast.
August :!. Brigantine Hope, of and from Baltimore, bound for St. John's, N. F., 205 tons, loaded with flour,
meal anil purl,.
September I. -Barque Margaret Walker of Halifax, from St. John, X. B., 318 tons, for Liverpool, loaded with
deals.
ls.">l February 11. Brig Science of St. John's, X. F., 143 tons, from Malan/as for St. John's, with cargo of molasses.
April '.I. llrigtinstave I., '/71 tons, of and for Antwerp from Havana, loaded with sugar, honey, tobacco, etc.
August 2tl. Schooner Vampire of Ilagged Islands.
August 2(1. Barque Margaret Dewar of Windsor, X. S., from Glasgow for New York, loaded with pig and
scrap iron, wine, whiskey, etc.
September 1:1.- Ship Hargreave of Xew York, from Newport, G. B., for New York, loaded with railroad iron.
December 4.— Schooner Star of Hope of Xew London drifted to the island.
IH.VJ September II. Schooner Noviira, of and from Marblehead, on a fishing voyage.
November 21.- Brigantine Ottoman, of and from St. John's, N. F., for Boston, with cargo of dry and pickled
lish and oil.
December 10. Schooner Marie Anne of St. Andr£, Quebec, from Placentia Bay for Halifax, with cargo of cod-
fish. One man lost.
Decernlx-r 18.— Hanger of Pictou drifted ashore.
1H53 -June 1. Ship Amazon of Hull, fiflO tons, from Shields for New York, with cargo of coals.
July 28.— Schooner Guide of London, 132 tons, from New York for Labrador, with cargo of flour, beef, pork,
nioloMK**, etc.
1HT>4. - May 5. -Brig Kast Boston of Pictou, from Catania, Sicily, with cargo of sulphur, sumac, rags and oranges.
' There Mem* an "Eagle" too many here.
ON SABLE ISLAND. 47
1854— June 29.— Schooner Estrella of Oporto, from Lisbon for Halifax, with a cargo of salt, corks and corkwood.
October 23.— Schooner Maskonomet, of and from Marblehead, from a fishing voyage on the banks.
November 26.— Ship Arcadia of Warren, Maine, 715 tons, from Antwerp for New York, with cargo of glass,
lead, iron, silks, etc. ; 147 passengers.
1855— January 18. — Brig Nisibis, of and for St. John's, N. P., 152 tons, from New York, with cargo of Hour, cornmeal,
corn, pork, sugar, etc.
April 18.— Schooner Albatross of Kingston, Jamaica,, from New York for St. John's, N. P., with a cargo of
beef, pork, flour, etc.
1855-1873, P. S. DODI), SUPERINTENDENT.
1855— December 7.— Schooner Primrose, Capt. Myers, of Pope's Harbour, from St. John's, X. P., for Halifax.
1856— June 2.— American ketch Commerce, Capt. Hinckley, from Italy to New York. Discharged cargo and was
got oft'.
September 23. — American brigantine Alma, Capt. York, from New York for St. John's, N. !•'.
December 7. —Schooner Kliza Ross, Capt. Muggah, of and from Sydney, C. H., drifted flown the south side ;,f
the island, dismasted, out of water, and decks swept. All hands saved in the lifeboat Victoria.
1853— March. — Brigantin™ Maury, Capt. LeBlanc, of Lahave, from Harbour Grace for Boston.
October3. — Brigantine Lark, Capt. Pike, of and from St. John's, N. P., for Prince Kduard Island.
1860 —September 10. — Americ in hrigantinu Argo, Capt. Aultl, from Boston for Lingan, ('. B.
1862— May 7. —American barque Zone, Capt. Fullarton, from Shields, G. B., for Boston, struck on the south sirle of
the northeast bar during the night, and broke up immediately. All hands were lost but one Russian Fin-
lander, John Yanderson, who was saved by slipping his hand through a ring-bolt on one of the deck
planks, and washed ashore. Crew thirteen all told.
August 1. — Barque Jane Lovitt, Capt. I'ttler, of Yarmouth, from St. John, N. 1!., for Cork.
1863— July 22. —Brig Gordon, Capt. Fitzgerald, of St. John, N. B., from St. Andrews. X. It., for Wales.
August 4.— Steamer Georgia, Capt. Gladell, from Liverpool, X. S.
1864— February.— Schooner Weathergage, Capt. McCnish, from Boston for Bacalieu, X. F.
March 8.— American schooner Langdon Gillmore, Capt. Chase, from St. John's, X. I1'., for Xew York. Captain
and two men drowned. Four men got ashore in the ship's boat, the rest taken off in tin- lift-bout.
April 12. — Brigantine Dash, Capt. Coles, of and for St. John's, XT. P., from Cienfuegos.
December 20.— Brigantine Win. Bennet, Capt. K. Bennett, of St. John, X. B., from Prim-i- I-Mward Island for
New York. Captain, crew and passengers, the' captain's wife, sister-in-law, and infant three months old
all saved by a line. But in the little graveyard of the island are two wooden headboards, one with the
inscription, " Sacred to the memory of Henry J. Oshorn, who died December 2ilth, ISiil. while saving pa-
sengers and crew of the brig Wm. Bennet ; aged M7 years; " and the other, not so legible, hut of similar
purport, regarding another, the name apparently being Peter Day.
1865- Brigantine Triumph, Capt. Wood, of and for St. John's, X. P., from Figuera. Portugal.
May 12.— Ship Malakhoff, Capt. Harris, from Hull for Halifax.
1866— February 25.— French packet Stella Maria, Capt. Gauthier, from St. Pierre for Halifax, struck on the north-
west bar ; floated off during the night.
June.— Brigantine Stranger, Capt. Campbell, from Xew York for Pictou.
July. — Steamship Ephesus, Capt. Collins, of Liverpool, G. B., from Norfolk, Virginia, for Liverpool.
August 16. — Barque Ada York, Capt. York, of Portland, from New Orleans for Liverpool, G. B., loaded with
cotton.
August 24.— Barque Bessie Campbell, Capt. Lent, of Plymouth, from Newport, G. B., for Portland, Me., struck
on the island, ami being found to be leaking was run ashore, but afterwards got oil'.
1867— August.— Ship Rhea Sylvia, Capt. Roach, of Bristol, G. B., from St. Vincent, Cape de Verd Islands, for St.
John, N. B.
1868 — January. — Schooner Malta, Capt. McDonald, of Annapolis, from St. John's, X. P., for Boston.
June 28.— Schooner S. H. Cameron, Capt. McDonald, of Southport, Me., from Banquerall Bank with fish, bound
home.
1870— February 24.— Barque E. Robbins, Capt. Hilton, loaded with peas. The first mate, Andrew Dunn, and one of
the sailors, name unknown, washed off the wreck during the night ; the rest of the crew saved by a line.
May 2.— Brig Electo, Capt. Finlayson, of Charlottetown, P. E. I., from Liverpool, G. B., for Halifax, with a
cargo of salt and coal.
Brig Acton.
1871 — November. — Brigantine Black Duck, Capt. Landry, of and from Quebec for Bermuda.
1872 — Schooner Boys of Gloucester, Mass.
1873— March.— Schooner Stella Maria of St. Pierre-Miquelon.
June.— Schooner Laura R. Burnham of Gloucester, Mass.
September 15.— Steamship Wyoming of the Guion line, Capt. Morgan, from Liverpool to New York, touched on
the north-east bar ; got off after throwing overboard £20,000 worth of cargo. Sent a boat's crew ashore
for assistance, but sailed away, leaving them on the island.
48 KEY. GEORGE PATTERSON
1873-September 25. -Barque Humbelton, Cipt. Soreignson, of Suuderland, from London for New York.
November 9.— Schooner Zephyr of St. Pierre came ashore, with four dead bodies on board.
Itf74- 18K4, D. MI-DONALD, SUPERINTENDENT.
1S74— May 20 —Barque Gladstone, Capt. Nelson, of Stnvager, Norway, for New York.
July «.— Barque Highlander, dipt. Hutchlnson, of Sunderland, for St. John, N. B.
July 20. -Steamship Tyrian, from Glasgow for Halifax, struck but got off, and proceeded on her voyage.
July *<.— Barque Nashwaak, Capt. LeBlanc, from St. John, N. B., for Ayr, G. B., timber laden.
1X75 -Karlo, Capt. Jo.se Comer, dc Sylva Lnmpais, of Lisbon, for Halifax, went to pieces at once. The captain, cook
and steward lost, the rest, numbering eight, saved.
Ship Ironsides, Capt. Shedden, from Great Britain to New York.
l<7r, April !•">. American ship Neptune. I'apt. Spenee, from Liverpool, G. B., for New York. One man drowned.
June - '. B.inme Norma, ('apt. Saunders, from St. John, N. B., for Great Britain.
().-tob,'i- lii Am -riean schooner Kecve- struck on the northwest bar in a violent gale; all hands lost.
1-7- Angu-t ^J B.ir.|iie F.inma. ('apt. Anderson, of Christ iansand, Norway, from Great Britain to Philadelphia.
l-7'.i March :ii. li.irque Oriental, ('apt. Corning, of Quebec, from I'hiladelphia for Queeiistown, laden with corn.
April. Schooner I'easley. abandoned, drifted on northwest bar.
.Inl) 12. Steam-hip State of Virginia, of Slate line. Capt. Moodie, from New York for Glasgow. The lifeboat
-iiececiled in landing one load of pa— engers, but upset with second load, when nine were drowned.
1— ii .lui.i-:t. Ship Gondolier. Capl. Atkins, of Prince Kdward Island, from Holland for New York. Three men
drowned in the surf while attempting to land from the ship's boat.
Vn.-nil.cr L"-'. Scl ner Bride of Hay Chaleur; the crew of three saved, exhausted and frostbitten.
( I, tol>. r ::. S.l ni-r Lord Itury. C.-i]it. I'ower, of Ca|)e Breton.
March 1. Briganline William-, ('apt. Warren, of Prince Kdward Island, from Harrow, G. B., for Halifax.
Had been in the ice i .11' Nc-w foil nd land. I'nu i-ions exhausted and all bands in a starving condition.
.lnl> I. V.rweg'an lian|iu- Yorkshire, ('apt. .lacobson, from Barbados for Montreal. Two men lost.
Vigiist 12. Norwegian haroiie Balgolcy. Capt. I'glanl. for New York, in ballast.
1--! \u-ii-t. B.ir.|ue liritaiinia. Capt. Claston, from West Indies for Montreal. Captain's wife and six children,
« it h -i\ of I he crew, lo-l . I 'apt iiin and t hree men taken oil' a raft.
i — I .lul>. Steam-hip Am-ti-rdam. Capt. Luce, of Amsterdam, from Rotterdam for New York, with 207 persons on
I.. >:ird. pa— Ciller- and civw. Three- drowm d ill the surf while attempting to land in the ship's boats.
|s.s| |. -ill, I!. .1. Itiifni.iKit, SL'I'EKINTENIIK.NT.
] — I l>,-i eml'er 111. Uriganline A. S. II.. Capt. LeMarchaml. of St. Malo, France, from St. Pierre for Boston, with
li-h. Tin' captain, mate ami steward succeeded in getting ashore. Mate managed with great difficulty to
_-,i t'.tlie we-t light through a blinding snowstorm, but the captain and second mate perished before they
i..uld be found. Th" French government presented William Merson with a silver medal and diploma of
the lir-t da—, and the -iiperinteiideni a gold medal and diploma of the second class, for services rendered
in connect ion with t hi- \\ reck.
1-- ."> Ma> Jti. Scl -r Cora May. of and from 1'rovincetow n, Mass., bound for the Grand Banks.
]-„; s--ptcinlHT 1*. -Hari|iie Olimla, Capt. Kendriek, of St. John's, N". !•'., from IVrnambuco for Sydney, C. B., in
ballast.
I.H.-JI Norwegian liarque Faei-.ler. Capt Larseii. from Great Britain for Halifax, with coal.
Isli July ^7. lirig.intine Genla. Capt. K. I1'. Olsen, of Drammen, Norway, from Barbados for Quebec, with
molasses and sugar.
1*12 May 1± B.m|iie Henry, Capt. Jacobsen, of and from Tonsberg, Norway, in ballast. Six sailors left her in the
long boat ami boarded a tishing sebooner, which landed them the next morning near the east light. On-
that morning the wreck broke up, and the captain, mate, carpenter, cook and two boys were drowned.
The captain would not abandon the vessel while there remained a chance of getting her off. He remained
wi long that rescue was impossible.
December.— Schooner Bridget Ann, Capt. White, from Margarec for Halifax.
American origanum- Kalnna of New York, Capt. J. II. Nelson, from St. John, N. B., for Buenos Ayres, ran
a-h'ire. partially dismasted and waterlogged.
1>W April 27.- Inglewood, Capt, Seely, for Halifax from Cow Bay.
August.— Valkyrie, Capt. Hoar, from Cape Breton for Delaware.
1HUI January 12.— Schooner K. J. Kd wards, Capt. Bibber, of Gloucester, Mass., lost with all on board.
July 30. Barque Nicosia, Capt. Cole, of St. John, N. B., 1047 tons, from Dublin, in ballast.
ScptcinlNT 11. Steamer Nerito, of and from Sunderland. for Hampton Itoads.
The above list, lieing drawn up by successive superintendents, may be regarded as complete or very nearly so
But in the earlier years the instances in which vessels that struck were got on* arc not mentioned. From 1848 all
the ra-.-- in which lives were lost are noted.
ON SABLK ISLAND.
49
Sec. II., 1894. 7.
SECTION II., 1894.
TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
II. — The Voyages of the Cahotn in 1497 ami 1498 ; with an (iffcntjif to dt-ff-niiuit- f/trir
lanilfall and to identify their inland of-.St. Jnlni.
By SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSOX, Lit. I).
(I 'resent I'd Mav £J, 18SI-I.)
1. — INTRODUCTION.
Probably no question in tbe history of.this continent has been tlie subject n|' so much
discussion us the lives and voyages of the t\vo (Jabots. Their personal character, their
nationality, the nuniber of the voyages they made and the extent and direction of rlieir
discoveries have been, and still are, keenly disputed over. The share, moreover, of each in
the credit due for the discoveries made is a very battleground for historians. Some learned
writers attribute everything to John Cabot, others would put him aside and award all the
credit to his second son, Sebastian. The dates even of the voyages are disputed ; and very
learned professors of history in Portugal do not hesitate to declare that the voyages are
apocryphal, the discoveries pretended, and the whole question a mystification.
Nevertheless solely upon the discoveries of the Cabots have always rested the original
claims of the English race to a foothold upon this continent. In the published annals of
England, however, no contemporary records of them exist ; nor was there for sixty years in
English literature any recognition of their achievements. The English claims rest almost
solely upon second hand evidence from Spanish and Italian authors, upon contemporary
reports of Spanish and Italian envoys at the English court, upon records of the two letters
patent issued, and upon two or three entries lately discovered in the accounts of disburse-
ments from the privy purse of king Henry VII. These are our title-deeds to this continent.
The evidence is doubtless conclusive, but the whole subject of western discovery was
undervalued and neglected by England for so long a period that it is no wonder if Portuguese
savants deny the reality of those voyages, seeing that their nation has been supplanted by a
race which can show so little original evidence of its claims.
It may appear presumptuous for a Canadian, far away from the great libraries of the
world, to venture into paths trodden by so many able and learned historians ; but the
labours of Humboldt and Kunstmann, and Kohl, and Kretsehmer, and Deane, and Harrisse,
and Biddle, and Winsor have brought into accessible shape all the data now extant for
forming a judgment, and Canadians can bring to the discussion the advantage of an intimate
local knowledge which these learned men could not possess. For that part of continental
America first trodden by Europeans is Canadian land, and to Canadians nothing concerning
John Cabot can be considered foreign. When Ferland or Bourinot, or Pope, or Patterson,
or Laverdiere, or Gauong write upon this subject they are writing of seas and coasts familiar
B2 SAMUEL KDWAHD DAWSON ON TUB
to them from boyhood under every aspect of sunshine and storm. This is a most important
auxiliary to book-knowledge and prevents many misconceptions. One instance may suffice
Mr. Hurrissc is arguing ' for a theory that the Portuguese Fagundes, possessed, in 1521,
an intimate knowledge of the gulf of St. Lawrence, and he seizes upon the name Auguada
bay. Thin he translates by "Watering bay" from the "place where vessels went to fill
their casks with fresh water at the entrance of the St. Lawrence river." Having made this
assumption, probably from a supposed analogy with the Amazon which is reported to
freshen the water out of sight of land, he naturally concludes that when Fagundes went up
tin- gulf for fresh water lie would have seen Prince Edward island, the Magdalens, and
Antieosti. I'robalilv he would ; but then before he could fill his casks he must have gone
').")(» mile-* from the strait of Canso, because the St. Lawrence water is not fresh below Crane
inland '54 mile- from Quebec. To a Canadian the absurdity of vessels coming up from the
maritime provinces to Quebec for fresh water is palpable; but, from want of that local
knowledge, tin' immense research of Mr. Harrisse is led into a false path. Canadians should
not quietly resign Cabot into other hands, for he is more to them than Columbus is to the
people of the I'tiited States. Cabot sailed in the .service of the British crown and belauded
on territory which still owns allegiance to the queen of England. And then our own gulf
— all our own — we, who know it in all its moods — who have seen the gloomy forest steeps
• if Cape N'orth and the inaccessible dill's ol the Bird Rocks lit by the sun or when the ice
was i^rindinir at their liases and the fog sullenly lifting from their summits — we who know
it- watei> when black with storm or rippling in inconstant beauty under the clear blue of
our northern summer — we have a commentary on the books and charts which all the
li-arninir of a llumholdt or the minute research of a Harrisse can never supply.
It i* not mv intention to wander over all the debatable ground of the Cabot voyages,
where everv circumstance bristles with conflicting theories. The original authorities are
tew and scantv. but mountains of hypotheses have been built upon them, and, too often,
the suppositions of one writer have been the tacts of a succeeding one. Step by step the
learned students before alluded to have established certain propositions which appear to me
to be true and which 1 shall accept without further discussion. Among these I count the
following : -
1. — That .John Cabot was a Venetian, of Genoese birth, naturalized at Venice on
March 2Hth. 1470, after the customary fifteen years of residence ; and that he
subsequently settled in England with all his family.
-. — That Sebastian, his second son, was born in Venice and when very young
was taken by his father to England with the rest of the family.
3. — That on petition of John Cabot and his three sons, Lewis, Sebastian and Sancio,
letters patent of king Henry VII. were issued, under date March 5, 1496,
empowering them, at their own expense, to discover and take possession for
England of new lands not before found by any Christian nation.
4. — That John Cabot, accompanied perhaps by his son Sebastian, sailed from
Bristol early in May, 1497. He discovered and landed upon some part of
America between Cape Cod, in Massachusetts, and Cape Chidlcy, in Labra-
dor; that he returned to Bristol before the end of July of the same year; that
whatever might have been the number of vessels which started, the discovery
was made by John Cabot's own vessel, the " Matthew of Bristol,'' with a crew
of eighteen men.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. S3
•
5. — That thereupon, and in consideration of this discovery made by John Cabot,
king Henry VII. granted new letters patent, drawn solely to John Cabot,
authorizing a second expedition on a more extended scale and with fuller
royal authority, which letters patent were dated February 3rd, 1498. That
this expedition sailed in the spring of 1498, and had not returned in October.
It consisted of several ships and about three hundred men. That John and
Sebastian Cabot sailed on this voyage. When it returned in not known.
From the time of sailing of this expedition John Cabot vanishes into the
unknowable, and from thenceforth Sebastian alone appears in the historic
record.
These points are now fully supported by satisfactory evidence, mostly documentary and
contemporary1. As for .John Cabot, Sebastian said he died, which is one of the tew undis-
puted facts in the discussion; but if Sebastian is correctly reported in Ramusio:> to have
said that he died at the time when the news of Columbus's discoveries reached Kngland,
then Sebastian Cabot told an untruth, because the letters patent of 1498 were addressed to
John Cabot alone. The son had a gift of reticence concerning others, including his father
and brothers, which in these latter days has been the cause of much wearisome research to
scholars. To avoid further discussion of the preceding points is, however, a great gain. The
aim of the present paper is mainly to ascertain the landfall of John Cabot in 14H7, and,
incidentally, to identity the island of St. John, discovered on the same day, viz., on St.
John the Baptist's day. In attempting this, other points of interest in the historical
geography of the gulf of St. Lawrence will necessarily arise.
II. THEORIES OF THE LANDFALL.
From among the numerous opinions concerning the landfall of John Cabot three
theories emerge which may be seriously entertained, all three being supported bv evidence
of much weight.
1st. That it was in Newfoundland.4
2nd. That it was on the Labrador coast.5
3rd. That it was on the island of Cape Breton/'
Until a comparatively recent period it was universally held by English writers that
Newfoundland was the part of North America first seen by Cabot. The name New-found-
land lends itself to this view; for, in the letters patent of 1498, the expression, " Londe and
iles of late founde," and the wording of the award recorded in the king's privy purse
accounts, August 10, 1497, "To hym that founde the new ile £10," seem naturally to
suggest the island of Newfoundland of our day ; and this impression is strengthened by
reading the old authors, who spell it, as Richard Whitbourne in 1588, New-found-land,7 in
three words with connecting hyphens, and often with the definite article, " The Newe-
found-land." A cursory reading of the whole literature of American discovery before 1831
would suggest that idea, and some writers of the present day still maintain it. Authors of
other nationalities have, however, always disputed it, and have pushed the English dis-
coveries far north, to Labrador and even to Greenland. Ohamplain,8 who read and studied
everything relating to his profession, concedes to the English the coast of Labrador north of
56° and the regions about Davis straits ; and the maps, which for a long period, with a few
54 SAMUEL KDWAUD DAVVSON ON THK
notable exceptions, were made only by Spaniards, Portuguese and Italians, bear out Cham-
plain's remonstrances. It seems, moreover, on a cursory consideration of the maps, probable
that a vessel on a westerly course passing south of Ireland should strike somewhere on the
coast of Newfoundland about Cape Bonavista, and Cabot being an Italian, that very place
suggests itself bv its name as his probable landfall. The English, who for the most part
have had their greatness thrust upon them by circumstances, neglected Cabot's discoveries
fur tiftv years and during that time the French and Portuguese took possession of the whole
rcirion and named all the coasts ; then when the troubled reign of Henry VIII. was over, the
Knsrlish people began to wake up and in fact re-discovered Cabot and his voyages. A care-
ful study however of the subject will be likely to lead to the rejection of the Newfoundland
landfall — plausible a- it may at first sight appear.
In tli,' year ls:!1 Richard Middle, a lawyer of Pittsburg in Pennsylvania, published a
memoir of Sebastian Cabot which led tin- way to an almost universal change of opinion.
!!<• advanced the theory that Labrador was the Cabot landfall in 1497. His book is one of
<r real iv-caivh and. though confused in its arrangement, is written with much vigour and
ability. Hut Middle lo-t the historian in the advocate. His book is a passionate brief for
Selia-tian Cabot : for he Mrangcly conceives the son to have been wronged by the ascription
I,. .l..|iii ('abut ofanv portion of' the merit of' the discovery of America. Not only would he
-uppiv" the elder Cabot, but he covers the well-meaning Hakluyt with opprobrium and
undermine.- hi- character by in-inuat ions, much a- a criminal lawyer might be supposed to
do t" an adverse witne-- in a .jury trial. Valuable as the work is there is a singular heat
pivvadini: it. fatal to the true historic spirit. Hakluyt is the pioneer of the literature of
Kntrli-h discovery and adveiitiin — at once t he recorder and inspirer of noble effort. He is
more than a translator ; he -pared no pains nor expense to obtain from the lips of seamen
their own ver-ion- of' their voyages, and. if discrepancies are met with in a collection so
voluminous, it is not -urpri.-inir and need not be ascribed to a set purpose ; for Hakluyt's
sole object in life seems to have been to record all he knew or could ascertain of the maritime
achievements of the age.
Middle's hook marks an epoch in the controversy. In truth he seems to be the first
who gave minute study to the original authorities and broke away from the tradition of
Newfoundland. He fixed the landfall on the coast of Labrador and Humboldt and Kohl
added the weight of their great learning to his theory. Harrisse, who in his John and
Sebastian Cabot had written in favour of Cape Breton has, in his latest bock, "The Discovery
of America," gone back to Labrador as his faith in the celebrated map of 1544 gradually
waned and bis esteem for the character of Sebastian Cabot faded away. Such changes of
view, not only in this but in other matters, render Mr. Harrisse's books somewhat confusing,
although the student of American history can never be sufficiently thankful for his untiring
research.
The discovery in Germany by Von Martins in 1843 of an engraved mappemonde bear-
ing date of 1544 and purporting to be issued under the authority of Sebastian Cabot, soon
caused a general current of opinion in favour of a landfall in Cape Breton, The map is
unique and is now in the National Library at Paris. It bears no name of publisher nor
place of publication. Around it for forty years controversy has waxed warm. Kohl does
not accept the map as authentic. D'Avezac, * on the contrary, gives it full credence. The
tide of opinion has set of late in favour of it and in consequence in favour of the Cape Breton
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 83
landfall because it bears, plainly inscribed upon that island, the words prima tierra vista, and
the legends which are around the map identity beyond question that as the landfall of the
first voyage. Dr. Deane, in " Winsor's Narrative and Critical History," supports this view.
Markham in his introduction to the volume of the Hakluyt Society for 1893 also accepts it
and our own honorary secretary in his learned and exhaustive monograph on Capo Breton "'
inclines to the same theory.
I do not propose, in this portion of my paper, to discuss the difficult problems of this
map. For many years, under the influence of current traditions and cursory reading, I
believed the landfall of John Cabot to have been in Newfoundland ; but a closer studv of
the original authorities has led me to concur in the view which places it somewhere on the
island of Cape Breton, and this view I shall endeavour, in the first instance, to establish
without recourse to the disputed map of 1544. That map lias, I conceive, introduced into
current belief a very serious error by putting forth, as is supposed, I'rince Edward Island as
the island of St. John of Cabot's first voyage. This error is gaining ground everv dav as it
is passing into all our histories " and guide books. In the course of this paper I shall
endeavour to explain the reasons which move me to dissent from it. And while it seems
clear that the landfall of 1497 was on the island of Cape Breton, I shall endeavour to show
that it was not at Cape North, but rather at the easternmost point of the island at or near
Cape Breton itself. In short it will, I think, appear that the more the attention is fixed
upon Sebastian Cabot the more we shall think of Labrador ; but when .John Cabot alone is
considered we shall incline to believe that the landfall was at Cape Breton.
III. THE FIRST AND SECOND YOVAIIE.S CONTRASTED, 1497 AND 1498.
At the very threshold of an inquiry into the prima tierra rixttt, or landfall of 1497, it is
before all things necessary to distinguish sharply, in every recorded detail, between the first
and second voyages. I venture to think that, if this hud always been done, much confusion
and controversy would have been avoided. It was not done by the older writers, and the
writers of later years have followed them without sufficiently observing that the authorities
they were building upon were referring almost solely to the second voyage. Even when
some occasional detail of the first voyage was introduced the circumstances of the second
voyage were interwoven and became dominant in the narrative, so that the impression of
one voyage only remains upon the mind. We must therefore always remember the
antithesis which exists between them. Thus — the first voyage was made in one small vessel
with a crew of eighteen men '-' — the second with five ships and three hundred men." The
first voyage was undertaken with John Cabot's own resources — the second with the royal
authority to take six ships and their outfit on the same conditions as if for the king's
service. " The first voyage was a private venture — the second an official expedition. "
The first voyage extended over three months and was provisioned for that period only, "
the second was victualled for twelve months'6 and extended over six months at least ; for
how much longer is not known. The course of the first voyage was south of Ireland, then
for a while north and afterwards west, with the pole star '7 on the right hand. The course
of the second, until land was seen, was north,18 into northern seas, towards the north pole,
"in the direction of Iceland, " to the cape of Labrador, at 58° north latitude. On the first
voyage no ice was reported^-on the second the leading features were bergs w and floes of
56 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
ice and long days of Arctic summer. On the first voyage Cabot saw no man M — on the
second he found people clothed with " beastes skynnes." JJ During the whole of the first
voyage John Cabot was the commander * — on the second voyage he sailed in command, 2I
but who brought the expedition home and when it returned are not recorded. It is not
known how or when John Cabot died and, although the letters patent for the second
voyage were addressed to him alone, his son Sebastian during forty-five years took the
whole credit in every subsequent mention of the discovery of America without any allusion
to his father. This antithesis may throw light upon the suppression of his father's name in
all the statements attributed to or made by Sebastian Cabot. He may always have had the
second vovatre in liis mind. His father may have died on the voyage. He was marvellously
reticent about liis father. The only mention which occurs is on the map seen by Hakluyt
iind on the map of 1">44 supposed, somewhat rashly, to be a transcript of it. There the
disi-oviTv is attributed to.lolm Cabot and to Sebastian his son and that has reference to the
til'r-t VoVMile."
From these considerations it would appear that those who place the landfall at Labrador
are riirlit ; but it is the landfall of the second voyage — the voyage Sebastian was always
talk'niL' about — not the landfall of John Cabot in 14i>7. For Sebastian manifested no
concern tor any person's reputation but his own. He never once alluded to his two brothers
who wen- a— o<-iated in the first patent and the preceding slight, notice of his father is all
that can he traced to him. although contemporary records of unquestionable authority
indicate .lulu: Caliot as the moving spirit and do not mention the son.
Since that period the point of interest lias changed. Wile we are chiefly exercised
al'oiit the VOVMITC of 1 4M7. in Cabot's day that of 14HH was of paramount importance; for it
alone had political i-igniticance. We approach (lie question as antiquarians ; but then it was
a qiie-tion in practical politics. The public and official voyage in the usage of that time
•rave a prescriptive right to the lands discovered. So little had the first voyage of a formal
po>ses>ion for Knglaiid alone that Cabot planted the banner of St. Mark •' beside that of St.
(tcorge and any public right arising from that ceremony might accrue to Venice as well as
to Kngland. The existence of land across the ocean within easy distance having thus been
demonstrated the cautious and politic Henry was induced to give the fullest national
sanction to the second voyage. These new lands were supposed to be part of eastern Asia ;
and there everything was possible. I'pon Toseanelli's map and Behaim's globe the region
of Cathay and the great cities of Quinsay and Cambaluc lay in the same latitudes as the
new-found-land ; therefore the mere touching at a point on the coast and immediate return
was of little importance compared with the range of the second voyage. Then again, to do
Sebastian Cabot justice, he seems, like Juan de la Cosa, very soon to have apprehended the
fact that those western lands were a barrier to Cathay, and that a passage would have to be
found through or around them. Columbus died without admitting that fact, but it is remark-
able that the coast line of so many of the very earliest charts is continuous. Hence, in all
liis reported conversations, Sebastian Cabot dwelt upon a passage by the north, on a great
circle, to Cathay. We on the contrary care for none of these things. The northwest
passage to Cathay and the nationality of America have been settled in the lapse of time
beyond all cavil, and what we are concerned to solve is the historical problem : who first
discovered the mainland of America? For that reason John Cabot and his little vessel the
" Matthew of Bristol " a have to us a paramount interest.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 14U8. 87
In this portion of my paper, then, Peter Martyr, Gomara, Ramnsio anil Ilakluyt are of
minor importance. I am to concern myself first with those Spanish and Italian envoys
whose letters and despatches from England in that same year are almost the only contem-
porary evidence we possess of John Cabot's achievement. As these were all written before
the return of the second expedition, in studying them we are sure of having the only extant
information concerning the first voyage absolutely free from any intermixture with the
details of the second.
IV. VARIATION OF THE COMPASS IN 14!>7.
Thus far I have been considering the two Cabot voyages together, in their con t rants ;
and now I shall endeavour to detach them the one from the other in all the details which
remain of record ; but, before doing so, some attention must be devoted to the mariner's
compass as then in use, for it was then, as now, the reliance of all sailors in unknown seas.
I should never have attempted even to refer to so difliciilt a ([iiestion. had it not been for the
reports of the United States Coast and Geodetic Survcv tor ixxi) ami Ixss which contain
papers by Mr. ('lias. A. Schott and ('apt. Fox. By the aid of those very valuable papers it
became possible to form an intelligent opinion as to what can and what cannot be known
about the variation of the compass in the Xorth Atlantic in 1497.
Thi1 mariner's compass had been in use in Klirope since the middle of I he 1 lit h cent urv.
At the time of Columbus and Cabot it was, in all essential parts, like that now in use. The
card was divided into •>- points of 11] degrees each. It had been observed that the needle
did not point exactly to the pole star; but the variation was then very slight ; in southern
and western Kuropc onlv about ;"> ; or less -than halt a point. What variation there was
was to the east of north and it was supposed to be constant ; hence, when, on his first vova^v
to America in 1492, Columbus noticed that the needle crossed over to the west, one-halt
point in the evening and another half point the next morning, he was very much astonished :
and when, four days later, on September 17th, his pilots noticed it their hearts sank with
apprehension at entering a world of waters where even the magnetic needle might become a
treacherous guide. This observation by Columbus we may well understand was a very
serious and solemn one ; and it fixes beyond all doubt the meridian of no variation at a point
west of the A/ores, in latitude 28° X. and longitude about L'.S \Y. At the present time the
variation at the point of first notice is 25 degrees or nearly double that " observed by
Columbus and it therefore follows that all over the Xorth Atlantic, the compass marked in
1497 a much less westerly variation than it does now. Krom this first observation, and
from the long series of observations since made with increasing accuracy and frequency, it
has been ascertained that, subject to local conditions, there is a slow swing of the magnetic
meridian from east to west and vice versa extending over centuries of time. This has been
called the secular variation of the compass. Its cause is not known, its laws are not fully
ascertained, but it is a fertile source of confusion among students who plot out early voyages
in northern seas solely with the aid of modern maps.
"While Columbus, sailing on the latitude of 28°, was proceeding always in the direction
where the variation was slight, Cabot's course in the north was in a region of greater
variation ; being so much the nearer to the magnetic pole. For Columbus was sailing on a
west course which he scarcely deviated from, because although on the last three days of the
voyage he steered S. W., and W. S. W., there were previous days when he made a little
Sec. II., 189-1. 8.
B8 SAMUKL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
northing. Nevertheless when he reached land the admiral had dropped 240 miles to the
south of Honiara his point of departure.
If the laws of the secular variation of the compass were known it would be easy to
calculate the variation at any given period : hut they are not known, and so we are driven
to arsrue empiricallv from the observations recorded, and these do not commence on our
coast until the time of Champlain. But that is two hundred and fifty years nearer to Cabot's
time ami, as the secular magnetic swing is very slow, his observations, of which a few are
recorded, arc of jrrcat importance. These all confirm the opinion stated that the variation
wa^ considerably less then than now. The variation at Sydney, Cape Breton, is at present
•J."> AN'., at Cape Race it is :•'> \V. and at Halifax it stands at 25 ; the extreme westerly limit
ha- been reached this year.
The o|Vicei> nt the (Jeodetie Survey think that Cliamplain's observations arc from 1° to
:; ,,,,!. :,n,| moreover it is hard to see how the progression of westerly variation could
inetva-e iii a -out h\\ v-t direetion. It is eontrarv to the magnetic curves of the present time
thai lie variation -lumlil he 14 "><i' at Cape Breton : Hi 15' at La Heve near Halifax ;
17 s ;,t |',,rl IJoval mi tin' Aiiiia]iolis Basin: 17 Ki' at I'etit Passage; 19 12' at the
K.-niiebec and 1s I"' at M alleharre iii Massachusetts (Nauset).* Still there is a progres-
_i,,n in the-e figure- \vliieli does not look like careless observation and Champlain (see
appendix A) \\a-1>v no mean> careless in anvthing lie undertook. That, however, is a
,|ii,-.tion in niairneti-in which fortunately it is not necessary to discuss. Other observations
w.-re made li\- llcmlrick Iliid-on about the same time which run more in accord with
piv-ent theories : and. in the "Arcauo del Mare " pnlilished at Florence in Iti4l!, a number
of oh-ervation-; arc recorded wliich </ivc unquestionable evidence of accuracy; those taken
I',, r Cap. Union, and St. John-. Newfoundland, agree in assigning to these localities a
mairnctic variation of 1 '> degrees west of north. The hearing of these considerations upon
t)|.- prc-i-nt i|iie-tion i-. -hortlv. this : If Columbus on a direct western course dropped 240
mile- from Honiara hi- point of departure to his landfall in the Antilles in 1492 With a
variation of one point \\e-t. it i- altogether probable that John Cabot with a variation of a
point and a halt' would have dropped, in 14!*7, otiO miles to the south on his western course
aero-- the Atlantic ; and. again, if John Cabot laid his course to the west by compass from
latitude .V, north the variation, so much greater than that observed by Columbus, would have
carried him clear of ( 'ape Haee and to the next probable landfall, Cape Breton. In any case,
Labrador a> a landfall, is excluded.
V. Tin: FIRST VOYAOE, 1497.
In the de-patch of I'edro de Ayala dated July 25th, 1498, to the court of Spain he
asserts that John Cabot had previously been in Seville and in Lisbon trying to obtain
assistance for a voyage to the west, aiid, it would appear, that, failing there, he had gone to
Brir-tol. The people of Bristol, one may gather from the despatch, stimulated by him, had
been for seven years sending out vessels to look for the island of Brasil in the western
ocean but without succ-ens until 1497, when land was found. Of these previous efforts and
previous voyages no other traces have been found and the first we hear of John Cabot is in
the letters patent of March 5th, 149»i, upon the petition of himself and his three sons,
Lewis, Sebastian and Sancio, empowering them, at their own expense, to fit out an expedition
to discover new lands and take possession thereof for the English crown. The jealousy of
VOYAGES OF THK CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 39
the Spanish envoy was awakened before the letters were granted, and a rescript of the
Catholic sovereigns to Dr. de Puebla dated March 28th, 149<5, instructs him to represent to
the king of England that such enterprises could not be undertaken without prejudice to the
rights of either Spain or Portugal. Doubtless dc Puebla bad anticipated his sovereigns'
command, for the wording of the letters patent limits the scope of the projected discoveries
to the north, the east and the west, without mentioning the south. A year passed before
the preparations could be made and, early in May, 1497, Cabot sailed from Bristol, the port
prescribed in the patent. That port is in latitude 51 30' X., and the objective point of
Cabot's voyage was Cathay the capital city of which kingdom was Cambaluc in latitude 51°
N"., according to Toscanelli's map.*' Upon that map Columbus had plotted his course onlv
five years before, and he sailed first south to Uomara, in the A/.ores. in order to yvt upon the
parallel of Cipango his objective point, which be thought he had reached bv following that
parallel on an undeviating western course. In like manner John Cabot >ou^hr Cathav.
lie could not then have had a thought of a northwest passage for he knew. then, ot no
barrier. For him, as for Columbus, the western ocean was open to the coa-t ot' A>ia.
Columbus had attained Cipango, on a parallel of latitude ten decrees to the south of Spain.
Cabot sailing from a port eleven degrees to the north of Spain would reach the mainland of
Asia at Cathay twenty degrees north of Cipango, for Quinsav the southernmost city of that
great country was in latitude' 45 X., and he would have, moreover, the advantage of sailing
on a parallel where the degrees of longitude are much shorter. This could he done without
approaching by 20 degrees of latitude the regions claimed by Spain. John Cabot had there-
fore no object in going north. Why should he be supposed to have wished to <ro noil h when
his course was open across the western ocean'; The only northing he needed was what mi^ht
be sufficient to keep his true west in sailing on a sphere, lie had no occasion to make
more. The importance of keeping this objective point in mind cannot be too much ins'^ted
upon. What Cipango was to Columbus, Quinsav and Cambaluc ''" were to Cabot. There-
fore he sailed south of Ireland which he would not have done had any idea of a northern
voyage been in his mind. If Sebastian Cabot had not been so much wrapped up in his own
vain glory we might have had a full record of the eventful voyage which revealed to Kin-ope
the shores of our Canadian dominion first of all the lands on the continents of the western
hemisphere. Fortunately, however, there resided in London at that time a most intelligent
Italian, Raimondo di Soncino, envoy of the duke of Milan, Ludovico Sfoiv.a. one of those
despots of the Renaissance who almost atoned for their treachery and cruelty by their thirst
for knowledge and love of arts. Him Soncino kept informed of all matters going on at
London and specially concerning matters of cosmography to which the duke was much
devoted. From his letters we are enabled to retrace the momentous voyage of the little
"Matthew of Bristol" across the western ocean — not the sunny region of steady trade-winds
by whose favouring influence Columbus was wafted to his destination, but the boisterous
reaches of the northern Atlantic — over that " still vexed sea" which shares with one or
two others the reputation of being the most storm tossed region in the world of ocean.
Passing Ireland he first shaped his course north, then, turning westwards 3I and having the
pole star on his right hand, he wandered for a long time and at length he hit upon land.
The letter indicates that after he changed his course his wandering was continuously west-
wards, in the same general direction, as far as the regions of the Tanais. No certain
meaning can be found for the word Tanais ; but inasmuch as in those days the Tanais was
6O SAMUKL HOWARD DAWSON ON THE
held to separate Europe from Asia ^ it may be taken as a vague term for Asiatic lands.
That the land discovered was supposed to he a part of Asia appears very clearly from the
same letters. It was in the territory of the Grand Cam.11 The land was good and the
climate temperate "' and Cabot intended on his next voyage, after ocenpying that place, to
proceed further westwards until he should arrive at the longitude of Japan which island he
evidently thought to be south of his landfall and near the equator.
It -hould be carefullv noted that in all the circumstances on record which are indisput-
ably referable In this first vovairc nothing has been said of ice or of any notable extension of
davliirht. These are the mark* of the second voyage ; for if anything unusual had existed
in the lenirth of the dav it would have hccn at its maximum on midsummer's day, June 24,
the «lav he made land. N'othintr is reported in these letters which indicates a high latitude.
The -lion- of Labrador i> a waste region of rocks, swamps and mountains. Lieut. Gordon
•.learning al.>n<: the coast in the "Alert" passed, on June 30th, 1886, large numbers of
-mall iccheri:-. lie met the field ice on July 2nd at hit. ;">(> and from lat. 58' to Cape
Chidlev it wa- packed tiirht all along for fifteen miles out to sea. Even inside the straits of
B<-lle-|-|e it i- ~o barren and forbidding as to call forth ( 'artier' s oft-cited remark that "it
\\a- like the land C.od iravc to Cain." The coast of Labrador is not the place to invite a
second vovairc. if it he once seen ; but the climate of Cape Breton is very pleasant in early
~imiiner and the country i> well wooded.
l-'r. .in the contemporary docinneiits relating specially to the first voyage it is beyond
• pie-lion that Cabot >aw no human being on the coast though he brought back evidences of
their presence at >onii- previous time. It is beyond doubt also on the same authority that,
the vnvairc la-ti-d not longer than three months and that provisions gave out so that he had
not time to land on the return voyage. It was, in fact, a reconnoitering expedition to
prepare the \\av lor a irivater elfort and establish eontideiice in the existence of land across
the ocean ca-ilv reached from Knirland. The distance sailed is given by Soncino at 400
league-: but I'a-ipialiir". writing l<> Venice, gives it at 700 leagues, equivalent to 2,226
mile-. \\ lii<-h i- very nearly the distance between Bristol and Cape Breton as now estimated.
All the-c circiim-taiice- concerning the first voyage are derived from John Cabot's own
report- and are extracted from document.- dated previous to the return of the second
expedition and therefore arc. of neee.->ity. tree from admixture with extraneous incidents.
1 have not referred to the map of 1544 because I propose to consider it by itself. The
early hi>torian> who are u>nally cited throw no light upon the first voyage. IVter Martyr
in Kilt!, (iomara in 1542 and Hamusio in 1550 are exclusively concerned with Sebastian
Cabot. They know nothing of John Cabot and his voyage and whatever dates they give,
the particular.- they recite stamp their narratives as relating solely to the second voyage.
They, in fact, seem to know only of one. Antonio Galvano an experienced Portuguese
sailor and cosinographer writing in 1563, like the others, knows of one voyage only which
he fixes in 14H6. lie interweaves, like them, in his narrative many circumstances of the second
voyage, but it is important to note that from some independent source is given the landfall at
45 , the latitude very nearly of Cape Breton on the island of Cape Breton. Another point is
also recorded in the letters that, on the return voyage, Cabot passed two islands to the right
which the shortness of his provisions prevented him from examining. This note should not
he considered identical with the statement recorded by Soncino in his first letter ; for this
last writer evidently means to indicate the land which Cab«t found and examined — he says
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 61
that Cabot discovered two large and fertile elands ; but the two islands of Pasqualigo were
passed without examination. They were probably the islands of St. Pierre and Miquelon ;
but that John Cabot had no idea of a northward voyage at that time in his mind would
appear from his intention to sail further to the east on his next voyage until he reached the.
longitude of Cipango. Moreover, the reward recorded in the king's privy purse accounts
"to hym that tbunde the new ile " and the wording, thrice repeated, of the second letters
patent, " the land and isles of late found by the said John " indicate that it was not at that
time known whether the mainland of Cathay had been reached or, as in the discoveries of
Columbus, islands upon the coast of Asia.
From the preceding narrative, based solely upon documents written within twelve
months of the event ; which documents are records of statements taken from the lips of
John Cabot, the chief actor, at the very time of his return from the tirst voyage, it will. I
trust, appear that in 1497, at a time of year when the ice was not dear from the coasts of
Labrador, he discovered a part of America in a temperate' climate ; and that this was dune
without the name of Sebastian Cabot once coming to the surface, excepting when it appears
in the patent of 14!H>, together with the names of Lewis and Sancio, his brothers. \Vhile
the circumstances recorded are incompatible with a landfall at Labrador they do not exclude
the possibility of a landfall on the eastern coast of Newfoundland, which is so varied in its
character as to correspond with almost anv conditions likely to be found in a landfall on the
American coast ; but inasmuch as, from other reasons, it will, I think, appeal- that the land-
fall was at Cape Breton it will be a shorter process to prove by a positive argument where
it was than to show by a negative argument where it was not ; — and now, before passing to
another branch of mv subject it will be proper to notice a theory which Ilumboldt based on
Juan de la Cosa's map that John Cabot passed in between St. Paul's Island and Cape IJay.
circumnavigated the gulf of St. Lawrence and returned to England through the straits nf
Belle-Isle.
Juan de la Cosa's map is a document of such prime importance that it merits separate
consideration, but I think, that everyone who knows the gulf will share Kohl's astonish-
ment that such a theory should have been held by so eminent a cosmographer. Henry
Stevens a' follows Ilumboldt, and Dr. Deane doubtingly says, •• It' the statement about coast-
ing 300 leagues be true be (Cabot) may have made a periplus of the gulf returning bv
Belle-Isle.'' The statement is based on a remark made by Pasqualigo, and if there had been
time sufficient to sail so far we might be bound to accept it ; but there was not. The log of
Columbus *' sailing in a southern latitude with a steady northeast trade-wind behind him
shows an average of 4'4 miles an hour. Cabot sailed in the region of variable winds, there-
fore the log of John Cabot could not have shown such an average progress, and it did not on
the outer voyage for he left Bristol early in May — say the fifth — and saw land on June the
24th, thus making good on a straight course 2,200 miles in 50 days or 44 miles37 a day, almost
two miles an hour. If he delayed only four days to examine the land he had found, and
then sailed straight for home he would have made the passage in 30 days, for he certainly
arrived at Bristol about the end (say the 28th) of July. That would give a log of 75 miles
a day or 3 miles an hour on a straight continuous course. But he did not make such a
course, for Juan de la Cosa's map shows that he coasted along and named the south shore
of Newfoundland a distance of 300 miles, not leagues. He could not have coasted 935 miles
more along the continent of America and have returned home in the time specified, still less
62 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
was it possible for him to sail around the gulf and return. To Canadians who know the
gulf, it is impossible, even if there had been time to do it that he could have sailed round
it and not have left some indication of its unique geographical features. He could
not have passed the grand estuary of the river opening to the southwest — to the very
direi-tion of Cathay — without mentioning it and without returning to it on his second
vovage. If he saw, as he must have seen according to that theory, such an avenue opening
towards the heart ot Asia sonic tradition of it could not fail to have reached us — some trace
of it c.nild not fail to have been recorded on the maps. Of all the theories of John Cabot's
vova-rcs that <>n«- will appear to a Canadian the most astonishing ; as it did to Kohl who
had travelled in Canada and knew something of what the name river St. Lawrence implies.
Markham. in his introduction to the Hakluyt Society volume for 1893, makes some
«-xi-i -lli-iit oh-ervations in relation to tin- voyage ot 14117, and no one could be a better
authoriiv than In- <>n such a subject. Me thinks that Cabot was compelled by contrary
wind- t.. make the northing "I' the first few days. That north course might be supposed to
ha\e I'l-niiirbt him in the latitude of .">:! or f>4 . well north upon the west coast of Ireland,
then turning '" 'he west be would have struck for the coast ot Cathay. For a good
jMirtiiin of the distance the drift ot' the ocean is to the northeast as far at least as longitude
I*' \V. Then he would enter the Aivlic or Labrador current which sets south on the banks
nil' Ni-wti>mii|land at the rate of one mile an hour, but the Ice-way assumed by Markham
aero-- tin- oee;m would not 1 le a 1 \\ 'a \ > >o ii 1 1 1 ; for southwest and southerly winds are very
'"iiiin.in in .lime, and hi- lee-way would as often be north as south. The fact, however,
whi'-h -.-i-ni- to have pas-ed unnoticed is that, in longitude 23 W., he would have passed
tin- point nl no variation '" and have ijuicklv reached a region when' the variation of the
e"in|'a-- ha- been -hown to be 1 '> \V. ( )n a supposed western course from thence he would
In- actually -leering a point ami a half south of west. In those days the incidents of the voy-
age .it' ( 'olmnhus reeorded in his journal could not have quickly spread throughout Europe,
and Cabot would have had to make his own experiences with the absolutely new pheno-
nun ot' magnetic variation. All these circumstances render it iu the highest degree
probable thai In- passed Cape Race without seeing it. Then his course would bring him
ci-rtainly not to Cape North, but to the eastern point of the island, to Cape Breton itself;
so that Harrisse in his work on the Cabot s was far more nearly right than in his later book
on the discovery of America. If Cabot passed Cape Race and the islands of St. Pierre and
Miqiielon without seeing them he would have been obliged to change his course sharply to
the northwest '' to reach Cape North : and, in fact, the land both of Cape Breton and
Newfoundland is so high that, to make Capo North, without tirst seeing one coast or the
other, would require a good deal of nautical skill and a good modern chart ; moreover the
current out of St. 1'aul strait sets on the starboard bow of an approaching vessel sometimes
art strongly with the prevailing westerly wind as two miles an hour.*' Cape Breton, as may
ho scon by Hurt's voyage in 153t5, was a natural landfall for a vessel missing Cape Race;
and so generally recognized as such that in the sailing directions for Sir Humphrey Gilbert's
fleet it wa-s laid down an the next rendezvous in case the ships should not meet at Cape Race.
VI. THE SECOND VOYAGE, 1498.
I might here borrow the quaint phrase of Herodotus and say " now I have done speaking
of" John Cabot. He has, beyond doubt, discovered the eastern coast of this our Canada,
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 63
and he has organized a second expedition, and he has sailed in command. Forthwith, upon
such sailing, he vanishes utterly and his second son, Sebastian, both of his brothers having
in sonic unknown way, also vanished, emerges and from henceforth becomes the whole
Cabot family. It behooves us, therefore, if we wish to grasp the whole subject, to inquire
what manner of man he was.
Sebastian Cabot was born in Venice, and, when still very young, was taken to England
with the rest of his family by his father." He was then, however, old enough to have
learned the humanities l2 and the properties of the sphere, and to this latter knowledge lie
became so addicted that he, early in life, formed fixed ideas. He is probably entitled tu the
merit of having urged the practical application of the truths that the shortest course, from
point to point upon the globe, lies upon a great circle ; and also that the threat circle uniting
western Europe with Cathay passes over the north pole. As a matter of fact the shortest
line from England to Japan is by Spitsbergen. We kno\v that as a barren fact : because
we know also that the Polar sea is, for practical purposes, impassable; but that Cabot did
not know. lie could not learn it from the properties of the sphere and he had not learned
it in the way of experience. At tirst it was a very promising route of sailing to India.
Robert Thorne, an English merchant living at. Seville, points out, in 1">:>7, in representation-
made privately to the English king, that there is no more reason to suppose the sea to be
impassable at the north from cold than there had been to suppose it impassable at tin-
equator from heat. All authorities had concurred in the existence of a southern /.one of
intolerable heat, and sailors had even brought home reports of having encountered a boilinir
sea." This had been shown hv recent discoveries to be false, and whv should not the same
authorities be also wrong in their theories of a frozen /one !" So reasoned Robert Tlnu-nc
who lived at Seville when Sebastian Cabot held there a high position as grand pilot of
Spain, and thus insisted Sebastian Cabot from his youth to his extreme old age. and this
fixed idea of his became also the fixed idea of the "English people: so that they have
scarcely recovered from it within our own recollection. Biddle and N'icholls laud him as
the "discoverer of great circle sailing and founder of the English mercantile marine." The
English marine existed before him, but England owes to him the initiation of the long
weary struggle with the frozen ocean which for three centuries has strewn the Arctic wastes
with the bodies of her noblest sailors; from Sir Hugh Willoughby who perished with all
his gallant crew on the shores of Lapland in lf>~>4, the first fruits of great circle sailing by
the north, to Sir John Franklin who perished almost in our own days. Xordenskiold in
the Vega in the two years of 1878-9 made the passage Cabot dreamed of in his later years
to Japan by way of Spitsbergen, that passage upon which Sir Hugh Willoughby sailed in
1554, and now in this very year Nansen has thrown himself into the ice pack in the hope of
drifting across the Polar ocean.
This fixed idea of the younger Cabot pervaded all his life and shows in all his reported
conversations. He adhered to it with the pertinacity of a Columbus and, in his later life
after his return to England, his efforts which in youth were directed to a northwest passage
went out towards a northeast passage to Cathay. John Cabot's genius was more practical,
as the second letter of Raimondo di Soncino shows. His intention was to occupy on the
second voyage the landfall he had made and then push on to the east (west as we call it
now) and south. The diversion of that expedition to the coast of Labrador would indicate
that the death of the elder Cabot and the assumption of command by his son occurred early
64 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
i» the voyage. Sebastian Cabot seems to have been, not so much a great sailor, a« a great
nautical theorizer. Gomara says he discovered nothing for Spain ; and beyond doubt his
expedition to La Plata cannot be considered successful ; tor it was intended to reach the
Moluccas. One fixed idea of his life was the course to Cathay by the north. That idea he
monopolized to himself. He overvalued its importance and thought to be the Columbus of
a new highwav to the east. Hence he may have underrated his father's achievements as he
brooded »vcr what lie considered to be his own great secret. He theorized on the sphere
and h<- theorized on the variation of the compass and he theorized on a method of finding
longitude bv the variation of the needle; so that even Richard Kden, who greatly admired
him. wrote a- follows: " Sebastian Cabot on his death-bed told me that he had the know-
•• Icdtre thereof (longitude l>v variation) by divine revelation, yet so that he might not teach
•• aiiv man. IJnt I thinke that tli" goode olde man in that extreme age. somewhat doted
•• and had in>t. vet even in tlie article of death, utterly shaken off all worldlye vaine gloric."
The-e word' would r-eeni to contain the solution of most of the mystery of the suppression
oi'.lohn ('a!, it'- name in the narrative- ol' I'eter Martyr. Uamiisio, (tomara and all the other
writer- \\lio ilerivcd tlieir int'ormation t'roni Sebastian Cabot during his long residence in
Spain. The remainder of t lie niv>terv mav !>.• sol veil in the succeeding portion of this paper.
And now \\ e mav pa-- on In the consideration ol' the second voyage ; and first among
the writer-, in order <>!' time a- al-o in order of importance, i< I'eter Martyr of Anghiera,
ul,,, |,nl,|i-h.-d lii- •• l>ec;ide- of the N'ew World" in l-'ilii. Sebastian Cabot had then been
in Spain for t'oiir vear-. hi'_rh in office and in royal favour. Peter Martyr was liis "familiar
I'rieiid and comrade." and tell- the pope, to whom these "Decades" were addressed as
letter-. th:it he wrote t'roni i 1 1 to ri i la t i o 1 1 derived from Cabot's own lips. Here, I venture to
think, manv of the writers on thi> subject have gone astray ; for the whole question changes.
Martvr knows of onlv one vova^v. and that wa- bevond doubt the voyage of 1408; he
knows of onlv one discoverer, and that the man from whose lips he writes the narrative.
The landfall i- tar north, in a region of ice and perpetual daylight. At the very outset the
-nliject i- »tated to he -those northern seas." and then Peter Martyr goes on to say that
Seha-tiaii Cahot fnrni>hed two -hips at his own charges; and that, with three hundred
men. he sailed toward- th" north pole, where In- saw land; and that then he was com-
pelled to turn we-tward- : and after that he coasted to the south until he reached the lati-
tude of (iibraltar: and that he was west of the longitude of Cuba. In other words, he
struck land far in the north, ami from that point he sailed south along the coast as far as
Cape Ilatteras. That Labrador was the landfall seems clear ; for he met large masses of ice
in the month of .Inly. These were not merely the bergs of the western ocean, but masses
of field-ice, which compelled him to change his course from north to west, and finally to
turn southwards. The same writer states that Cabot himself named a portion of the great
land he coasted li'id-alaon, because of the quantity of fish, which was so great that they hin-
dered the sailing of his ships, and that these fishes were called baccalaM by the natives.
This statement has given rise to much dispute. As to the quantity of fish all succeeding
writers concur that it was immense beyond conception ; and probably the swarming of the
salmon up the rivers of our Pacific coast may afford a parallel ; but that Cabot did not BO
name the country is abundantly clear. A very exhaustive note on the word will be found
at page 131 of I)r. Bourinot'i " Cape Breton." He gives the Micmac name as iwgrxi, on the
authority of Dr. Rand. Richard Brown gives it as pahshoo in his " History of Cape Breton."
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 68
Lescarbot gave it in his time as apege. Kohl derives the word, by a parallel evolution,
from the Dutch word kabeljaaw, but, as pointed out by Dr. Bourinot, the word is Basque.
It may be called Iberian, for the Basque bacailaba became in Spanish liaccaf.au and in Portu-
guese bacalhas,*1 and this last name is found on Pedro Kernel's map of 1505. It is not likelv
that Cabot, in an English ship with an English crew, would have given the country an
Iberian name. The probability is that the Portuguese, who flocked upon the coast after
the Corte Reals, first gave the name "codfish land" to the country; and Cabot's claim to
the name is no more true than his claim to having fitted out the expedition at his own
expense. I have read somewhere in the books that Sebastian Cabot was a threat sailor and
also a great liar, but I think Richard Eden's naive account of his last illness is the best
explanation of his very comprehensive claims.
The letter from Cabot which Ramusio 4§i quotes had been lost, and we have onlv
Ramusio's recollection of it. That tells us, in general terms, of a voyage to the far north.
when a latitude of 67° 30' was attained. In the various accounts which have conic down
to us as on Cabot's authority different latitudes are given, f>0 , f>8 . HO , and here (17 -"!0".
A very high latitude was no doubt attained ; but here, in the recollections of \\\\~ letter, is
a surprising statement that Cabot was on the 11th of .June at that latitude, and the sea was
then clear46 and without any manner of impediment, and that he would have sailed straight
on to the east at Cathay, but a mutiny of the masters and sailors prevented him. and he had
to return. This is not only contradictory to his statements elsewhere, but it is well known
that the Labrador coast and Hudson's straits are not accessible, on account of ice. so earlv
in the summer.
It is much to be regretted, for Cabot's own sake as well as for oiir>. that nothin"1 from
~ ."~
his own hand has been preserved either in print or in manuscript : because hi> reputation
has been entirely at the mercv of the memories of his friends, and, at this distance of time.
it is impossible to say whether he was phenomenally addicted to inaccuracy of expression
or his friends were phenomenally endowed with treacherous memories. The mndi quoted
conversation in Ramusio is a cast' in point. Ranuisio has recorded, from memory only some
years after it occurred, a conversation at the house of his learned friend Krascator. A
stranger, whose name is not given, was present among the guests. He was evidently a man of
distinction and of learning. The conversation turned upon cosmography, the favourite topic-
then of cultivated society, and all present were speculating upon the possibility of sailing to
Cathay by the north. They were wondering whether Greenland joined with Xorway at
the north, or whether there was a strait there, and some one present told the story of the
Indians who, a long time before, had been storm-driven to the coast of Germany; where-
upon the stranger turned and related the substance of a conversation he had held with
.Cabot at Seville. lie told them that, having been at Seville some years previously, he had
called on their own countryman, Cabot, to learn from his lips the truth of these matters.
If this guest's memory was good, and Ramnsio correctly reported him, Cabot not only sup-
pressed that which was true, but suggested that which was false. He said that his father
died at the time when the news of Columbia's discovery reached England. That was
untrue, for the second letters patent were made out solely to his father in 1498. He told
him that he (Sebastian) first proposed the expedition to king Henry VII., another plain
falsehood. He told him that the expedition was in 1496, an error of a year. He conveyed
the impression that the whole series of events happened after his father's death, and made
Sec. II., 18'J4. <.).
66 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON TUB
himself the sole originator and commander of the expedition, which was clearly false. He
said that he found land on a westerly course ; that has been shown to he true of the first
expedition, but he suppresses the fact that there were two, and that not he hut his father
found the land. He adds to this westerly landfall an exploration as far aa 56° north and
Florida on the south, whereas in the short period of three months it was impossible that
such an extensive voyage could have been made. He said that when he returned to Eng-
land there was great confusion because of a war with Scotland, whereas the war with
S.-otland had been concluded by a seven years' truce in 14!»7, and the second expedition sailed
in 14'.'*. He stated that the vovage was not repeated on account of the confusion caused
liv rebellion, whereas the rebellion was Duelled in 1407, and in 1498 the pretended Richard
of York wa- a prisoner in the Tower. He said that he went to Spain at that time, whereas
he did not i.r" until I">1-, fourteen years later; and he stated that he took service under
Ferdinand and l-ahclla. while Ir-abella died in 1504. eight years before he removed to Spain.
If Cabot had -aid there were two voyages, and if he had mentioned John Cabot's name, the
•nie-t would probablv have remembered it. and Ramusio would have recorded facts so
-alien!.
bvtioinara is short, and it also attributes to Sebastian Cabot the
iiet of tlie enterprise. (Joiuara knows of one voyage only, and that
\\a- the \ova-v iu lli'S It was a northern vovage, "by way of Iceland"; and the con-
tinuous davliirht. the immense ma>ses of ice, and the number of men (three hundred) taken
leave no roniii tor doubt.
In <ialvano's " Hii-coursc of the World," before cited, the two voyages are also con-
fu-cd into one : although, a- he wrote in l"iti:J, he followed previous writers, excepting in the
latitude of the landfall, and did not. like his predecessors, take his information from Sebastian
<':d>"t. In one ver-ion of the Portuguese text, that used by Hakluyt, John Cabot's name
even appear- : but the indefatigable llarrisse has turned up an original copy which does not
contain it. r-o Hakhivt would appear to have had another edition or to have glossed his
original from other authorities.
I have now gone over all the authorities for the second voyage. Their testimony is
irreconcilable in manv respects, but, nevertheless, sonic firm ground can he found. These
point- are established : That the' expedition was a large and important one; that it sailed to
the north, and that the landfall was far in the north in a region of ice and continual day-
light : that from the extreme north it coasted south to latitude 38^ in search of an open
ocean to Cathay : that having been provisioned for a year, the expedition was fitted for
such an exploration, and had the time to perform it.
There is. beside the above, a passage from Fahyan's "Chronicle," cited in Stow's
••Chronicle," published in 1">80, and, with variations, copied into Hakluyt's "Divers Voy-
ages," published in 1">82: but, on reference to all the editions ofFahyannow extant, not only
can the originals of these citations not be found, hut no mention whatever of the Cabot s is
made. I have referred the consideration of this matter to appendix C. The passage
contains no additional particulars of importance.
VII. MAPS AND MAP DRAWING IN THE 16m CENTURY.
In Hakluyt's time there was at Westminster, in the private gallery of the queen, a
copy of a map attributed to Sebastian Cabot engraved by (or under the supervision of)
VOYAGES OF THE CAHOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 67
Clement Adams, which indicated the landfall of the first voyage. Ilakluyt has preserved
the inscription but the map has disappeared with all other papers and maps from Cabot's
hand. The inscription preserved by Ilakluyt is found, in substance, upon the world map of
1544 (see appendix II) as well as elsewhere, but, at present, I have to do with the map
Ilakluyt saw. No doubt there were upon this lost map other inscriptions (as on the- map
of 1544) of the nature of notes giving information as to the different parts of the world
portrayed upon it. That one pertaining to the subject, translated from the original Latin,
is as follows :
"In the year of our Lord 1497 John Cabot a Venetian and Sebastian his son opened
" up this country which no one bad previously attempted to go to, upon the :24th day of
" June, early in the morning about five o'clock.
"Moreover he called this land — terrain primam rimim — I believe, because be first from
" sea-wards had set eyes upon that region.
"And, as there is an island situated opposite, be called it the island of Si. .lolm, I
" think, for the reason that it was discovered upon St. John the Baptist's day."
The inscription on the map was in Latin and the above is a close translation. Hakluvt.
gives an English translation ("Principal Navigations") but he lias inserted explanatory
glosses. (See appendix II.)
Then follows a description, not certainly of the island, but ol the whole regi Labrador
included. There is a colon and the next word, Ifujiix, commences with a capital letter.
Hujus must refer to the country generally ; for, if not, there would be no description of the
country, but only of that one island, and it would have been irrational for t be writer to
have branched oft' into a dissertation upon an accessory point ; as absurd as it would be to
commence to describe Canada and coniine the description to Anticosti. This view is
confirmed by the corresponding Latin inscription on the Paris map of 1544, win-re it is given
Hujus terra: ittcula:, Ac. Then follows immediately a description of the inhabitants, their
dress and mode of living and of making war, a description of the soil, of the animals on
land and the fishes in the sea. It has however been shown, in a previous part of this paper,
that on the first voyage Cabot saw no man. The description therefore is a general one
applicable to all that region as explored afterwards by successive voyagers up to the date of
the map. It is therefore unnecessary to inquire whether white bears ever existed in Cape
Breton or Prince Edward island ; they existed in Labrador which is sufficient. Xor is it
necessary to allocate the great abundance of fishes at any one spot. The description is
applicable to the whole region — to Newfoundland and Labrador as well as to Cape Breton.
Only the prima vista is indicated specially, and opposite to it, so near that it was discovered
the same day, was an island. The Paris map of 1544 says a large island but Clement
Adams's map merely says it was an island, and he adds that on the island were hawks as
black as crows, black eagles and partridges. I think this inscription has been misunder-
stood to apply strictly to the landfall and the island at the time of discovery.
Nevertheless the landfall was marked by an island opposite, which was named St. John's
island. By opposite — ex adverse — cannot be meant an island 100 miles off. Some idea
of adjacency must be intended. My task therefore will be to examine all the extant maps
and see if they bear any evidence of a probable landfall identified by an island called St.
John. The maps however are in many cases strangely distorted and before taking them up
some preliminary inquiries are requisite.
68 SAMUKL KDVVARD DAWSON ON THK
Mr. Harrisse, uhtil tlu> publication of his "Discovery of North America" in 1892, used
to maintain that the Spanish and Portuguese governments were very jealous of imparting to
foreigners any information concerning their colonial enterprises and discoveries, and in that
helief all other writers concurred and still concur. Moreover, it agrees with all that is
known of the manners and methods of that period, and especially with the genius of those
two irovernmcnts." This last volume, however,19 gives a kaleidoscopic turn to the whole
pi.-tmv. We an- now inlormed that map-making was freely taught in Spain and practised
l.v all ; that thciv was no tendency, at any time, to concentrate map-making in the hands of
ir, i\, •nun. MII : that Spain never made a secret of its maritime discoveries ; that any one might
l.nv the ..thYial charts. The general impression conveyed is that these governments, while
iliev had college:- of cosmo-rraphcrs and otlieial standard charts, were no more chary of dis-
seminat'mi; their maniir-cript map:- than the British Admiralty and the United States Hydro-
irraphi.-al Survev are now. It is impossible to follow Mr. Harrisse in this new departure.
Hi- own learned re-cardie- forliid it. When Rohert Tliorne, resident in Seville in 1527,50
-em a map I" the KiiLfli-h ambassador, he was careful to add "that it is not to he showed
••or communicated there" (in Knglaml) "with many of that court. For though there is
•• nothing in it prejudicial! to the em]ieror. yet it may lie a cause of paine to the maker; as
•• well I', .r t hat none mav make these ea nles Imt cert ay ne appointed and allowed for masters."
The patent t'aet c\i-ts that no maps of these discoveries were printed in Spain; all the
Spani-h map- an- in maniiseript. The exceptions of the small map of the West Indies
toimd in a I'ew eopics of an edition of Peter Martyr in l.~>11, and the sketch map in Medina's
• Arie di Naveirar" in 151."i. ],i-ove the rule ; tor in 151 1 an edict was issued forbidding the
communication of charts to foreigners, and the later and complete editions of Martyr arc
without the map. Columbus in 1 .">(>:! sei/.ed all the maps in the possession of his crew. In
1.VJ7 an ediet wa- i — iied by Charles V. excluding all strangers from the positions of pilot
or male. It could not have been a mere form, when the official charts were kept in a cotter
with two lock-, one of which was kept by the pilot major and the other by the junior eos-
mo^rapher. The I'ortiigucM- government decreed the penalty of death to any one who
-hoiild communicate a map of their discoveries in the east. It is irrational to suppose that
no iv-trictioiis existed in other directions. These tacts cannot he explained away, and they
are important to remember, or we shall not he able to account for the intermittent character
of the progress of geographical knowledge as shown upon the maps.
Another important point to be borne in mind is that the sailors of those days sailed by
dead reckoning. They had no means of checking their longitudes, while their latitudes
might he fairly accurate. Distorted as the maps may appear, there is, however, on American
maps one point clear and unmistakable, which serves as a point of reference, namely, Cape
Race. It is the pole star of the early maps, as it still is and always has been the great
beacon of the ocean highway. The name appears first on the King chart as Cape Raso
about the year 1502, and as Rax., Ra/.zo, Rasso, and in our English corrupted form Race it
has persisted to the present day. The name signifies the "flat cape," and whoever gave so
suitable a name must have seen the locality.
The distortion of some of these early maps is, however, due to a much more influential
cause, and I should not have ventured to treat of so difficult a matter if I had not had the
shelter of no groat an authority as Champlain. At the present day maps are drawn to their
true meridian, irrespective of the magnetic meridian. This is indicated by a subsidiary
VOYAGES OF THK CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1493. 69
point or by a note. The card of the mariner's compass is now so attached that the fleur-de-
lis is over the north pole of the needle, and always indicates the magnetic north, and as a
vessel sails from one magnetic zone to another the local variation is obtained from the charts
and allowed for in the course steered. In these early days now under review the science of
magnetism was undreamed of, and the magnetic variation was almost uniform through-
out Europe at one point east of north. Ifo observations existed then as now, and only in
1492 had the variation from east to west first been noticed. Sailors in those days sailed each on
the compass corrected for his own country, and the card was attached with the _/&;</ /•-</«-//*, not
over the pole of the needle, but over that point west ot it which was conceived to IK- tin-
true north; for the needle, to adopt Champlain's word, e<ixtc.d. Hut when the, needle
crossed over and ires/cd a point or a point and a-half, the two quantities of variation were
added and the fleur-de-lis pointed two or two and a-half points west of north/'1 and the west
point was therefore two and a-half points south of west, and consequent! v the continual ten-
dency of vessels, as elsewhere stated, was to drop to the south on a westerlv course. In
order to obviate this tendency they did not change the compasses, hut the sailing charts
were so drawn as to throw up the coast to the required degree of northing to correspond
with the lay of the compass-card. Hence upon a sailing chart the east point of Cape Un-ton
would be represented due west of Cape Race, whereas it is really a full point south of it.
As an illustration of the confusion which has crept into this question, from not noticiii"'
this peculiarity of the old sailing charts, I would cite Kohl (•• Doc. Ills.," p. ITS) ; lie is dis-
cussing Kernel's chart of 1505, and he says that "there is one indication of latitude alontf a
" perpendicular line, and another indication along an oblique or transverse line which is
" shorter. This latter line is nearer the truth, and perhaps was added to the map l>v a later
" hand." But Reinel meant to indicate that his map was drawn on the meridian shown hv
the compass of his own country, and that it was twenty degrees or nearly two points out.
The oblique line is the true meridian, and if it be placed to point north the east point of
Cape Breton will be not west of Cape Race but about true west-southwest.
In order to put this matter beyond doubt I have translated the chapter of Champlain
(see appendix A) in which ho explains the two maps at the end of his voyages of 1G13.
The text explains the principle and the maps illustrate it. The small map is drawn to its
true meridian and the large map is drawn to the compass in use by sailors, which was set
to the variation of France. On this latter map the coast, from Cape Race to Cape Breton
east point, is shown as lying east and west, as in the maps of Juan de la Cosa and Reinel
and very many others. On this map also is shown the oblique line which Kohl supposed a
later hand had added to ReinePs map. If a line be drawn from 47 , the latitude of Cape
Race, at right angles to that shorter line, the latitude on the marginal line will coincide.
Bearing in mind the preceding considerations, the study of the early maps will become
much more profitable, and I would now direct attention to them to ascertain what light
they may throw upon the landfall of John Cabot and the island of St. John opposite to it.
It must be remembered that John Cabot took the time to go on shore at his landfall and
planted the banners of England and St. Mark there. At that time of year and in that lati-
tude it was light at half-past three, but it was five when he saw land, and he had to reach
it and perform the ceremonies appropriate for such occasions ; so the island opposite could
not be far away. The island, then, will be useful to identify the landfall if we find it
occurring frequently on the succeeding maps.
70
SAMUKL HOWARD DAWSON ON THE
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1408. 71
Juan de la Cosa's Map, A.D. 1500. Don Pedro cle Ayala, joint Spanish ambassador at
London, wrote, on July 25th, 1498, to his sovereigns that he had procured and would send
a copy of John Cabot's chart of his first voyage. This map of Juan de la Cosa is evidence
that Ayala, fulfilled his promise. It is a manuscript map w made at the end of the year 1;">00,
by the eminent Biscayan pilot who, if not the equal of Columbus in nautical and cosmo-
graphical knowledge, was easily the second to him. Upon it there is a continuous coast-
line from Labrador to Florida showing that the claim made by Sebastian Cabot of having
coasted from a region of ice and snow to the latitude of Gibraltar was accepted as true bv
La Cosa, whatever later Spanish writers may have said. Recent writers of authority have
arrived at the conclusion that, immediately after Columbus and Cabot had opened the way,
many independent adventurers visited the western seas ; for there are a number of geo-
graphical facts recorded on the earliest charts not easy to account for on any other
hypothesis. Dr. Justin "Win so r shows that La Cosa, and others of the great sail<n> of the
earliest years of discovery, soon recognized that they had encountered a veritable barrier to
Asia consisting of islands, or an island of continental si/.e, through which they had to find a
passage to the golden east. Their views were not however generally accepted, and it soon
got to be a maxim of the schools, QuicijniJ prater Afrinnn e( Europain rst, Axin <•.•>•/. Without
however stopping to discuss this point I would again call attention to the fact that the coast
line is continuous. If, as Stevens and Ilumholdt thought, Cabot had made a periplus of the
gulf of St. Lawrence — if he had got embayed in our waters — if lie had sailed round 1'rinee
Edward island (and beyond question he could never have suspected it to be an island unless
he had sailed round it) — if he had sailed along the north shore of the St. Lawrence from
Quebec to the straits of Belle-Isle and thence into the ocean and proved Newfoundland
to be an immense island — it is impossible but that some trace of so remarkable an achieve-
ment should have been recorded on some early map. On this map there is no lurking place
for Prince Edward island — no gulf — no inner sea — and what islands are laid down are very
small and are in the ocean. That La Cosa based the northern part of his map upon Cabot's
discoveries is demonstrated by the English flags marked along the coast and the legend. M'nr
descubierto por Ingleses ; because no English but the Cabot expeditions had been there;
and what is evidently intended for Cape Race is called Can dr. Ynglnterru. The English
flags mark oft' the coast from that cape to what may be considered as Cape Hatteras.
Cabot, as before stated, confidently expected to reach Cathay. lie sailed for that as his
objective point and he was looking for a broad western ocean, so that narrow openings were
to him simply bays of greater or less depth. The sailors of those early voyages coasted from
headland to headland as plainly appears from many of the maps upon which the recesses of
the sinuosities of the coast are not completed lines, and it must be borne in mind that in
sailing between Newfoundland and Cape Breton the bold and peculiar contours of both can
be seen at the same time. This is possible in anything like clear weather, hut, in the bright
weather of midsummer day, Cape Ray would necessarily have been seen from St. Paul's and
the opening might well have been taken for a deep indentation of the coa^t. Between
Cavo descubierto and Cam St. Jorge such an indentation is shown on the map but the line is
closed showing that Cabot did not sail through.
In studying this remarkable map attention is at once aroused by the fact that from
Cavo de Ynglaterra to Cavo descubierto the coast is continuously named. In other words that
the south coast of Newfoundland is named, but not the east coast ; whereas, in Kernel's
72 SAMUEL EDWARD PAWSON ON THE
map five years later, the east coast is named but not the south and Reinel's names are
Portuguese, many of which still cling to the localities M in a more or less corrupted form.
It is very unlikely that, sailing 2,000 miles over an utterly unknown sea, Cabot should have
made precisely the point of Cape Race. It is made always now, but it is aimed at. To
suppose C'abot hit it is like supposing a man to make a chance-medley shot across a rifle
ran ire in a t«>ir ami to hit the bull's-eye. It is within the limit of possibility but the chances
arc manv thousands to one it will not be done. Xow on looking at the row of names on
I .a Co-a's map it will be seen that they commence with Cape of England (Cam de Yngla-
liffn) on the cast point and stop with Carn desmbierto on the west. At one of these two
points tin- di>eo\-erv must have been made and the coasting commenced. Either Cabot
cxactlv hit Cape Rare and coasted westward to Cape Discovery, or he discovered land at
Cape I>isro\erv and. bis object having been attained and his provisions tailing short, he
turned and roasted eastwards Lfivinir the name Cape of Kngland to the last spot of western
land lie -a\v as In- set his eoiirse on the return voyage to Kngland. When we consider the
f,,,v,. ,,f the names themselves we feel that the latter alternative must be the true one, and
.Iiian de la C,i-a's map therefore beeomes conclusive evidence for the priority of the flag of
Knirland on the northeastern coast of the North American continent. John Cabot must
have been verv clear in his report .because Kaimomlo di Soneino in his second letter7" to the
1 iiike .it Milan -av- thai Cabot had const meted a globe and bad pointed out the place where
he had been. Tin- wa- in the winter between the I wo voyages so that no confusion between
them \va- po — ible.
C,ii-i, iltfii-iiliti ft™ .' — the discovered cape — and close to it, .)/'//• descnbiei'to /><n' Imjle.scii !
What can be mope evident than that the spot where Kuropcans first touched the American
continent i- ilm- indicated? \Vliv otherwise should it especially be called "the discovered
it' not becaii-e t hi- cape was lirst discovered ': It is stated elsewhere that on the same
pposite the land, an island was also discovered: and in fact upon the Madrid fac-
two -mall ir-lands are foiniil, one o| which \n near Cum descubierto. The name the
,i;.-,-m; ,-,,1 i-,i/,, at t he- ext reine end of a series of names tells its own story. Cabot overran
Cape Race and went >oiitb of St. 1'ierre and .Miijiielon without seeing them, and continuing
on a weMcrly course hit Cape Breton at its most easterly point. An apt illustration occurs
in a voyage made by the ship " Bonaventure" in l.l'll recorded in Ilakluyt. She overshot
Cape Kace without knowing it ami came to the soundings on the bank ''' south of St. Peter's,
win-re they found 20 fathoms, and then the course was set X. W. by X., for Cape Ray. The
course was sharply altered towards a definite and known point but, if he did not see Cape
Race, not knowing what was before him Cabot would have had no object in abruptly alter-
ing his course but. continuing his westerly course, would strike the east point of Cape
Breton. That point then, and not Cape Xorth, would be the "discovered cape" — the
prim a rislu — and there not far off " over against the land" "opposite the land " (ex adverso)
lie would find Scatari island which would be the island of St. John so continually attendant
on Cape Breton upon the succeeding maps. If this theory be accepted all becomes clear, and
the little Mattlietr, having achieved success, having demonstrated the existence of Cathay
within easy reach of England returned home; noticing and naming the salient features of
the south coast of Newfoundland. She had not too much time to do it, for she was back in
Bristol in 34 days at most. This theory is further confirmed by the circumstance recorded
by l'a-'|iialigo that as Cabot returned he saw two islands on the right which he had not time
VOYAGES OF THK CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 73
to examine being short of provisions. These islands would he St. Pierre and Miquelon ; for
there are two, and only two, important islands possible to be seen at the right on the south
coast of Newfoundland on the homeward course. La Cosa beside the two small islands
above noted has marked on his map three larger islands, I. de la Trinidad, S. G rigor, and I.
Verde but they are not laid down on the map in the places of St. Pierre and Miquclon nor
are there any islands existing in the positions shown. I. do la Trinidad in doubtless the
peninsula of Burin, as would appear by its position almost in contact with the hind and its
very peculiar shape. In coasting along it would appear us an island for the isthmus is \vrv
narrow, and St. Pierre and Miquelon would be clearly seen as islands on the right. As for
the bearings of the coast it will appear by a comparison with Champlain's lar«v map that
they are compass bearings for they are the same on both.
I have dwelt at length upon the map of La Co.sa because, for our northern coasts, it is
in effect John Cabot's map. After the return of the second expedition, the English made a
few voyages but soon fell back into the old rut of their Iceland trade. The expedition was
beyond question a commercial failure, and therefore, like the practical people thcv are, tlicv
neglected that new continent which was destined to become the chief theatre for the expan-
sion of their race. Their fishermen were for many years to be found in small numbers onlv
on the coast, and, as before, their supply of codfish was drawn from Iceland where thev
could sell goods in exchange.
Meantime the Bretons and Normans, and the Basques of France and Spain, and the
Portuguese, grasped that which England practically abandoned. That landfall which Cabot
gave her in 1497 cost much blood and treasure to win back in 175H. The French fishermen
were on the coast as early as 1504, and the names on La Cosa's map were displaced by
French names still surviving on the south coast and on what is called the French shore of
Newfoundland. Robert Thorne in 1527 (and no doubt others unrecorded) in vain ursjed
upon the English Government to vindicate its right. According to the papal bulls and the
treaty of Tordesillas the new lands were Portuguese east of a meridian 370 leagues west of
the Cape de Verde islands and Spanish to the west of it. Baccalaos and Labrador were
considered to be Portuguese and, upon the maps, when any mention is made of English
discoveries they are accordingly relegated to Greenland or the far north of Labrador. The
whole claim of England went by abandonment and default. The Portuguese as the Rev. J)r.
Patterson has shown, named all the east coast of Newfoundland and their traces are even
yet found on the coasts of Nova Scotia and of Cape Breton.
Therefore it is that the maps we have now to refer to are not so much Spanish as
Portuguese. They will tell us nothing of the English, nor of Cabot, but we shall be able to
follow his island of St. John — the only one of his names which survived. The outlines of
some very early maps are given by Kunstmann, Kretschmer and Winsor, but until 1505
they have no bearing upon our problem. In that year Kernel's map was made, and although
Newfoundland forms part of terra jirma, the openings north and south of it are plainly
indicated by unclosed lines. Cape Race has received its permanent name Easo and although
only the east coast of Newfoundland is named there is no possibility of mistaking the
easternmost point of Cape Breton. Just opposite, (ex adverse) is laid down and named the
island of Sam Joha, in lat. 46°, the precise latitude of Scatari island. Here, then, in 1505 is
in this island of St. John an independent testimony to the landfall of 1497 — not off Cape
North, which does not yet appear, nor inside the gulf for it is not even indicated — but in the
Sec. II., 1894. 10.
74
SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
dafortun
tormtnto
m Johtzn
'Sam Pedro
y. cLos faves
'.
•
. tie ioa Ventura
'c. das qamas
* • deboarrntura
c do marco
Qy defrry luts
B.cte santa ciria
.y. das lacalhas
b. dacamcetca
.'c. da ffpera
'oft. das patas
^J\.de stimfrancisa
C.Xafo
C/i
IViIni li.'im-l, A.I). l.'idTi (friini Kohl).
. \ihinti. in-i'nii.iit tin- i-;i|ir nl Cajir lirt'tnii7" — the '•"''" iliwiililei'to of La Cosa. All La Conn's
naim •- :uv <>niit tnl. This map nt' IJi-iiu-1 is vi-rv lu'curati-ly drawn and is evidently based on
din-i-t and m-iirinal kiMiwlcdire. Tin- island he lays down m not of the conventional shape
hut trian.iriilar like Si-atari. We shall find the triangular island he plaeed at 46 degrees will
persist there. It may not retain its eorreet shape.
It may move a little further out or may deviate
somewhat from the true latitude; hut always we
shall find it, with or without its name, in the ocean
opposite — ex adrerso — the easternmost point of Cape
Breton. "We shall find, for a long time, subsequent
maps not so accurate, but for forty years upon the
majority of maps an island, which when named will
. he called the island of S. Johan, Joa, -Toha,77 Joam,
2. Outline of Sam Joha from KretHchmer on a \vill he found to attend upon that point of land,
larger wale than Kohl'd facttlmlle.
The straits will be closed up north and south and
Cape Breton and Newfoundland will be welded firmly to the mainland ; but St. John's
island will remain in the ocean where Cabot found it, until, in the map of 1544, some one,
availing himself of the information upon the French maps, attached that name to the Mag-
dalen group which Cartier had discovered in 1534; not to Prince Edward island as of late
commonly supposed.
Harruse in diacaaeing this question (throughout his work on the Cabots)is perplexed by
his theory, baaed on the erroneous reading of the map of 1544, that Prince Edward is the
inland of St. John ; and asks how it is possible, in that case, that Newfoundland should for
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498.
78
so long a time after appear as part of the firm land. There is no answer to his question but
one. It is impossible ; and any theory identifying Cabot's St. John with Prince Edward island
will lead to endless contradictions. It may be observed here, however, that about 1520 there
began to appear, south of Cape Race and often in the same meridian, an imaginarv island of
St. John Estevan ; one of those flying islands which had no real existence ami which
disappeared off the maps about A. IX 1000. This must not lie confounded with the island
of St. John opposite the east point of Cape Breton often marked on the same maps with it.
The next map having relation to the
subject is Ruysch's found in the I'tolemv
published at Rome in 1">08 and the tirst
ji/'in/cd map containing any notice- of Amer-
ica. Cape Race is called Cabo di I'ortugesi ;
Labrador, Newfoundland and (iivenland
are parts of the solid continent of Asia and
the great Southern ocean joins the Atlantic
£ and separates them from the Spanish dis-
/•>. coverics at the south, but a deep bav marks
yW/ the separation of Newfoundland from Cape
Breton, and off a point south of the bav a
little island (Biggetu — a name never occur-
ring again) keeps the place of St. .John.'1"
The same mark of the landfall appears on
a map in Kunstmann's atlas. It is assigned
to the date of A.D. 1514-20. This follows Reinel's type and indicates by unclosed lines the
passages north and south of Newfoundland. The coasts are however part of the solid con-
tinent. Off the extreme point mark-
ing Cape Breton is a legend stating
that it was discovered by the Bretons
and opposite to it in the ocean is a
small island, unnamed, marking the
place of St. John's island of Reinel.
In 1527 Robert Thorne sent a map
to the English ambassador as pre-
viously observed. It is valuable
only as vindicating for the English
the same extent of coast as was marked
A.D. 1514-20 (from Kunstmann.) by English flags on La Cosa's map — a
claim which Sebastian Cabot, then also at Seville as pilot major to Spain, was letting go
to Portugal without one recorded remonstrance.
The next map calling for notice is a very important one in the Ambrosian library at
Milan. It is by Vesconte de Maggiolo and is dated 1527. "We still have the contour of a
solid continent and, in the ocean, south and opposite to C. de Bertoni is the I. de S. Juan in
its proper place and named. Neither the gulf nor Cape North are indicated. This map is
plate XIV. of Kretschmer's collection. The French flag now begins to appear, showing
evidences of Verrazano's presence on the coast of New England and the Middle states. The
Ruycsli, A.IX 1508.
DOLAVJ&Bd
\ <4V$
XyvA^.UvJ '*•' •
76
SAMUKL KDWARD DAWSONfON THK
FRAN
Vrx-onlr dc .M;in-'i"l". A.I). 1527.
i- at Seville in 1 ")•_'!» dues not show ;in inland near Cape Breton but
a\\ rciicc ajipears upon it.
)^'.t. was made tlic celebrated tnappemonde of Hieronimus ile
opai^andii at Ivoine. It I'liiliodies the c'luims hased upon liis
aire in 1 •">-•'• and t lie whole coast of New England, which Cabot in 1498 had
s marked with French llajfs. Tlie southern opening into the gulf is widened
i St. .loanne and, in tliis single instance, north of the east point of Cape
jrulfuf St
iinr vcar
W in tlir
C it Stpro.
C .ra»o
Verrazano, A.D. 152P.
Breton in marked Isla tie Sancto Joaiini, but still there are no signs of any knowledge of the
gulf of St. Lawrence. The Ptolemy of 1530 Basle Ed., shows Cape Breton with its satellite
-till in the Atlantic but the coast is a continuous line; nor does the least sign of the gulf
appear upon the globe of Orontiua Finteus in 1531.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498.
77
•3
east coast of Xew-
soutli at Cape I>re-
0-
We have arrived at the year 1531, thirty-four years after Cabot's first voyage, and
while the island of St. John has been indicated it is always in the Atlantic and in close
contiguity with what would appear to be the landfall of 1497, namely the east point of Cape
Breton. We have found openings to the north and south of Newfoundland but they lead
nowhere and sometimes the lines are closed at a greater or less depth and the coast is con-
tinuous. The gulf of St. Lawrence is, so far, non-existent and Prince Edward island is yet
unborn into the world.
Fishermen were, however, moving all around the coast. A map in the Ptolemy of 1511,
although most fragmentary and incomplete, seems to indicate a vague knowledge of the
1 Grand Bay in the north at an early per-
iod. It was there that ('artier found the
port of Brest on his first voyage. A frc-
vfff^\r~i~ quented port evidently ; because he met
on the coast a vessel from Rochclle look-
ing for it. The Portuguese were then
working more on the
fonndland and to the
ton and Xova Scotia, for in 1534 the gulf
of St. Lawrence commenced to appeal' in
embryo upon a group of Portuguese
maps; and that same year Jacques Car-
tier sailed into it through the straits of
Belle-Isle. Of this group of maps Viegas'
(1534) is a type, showing a small round
gulf with a tew rivers opening into it.
Viegas' map separates Cape Breton island from the mainland by a narrow strait and Cape
Breton, the headland itself, is the neighbouring point of Xova Scotia now Cape Canso, and
there is, out in the ocean oft' the coast, a small island called do Breta. A map in an atlas in
the Riccardiana library at Florence given
in Kretschmer as plate XXXIII. illustrates
this by naming the island of Cape Breton
(unnamed in Viegas') as Sam Joa. From
Ilarrisse's description of the Wolfenbuttel
map of 1534 :" the same features are
shown upon it. These maps display a
much fuller knowledge of the coast
around the strait of Canso ; while to the
north, Newfoundland still forms part of
the solid continent. In commenting
upon them Harrisse falls into an error
resulting, probably, from his not having
sailed in those waters or studied them
on local maps of large scale. He is
unable to recognize the square island
at the mouth of the gulf as Cape 'Breton
Portuguese Map from Kretschmer. island, because the passage between it and
Gaspar Viegas, A. D. l.>)4.
78
SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
the mainland is marked as running north and south, whereas he says the strait of Canso lies
east and west ; moreover, he thinks that any one sailing through the strait could not fail at
once to see Prince Edward island. This very north and south direction of the strait is, to a
Canadian, an evidence of knowledge, for, although Chedabucto bay has its greater axis
east and west, the strait of Canso lies exactly north and south by the compass or true
N.N.W. and S.S.K.. and on passing in, by the Lennox or by the southern channel from the
ocean, there is a sharp and sudden turn to the right at Bear island, which is probably the
cause \vliv the through passage was so long concealed. The strait is only a mile wide, and
tin- bold outline of Cape Porcupine interlocking with the highlands of the opposite coast bar
the v'u-w ami form an apparent bav. In old days it was the resort of vessels seeking
concealment, and the railway ferry is near a place formerly called Pirate's harbour. Again,
bccaii-c of that vcrv north and south direction a vessel might continue on a straight course
north to the Magdalens or Labrador, without suspecting the existence of Prince Edward
inland. The coast of Cape Breton islot'tv, but that of Prince Edward island is very low and
cannot lie >een further than twentv miles in the very clearest weather, and, if seen, would be
taken a- part of the mainland, because of the interlocking headlands of Nova Scotia and the
hiirh lamU in rear of them. These arc points which Mr. llarrisse may well be excused for
mi--iiiir from defect of that intimate knowledge which those very much inferior to him in
learnintr mav obtain bv familiaritv with the localities. One point must still be noted, that,
although in these 1'ortuLTUcM- maps the gulf has commenced to reveal itself, no islands are
-hown in it. ainl I'riin-c Kdward island will yet remain for sixty years firmly adherent to the
mainland in .all succeeding map-.
The voyages nt .lacijiies ('artier open a new era in the geography of the northeast
coa.-t of America. Thev have Keen so thoroughly elucidated by Canadian writers, notably
by Kerland, Laverdiere, (Janong and 1'ope,'" that scarcely anything remains to be said.
('artier sailed to the northern entrance' ot the gulf confidently, as to a well-known place,
and pas-ed into the e.\pan>e between Newfoundland and Labrador, then, and long after,
called La Grande Baye. He found the
coasts named, and the harbour of
Brest (now Old Fort bay) a well
known rendezvous of fishermen from
France. He passed through La Grande
Baye and sailed into the main gulf.
As well shown by Pope and Ganong,
he sailed across it, discovering the
islands in his course (the Magdalen
group including Brion island and
the Bird rocks), and he touched at
the north point of Prince Edward
island, without recognizing it as an
island. For, in fact, as is well
known to those who have sailed in
those waters, the long projecting capes
of the island and of the adjacent pro-
vinces of New Brunswick and Nova
Scotia so overlap that capes Egmont
Hap of tin- Culf of St. Lawrence to H|IOW the relative position
of Prince Kdward ami the Magdalen inland*.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 79
and Tormentine seem to inclose a large bay. It is not strange, then, that Cartier passed on
westward to the New Brunswick coast without suspecting the existence of Northumberland
strait. Any one who has crossed to Summersidc and to Charlottetown will have observed
how the island lies, as it were, in the lap of the sister provinces, and all sailors know,
what in fact is evident upon the chart, that it is far out of the way of vessels sailing
into the gulf by any entrance but the strait of Canso. The entire coast is low and not
visible at any great distance, and it is not surprising that for sixty years after Cartier the
existence of the separating strait of Northumberland is nun-corded, and without doubt was
unsuspected.
Cartier's two voyages attracted no attention in Spain ; hut the preparations of
Roberval in 1540 were jealously watched by spies and reported to tin- Kmpcror Charles V.
Finding that the expedition was destined for some part of Baccalaos, lie endeavoured to in-
cite the Portuguese to follow"'7 and crush it. That part of America had fallen to I'ortniral
under the bull of demarcation, and the French were looked upon as trcspar-sers ; but
Portugal was not in a position to take such high ground as Spain. Gomez, in 1525, is the
only Spaniard who is recorded as having sailed along our coasts in these earlv vears.
In 1536 the Spanish Padron Real, or standard official map, would seem to have fallen
into arrears, and Charles V. commissioned Alon/.o de Chaves to include all the latest
discoveries and bring it down to date. The map which resulted from his labours bar-
lost ; but Oviedo has given so detailed a description of it that it might almost lu
duced. It contained the results of Gomez' explorations, and upon it was traced the strait of
Canso under the name of the passage of St. Julian. The point of Cape Breton is noted as
being upon the island of St. John, and this transfer of the name St. .lohn from the small
satellite island to the larger one will be found repeated later in several important maps.
Gomez gives the size of the island as 56 leagues long by 20 leagues wide, and in passing it
he said that he saw much smoke, which led him to think it was inhabited. This little
observation gives reality to the narrative ; for the appearance of Smoky Capi — Cape Knt'iime
— (Baia des Fumos of the Portuguese) — is very remarkable, and might well mislead any
stranger sailing along the coast. With singular reiteration Harrisse insists, even against
this clear evidence, upon pronouncing the island of St. John to be fictitious like the islands of
Santa Cruz and St. Brandan. His objections are based, as pointed out previously, upon
misconceptions arising from want of local knowledge of the gulf and its approaches.
Enough is recorded of De Chaves' map to show that, for him, the island of Cape Breton
was, itself, the island of St. John.
Whatever the Portuguese (appendix E) may have done on the Atlantic coast, to the
French is due the entire credit of revealing the gulf of St. Lawrence. In the wake of
Cartier followed Bretons, Normans, and Basques, both French and Spanish, but it was long
before his discoveries passed into the maps. The map of Agnese (1536), that of Minister
(1540), that of Mercator (1541), and the Ulpius globe of 1542 show no indication of the
gulf of St. Lawrence ; but all show the east point of Cape Breton and its satellite island in
the Atlantic, evidently the St. John of former and later maps. The delusion that America
was, at the north, a part of eastern Asia died hard. It lingered on until about 1548, when
it may still be found in Ptolemy. The great western ocean was supposed to wash the south-
ern shores of a vast northern continent stretching from Cathay to Baccalaos, and it was
therefore called the Great South sea.w The name lingers still in our ordinary speech ; for
8O SAMUKL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
when we call the seal-skins which come from Behring's sea South sea seal we are uncon-
sciously re-echoing the delusions of three hundred years ago. But the dream that this great
southern ocean swept far eastwards and inwards towards the Atlantic in a great bay was
dominant in Cartier's day, and for more than a hundred and twenty years after. In some maps
it seems to reach within a hundred miles of the Atlantic coast ; sometimes in the latitudes of
the Carolina*, and sometimes further north. No wonder Cartier sailed up our great river
expecting evcrv headland would reveal the great secret. Jollict paddled down the western
rivers with the same hope. Lake after lake raised the same anticipations as they opened out
their wondrous chain ; and even still, in these prosaic times, in imagination we can picture
the figure of the brooding La Salic gazing wistfully over the waters of our familiar Lake St.
Louis, where it stretches away to the west from the blurt bank of his seigniory, at the rise
of the road near the present village of Lachine.
By the year 1">4'J the contour of the gulf began to get into the maps, and the map of
KOI/. :' of that year shows the whole outline of the gulf and the strait of Canso, but no indica-
tion of Northumberland strait. The ///<///,• of Rotz (A.I). 154:3) is the first to show the Magda-
len group, but it does not show Prince Edward island. The
, j- peculiar curve, concave to the east, and the hi}- of the island
marked, as well as its situation in the direct course through
(be gulf, render a mistake impossible. The Vallard map of
rt?f_i j v$\ 1 .">4-'! shows the same group changed in shape, but (ianong's
reasons for identifying it with the great Magdalen are unan-
swerable.'" The island of Cape Breton is drawn out of place
and made to lie parallel with the coast of Nova Scotia, a dis-
tortion repeated on a few later maps; among others, on the
mappcmondc Harleyetme, as described by Mr. Harrisse/*
In that map, however, Cape Breton island is called the island
of St. .Lilian — a transfer of name from the satellite to the main island (appendix D) occur-
ring likewise in the rhvmed routier of Jean Allefonsce by Mallart, as well as in that com-
piled by Secalart, but still retaining the island on the Atlantic coast. By the year 1543
the gulf had received on Valiant's map the name of Rio de Canada. The Spaniards called
it (iolfo Quadrado (the square gulf) : and yet Prince Edward island had not been developed
on the maps, while we find the island of St. John still in the Atlantic, whether the name
be attached to the large or the small island, and wherever the words Cape Breton arc found
a small island is always near (i'.r uilrr.rnti).
The celebrated '• Cabot " map of 1544 would come in here in order of date ; but I pass
it for the present, and proceed to the Dauphin map of 1546. This map has a paramount
interest to Canadians, for upon it first appear the names Canada, Ochelaga, Sagnay,
L'Assoniption, Belle Isle, Franciroy. It was drawn by Pierre Deceliers, at Arques, a town
which is almost a suburb of Dieppe, the centre of maritime activity in Normandy,61 and its
author was a contemporary of Jacques Cartier. For the present inquiry the chief import-
ance of this map is the delineation of the island which Cartier discovered in the gulf, and
which, in the so-called Cabot map of 1544, is called St. John. An inspection of this map —
a map, moreover, made in Cartier's lifetime — identifies it with the Magdalen. The name
group of islands is misleading, for the Magdalens (appendix F) consist of one large island
formed by a double line of sandbanks with three outlying islands — Entry island, in the
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498.
y «.- &•?
81
Dauphin, or Henry II. Map, A.D. 151(>.
bosom, 118 it were, of the long, straggling main island, and the Mini rocks and Hrion island
to the northeast. This is the precise arrangement on the Dauphin map. First, Isle aiix
Margaulx, then Isle Brion, then the long, straggling main island, and an island in the centre
which may well be Entry island. Further, at the southwest end, is Alezay. which I 'ope
and Ganong have identified as Deadman's island. It is evident, therefore, that .lacijues
Cartier did not know of Prince Edward island as an island, hut thought the point lie
touched a headland of the main shore. This group of connected islands is fifty-six miles
long; it was discovered in 1534, and the compiler of the map of l.r>44. finding lhat it was
being inserted in the new maps, and that it was next to the prinnt riftln of Cabot, without
any authority whatever and ignorant of the distance and physical facts, assumed that it was
the island of St. John of the legend 'No. 8 of the map.
In connection with the Dauphin map, a mappemonde described by Ilarrisse in the
British Museum, by the same Deceliers,62 is worthy of careful consideration. It purports to
embody the results of the voyages of Cartier and Roberval, and this island, which Ilarrisse
takes to be Prince Edward island, is named isle des arenes — isle of sands.85 No one who ever
saw the "garden of the gulf " would call it " isle of sands," for the forest comes down to
the beaches even of the northern coast.
The maps of Gastaldi,1550 — of Nicolay, 1553, and one in Ramusio of 1556, do not show
the gulf. The point of Cape Breton, with its attendant island, is, however, given. Some-
times, on the maps of this period, the island is called Breton, as well as the cape. In an
atlas by Guillaume le Testu, dated 1555, described by Ilarrisse,6' the island inside the gulf
is called lie Gazeas, which he says is a corruption of Alezay, while he yet erroneously
supposes it to be Prince Edward island. The map of Diego Homem, 1558, shows the
island in the gulf as ille de Sablote (isle of sands — Sable island), but the position as well as
the name precludes the supposition that it is Prince Edward island.
Sec. II., 1S94. 11.
82
SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
I have now gone over nil the list of maps given by Harrisse in his work on the Cabots
and some others besides, and Prince Edward island has not yet emerged from its hiding
place in the lap of Nova Scotia ; but I have continually found the island of St. John —
always in the Atlantic, and always near the eastern cape of Cape Breton — the prima vista of
John Cabot. It will, however, be well to follow down the chain of maps until our island
province is born into that independent position which, in our days.it so greatly values ; and,
upon the Jotnard map of about the same date, the gulf will be found fairly drawn, but with-
"^yW:W
tf -NV*^ .^ _y-A» »»**<r
^£^^/|? '
V--M rrTV !• n(lJ'e dew Chasteaux.
2. Cap de Huso.
:j. Cape Breton.
I. I. de St. John.
C 5. Ri« (Jrand.
<> «. R. de Isles.
^0
.lunmril, A.I). 155—.
out island*, while the island of St. John is marked in the Atlantic in its accustomed place.
The same remark is applicable to the Bellero map of 1554. Ruscelli's * jj
map of l.'itil seems to lie largely drawn from imagination ; but even e ~y Hi
that gives the cape with its island ; but he calls the island Breston.
Zalticri's map. 1 .~>i>i5. does the same: as also l)cs Liens' map of the
same year, and that of Ortclius in 1f>70. The map of Gerard Mer-
cator. dateil l.'itJlt. is the first in our serii-s of mapsto give its present Hrllcro, A.D. 1554.
name to the gulf, which appears as Sinus S. Lanrentii. The name which Cartier gave to a
bay on the north shore was thenceforth (no one knows how) extended over the whole gulf.'"
The island in the centre reappears without a name; but now we meet a cape St. John sl on
the mainland, where Prince Edward island is to be born, and the name appears now first
inside the gulf, at some point on the north
a
Cabo Bretao
"XJ
*• jT
//
Vaz Dourado, A.U. 1573.
coast of the still adherent Prince Edward
island. Two maps by Vaz Dourado
(Kunstmann, plates 10 and 11), dateil
between 1573-80, show the coast on a
large scale. Both of them mark the
island of St. John near the point of Cape
Breton, and upon one we meet the name baia des fumos applied to the line of coast called
VOYAGES OF THE 0 A HOTS IN 1497 AND 1408. 83
"Cap Enfume" — Smoky cape. The appropriateness of the name is still manifest to the
passing traveller, for the steep cliff's seem ever shrouded in a rising, smoke-like mist. Upon
the other the gulf is shown, and the island,
which lias been taken for Prince Edward,
i» called isle Dorean, a Portuguese eorrun-
'j<*
*lon °* ^'arene8> clearly identifying it with
the sand heaps of the Magdalens. Michael
Lok's map, 1582 (sec /*«/), in llakluyt's
"Divers Voyages," though verv incorrect
m many respects, is instructive. because it is
''*• the only map, excepting that of 1544, which
Vaz Douratlo, A.D. 1573.
mentions John (Jabot. I pon the coast ol
Cape Breton is marked J. Cabot, 1497 ; and in the ocean near the eastern cape called
C. Breton, is the island of St. John. The same position for the island is shown on the
map (see poxl) in llakluyt's " Principal Navigations," dated 15U1). On the Molyneiix map
of 1592 it is a little further west, and more off the east coast of Xova Scotia, although
several small unnamed islands appear in the gulf.
Thus we have come down to the year 1600, when Pontgrave, Lescarbot and, above all.
Champlain are about to appear on our coasts, and save on one map, that of 1544. the island
of St. John is still on the outside of Cape Breton. Prince Kdward island has not vet been
born upon the maps. With Champlain comes a new era. His vovaucs and writings, and
his ever ready pencil, throw a flood of light. over the obscurities of our treographv. In the
voyage of 1603 he embodies a description, by the Sieur Prevert of St. Malo, of the Acadian
coast of the gulf, and mention is made of an island of St. John, undoubtedly our Prince
Edward, for he says it is 30 to 35 leagues in length and about li leagues from the coast.
Mention is also made of the island of Cape Breton, under the name of island of St. Lau-
rence; but, on his two first maps, what is now known as Prince Kdward island does not
appear. On the map with the Voyages of 1613 a very small island appears, marked as I.
St. Jean, in the position of its northwestern point, and on the Acadian coast is a legend
stating that the author had not examined the coast. Upon the map of 103:2 Prince Kdward
island appears first in its proper place and in its lull proportions, and in the volume of that
date he makes a full mention of it.
From these considerations the following conclusions necessarily flow :
1. That the island called St. John on the map of 1544 is not that now known as Prince
Edward island, but is the great Magdalen island, which lies in the course of vessels passing
through the strait between Cape Breton and Newfoundland.
2. That the island of St. John of Cabot is Scatari island, marking the landfall at Cape
Breton, the easternmost point of the island called after it, and that that cape is the natural
landfall of a vessel missing Cape Race and pursuing a westerly course.
VIII. THE "CABOT" MAP OF 1544.
In the previous part of this paper it has been shown that John Cabot made maps of his
first voyage which were sent to Spain and were embodied in the map of Juan de la Cosa.
84 SAMUKL KinVAIU) DAWSON ON THE
An endeavour was also made to show, quite independently of the map of 1544, that John
Cabot, on his first voyage, overruled Cape Race and made the next natural landfall, the
east i>oint of Cape Breton island. It ha* been also shown that, after the sailing of the
second expedition, the whole Cabot family disappeared for ever from history, excepting
Sebastian alone. He also disappears for fourteen years, when he emerges in Spain. A few
scattered indications survive of voyages meanwhile from England to the " new found
islands." but he cannot be positively identified with any of them. What he did in the
interim is not known. lie probably made maps. Suddenly, in 1512, he appears in the
public accounts. Henry VIII. had joined Ferdinand of Spain in a league against France,
and was preparing an expedition to assist in an attack from Spain upon the south of France,
and. in Mav. 1 ">1_. Sebastian Cabot was employed to make a map of Guienne and Qascony,
the projected theatre of war. Then came sudden advancement. In September of the same
vcar Ferdinand wrote to Lord Willoughbv, the English commander, to have Cabot sent to
him. I'nder i he same date lie wrote to Cabot, inviting him to enter his service, with the
object. a< appears elsewhere, of consulting him concerning the navigation to Baccalaos. In
October the king allotted to Cabot an annual salary of 50,000 maravedis, and gave him per-
mi--ioii to <r,, and fetch his wife and family from England. No objection was raised there.
The Knirlifh thought very little of the new lands. The expeditions thither had not been
profitable. \o gold had been found, nor had the rich spice regions of Cathay been reached.
Three savages, clothed in skins, seem to have been the only returns made — certainly the
only returns recorded. There was no market for English manufactures with such people as
the-e. The F.nglish of Mristol had already a good, steady trade with Iceland, and from
thence all the codfish they needed could he procured. Why go further to a distant and
unknown country, where no goods could be sold? So Sebastian Cabot may depart whither
he may chouse, with hi> wife, and his family, and his maps, and his theory of the sphere,
and his knowledge of liaccalaos. The F.nglish merchants will follow the lines of practical
common >cnsc business: and the king will continue to fortify the south coast, and to wage
war with France, and has no time tor remote and unprofitable enterprises.
It may well be Mipposed that Cabot Celt himself under no obligation to England. The
king of Spain had received him with great kindness, and had given him a large salary and
a distinguished position. He would have been more than human if no trace of resentment
rankled in his heart. For he was not. in truth, English-born, and had no patriotic obliga-
tion to guard English interests. Therefore, when he was made grand pilot of Spain and
head of the department of cartography at Seville, he quietly acquiesced in the suppression
on the maps lie supervised of all traces of his father's voyage and his father's discoveries
for England. These were known to I)e Ayala and reported in his despatch to Spain. They
were known to La Cosa, and they were known to Robert Thome, as shown by his letters
from Seville to the English ambassador and to king Henry VIII., and were indicated on
his sketch map ; but upon the Spanish maps, made under Cabot's supervision, they were
either ignored or thrust (as on Ribero's map) far away north to Greenland. The Pope had
divided these unknown lands between Spain and Portugal, and these powers considered all
other nations an interlopers. Cabot was well recompensed by the king of Spain for the use
nf that very knowledge of Baccalaos, which he, above others, possessed ; and that know-
ledge, underrated and even despised in England, was suppressed upon the Spanish and
Portuguese maps That is the answer to Harrisse's question," " Why, if Cabot's landfall
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 88
had been really at Cape Breton in Baccalaos, did he not record it upon the maps he super-
vised while grand pilot of Spain ? "
No doubt there was a want of candour in this course ; but candour was not a virtue in
those days, especially not in an Italian of the Renaissance which Cabot was to the very
core. Mr. Nicholls, the city librarian of Bristol (appendix G), has written a book exalting
him as a paragon of all virtue and knowledge. He pictures him, as in after years, " home-
sick for his native England" — as "flying from the tyranny, cruelty and superstition of
Spain into the light of freedom and the gospel" ; and he triumphantly points to the instruc-
tions drawn up for the northeast expedition, in which Cabot enjoins the daily reading of
the Bible to the crew, as a proof of his evangelical zeal. But Cabot was of the colour of
the rock he sat upon, and Edward VI. was then reigning. In the service of the Grand
Turk he would have enjoined the reading of the Koran. While he was in the service of
Spain — in the receipt of great emoluments and high honours, he stealthily intrigued with
Venice to sell to that state the secret he claimed to possess of a short route to Cathay, and
he justified his course to the Venetian ambassador by stating that he was Venetian born.
and that his conscience smote him for not doing something on behalf of his native country.
This intrigue came to naught ; but when, in bis old age, be went to England, lie renewed
it while he was an English official and in receipt of English pay. At the same1 time he was
maintaining in England that he was English, and born in the city of Bristol. So he told
Richard Eden, and so it is set down in many English hooks. If, therefore, the map of 1544
were the only evidence of the landfall at Cape Breton, it would not. supposing it even to be
Cabot's work, be entitled to more acceptance than bis maps while grand pilot of Spain.
Biddle, in his "Memoir of Sebastian Cabot'.' (appendix G), had gone very far in suppressing
the father in the interest ot the son; but the Bristol librarian, in what d'Avex.ac '7 rightly
calls " parish patriotism " (patriotisms <ln ditcher), after mourning over what he fondly thinks
was Cabot's only lie, exhausts the language of approval by calling him the " founder of
England's mercantile marine "; " the man who gave to England the carrying trade of the
world" and he caps the climax of eulogy by calling him "the father of free trade."
Henry Stevens, in his characteristic style, vindicates John Cabot's reputation in the formula
" Sebastian Cabot — John Cabot = Zero," and, of late years, the discovery of fresh documents
has re-established the merit of the elder Cabot. The balance is even inclining the other way ;
for Mr. Harrisse, in his last book, would seem to maintain that Sebastian Cabot was little
more than a pretender to nautical knowledge. This is bard to believe, because Ferdinand
and Charles V. were good judges of men, and they trusted him to the last. Indeed, when
in 1547, he, without the knowledge or consent of the emperor, transferred bis services to
England, his salary was running on ; and he drew it, when in England, as long as Charles
V. would pay it, although he had no intention of going back to Spain, and with excellent
judgment had declined all requests to return to his official duties there.
While Sebastian Cabot was thus sitting as grand pilot at the centre of Spanish carto-
graphy, the French and Portuguese and Basques were diligently opening up the fisheries of
Baccalaos and following the whales down the Labrador coast through the straits of Belle-Isle
and into the Grand bay. All this Cabot must have known, but on the Spanish maps he
certified it was ignored. The first indication of a knowledge of the gulf appeared, as has
been already shown, on the Portuguese maps in the same year that Jacques Cartier sailed
into it from the north. The second voyage of Cartier revealed to the world the gulf and
86
SAMUKL EDWARD DAWSON ON TUB
river in their full extent up to Hochelaga. It is true that the narrative of his voyages was
n<rt printed until 1545 ; but the Dieppe school of cartographers had commenced their
labour* of making known the achievements of French mariners while preparing charts to
assist them in their further ventures ; and on Rotz' map and the mappemonde Harleyenne
in l.r)4'J, the main features of Cartier's voyages were given. Whoever compiled the map of
lf.44 had abundance of material in the French and Portuguese maps, as for the Spanish
maps thcv had Ixvn far in arrears : hut in 1537 the Padrnn Real, or royal standard map,
as before stated was revised hy a commission, and from the description given by Oviedo
«.f it. main features, it is dear that the map of 1544 was not based upon it, and was there-
|..iv n.>t of Spanish origin, and not by Sebastian Cabot, the grandjpilot of Spain.
The North American Portion of the (Cabot ?> Mappemonde of 1544.
The map now under discussion, the celebrated map of 1544 (so called) of Cabot, has been
described by Dr. Bourinot in his history of Cape Breton, where also the sketch here repro-
duced of the North American part of it may be found. It is unique, only one copy being
known to exist, and was secured for the National Library of Paris. It was found in the
year 1843 by Von Martins in the house of a Bavarian curate. It is engraved on copper ;
VOYAGES OF THE OABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 87
but on the sides are descriptive legends in letter press, divided into two tables numbered one
and two and attached after the plate was struck oft'. There can be no doubt but that the
legends form part of the original publication, because upon the map proper are numbered
references which identify them with it. There are twenty-two legends, seventeen of which
are in two languages, Latin with a Spanish translation, and five in Spanish alone.
Although reproductions of the American portion arc frequent enough, the whole map
(for it is a mappemonde, or map of the world) has not often been reproduced. It is access-
ible to us in the facsimile in Jomard's " Monuments de la Geographic." It professes to
embody all discoveries down to the date of its publication, and to that end gathers materials
from all sources, even as far back as Pliny's Natural History.
In 1544 Cabot had got through the law-suits and troubles eonsci|iient upon the
unfortunate expedition to the Rio de la Plata and had been restored to his high position ;
still the map was not published in Spain. It bears no publisher's name nor place of publi-
cation. The map, when it mentions Cabot, speaks in the third person, thus : " Sebastian
Cabot made this figure "; "the said Sebastian Cabot, my author"; "discovered !>v .John
Cabot and himself; " " that most honest man, John Cabot, and his son : " " mv author, the
most learned of all in knowledge of astronomy and navigation " ; liut in the liith legend
the compiler speaks in the first person, "How Ptolemy places it (Trapovana) is. I think,
known to all'' ; and, in the Latin version of the legend No. 17, the relation of Cabot is
more precisely stated; not, as in the Spanish, "made this figure," but "laid the last
touch to me (the map)," thus modifying very much the force of the argument founded on
the Spanish version alone.
The geographical basis of the map is Portuguese, upon which is grafted information
from French sources. Most of Cartier's names are given, as well as the results of his second
voyage, thus demonstrating the existence of charts made by Cartier to which the compiler
had access, and, although the names are much corrupted in translation and transcription,
they can be, for the most part, identified by a reference to other charts of about that date
and later.
The map appears to be the work of some very careless person, and the proofs could
never have been corrected by such a man as Cabot. The Latin of the legends is rough and
incorrect, as rorvi for cervi. The Spanish inscriptions are admitted to be ungrammatical, and
could not have passed a Spaniard ; nor would it have been necessary in the legends for
Cabot to explain to Spaniards that "Seville was a famous city of Andalusia." Still it must
have been published in some part of the dominions of Charles V., and Winsor is probably
correct in supposing Antwerp to be the place. The editing is careless ; for instance, the
reference in the body of the map to the legend No. 8, concerning Baccalaos, is given as
No. 3 ; on the right hand margin of the map the latitude reads 90 degrees instead of 80
degrees;'** the year 1494 is given instead of 1497. The Latin version of the legend No. 8
gives July 24 as the date of the landfall, while the Spanish version gives the correct date,
June 24 ; the reference to Pliny at No. 18 cites the wrong chapter; at the Orcades there is
a reference to a legend No. 30, whereas there are only twenty-two legends in all ; the spell-
ing is inconsistent and is twisted so as to be inaccurate in any language ; Lake St. Peter,
called Lac d'Angouleme, is, of course, translated into Spanish, but it is spelled Laaga de
Golesme, and, just underneath, on the lake is a place called Golosme, as if there were some
town there of that name — this same error is found on Homem's map, which is undoubtedly
88 SAMUEL KDWARD DAW SON ON THE
Portuguese ; the town or station called Brest, on Old Fort Bay, is given twice on tin-
Labrador coast ; Cap Tiennot is twisted into de tronot, while in another place is laid down
y de tronot. The Saguenay river is given as R. de S. qitenain, and near it is another evident
double, S<t']ni. Then there are unmeaning names, such as tuttonaer, on the River St. Law-
rence above Lake St. Peter; this is evidently a corruption of some French name on Carrier's
chart* : probably tultvnaer e.itxdas means " Country of the Tudemans8' " of Cartier. Baie de
S. Laurent become* bat/a de S. lureme. Cartier's Baie de S. Lunaire is C. del maro. These
errors and corruptions would imply a compilation of material by an unskilful hand from
all the authors then extant. I have confined my remarks to errors in the Canadian names
uiilv. Koli! mid Ilarrissc point out many others elsewhere.
There is also another class of errors: >\ </., Ireland is drawn too large, as being almost
e.mal to England and Scotland combined ; in England. Dover and Yarmouth arc laid down,
I. ut not Bristol, the second citv of the kingdom, and the place from whence both the Cabot
expeditions sailed, and, moreover, which Cabot, when in an English mood, claimed as his
birthplace. All the Labrador coast is fringed with conventional islands in rows exactly four
deep ; Newfoundland i> broken up into many detached islands — that is not remarkable, for
maiiv later maps do the same; but in this map little- conventional islands are strung all
through the interstices. All the islands on the coast are laid down in the most symbolic
\vav. a- if t Von i -oinc narrative which simply stated that the coast was studded with many
islands.
The information contained in the legends is collected from all treatises on cosmography,
ancient and modern, and represents the current popular belief of the. time. But many of
ibeiii eoiitain -torie- of fabulous monsters which Cabot must have been too well informed to
believe. Men with pi:.'- heads, who cannot talk but only grunt — of these monsters not only
di-criptioiis on the margin but drawings arc given upon the map itself. Then there arc
I pie with ear.- so large as to cover their bodies, and men without joints in their knees
or t'eet ; there are men who whistle their communications to each other but cannot speak ;
there are birds which pick up an ox or a ship ; there are lampreys which attack ships.
The-e last might be gigantic octopods : but when it is related, on the authority of Pliny,
that there is a fish called the <•-•/••'/»/'>• or rfni<>rn< only half a foot long, which can stop a ship
under full sail, and when a drawing of this wonderful creature is given, it becomes clear
that such matter could never have' been revised by Cabot. Yet whoever compiled this
map must have bad sonic communication, direct or indirect, with Cabot; because there are
r-ome particulars noted in legends Xos. 8 and 17, about the first voyage to America and the
variation ot' the compass, which would seem to have come from him; hut even they are
stated obliquely in the third person, as if the map were itself speaking. The theory which
seems most plausible is a modification of Mr. Ilarrisse's latest view. It is that Cabot was
at that time meditating a transfer of his services to England. The negotiations must have
been secret, since in 1545 Cabot, with Gutierez and Alonzo de Cliaves, was appointed on
a commission to examine DC Medina's Arte de Nuvegar. That is the last record of him in
Spain. Suddenly, in 1547, an entry in the minutes of council of King Edward VI. to pay
the expenses of his removal, shows his presence in England. Cabot covered his hand so
successfully in his intrigues with Venice in 1523 and 1551 that it was only during very
recent researches in the Venetian archives that his methods came to light. As pilot major
of Spain he would not dare eitlter to publish in Spain or to contribute to the publication
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 89
elsewhere of information from the Spanish official documents, it was that which caused the
deprivation of Diego Gutierez the younger ; but he would not be indisposed to communicate
information concerning himself to a third party for use by this anonymous compiler, the
more especially as publication was to be made at a distance from Spain and near to England.
It was characteristic of his oblique methods, for he could not be held responsible for such a
publication. The map was based on Portuguese and French documents; and, as pointed
out above, he could not have seen the proofs; but still upon the map appeared information
bearing on his English plans. The name of John Cabot alone stood in the English archives,
to the knowledge and within the memory of many then living, as the discoverer of
the new found land over the Atlantic. Sebastian could have no status in England save in
so far as he could associate his name with that of John Cabot : therefore the elder Cabot
after a suppression of forty years, was suddenly resurrected as the discoverer of America.
precisely at the juncture when it became the interest ot his sun that sneli should be the case.
It is abundantly evident that there were at the end of the century many maps ascribed
to Cabot extant, and it is also beyond question (appendix IT) that they were not alike. They
differed in the date of publication, some being dated 1 ">44, two years before Cabot left Spain :
some dated 1549, two years after he settled in England. A comparison of the legends is
made in appendix II; but it would appear evident from 1'mvhas that the map referred to
by Ilakluyt in the queen's gallery as having been cut by Clement Adams, was dated l.~>4!>.
Copies of this map were in the merchants' houses, '''•' and that version of the map might well
be supposed to have Cabot's approval, so far as that was «l value. Referring to appendix
H a number of interesting questions which would hi1 confusing here, it would be well to
concentrate attention upon the inquiry whether there is any clue to indicate the features of
that map which Adams engraved and Ilakluyt saw. It would appear that such a due
exists.
Whatever information Clement Adams's map contained must have been common infor-
mation in Ilakluyt's time; because it is expressly recorded that the map was in ••many
ancient merchants' houses." The reason for supposing the landfall of 1407 to have been at
Cape Breton east point have been given, and rests upon other foundations ; but if the island
of St. John had been our Prince Edward island, all the merchants would have known that
fact, and it would have come out in some of the many narratives given in Ilakluyt — but no
mention is made of any such island in the gulf.
Again, all the merchants knew (and Ilakluyt records some of their venture's in that
direction) of the island of Ramea in the gulf. That island was much frequented, and is
mentioned in many places in Ilakluyt. It is identified as the great Magdalen, not only by
its physical features, but by its attendant islands — the two Birds and Bryon island. The
island of Ramea lies across the path of vessels sailing through the strait at St. Paul, and no
other island is met or laid down until Anticosti is reached. The island in the Paris map is
identified as Ramea, or the great Magdalen ; first, by its position in the track of vessels
sailing through the strait, and second, by the three little islets at the northeastern extremity,
which arc Bryon island and the twro Bird islands, and by a little island at the other extremity
which is Deadman's island — the Alezay of Cartier. The thickened form of the island betrays
the Portuguese origin of the map, for the same shape is given in Vallard's and Ilomem's
maps ; while on the Dauphin map, which is wholly French, the same position is occupied
by an island of the correct shape of the great Magdalen.
Sec. II., 1894. 12.
90
SAMTKL KDWARD DAWSON ON TIIK
Again, it has Itoon shown by Ganong and Pope that the only islands discovered hy Cart ier,
as islands, were (what were afterwards called) the great Magdalen and its satellites. These
must, therefore, first be found upon any map before we can commence to look for Prince
Kdward island : but, when the Magdalen group is abstracted, no other island is left, either
on Cabot's or on any other map, until Champlain's large map of 1632.
Again, Michael Lok's map ot 1582, in Hakluyt's "Divers Voyages," illustrates the
Michael l,ok's Map, A.I). ir«2.
-amc thesis. It is given as based (iii Vrrra/.ano's map, l»u( the information current at the
time is added. tor Hochelaga and Sagucnay arc laid down, and, what, is beyond question, the
great Magdalen (m- Kamca) is shown in its proper place. This map reveals the information
current among merchants. It must be held to indicate in a general way the features of the
gulf as laid down on the map of Clement Adams which Ilakluyt saw. Upon it at Cape
Breton is marked .1. (Jabot. 14!<7, and off' Cape Breton is marked the island of St. John,
near where it has been shown to have been on the long series of maps we have been following.
Again — in a few copies (twelve in all) of the second edition of Hakluyt's " Principal
Navigations," published 1598—1600 — in three volumes folio, is a map celebrated by having
•wen identified as the map alluded to by Shakespeare (Twelfth Night, Act III., Sc. 2) as the
"new map with the augmentation of the Indies." This map bears the following inscription
upon the northern part of Labrador (near an opening in the continent marked "a furious
overfall," intended for Hudson's strait) : "This land was discovered by John and Sebastian
" Cabot for King Henry VII., 1497." In this respect the map favours the theory of a land-
fall far north at Labrador by the two Cahots in 1497, and not in 1498, thus contradicting
Lok's map, which places the landfall at Cape Breton hy the inscription there, "John
Gal>ot, 1497." The question of the landfall of the first voyage has been argued in the first
VOYAGKS OF THK CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498.
91
n J axis Ji/couereJ ty I'Jm'
lor K. inof / Aviry / 7
IV / alsft •>/ jr^fSfy^
7 ^«af /£ lu V ^|f^§'?<b^
•*&«-*»S«SK
a^ffl*ffl*!«i -^rs>r^4*^— ««Bfl-
^Tw^^
Hakluyt's Mnp, A.D. 1598-1000.^
part of this paper on other grounds, and Hakluyt in his translation of Galvano gives it at 45\
but this map is conclusive as to the position of the island of St. John, for it is placed in the
Atlantic, on the coast of Cape Breton and south of the east cape. An island in the gulf is
given, hut its position and its shape, concave with attendant islets, mark it unmistakably us
the island of Ramea (Magdalen), so frequently mentioned in the text of Hakluyt's work,
while the deep indentations of the Nova Scotia coast show the commencement of the
separation of Prince Edward island from the mainland.
Lastly — Lcscarbot's map in his history of Xew France demonstrates the truth of the
preceding argument. He was in Nova Scotia with Champlain, and retained his interest in
the country after his return to France. His map was published in 1609, and he shows
beyond all doubt the island of Prince Edward still adherent, but commencing to detach it-
self from Nova Scotia. The water is creeping inwards east and west in deep bays, but the
passage through Northumberland strait is still blocked ; and, out in the gulf, in their
places and named with Cartier's names, are the islands of the Magdalen group.
92 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON— THE VOYAGES OP THE CABOTS, ETC.
I have not considered it necessary to prove that if Cabot's landfall were Cape North he
could not have discovered the low-lying shore of Prince Edward island on the same day. I
have preferred to show that Prince Edward island was not known as an island and did not
appear on any map for one hundred years alter John Cabot's death. If Cabot had possessed
a modern map, and had been looking for Prince Edward island, and had pushed on without
landing at the north cape of Cape Breton, and had shaped his course southward, he might
have seen it in a long midsummer day ; but Cabot did not press on. He landed and
examined the country, and found close to it St. John's island, which he also examined.
I'pon that easternmost point of this Xova Scotian land of our common country John Cabot
planted the banner of St. (Jeorge on .June 24, 1497, more than one year before Columbus
set foot IIJMIII tin- main continent of America, and now, after almost four hundred years,
de-pite all the chances and changes of this western world, that banner is floating there, a
witne-- in our existing union with our distant mother land across the ocean. May the cavo
'
,-t., /if,,- l,ujl(s,s ever be llms adorned ; and, meantime, when in 1897 St. John the
Hapti-t':- day arrive:-, what shall Canadians do to commemorate the fourth centenary of that
aiir-pieiiiiis day when the red eross was planted on the mainland across the western sea,
and \\hen mi a point of land in our own Dominion the English tongue was heard, of all
the language- of Knrope the lirst. upon this great continent — from the desolate shores of the
A r'-tie 01 can on the north to the silent wastes of the Antarctic on the south '!
APPENDIX A.
Champlain's explanation of two maps of New France in his " Voyages " (1613) at p. 413 of Ike
edition edited by the Abbe Laverdiere.
"I have thought proper to say a few words, also, touching the two maps, so as to make them
understood ; for though one is the counterpart of the other so far as ports, bays, capes, headlands and
rivers running inland are concerned, they differ as to the situations. The small one is in its true
meridian, according to the method demonstrated by Siour do Castulfranc in his book on the ' Meco-
me'trie of the Magnetic Needle," wherein I have remarked several declinations which have been most
useful to me, as will bo seen by the said map, with all the altitudes, latitudes and longitudes, from the
forty-first to the fifty-first degree of latitude towards the north pole, which are the limits of Canada
as far as the Grand bay, in which the Basques and Spaniards generally carry on their whale fishery.
I have also noticed at certain places in the great river St. Lawrence, at the forty-tiflh degree of latitude,
as much as twenty-one degrees of variation of the magnetic needle, which is the greatest that I have
seen. The small map may well be used in navigating, provided one knows how to sot the needle
to the compass card. For example, to use it, it is necessary, for greater facility , to take a com-
pass card whereon the thirty-two points are equally marked, and fix the point of the magnetic
needle at 12, 15 or 10 degrees from the fleur-de-lis on the northwest side, which is nearly a point and
"SlJP*
Part of Champlain's small map in its true meridian.
a half; that is, one point from the northwest towards the north, or a little more than a point from
the fleur-de-lis of the card, and place the card in the compass on arriving at the Grand bank whore
the fishery is carried on. By this means one can find with certainty all the altitudes of the capes,
ports and rivers. I know that a groat many will not use the small map, and will rather resort to the
large map, more especially as it is based on the compass of France, where the magnetic needle points
northeast, because they are so well accustomed to that method that it is difficult to induce them to
do otherwise. On this account I have prepared the large map in that way, for the benefit of the
majority of pilots and navigators to New France, fearing that if I had not done so I would have been
charged with a fault they could not account for, because the small charts or maps of the new lands
mostly disagree as to the situations and altitudes of the coasts, and if there are a few who possess
some small maps which are pretty correct, they consider them so valuable that they do not make
them publicly known so as to put them to good use Map making is done in such a way that north-
northeast is taken as the meridian line, and west-northwest as west. It is contrary to the true
meridian of this place to call north-northeast the north ; because instead of the needle being taken to
94
SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
point to the northwest, it is taken as pointing to northeast, as if it were in Prance. The error has
therefore continued and will continue, for they cling to thoir old customs, though it loads to grave
errors. A compass sot north and south is also in use,73 in which the point of the magnetic needle is
fixed right under the fleur-de-lis. A good many prepare thoir small maps according to this compass,
which seems to mo to be the best, and to approach nearer to the true meridian of Now France than
the compasses of Eastern Franco set to northeast. Thus it happened that the early navigators who
sailed to parts of Xow France in the west, thought they would not be more astray in goiug thither
than when going to the Azores, or other places near France, where the variation is almost insensible
in navigation, i»nl whore the pilots h:ivo no other compasses than those of Prance sot to north-east,
and representing the true meridian there. And so, when sailing continually towards tho west and
wi>hing to keep on u certain latitude, they would shape thoir course straight towards the west by
their compass, thinking they wore sailing on the parallel they wished to go upon."4 But continuing
on in a straight lino, and not in a circle, like all parallel lines on the globe, after a long distance
when insight »!' land, they sometimes found themselves throe, four or five degrees more southerly
than necessary, and thus they were deceived in their latitude and reckoning. It is very true, how-
ever, that with line weather and tho sun .shining, they would correct thoir latitude, but it was not
without wondering why the course was wrong, which was, becaueo instead of sailing in a circular,
line according to the parallel, they ran in a straight lino, and, thus, as the meridian changed the
points of the compass changed, and consequently tho course. It is then most necessary to know the
HUM idian and the variation of the magnetic needle, and it is of service for all pilots sailing round tho
world, and specially at the north and south, whore tho greatest variations of tho magnetic needle
occur, and also where the circles of longitude are smaller, since thoir error would then bo greater
1'nrt of Clmmplain's large map (1012) drawn to the compass of Eastern France.
if they did not know the variation of tho magnetic needle. The error then having thus originated,
and sailors Using unwilling, or not knowing how, to correct it, it has remained as it is to this day, so
that it is difficult to alter this system of navigating in these parts of Now France. This is why 1
have prepared this large map, both on account of its being more full than the small one, and because
it will bo more satisfactory to sailors, who will be able to sail by it in the same manner as by their
small charts. They must forgive mo if I have not made the maps better or more in detail, as the
lifetime of a man would hardly suffice to learn anything so thoroughly but in time ho will find some-
thing omitted. Observant persons of an inquiring mind will see during their travels things that are
not net down on this map, and they can insert them, so that in the course of time doubts will be
cleared up about such matters. I think that I have done my duty as far as I could, for I have for-
gotten nothing that I have seen worthy to bo put on my said map, and I have given clear information
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 93
to the public concerning things which had never before been described or discovered so exactly, for
although in years past some one may have written about them, it was trifling in comparison with what
wo have discovered in the last ten years." 7t
CHAMPLAIN'S NOTES ON THIS MAP.
" I have made this map for the convenience of the majority of those who sail on these coasts, for
many use compasses sot for the hemisphere of Asia, by which they navigate. If I had made this map
like the small one, most sailors would have been unable to use it, through being unacquainted with
the variations of the needle."
" Note that on this map north-northeast stands for north, and west-northwest for west ; this will
help you to got the elevations of the degrees of latitude as if it were the true east and west and north
and south ; inasmuch as the said map is made on the compass of Franco set to northeast."
APPENDIX B.
VARIATION OF THE COMPASS.
The fact of the variation of the compass having once boon observed it occurred to Columbus to
use it as a means of determining longitudes at sea. In tho>e days dead reckoning was the only
method known and, while the latitudes of old maps are fairly correct, the longitudes are fur, often
absurdly far, astray. The log line was not used until after Magellan's voyage in A. D. 1521, and the
speed of sailing was estimated by the eye with the aid of a half-hour sand-glass. In his second
voyage, Columbus attempted to put to practical use bis observations upon the variation of the needle,
and Sebastian Cabot was all his lifetime haunted by a similar idea. He is erroneously supposed by
many to have first observed the variation and he seems to have claimed it (see p. (54). Livio Sanuto
(Geogralia Distinta, Venice, 1588) states that he was informed by Sebastian Cabot that the point
of no variation was 110 miles to the westward of the meridian of Flores. The latitude is not recorded
but it was probably 46° north. Cabot told the Venetian ambassador to Spain (Contarini) that he
alone knew of a way to determine longitude by variation. The same idea is met in Champlain's
voyages, and, in the " Ai cano del Marc," a method is proposed for the purpose. The lino of demarcation
drawn by the bull of Alexander VI. was a meridian 100 leagues west of the Azores, and the idea that
the needle changed to the west at that point had an influence in fixing the lino, but not long afior, by
the treaty of Tordcsillas, the line was, for other reasons, moved to a meridian 370 leagues west of the
Cape do Verde islands. Longitude was for a long time calculated from Pico, an island in the Azores
28° 28' west from Greenwich. Captain John D.ivis (in his "Seamen's Secrets," London, 1607,) says
that longitude was calculated from St. Michael's, one of the Azores as the meridian of no variation,
and English sailors continued to reckon from that point until the establishment of Greenwich obser-
vatory. On the latest charts the point of no variation is at 24° west.
Ruysch, who made the map in the Ptolemy of 1508, (see p. 75) the first engraved map showing
America, sailed on one of the earliest voyages to the northeast coast of the new world. He was pro-
bably on the second Cabot voyage, and a note upon his map indicates some extraordinary experience
on the north of Labrador. " Here a raging sea begins ; here the compasses of the ships do not retain
" their properties and ships having iron are not able to return." He must have been near the
magnetic polo of that era.71 The great problem among sailors and maritime nations then and for
two hundred years later was to find a method of determining longitude. Large standing rewards
were instituted by Philip II. and by the state of Holland for the discovery of that secret.
96 SAMUEL EDWARD PAWSON ON THE
APPENDIX C.
FABVAN'S CHBONICLE.
In the Chronicles of England, by John Stow, published in 1580, the following passage occurs at
p. 862, as extracted from the Chronicle of Robert Fabyan : —
"In Ann.. 14, Hour. VII."— (Aug. 22, 1498, to Aug. 21, 1499.)
" This yeaie, one firbastian d'abato, a yenoa's sonne borne in Briftow professing himself to bo
•• ex itorto in knowledge of tho circute of tho worldo and Ilandos of the same, ai by his Chartos and
•• ntliiM- ro:i-»nable demonstrations lie showed, caused the King to man and victual a shippo at Hristow
"t<> t-eaich for an Hand*1 wliich lie knewe to bo replenished witli rich commodities ; in the ship
•• diverse mon-haunto- of I, mdosi adventured smal stockes, and in tlio company of this shippe, saylod
•• al-o out of Hristow three or fouro smal shippes fraught with slight and g rosso wares us course cloth
•• caps, laces, points and such other "
Ilan !"<• conjecture- with tho greatest probability that Stow meant the current year 1498 and not
-irictlv tho regnal year. The voyage then falls in with the loiters patent of 14(8 and tho date agrees
with the I'ol lowing citation which pur|)orts to be also oxtracto I from tho sumo work.
FROM HAKI.CYT'S " DIVERS VOYAOES," PUBLISHED 1582.
" A nuto "f Sebastian (laboto's Vnyago of Discoverio, taken out of an Old Chronicle, written by
•• i; .licit Fabian, .-omotimo Alderman of Inn. Ion, which is in tho custodio of John Stow, Citizen, H
" diligent searcher and preserver of Antiquities.
" In tlie III y.-iv of King Henrie the VII.. 149H." (Aug. 22, 149", to Aug. 21, 1498.)
' This yore the King (Jnj m>'(ins of a Venetian, whicho made himself very oxperte and cunning in
•• knowledge of the circuit of tho worlde, and I landes of the same as by a Cardo, and other domonstra-
•• tinri- reasonable heo shewed), causc'l to man and victuall it shi])pe at Hristowo to search for an
" llando, whielie bee t-aide hec knewe well was richo, and replenished with rieho commodities.
" Which ship, thus manned and victualed at tho Kingo's cost divers merchants of Ix>ndon ventured
'• in her small Mockes, Mnj in her, as chief Patrone, the saide Venetian. And in tho companio of tho
'• saide shippe pay led also out of Hristow c, three or foure small ships, fraught with sleight and grosse
" merchandi7.cs, as course cloth, < 'aps, Laces, points and other trifles, and so departed from Bristowe in
" the bfjinninij "f May ; of trhom in this Maior's time returned no tidings."
The mayor of I-ondon was William Purchas and his time expired on October 28th, 1498. At
that date then the expedition had not returned. The words in tho extracts printed in italics
differ in the two versions, llakluyt and Stow were quoting from what would appear to be a MS.
chronicle in the possession of tho latter. Hakluyt's extract says the padrone or commander was a
Venetian. In his prefatory note he calls him Sebastian Cabot. Stow says in his extract that ho was
Sebastian Cabot the son of a Genoese and born in Bristol. John Cabot was in fact born in Genoa but
a Kubject of Venice. Kach writer seems to have taken from the MS. what struck his attention.
Hnkluyt in his Principal Navigations published in IfiOO, (vol. 12, p. 31, Goldsmith's ed.) repeata
the quotati m from Fabyan but, in tho intervening eighteen years, ho would seem to have made further
researches while preparing his great work. He now inserts tho name in the extract — " One John
Cabot, a Venetian, who made, etc.," but. as if to perplex future historians, ho changes the prefatory
note only very slightly to "a note of Sebastian Cabot's first discovery taken out of the latter part of
Fabian's Chronicle."
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 97
The perplexing part of this question is that Fabynn's Chronicle was printed and published in
1516, in 1533, in 1542, and in 1559, (see Lowndos) before Hakluyt and Stow wrote, and in none of
these editions is there the slightest notice of the Cabots or their voyages. Ilarrisse has found in the
British Museum a MS. chronicle from which he quotes in his "Jean et Sdbastien Cabot." He thinks
it is a copy of Fabyan, but Winsor (Narr. & Grit. Hist.) denies that it is a Fabyan and says that there
is in the museum a genuine MS. Fabyan but it also says not one word of Cabot.
Harrisse'a MS. is as follows : —
" In Anno 13, Henry VII,"— (Aug. 22, 1497, to Aug. 21, 1498.)
" This yore the king at the besy request and supplicacion of a Straunger venisian, whicli by a
" Coeartmade hym self expert in knowjng of the world caused the Kyng to munnea ship w' vytaill
" and other necessairios for to seche an llande whoryn the said Straun-jer surmysod to bo grete com-
" modities: w' which ship by the Kynge's grace so Hyggod wont 3 or 4 moo owto of Bristowo, the
" said Straunger keying Conditor of the saide Flete, whoroyn dyuers .Merchaunts as well of London as
" Bristow adventured goodes and sleight Merchandises, which departed from the West Cuntrey in the
'' begyntiing of Somor but to this present moneth came never Knowlege of their e.f/iloyt,*.''
The substance of all tliose extracts is the name, and they in no way a fleet tho conc.lusions of ih is
paper. The" Patrone," the "Conditor " of tho fleet is the "Venetian,'' tho "Stranger Venetian,"
which indicates that John Cabot sailed in command on tho voyage of 14! is. Sebastian's name is put
forward by Hakluyt in 1582, but withdrawn in 1600. InStow's version in 15SO there is no indication
of any other. This would show that ho sailed on the voyage and that in 1580, twenty-throe years
after his death, the memory of tho elder Cabot, who died in 1498, eighty-two years before, had well
nigh faded out, and that it is only when Hakluyt made his researches for his great work that he
came upon documents — perhaps tho letters patent — which revealed tho name of the chief discoverer.
All the extracts will be seen to refer to the same, viz., to the second voyage.
APPENDIX I).
ESTEVAN GOMEZ.
The voyage of Gomez was made in 1525 in one small vessel and occupied ton months. Ho
appears to have been in search of an opening into the great southern ocean. When Alonzodc Chaves
revised the official chart of Spain in 1536 ho availed himself of tho information brought back by
Gomez, and no doubt Gomez himself made a chart and wrote an account of his voyage, but all these
documents have been lost. Oviedo gave in 1537 a description of tho coast, based upon Do Chaves' re-
vised chart which he had before him. A further summary was made by Alonzo do Santa Cruzhl in his
Islario of 1560, and Harrisse quotes largely from a manuscript Islario by Cespedes compiled in 151)8.
A very interesting discussion has been carried on for many years over these writings, into which it
would be irrelevant to tho present purpose to enter. Many of the localities are in dispute and
Oviedo's description is far from being easy to follow ; but some points are clear, and among them it
should be noticed that Gomez most certainly sailed along tho coast of Cape Breton. The island is
mentioned by the name of the island of St. John and the strait of Canso, separating it from the main-
land, under tho name of the canal of St. Julian."4 Passing along the coast Gomez saw columns of
smoke and concluded that the country was inhabited. He reported it as well wooded with large
rivers opening into the sea. Tho smoky cliffs of Cap Enfume', and the openings of the Bras d'Or
with the pleasant forest land around them plainly mark the locality. There are no indications, either
in books or maps, that Gomez sailed into the gulf of St. Lawrence. The description extant follows
along the south coast of Newfoundland to Cape Eace.
Mr. Harrisse (Discovery of America, p. 237) is much exercised about this voyage, but his per-
plexity arises from his fixed idea that the island of St. John was a delusion of the Portuguese pilots.
Sec. II., 1894. 13.
98 SAMUEL KDWAHD IUWSON ON THE
Kernel's or Champlain's map oi% any other oftho older maps drawn to n magnetic meridian will show
" the bay oftho Bretons " mentioned by Santa Cruz, for it is the sheet of water bounded between Capo
Knee and Cape Canso.
The especial facts bearing on the present inquiry are, that the inland of St. John of Gomez, Do
Chavez. Santa Cm/., and Cespcdcs, is Cape Breton and not Prince Edward island, and that there arc
a sufficient number of island* in this "bay of the Bretons" including tho 11,000 Virgins to fill tho require-
ment* of l-'agundcs' grant without g»ing up to Antico.sti or Crane island in tho river St. Lawrence.
AITKNPIX .K.
.loAM Al.VAKE/. KAiiUNDES.
The Kev. l>r. Patterson, in tho ' Trans. If. Soc. Can.' for 1800, published an exhaustive paper on
the movement* nt the Portuguese 0:1 tho northeast coast of America in the oarly part oftho sixteenth
century. Hi- account of Fagundes ami of tho grant made to him is as full as tho records permit ;
fur. in tiuth, the details are exceedingly scanty. Tho maps show that as early as 1505 the openings
in the ci>a-t at Belle-Isle and at St. Paul's were known, and the same maps also prove that tho gulf and
it.- contents were not known until Cartier opened thorn up to the world. It was not by Canso or St.
I'aul'- hut I'V following the whales down the Labrador coast and into the (irand bay that the French
and l!asc|iios entered the gulf; and ('artier pushed their enterprises to the limit of navigation at
Montreal. It ha- been shown that Brest (on Old Fort ha}-) was a rendezvous and a fishing station
tor the l-'renoh before 1 f>3 1 ; in like manner, beyond doubt, on tho Atlantic coasts of Acadia the 1'or"
tuinic-o had -imilar li.-hing stations at the favourite resorts of their sailors. No traces remain of
what r'agundo- actually accomplished ; tho giant made to him in 1521 shows that he claimed to have
discovered the land from the limits of the Spanish discoveries on the south to those of tho Cortoreals
nn the norih. and. on the strength of that claim, the crown of Portugal granted him the lordship over
that extent of coa-t. I'.c.-idc- this coast line, certain islands were granted, three of which were said
to he iii tiic •• Hay of' A iiiMiada which is on the northeastern and southwestern coast; " evidently on a
.-c:i-coast trending in the general direction of the Atlantic coast. These inlands are furthermore
specified by name. viz.. St. John. St. Peter, St. Ann, St. Anthony, St. Pantaloone, and tho archipelago
of the 11,000 Virgin-. To locate one locates them all. Besides these, the grant mentions tho island
of the Holy Cross and another island also, called St. Ann,73 which had been seen but not lauded
upon.
Of these islands, St. John is well known and also tho archipelago oftho 11,000 Virgins. Those
last are always put down on tho early maps on tho south coast of Newfoundland. St. Peter is tho pre-
sent St. Pierre known by that name to Jacques Cartier. Tho island of Santa Cruz was an imaginary
island which haunted the Atlantic charts far out to sea for nearly one hundred years. Tho
archipelago of tho 11,000 Virgins still clings to our charts, in name, as the Virgin rocks ; their place
has moved farther out upon tho banks although the rocks themselves arc said never to be seen but in bad
weather when the breaking of the waves reveals them. St. Ann's is shown on tho Harleyan map and
also by Ortelius on the south coast of Newfoundland. All these islands can thus bo located, and it is un-
necessary to search for Ulands for Fagundos away up in the gulf and river St. Lawrence, as if there
were no islands on the coa»t to which the names belong. There remain many other islands on
Fagundes' coast line. There are Miquelon and Langley and Sable islands and St. Paul's and tho
present Ramoa and numerous others on tho coast. In Whytfloet's map tho " Ylas Fagundez " are laid
down south of Newfoundland. The testimony of the maps is unanimous that the gulf was unknown
up to 1534, when Viegas gave an embryonic outline of its shape. The map of Lazaro Luis proves
nothing; for it wa« made in 1503 ; or rather, it proves that Prince Edward island was not the island
of St. John noroneof the islands granted to Fagundes, for its northern coastline is still seen as part of
the Nova Scotia shore. As for Auguada bay Lescarbot writes that ho put into the bay of Canso for
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 99
water on his return home. That may, as well as any other, have been " Watering bay." It was con-
venient before starting on the home voyage, but water can be got anywhere where there is a harbour
along the coast. The map of Lazaro Luis has an inscription along the coast of Nova Scotia to the
effect that it was discovered by Gomez, "Costa quo do.scobrio Estevan Gomez," and yet in the interior
of the country is inscribed " Lavrador q descobrio Joam Alvarez, " so that Fagundes would seem, if
the words are taken seriously, to have discovered the interior of a continental land in 1521 of which
the sea coast was not discovered until 1525, or four years later, by Stephen Gomez. The grant was of
a line of coast and of islands all in the Atlantic, and Dr. Patterson's suggestion that Augaada bay was
Fortune bay is most probably correct. It is impossible for any one familiar with the srulf to enter-
tain Mr. Harrisse's opinion that Anticosti or the Magdalen or Prince Edward islands were known to
Fagundes from being soon by him when sailing through the gulf to get fresh water in the St. Law-
rence, nor does it seem reasonable to invoke the aid of a map dated 156 J to prove a discovery affirmed
to have been made in 1521.
APPENDIX F.
THE MAGDALEN ISLANDS.
As.poinled out in the main body of this paper this group of islands, as it is generallv considered,
ought rather to be treated as one large island after the manner of the early maps. In fart the Henry
II. map of 1540 gives a fairly correct idea of the outline of the island. The description given in " The
Cruise of the Alice May," p. 51, will make this clear.7'1
"The main group is practically one island ; that is it consists of several islands composed of real
" soil or rocks, more or less covered with trees, connected by long stretches of sand which are broken
" at intervals by inlets. Between ere shallow lagoons, generally not deep enough for a boat. Thus
" Amherst is connected with Grindstone island, and Grindstone and Alrightare connected with Collin
"island. Were it not for the inlets, one might go continuously dry-sho 1 from Amherst to Coffin
" island. But the water in the inlets is so shoal that in places the}- can bo fordo I — not, however.
" without some danger, as quicksands abound. Several detached islands lie outside of tho main group.
" These are Deadman island, the Bird rocks and Bryon island."
Magdalen island then, is one large island, and a neglect of that fact has led Kohl, Da Costa, and
many others to suppose that the large island in the gulf laid down on early mips is of necessity
Prince Edward island, and that it is drawn out of its place. Markham in his introduction to the
Hakluyt Society volume for 1893 has interpreted the maps correctly, and Ganong in 18811, ' Trans.
Iloy. Soc. Can.', resisted the misconception growing out of the map of 1544. These errors have
obtained such currency that it is important to check them before tho geographical history of tho gulf
is hopelessly confounded, and with this view it must bo borne in mind that only one island is known
in all the maps before Champlain's in 1G32, and it is placed in the track of vessels sailing to the St.
Lawrence river. That island is taken for Prince Edward, and tho Magdalen is supposed to be omitted,
while in reality it is the Magdalen which is shown and Prince Edward omitted, because this latter
island is, in all the maps prior to that date, still adherent to the mainland. Tho sketch on the
following page will make it clear that the Magdalen is the island portrayed.
Those who have sailed much in the gulf know, what the charts bear witness to, that it is impos-
sible to pass in or out of it by St. Paul's without seeing the great Magdalen or one of its attendant
islands, usually the Great Bird. Prince Edward island is never seen, not only because its shores are
low and the whole island is very flat, but because it is very much out of the way of vessels (see p. 78)
and, unless they steer directly for it, ships might sail in and out of the river St. Lawrence for a hun-
dred years (as in fact they did) without suspecting its existence. Even when entering the gulf from
the strait of Canso the island, if seen, would appear to bo part of the mainland just as it is laid down
on the maps of Rotz, Vallard, Henry II., Freire, Jomaro", Homem and Lazaro Luis. Tho last men-
tioned map very clearly shows the coast line of the north shore of Prince Edward island considered
as part of the mainland ; and that fact alone disposes of the supposition that Fagundes saw it or that
1OO SAMUEL UPWARD DAWSON ONJT1IG
the Portuguese ever named it.' [In passing out from the strait of Canso the very bold promontory of
Capo St. George for a long time closes out the open water in rear and when that is passed the more
distant high lands of the Nova Scotia coast are opened up until Prince Edward island is seen ; so that
unless a vessel were to change its course to the southwest the existence of Northumberland strait
would not be suspected, and moreover if the strait were well entered and even half sailed through Cape
Tormentine and Cape Kgmont overlap so as to give the appearance of a land-locked bay, and the dis.
Umce between the opposite shores is at one point so small that surveys have been made for a projected
tunnel to connect thorn. In confirmation of the late discovery of this strait the maps of
Champlain may l>o cited. That of the voyage of 1C 11 lays down the Magdalens under the
singular -name of isles aux gros youx-an error of the engraver for Isles aux margaux— but no hint
is given of Prince Kdward island. On the larger map of 1613 appears (see p. 94) a small island with
an illogil-lo name, evidently the western section of it nearest the Now Brunswick coast, in its proper
place as soon from the mainland. A note on this map explains that Champlain had not himself been
imon that coast and yet ho and his associates had been sailing in and out of the gulf for some years.
('ONTol'R OF THE MAUDALEN ON K.ARLY MAI'S.
1 Magdalen island correctly drawn.
L'. From the Henry II., or Dauphin, map of 1540. Alezay is Deadman'a island, lea lies aux Margaux are the
two Birds, and Bryon island has retained its name until now. Kntry island is shown. All are iu their relative
places and the concave shape of Magdalen island is clearly shown.
3. From Hornein'sinapO'ortnguese) 1558. The island is identified by its name. Illc de SaMoen — isle of sands,
and hy Bryon island clos < to it. The concavity is turned the wrong way as in all the Portuguese maps.
I. From Mercator't map, 1569. Here it is identified by the throe small islands on the north.
5. From the map of 1544. The three small islands on the north and Alezay (Deadman's island) on the west
identify the Magdalen.
G. From the Vallard map of 1543. This map is Portuguese. The Magdalen is shown by Alezay on the west
and Bryon on the north. The concavity is reversed as in No. 3.
7. From Rotz' globe, 1543. The author was French and embodied Cartier's discoveries on his maps. The
Magdalen is indicated by iU shape, concave in the right direction as in the other French map No. 2.
8. From Hakluyt's map ; the scarce map of 1600. Here the shape marks out the Magdalen and Deadman'a I.
(Alozay) and Bryon island farther identify it.
The map of 1632 has Prince Edward island laid down correctly and named Isle St. Jean. In the time
of Champlain the islands were known as les isles Ramfes — or les isles Ramees-brion. To the English
the Magdalen wa* known under the name of the island of Ramea and under that name it is mentioned
often in Uakluyt. The name Ramca has in later years been transferred to an island on the south
coast of Newfoundland. We find in Hakluyt a " relation of the first voyage and discovery of the Isle
Itamea in the Bonaventure 1591," and a " Voyage of the Marigold by Fisher in 1595 to the Isle
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 1O1
Ramea," and again, " A Voyage of Charles Leigh to the Islo of Ramea." From these narratives it
appears that the Magdalen was a place of great resort in those days by fishing craft of all the mari-
time nations of Europe. Some of the names in the first relation are interesting. The " Islo Duoron "
shows that a Portuguese map was referred to. On Vaz Dourado's map (circa 1580) it is "Islo
Dorean ; " both are corruptions of the French " Isle d'Arenes " ; then Isle Brion is changod to " Isle
Biton " and the " Isles of Aponas " recall Jacques Cartier's first voyage, when ho found a largo number
of birds he calls apponats on the shores of one of them. The Bird rocks wore those he called
Isles Margaux, and on the mainland he found an immense number of birds he culled goiivts and grands
apponats of which his sailors killed more than a thousand. To this day Alright island is by the inhabi-
tants sometimes called isle au.>; Cormorants. ^Yhilo those islands wore thus frequented, the island of
Prince Edward was not known excepting as forming part of the coast lino of the present Nova Scotia.
How the name " Magdalen " was first given does not anywhere appear. The supposition that Cartier
gave the name is incorrect, for it is first found in Champlain's large map of 16.'i2, and Lescarbot calls
them Isle Colombaires ou Ramces. In 1663 the Company of Now France, in conjunction with the Miscou
Company, conceded those islands to FYan9ois Doublet, and when he sailed to take possession his son
Jean Doublet (celebrated afterwards as a corsair and as a naval officer under Louis XIV.) then not
eight years old hid himself on board his father's vessel to make tho voyage. Jean Doublet states in
his "Journal" that his father changed the name of tho largest island from Isle Brion to islo do la
Madelaine in honour of his mother. That, however, cannot bo true, for the name occurs in the very
concession itself, besides being found in Champlain's map. Uenys also (in whose jurisdiction all these
islands wore) gives tho name Madelaino to the large island (sec map in Bourinot's Capo Breton.)
Doublet's enterprise was unsuccessful and tho islands wore re-granted to M. do St. Pierre in 1719. Kven
then the names wore not settled for in the grant they are styled the "Magdalen Islands, Brion or
Ranges."
APPENDIX G.
Two MEMOIRS OF SEBASTIAN CAKOT.
There are several points in the discussion of this question which could not be considered in the
main portion of the present paper without overloading it with detail, and among them is the singular
warmth which some writers have imported into it. Chief among the books of authority is tho
"Memoirs of Sebastian Cabot," by Richard Biddle, 1831. This is a work of very great research and
indispensable to all students; but it is marred by its manner which is that of a lawyer's brief for
Sebastian Cabot against all persons whomsoever. It is impossible to say anything against John Cabot
because so few notices of him survive, but he describes him out of his own head as an old merchant
who did not go to sea75, and then ignores him. That is not surprising for the documents upon which
the elder Cabot's reputation is based were found in the Spanish and Italian archives long after Mi-.
Biddle's death, but all tho authors from whom ho differs he has treated as it' they were hostile wit-
nesses in a criminal trial. Thus of " Barrow's Chronological History of Voyages " he writes
sarcastically, as being "invaluable, as it not only embodies in a cheap and convenient form all the
" mistakes of its predecessors but generally supplies a good deal of curious original error." If the old
writers even do not record suitable facts, Mr. Biddle is equally severe; thus, Gomara, in his "General
History, 1552," says of the east coast of America " Gomez visited a region which had never before him
" been visited by any one though they say that it was first discovered by Sebastian Cabot." Gomara
was merely repeating what was said in Spain and what the Spanish maps, authorized by Cabot as
Grand Pilot bear witness of to this day, and yet Mr. Biddle adds '' churlish expressions," " despicable
temper." If any one was responsible for Gomara's statement it was Mr. Biddlo's own hero who from
1512 to 1547 was the chief official in Spain to guarantee the correctness of the very maps which denied
his discovery. The Rolls Office in London is censured for " unpardonable carelessness in letting a map
become illegible," while in fact the wonder is that so many documents, even trivial entries in the records
1O2 SAMUKL KDWARD DAWSOX OX TUB
of King Henry VII., have boon preserved at all, and the public records of England bear favourable com-
parison with those of any other nation. His book is full of sneers, and insinuations, and charges of per-
versions of plain meaning against every writer whose views do not harmonize with his own. Hakluyt
often docs not quote exactly the words of the writer ho cites, and sometimes supplements the sense by
information from other sources. Such was the method in an uncritical age. His work was a collec-
tion, not for critical study, but for practical information, and ho recorded all he could learn. It was
the tir.-t attempt to narrate the exploits of English seamen and he spared neither pains or money to
(in it Mr. Middle out of his own fancy describes him as a "sleek well fed prebendary who would not
" likely condescend to speak to a poor antiquary like Stow." Then, he himself, so severe upon others,
is incessantly building facts upon hypotheses. He "supposes," continually and repeats " it is impos-
-iKle " and " it is not improbable" and "it is incredible," and when enough of such material is spread
ho propounds a conclusion which ho seems t> think proved. S> out of "if and " probably " and
'• doubles- " ho vreaves a statement that Verra/.ano was with Rut on his voyage of 1527 and was killed
bv the Indian- on the coa-t of Ameriea. Of tins Buckingham Smith, with some of Middle's causticity,
-avs, " Thev who tind instruction in speculative history may bo gratified with a fine example by turn-
•• in-; to the chapter in tho Memoir of Cabot in which ho (Vorra/.ano) is supposed to have lost his life
" in tin- service of Kngland."
Hut our nt' the grossest instances of a grave charge made upon a more hypothesis is his treatment
Hi' William WorthiniMon. It will be remembcre 1 that Cabot bail loft Spain while he was a high
oili'-ial "| the emperor Charle-. He w is in receipt of a salary from tho Knglish crown and was at
lea-t ^ ( years of a;je when, on the 27th May, l.V>7, he resigned and was reappointo 1 conjointly with
one William Wortliini;ton. At that date I'liiliji II. was in Kngland and Mr. Middle, out of his own
fanev, call- Worthington '• that Worthin_rton probably, a favourite of that dark hour." And then he
goes "ii without tho least lia-i- to formulate tlio charge that Worthington, while an Knglish official,
Mild to I'hilip all of (.'abot's paper.- and maps to be taken to Spain. This is very effectively disproved
bv Ilakhivt in hi- •' I liver- Voyage-." who -ays that then (in 1582) they wore in the possession of the
Wor-hipt'ul Master Willia-n Worthington. one of Her Majesty's (Queen Kli/.aboth's) pensioners, who
was willing to have them published, llarrisse's theory is probably correct that Cabot was too old to
|i'-rr >rm hi- function- an 1 NVorlhington was appointed to do tho work and divide the salary.
I'Av.v.-i-, a very high authority on tho subject, suggests that Worthington was related to Cabot
through hi- wife and the change was made in Cabot's interest by bis friends. One theory is as good
as another, but I'hilip was not so popular in Kngland that a native born officer of tho Knglish crown
would be likely to betray his country's interest for a Spaniard, and, if ho did, it was not likely that
Klizabeth's ministers would have continued him in his office and emoluments. It appears that Worthing-
ton had held some otHce under Kdward VI. and that there had been a defalcation in his department.
The oilicial discharge shows that '' in consideration of his services both in Franco and Scotland *
•'and for that tho debt grew by unfaithfulness of his servant who ran away with the same," he was
exonerated. This Mr. Middle convert*, out of his own imagination, into " tho king with easy liberality
'' forgiving him a large debt on his allegation that a servant had run away with the money."
Whatever eau-o of complaint Mr. Middle may give on account of unjust handling of his materials
he did, in fact, contribute a great deal of valuable original matter to the subject. This, however, can-
not bo said of Mr. J. F. Xicholls, librarian of tho city of Bristol, who, in 1869, published an
apotheosis of Cabot under the following title : " The remarkable life, adventures and discoveries of
" Sebastian Cabot, of Bristol, the founder of Great Britain's maritime power, discoverer of America,
" and its first colonizer." Excepting in its outward appearance this book seems to be a model of
everything a bo;>k ought not to be. Hero is the author's idea of what the " Matthew " did in the time
between June 24 and towards tho end of July, in 34 days at most. " Tho first land made was the Capo
" North, the northern extremity of Capo Breton, and the island opposite the same (not lying in front
" of tho land but further on) was Prince Kdward island which was then named by them and long
" afterward known as the isle of St. John. They skirted this island and sailed along tho southern
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1407 AND 1498. 1O3
" count on the gulf of St. Lawrence, beyond the site on which Quebec at present stands, then returning
" by the northern shore of the 'gulf still trending eastward they coasted to the latitude of 53° and
" then sailing by Newfoundland island, which they took to bo and depict as an archipelago, they
•' continued their course southward to the Chesapeake and so home. The prima vista then was the
" most northerly point of Capo Breton, and the point struck gave them :i view at once of Nova Scolia
" and Prince Edward island."
The translation of ex adoerso is remarkable, '' not lying in front of the land but further on.'' The
Pisgah-like view of Prince Edward island and of Nova Scotia from C;ipo North is peculiar to this
writer as is likewise Cabot's sailing beyond Quebec. The map called Cabot's of 1544 shows Cartier's
discoveries on the St. Lawrence as far as Lake St. Peter. One can hardly believe such to be the case, but
Mr. Nicholls writes as if he supposed that map was a map of the voyage of 1407, and represented the
discoveries of that year.
This book, in the words of D'Avozac,, is an excellent example of parish patriotism, and
necessarily therefore Sebastian Cabot was born in Bristol, and John Cabot, who hud not that privilege,
is, as D'Avozac says, "robbed of his glory to aggrandize that of his s m." The disappearance of
Cabot's maps is more rhetorically stated than by Mr. Biddle and with more imagination of detail.
" This man had the custody of Cabot's maps by virtue of his office. Such documents would bo
" secured by Philip at any price. He had put Worfchington into the otHco " * * :: " Well, the reader
" may draw his own conclusion. We accuse no one; but we have a deep suspicion that they may
" yet bo found among her (Spain's) archives." Maps of Cabot's might lie found there and stiK \Vor-
hington be guiltless; for Cabot left Spain so privately that he is much more likely to have left all his
maps behind him; but, in fact Philip could not want maps from him, for from the na'ure of his office
in Spain all the Spanish maps were made under his sanction. Worthiiigton c mid n >t have stolen the
map in the Queen's gallery. Gilbert speaks in the plural and calls them " maps " and many other maps
ascribed to him are spoken of (at the Earl of Bedford's and in merchants' houses) as existing in the
timeof Queen Elizabeth. All these have also disappeared and yet were not sold to Philip. 1 laving the
Spanish maps, made and issued under the authority of ( 'abot, as head of the department of cartography
for thirty years, Spain needed no more, so far as Cabot was concerned, to invalidate the claims of
England in America.
It has been shown, mainly from the secret archives of Spain and Italy, that John ( 'abot was the
real discoverer, yet Mr. Nicholls says, "Certainly Sebastian gives us no hint of his father's presence
" in either voyage; but modest, gentle and unassuming as all his life proves him to have been, speaks
" of the discovery ever in the n'rst person and in the singular number." As a good Bristolian Mr.
Nicholls will have it Cabot was born is Bristol. Cabot no doubt said so — at times — in England ; and
others beside Mr. Nicholls think so ; but the researches in the secret archives at Venice prove that in
his intrigues with the Council of Ten he stated that he was born in Venice. So ho told Contarini and
so he wrote by his emissary, the llagusan friar. The Council of Ten were in a position to know, for
in Roman Catholic countries registers of baptism are, and were, carefully kept, and he would not have
tried to deceive in a matter so easily disproved. Mr. Nicholls laments this one falsehood of Cabot's
blameless life; but after all ho thinks it was venial, for he had a very narrow escape from being born
in Venice. No doubt it is hard to go through so long a life without telling one falsehood ; David and
Jacob and even Abraham made at least one slip, but the difference between them and Cabot is that lie
kept it up to the last. Even when residing in the land of " religious liberty " so late as 1551, while an
official of England and in receipt of a salary from the crown, he resumed secret negotiations with the
Council of Ten at Venice to enter their service and impart to them some secrets of navigation which
ho professed to have. His heart was then in Venice and the Council style him " our most faithful
Gaboto." As the matter appears to Mr. Nicholls " he pined in Spain for his native Bristol. Home-
" sickness came over him, he gave up the emoluments of office to live and die where he might have
"religious liberty. He left behind him the superstition and tyranny and cruelty of Spain for the light
1O4 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
" of the pure gospel." The picture is touching, but truth demands the statement that he took the emolu-
ments §o long as Spain would pa}- them. Upon the edifying circumstances surrounding the death-bed of
Cabot the religious imagination of Mr. Nicholls dwells with tender eloquence. It is a pity that the
only circumstances recorded concerning his death are those given already in this paper (p. 64) from
Eden's work. Mr. Nicholls sums up his merits in one comprehensive eulogistic sentence. " He created
" our navy, raised Kngland's name high among nations, placed her credit on a solid foundation, and
" made her citizens respected ; he was the father of free trade, and gave us the carrying trade of the
" world ! !"
APPENDIX H.
THE MAP OF 1544 AND ITS LEOENDS.
It will h:ivo appeared from the preceding pages that maps were extant in England and on
the continent with which Sebastian Cabot's name was, to a greater or less extent, identified, and it
will also have been seen that these, maps differed among themselves. There exists a wilderness of
conflicting comment upon them, and to attempt to travel over it would be tedious and confusing,
(iratet'ul as every slii'lent must lie, to Winsor, ami Doano, and Kohl, and Harrisso, and many other
learned writers upon this much vexed question it will bo well to start the inquiry, if passible, anew
without attempting to discuss their views.
In order to gather to a focus all the original information extant concerning these maps a con-
<•.•]. lance "fall the early notices will be useful. They are: —
\ The llakluvt map; seen by Ilakluyt in the Queen's gallery.
in The Puivlia* map ; seen by I'urchas in the same place. He gives its date as 1549.
' ) The Del, -ict map; roferrod to by DoLaet as existing in England in several copies.
i i' ' The (iilbcrt map; seen by Sir Humphrey (iilbort in the Queen's gallery.
K' The Bedford map ; seen by Richard Willes at the Earl of Bedford's at Choynios.
( K) The Chytra-u-' map: seen by Kochatt'at Oxford.
', The Orteliu- map; in the list of 200 maps given by Ortelius at the beginning of his Atlas,
prohahlv seen by him in Belgium.
(ir) The Livio Sanuto map; probably seen in Venice.
(j) The Paris map; the mappemonde dated 1554, called the Cabot map.
Of these map-. A to F were seen in Kngland, and a to J wore seen \ipon the continent. To
narrow the question by gradual elimination I would tirst exclude the map roferrod to by Livio Sanuto,
as his notice of it affords little information. It is mentioned in his " Goografia Distinta in XII.
libri," Venice, 158S, in connection with the variation of the compass. He would seem to refer to
legend N<>. 17 of the Paris map, but no date is given or any other information.
Ortelius is of more service. The map ho saw was engraved on copper and without name of pub-
lisher or place of publication. This would indicate that it was like the Paris map. Of 200 maps in
his list, mostly engraved, none were printed in Spain and all save this bore indication of place or pub-
lisher. It must here be noted that, although Ortolius saw this map, his own map of 1570 does not
bear at the north any trace of its influence ; and also that he gives the name Juan, not to an island
in the gulf as in the map of 1544, but to a small island south of Newfoundland and in the Atlantic
ocean.
The preceding are continental copies ; coming now to English copies there is the Bedford map.
It may be gleaned from this mention that it indicated a northwest passage. It is spoken of as " Cabot's
table which the Earle of Bedford hath at Cheynies." The Gilbert map confirms this indication. It
was seen by Sir Humphrey Gilbert in the Queen's gallery, and is referred to in his discourse published
in 1576. He introduces a little confusion by giving the date of the landfall as June 11, and at
Labrador on the north side. This Canadians know to have been impossible at that season, as also
is the statement, borrowed probably from Ramusio, that the sea was then open and Cabot might have
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 1O3
*
sailed to the west. Gilbert speaks in the plural of " charts," but he could not have referred to this
mappemonde of 1544 for this contains no such indications as he describes. There la no trace of Hud-
son's bay or any such northwest passage to Asia as Sir Humphrey was writing about. It contains
no argument for his thesis.
I come now to the DeLaet map. The author gives in his work (published in Loydcn in 1640) a
fair map of the gulf based on Champlain's early map. He does not give any name to Prince Kdward
island. He speaks of Cabot's maps as existing in England and gives a French translation of the
same legend as Hakluyt; indeed, probably, he merely translated from Hakluyt, only that, by a mis-
print, the date of the landfall is July 24th instead of June 24. It must be a misprint, for the legend ho
gives identifies the day as St. John the Baptist's day. The same mistake occurs in the Latin version of
the Paris map, but the form of the quotation proves that DeLaot had the llakluyt legend before him.
Not much can be inferred from this reference.
Purchas is a more important witness. The map ho saw was in the (Queen's gallery, and was
engraved by Clement Adams, and it bore date 1540. He speaks of it as a "great map," of which
Sebastian Cabot " is often called the author," and adds, "this map some say was taken out of Sir
"Sebastian Cabot's map by Clem. Adams 154'.)." The landfall on this map was 1497 not 1494, so hero
we have ground for concluding that Hakluyt's map was dated 15HI, and was not the same as the
Paris map of 1544. A difficulty must, however, be noted here that Hakluyt, in his " Discourse on
Western Planting," written in 1584, in warm advocacy of the claims of the Knglish crown to the con-
tinent of America from the Arctic circle to Florida, gives 1491! a-< the date of the discovery, and a few
pages farther on ho quotes Clement Adams as giving 1494 as the dale. This " Discourse" is not in
Hakluyt's collection of voyages, but is a MS. published for the first time in KS77 by the Maine Histor-
ical Society. It was in fact a letter written to advocate the plans of Sir Walter Italcigh. Hakluyt
was beginning then to collect materials for his great work and, as in the case of his ''Divers Voyages,"
the later and completed work must be taken to contain the matured results of his deliberate researches.
The real date of the landfall is settled now by the contemporary documents recently discovered and
unknown to him.
The Chytra3us map presents some difficulty. It was seen in England and was dated 1540 like the
Purchas map, but the Latin inscription (No. 8) is that of the Paris map of 1544, excepting that he
corrects the date to Juno 24. lie puts the year of the discovery as 1404, as in the Paris map, but gives
it as 1594 by an evident misprint. Chytriuus in his book does not reproduce the map but gives all the
Latin legends of the Paris map and makes no mention of the Spanish ones. He gives also headings
to the legends ; differing in that respect from the Paris map which has only three headings. Ho also
quotes from Pliny direct, and does not follow the erroneous citation of the Paris map. Tho conclusion
would follow that the map Chytrseus saw was an edition of the Paris map printed in 1540 on which
some minor changes had been made.
There remain now to be compared the Paris map of 1544 and the map cited by Hakluyt in the
Queen's gallery and cut by Clement Adams. These two maps differ radically. Hakluyt has pro-
served the text of legend No. 8. While the main tenor of the information is the same as that of the
map of 1544 the wording differs. Before citing the legends it should be observe I that the Latin ver-
sions must be taken as the originals of which the Spanish and English are translations; for Latin,
in that day, was the general international language of cultivated people, and moreover where the
legends on the 1544 map were set up there could have been no Spanish type, for the printer had not
" fi" with a tilde over it such as was, and is still, used in Spain, and he has doubled the letter and prints
mannana and not manana. The Spanish tongue was therefore not the vernacular of the printer. On
Clement Adams's map, as indeed Hakluyt expressly states, the inscription was in Latin, and the con-
text implies that no other language was used. Hakluyt translates it but glosses it throughout not,
as Biddle suggests, of sot purpose to distort his original but to elucidate it, as was the frequent practice
among the early writers. Then the island was ex adverse, over which phrase many battles have
Sec. II., 1894. 14.
1O6 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
»
been fought. Brevoort erroneously translates it " even with." Mr. Nicholls makes it " not lying in
front of the land hut further on," a translation which has the unique merit of flatly contradicting its
original. Other translations there are, but the Latin version of the Paris map uses instead of ex adverse
the synonym oppositam in which the idea of adjacency is necessarily implied, and appositam recorded
by Chytneus intensities this idea. In the Latin version on the Paris map the moaning is also clearly
expressed that the inscription given is intended to apply generally to the whole region and not solely
to the island. A new sentence commences — IInjus torno incohe. All those are indications that the
Latin versions are the originals.
Latin 7ns<ription No. 8 (Copied by the Late Dr. Deane) on Map of 1544.
Terrain ham- <>lim nobis clausum aporuit Joannes Cabotus Vonotus, nee non .Sebastianus Cabotus
eju- tilius. anno ab orbo redempto 1404 , die vero 24 Julii, (sic) hora 5 sub diluculo, quam terrain
primurn vi-arn appellarunt & Insulam quandam magnntn ci oppositarn, Insulam divi Joannis
nominannit, quippo (jun1 solonni die festo divi Joannis apcrta fuit. JIujus torric incohu pellibus ani-
maliiun induuntiir, arcu in bi-llo, sagittis, liastis, spiculis, clavis lignois, & fundis utuntur: sterilis in-
rultaqiic trllu-i t'uit. loonibus, ursis albis, proccrisque ccrvis, piscibus innumeris, lupis scilicet,
silnionil.u-. V ingeiitihus soleis uniiis ulna- longitudino, aliisquo divorsis piscium generibus abundat,
horum autcm maxima copia est . quos vulgiis Bacallios appellat ; ad hn?c insunt accipitres nigri cor-
vorum similes, aquila-, perdiccsquo t'usco colore, alircque diversre volncrcs.
The voision ot Chytra-tis is the same as above but — 24 Junii instead of Julii — 1594 instead of 1404
aii'l app'ifitaiii for uppusitam.
Lejend on Clement Adams's Map — From Hahluyt.
Anno Domini ll'.'T. Joannes Cabotus Venetus, ct Sebastianus illius tilius earn terrain fecorunt
perviam, quam niillns jirius ad ire aiisus fuit. die 24 Junii, circiter horam quintam bone mnno. Hanc
aiitcin appdavit Tei-ram priinum visam. credo quod ex inari in earn partoin |>i iniiini oculos injccerat.
Nam qua- ex ad verso si la est insula.eani appcllavit insulam divi Joannis, liac opinor rationo, quod aperta
t'uit eo die qui ost sat-er Divo .loiinni Maptislic: llujus incolii* polios animalium exuviasquo ferarum
pro indumentis liubent, casque tanti faciunt, ({iianti nos vostes preciosissimas. Cum bellum gerunt,
utuntur arcu, sagittis, liastis, spiculis clavis ligncis ct fundis. Tellus sterilis ost, noquo ullos
fructos atlert, ex quo lit, ut ui'i sis albo colore, et cervis inusitata* apud nos mngnitudinis referta sit ;
piscibus abundat iisquo sane mugnis, qualcs sunt lupi marini et quos salmones vulgus appollat; solen)
autem reperiuntur tarn long;e, ut ulme mensuram exccdant. Imprimis autein mngna est copia eorum
piscium, quos vulgar! sormone vocant Bacallaos. (iignuntur in oa insula accipitres ita nigri, ut cor-
vorum similitudinera iniriim in modem exprimant, perdices a. item olaquilrc sunt nigri coloris.
JIaklmjt's Translation, Ed. 1COO.
(Words in italics are interpolated, or changed.)
In the ycerc of our Lord 14!»7 John Cabot, a Venetian, and his sonne Sebastian (with an English
fleet set out from Bri&toll) discovered that land which no man before that time had attempted, on
the 24 of June, about five of the clocke early in the morning. This land he called Prima Vista, that
is to say, fii-st ceene, because as I suppose it was that part whereof they had the first eight from sea.
That island which lieth out before the land, ho called the island of St. John upon the occasion, as I
thinke, because it was discovered upon the day of John the Baptist. The inhabitants of this island
we to weare betsta' skinnos, and have them in as great estimation as we have our finest garments.
In their war res they use bowes, arrowes, pikes, darts, woodden clubs and slings. Thesoile is barren
in some places and yieldeth title fruit, but it is full of white beares, and staggos farrc greater than ours.
It yeeldeth plenty of fish, and these very great, as scales, and those which commonly we call salmons ;
there are soles also above a yard in length ; but especially there is great abundance of that kinde of
fish which the savages call Bacalaon. In the same island also there breed hauks, but they are eo
blackc that they are very like to ravens, as also their partridges and ogles, which are in like sort
blacke.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 1O7
The phrases on the Adams's map " because as I suppose " and " as I think " mark unerringly that
Cabot neither wrote the legend nor personally superintended the writing of it. The hand of the editor
is plainly seen — not Hakluyt's hand; for, however ho might have glossed the translation, he would not
have written glosses in Latin, as if copied from the map, and then translated them with additional Eng-
lish glosses. Clement Adams beyond doubt had a map engraved, or re-engraved, or did tho work himself,
which, though it might have boon copied from some chart or map of Cabot's, was not based upon tho Paris
map of 1544 now under review. This is manifest because both Willes and Gilbert saw it and used it to
demonstrate the existence of an open northwest passage. Willes says : " The Gulfe " (Northwestern
strait, Hakluyt) " is sot at 61° to 64" latitude and " neero tho 318th meridian " " continuing tho same
" bredth about 10 degrees west where it oponeth southerly, more and more until it come to tho
" Tropic of Cancer and so runneth to tho Mar del Zur." This very precise and definite information
Willes saw portrayed upon the Bedford map. Sir Humphrey (iilbort saw the copy Hakluyt describes
at the Queen's gallery and upon it were similar indications, for ho uses it to reinforce his argument
for an open northwest passage. Now tho map of 154 1 contains no such information — no such
" gulfe," no such "strait ten degrees wide and widening out until it opens into the southern ocean."
It cannot bo supposed that Cabot ceased to make maps on his arrival in England. It is just hero
whore Michael Lok's map throws light upon tho question (see p. 90). It is published in Hakluyt's
Divers Voyages with high approbation and in illustration of tho sumo geographical ideas which
Willos and Gilbert were advocating. On Lok's map is the very strait in the very place indicated on
the reported authority of Cabot's maps widening out into the groat southern ocean. Lok's map is
dated 1582 and contains later information than tho Paris map, but ho gives the landfall at Cape Breton
by "J. Gabot, 1497," and lays down just opposite the land, in the Atlantic, tho island of St. John.
Tho conclusion is irresistible that we have here the main features of Clement Adams's map, and upon
it rather than on tho map of 1544 wo find the geographical information drawn by Richard Willes and
Sir Humphrey Gilbert from tho Bedford map and the Hakluyt nrip which " wore also in so many
merchants' houses." On the other hand this map of 1544 has left no trace of its influence upon any
other map or in any writer of that period, or any other period, until the last few years. Only one in
dtcation exists that it was ever seen in Spain and that has recently been found.
The indefatigable research of Harrisse has brought to light a MS. in the Royal Library at Madrid
purporting to bean " explanation of tho sailing chart of ( 'olumbus." It is by a Doctor (Irajales of whom
nothing else is known. It contains the account Columbus wrote of his third voyage, tables of the rising
and setting of the sun and tho whole of the twenty-two legends of the Paris map of 1544. This confirms
the fact stated above that tho legends were printed separately and pasted on the sides of the map,
and it suggests that the map of 1544 was at some period in the possession of this Doctor Grajales in
Puerto de Sancta Maria not far from Seville. Upon this somewhat slight foundation Harrisse builds
a theory that Grajales made the map, whereas it can only show that he probably had a copy.
The conclusions to which all these considerations lead, are : —
1. That the Paris map of 1544 is not Cabot's in any sense which would make him responsible for
its accuracy, that it was not published or prepared in Spain, that he never corrected the proofs but
that he probably contributed in some measure to the material from which its unknown author com-
piled it.
2. That the map in tho Queen's gallery engraved by Clement Adams was essentially different in
its American geography from that of 1544 and that it was based on some of Cabot's charts made in
England, and that Lok's map, taken with Gilbert's and Willes's statements, affords a useful indication
as to what these charts contained.
3. That in the legends on the maps as well as in the statements recorded in Hakluyt and Eden
the incidents of the voyages of 1497 are not distinguished from those of 1498, but both are given to-
gether in a general description of the whole northeastern coast.
1O8 SAMUEL EDWARD DAWSON ON THE
NOTES AND REFERENCES.
1. Harriitft-— Difcorery of Xorth America, p. 185.
2. These projxisitions are abundantly established, mainly on documentary evidence, by Harrisse — Jean el
lien Cal>nt and Ditcorery of America, an! by Deano in Ilitt. and Crit. ffittory of America, vol. III.; as well
us by many other writers in books and periodicals who treat of some or all of these questions.
:i. Discourse of the anonymous guast at the house of Frascator. Ramusio — Navigazioni et Viaggi, vol. I.,
fol. :i74 D, 3rd »«!., Venire, 1(153; cited and translated by the chief writers upon this subject.
I. Tlnisc who hold that tho landfall was in Newfoundland generally place it at Cape Bonavista, and the island
of Hacralieu, not far off, they maintain by ite name to IK> a further identification with the place called Baccalaos.
This i.-l;md would then bo tho island of St John, discovered the same day. Foster has no doubt about it
I"" •>":/••• "'"' !>!»•<»•• riff I" tin- .V'-rl/i, London, l"S(i. See also Murray Diacoreria and Trartlt in North America, Lon-
don. is.'1; and, in fart, nil the older writers. Among the Inter writers who have held that view are Suite, Hiftoire
•In < '.HHiiti nf ; tin' Right Kev. Or. Howley, Mig. of American Jlintory, Oct., 1891, and it is often met with in popu-
lar works.
r> A great number of names of weight lire found in favour of Labrador. Among them are Kohl, Biddle,
Miimboldt, Harrissc in his ln.«t work, Dinconry of America, the Abbf Korland and Garneau.
(!. Thi- m:i|i of I'll I ha'l not been discovered when Biddle wrote. It bad a great effect in changing the set of
opinion towards ('ape Br.'ton and, by a misreading of the configuration upon the map, Cape North was taken to
1 •!• th<- indirated landfall. Ilarrisse in lsS2 (Jean et Sflniftien Caliot) with more reason advocated Cape Percy; but
lie i-hanged his mind ten years later in his last book, Difcnrery of America, 1892. Dr. Bourinot (Cape Breton and
it.' tf. morm'.v), while he follows tho general current and inclines to the opinion that Cape North was the landfall,
,\<~-~ so on the authority of the map of 1544. lie, however, alone of all the writers on the question, has hitherto
rucoirnizt'd the »tron.j claims of ('ape Breton and the Ci nformity of Scatari island with the required conditions.
He was not examining thi- s|enal question and while yielding to the current opinion his local knowledge
prevented him from accept in;: it as proved.
1 have not found Mr. Kben Hnrsford's arguments for Salem Neck sufficiently strong to lead me to consider his
theory separately.
7. Captain Richard Whitbotirne — A Relation of the New-found-land, etc., etc., London, 1622.
N. Champlain— Voyager, l(i:!2; ed. Laverdicre, p. 1312, Quebec, 1870.
9. In appendix to Kohl Due. Hiitory of Maine, and in his writings generally.
10. Trannnctioni of Royal Society of Canada, vol. IX., 1891.
II. It would be a small matter if this error were found only in the railway hand-books; but Deane, the
\bl*'- Beaudoin, Brovoort, Harrisse and numerous other authors of eminence maintain this view.
12. Barrett— llittory and Antiquitie* of Bristol ; Markham— Hakluyt Soc. Vol. for 1893, p. ilv. ; Letter of
Raimondo di Soncino, Dec. 18, 1497.
13. Despatches from Dr. de Paebla, July 28, 1498, and Pedro de Ayala, July 26, 1498, to the Catholic sove-
reigns; Gomara Ilittoria.
14. Letters patent for both voyages. See also Biddle, page 80.
15. Letter of Lorenzo Pasqualigo, Aug. 23, 1497.
16. Despatch of Pedro de Ayala, July 25, 1498.
17. Letter of Raimondo di Soncino to the Duke of Milan, Dec. 18, 1497.
18. Peter Martyr (1516), Dec. III. Bk. 6.
18. Gomara— Hiiloria (1552).
20. Pet«r Martyr, Gomara, Ramusio, pa$»im.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. 1Q9
0
21. Letter of Lorenzo Pasqualigo, August 23, 1497.
22. Peter Martyr— Decode*.
23. See the wording of the second letters patent.
24. This is shown by the second letters patent which are addressed to him alone ; also by the petition of the
Drapers' Company to the king in 1521, for which see Harrisse Discovery of America, appendix, where the mer-
chants make very little of Sebastian Cabot's achievements.
25. Sebastian Cabot is not mentioned by Ayala, Puebla, Soncino, nor Pasqualigo. His name occurs only once
in the original authorities, and then with the names of Lewis and Sancio, his brothers, in the first patent This is
a cardinal fact in the controversy.
26. Letter of Lorenzo Pasqualigo, Aug. 23, 1497.
27. Barrett — History and Antitpritiei of liristol for the name of the vessel. For the size and number of the
crew, Soncino, Dec. 18, 1497.
28. Champlain's Voyages, ed. Laverdk" re ; see for Cape Breton, p. 279; La Ht've (Lunonburg, N.S.), p. 150;
Port Royal (Granville, on Annapolis rivor), p. 1(17; Petit Passage (Long island, St. Mary's bay, Digby), p. Kil1 ;
Kenneboc (Maine), p. 197; Mallebarre (a little south of Capo Cod on Champlain's map), p. 21. i, In a note on
Champlain's observation at Cape Breton the Abbt' Laverdiiiro remarks that " It is probable we should read L'4
degrees for 14 degrees, as the variation is now about -4 degrees west." This shows how the secular variation of the
needle has confused the most learned commentators. A less conscientious oJitor might have amended Champlain'g
text to correspond with Bay Geld 'a charts. See also Koutier de Jean Allcfunncc for variation at Kram-irny.
29. This map is not extant, but it has been reconstructed from tho very detailed accounts of it which survive-
See. Hakluyl Soc. Vol. for 1893, p. 1.
30. It is interesting to note how long the name Camhaluc adhered to the coast. ( 'aptain Richard \Vhitbourne
in his relation of New-found-land speaks of " that coast which is called Cambaleu," meaning Labrador.
31. For the course sailed soe the two letters of Raimondo di Soncino to the Duke of Milan in 1497.
32. According to Eratosthenes, Ptolemy and Pomponius Mola, the authorities of those days, the Tanais was
the eastern boundary of Kurope.
33. Letter of Lorenzo Pasqualigo, Aug. 23, 1497.
34. Second letter of Raimondo di Soncino. The despatch of Do Ayala to the Catholic sovereigns, July '25,
1498, shows that the landfall was not far north. The envoy has seen Cabot's map and is sure that Cabot lias been
trespassing on Spanish ground. That excludes Labrador.
35. Historical and Geographical Notes, p. 15. Brovoort holds the same view. Soe Journal of Am. Oeog. Soc.
for 1872, p. 213.
30. Captain Fox, U.S.A., App. 18 to Report of If. S. Coast Surrey, 1880.
37. Markham— Haklwjt Soc. Vol. for 1893.
38. In twenty-four hours Columbus passed from east variation to one point west.
39. This is evident from the voyage of the Bonaventure in 1591. She sailed from St. Malo with the " Canada
fleet" and, having passed Cape Race without seeing it, came upon the St. Pierre bank. Her course for Cape Kay,
opposite Cape North, was changed to N. W. J N.
40. Bay field — Sailing Directions.
41. Peter Martyr — Decades.
42. Ramusio — " Anonymous Guest."
43. The story of a boiling sea is found in Oviedo and Herrara. The sailors of the Mary of Guilford reported
having sailed through a hot sea which seethed like water in a caldron.
44. Columbus was combating that idea when he emphasized the fact that he had sailed to Iceland and that
the sea was not frozen.
45. Diez — Dictionary of the Romance Languages, gives a clue to Kohl's etymology. He cites the word under the
old French form cabeliau from Dutch kabeljaawa "whence, too" (he adds), "perhaps with a reference to baeului, the
Spanish bacalao, Basque bacailaba, Venetian, Piedmontese bacala."
HO SAMUEL EDWARD DA WSON ON THE
When an etymology seems BO simple as that of bacalao (stock-fish), from the low Latin baculiu, a stick, it is
unnecessary to go so far afield as to import such a word as kabeljaauw into the question. There is a precise
parallel in tho Spanish caballo from the low Latin caMlus, and the Basques no doubt borrowed the Spanish word
and spelled it in their own way. It it a common saying concerning the Basques that they write Solomon and
pronounce Nebuchadnezzer, so ditlicult is their language.
4i>. Uamusio Vol. lit. — Introductory ItincnwK. The whole statement is incredible. We know from Capt.Coats's
GfOyrni>/iy <>/ I button'* Ray that the earliest date a sailing vessel can enter the ice-pack outside of Hudson straits is
the middle of .Inly. Tho Canadian expedition tinder Lieut. Gordon in 1880 reached Cape Mugford on July 2 and,
Mejuiiiii-.' along tho coast from a point (>0 miles south of Capo Mugford as far as Cape Chidley, found the ice lining
t'ie coast tightly packed tiftoon miles out from shore and loose for ten miles farther out.
17. Tho following is Galvano's notice of tho Cabot discovery from the translation in Haklwjt Soc. Vol. 1893.
llarri.-se '-I'-ol gives tho original. Galruno't IHtcorfrict of Ihe World, 1503 :
" In tin- year U'.ni thoro was a Venetian in Kngland called .lohnCabota, who having knowledge of such a new
'• discovery an this was and perceiving by the globe that the islands before s;x>ken of stood almost in the same lati-
"Hide, with his i-oiiniry and much nearer to Kngland than to I'ortugitl or to Castile, he acquainted King Henry
" the. \'II . then King of Knuland, with tho same, wherewith the saide King was greatly pleased and furnished him
" i iiit with two ships anil ".on men ; which departed ami set sailo in the spring of the yeere, and they sailed west-
-' ward till they came in sight of land in •)•"' degrees of latitude toward the north, and then went Straight northward
" ul they came into on degrees of latitude, where the day is 18 hours long and the night is very cleare and bright.
" 1 'her.- th.-y fuiiiiil the air cold, and groat islands of ice, but no ground in 70, 80, 100 fathoms sounding, but found
" much i<v whif h alarmed thorn ; and -o from thence putting about finding the land to turn eastwards they trended
" aluii-' by it o-i tin- dthor tack, discovering all tho Bay and river named Desoado, to see if it passed on the other
" -i lc ; tin- n they sailc I back a^ain diminishing thn latitu le till they came to 38 degrees toward the equinoctial line
" and from thenco returne 1 to Kngland. Tnorrf be others which say tli.it he went as far as the Cape of Florida
" which standfth in -~> degree^.'1
This extract is ;i L'O > 1 instance, of the way in which t!ie two voyages were mixed up. Although this extract
from the Haklnyt Society gives the name of ".John " Cabot as found in their Portuguese text, the other Portuguese
text in II.irt>s-'s ''.i'..,/ reads " Seba.sti.in.'' .lohn Cabot had a narrow csc.ipa from complete suppression. It was
tho fortunate preservation of the Spanish, Milane^ and Venetian correspondence which bus given a firm basis to
his reputation. !»r Deano thinks that it waa Hakluyt who altered "Sebastian " to "John " Cabot That was (ifit
be true i an unwarrantable, liberty to take with a text, but at that timo the information was in llakluyt's possession
which sh'iwf 1 that .lohn was the discoverer. He had tho patents, tho first of which was dated 14%. The laws of
literary composition in this rttsjieet were not then so strictly drawn as they are now.
•1*. The Abbe Verre an in two pipers in the Trans, of the Royal Soc. of Canndu illustrates tho fierceness of this
jealousy in Spain. He gives documents showing that the Spanish government sent spies to France to watch the
preparations for Uolterval's voyage and that it endeavoured to induce the Portuguese government to send an
expedition to follow and destroy Koberval's floet
•!'.». Dinriirtry nf Amtrini, pp. 14, 'Jo 7, ft *etj.
50. Hakluyt— Dir<r» Voyngr*. p. 52, ed. Hakluyt Soc.
.">!. This is the reason why Pope and Ganong in their studies have arrived at true conclusions concerning
Jacques Cartier's voyages. Their promises are wrong because the variation was then one pointless, but their
conclusions are right because Cartier's compass was set to the variation of France nearly a point east
5_. And nover having been published exercised no influence on succeeding maps. Containing conclusive
evidence of the English claims it was kept secret and then forgotten. It was discovered by Humboldt in 1832.
53. See Rev. Dr. Patterson's monograph in Tram. Roy. Soc. Can. for 1890.
64. This bank is a well known spot to sailors. The soundings are very distinctive, and in thick weather it is
usual when near there to heave-to and sound ; the ship's position can be then found with certainty.
65. Dwcotrry of America, p. 580.
68. Ablx' Ferland— Ilitl. du Canada, vol. I.; Vopt—Jacquu Cartier; Ganong— Trant. Roy. Soc. Canada, 1887
and 188U; Laverdit-re— Note» to Champlain't Voyage*; Abbe Verreau— Trant. Roy. Soc. Canada, 1891 and 1892.
67. AbW- Verrean— Trant. Roy. Soc. Canada, 1890 and 1891.
VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS IN 1497 AND 1498. Ill
58. Sometimes this great bay was called the sea of Verrazano. Winsorsays it cost the French of Canada
one hundred and forty years of effort to realize the fact that the way to Cathay was not hy the St. Lawrence.
59. Markham also is clear upon this point, llakluyt Soc. Vol. for 1893.
60. Jean et Slbattien Cabot, p. 197.
61. Vitet — Hittoire de Dieppe states that a school of hydrography was established there in the middle of the
16th century.
62. Jean et Stbaitien Cabot, p. 230.
63. It is clearly identified as the Great Magdalen by Islo lirion close to it.
64. Jean et Slbastien Cabot, p. 242.
65. Gomara was the first writer to apply the name, conjointly with Golfo (tuadrailu, in 1553.
66. Discovery of America, p. 20.
67. feme Critique d'Histoirc ct de la Litterature, April, 1870.
68. These observations are based upon the facsimile in .Tomard.
69. Hakluyt — Particular Discourse on AVestern Planting, p. 249, Goldsmith's ed.
70. The letter is dated 18th December, 14H7, in the interval between the fust and second voyages, "This
" Messer. Zoanne (John Cabot) has the description of the world on a chart and also on a solid sphere which he
" has constructed, and on which he shows where he has been." This passage taken with De Ayala's letter to the
Catholic sovereigns is of great interest as bearing upon La Cosa's map. The great historical importance of the
map has caused many copies to be made. Ihimboldt, Kohl, Stevens, Jomard, Winsor, Harris.«e, Krets«hmc.r and
Markham all give reproductions of it, but some of them have l«en taken from copies and the photographic repro-
ductions of others are very much reduced in size and the details are lost. The copy given here is a tracing from a
facsimile published at Madrid in 1892. The coast is not a hard line as in most copies, as if a survey had been
made, but a broken lino as of a reconnaissance on a coasting voyage. In the facsimile two small islands arc
shown, not seen on the other copies and somo small islands shown on other copies between I. de la Trinidat and
the coast are not found. The facsimile must be taken as the best representation extant and is reproduced in all
the colours of the original.
71. Probably the mouth of Hudson's strait, where the tidal currents flow with great rapidity. The rise and
fall of the tide at the mouth of Ungava river is (14 feet. ( Evidence of Mr. K. Craw ford betore Committee of House
of Commons of Canada, 1884, and Report of Expedition by Capt. Gordon in 1886). On the Hakluyt map the same
locality is indicated by the inscription '' a furious over-fall." The wind against such tidal currents makes a very
heavy sea.
72. An imaginary island of Santana is shown off the banks of Newfoundland in Ortelius' map.
73. There was no universal standard of correction but each maker corrected his compasses to the variation of
his own country. At La Rochelle the correction was less than in Flanders or eastern France and at Genoa there
was no variation and consequently no correction. Champlain refers to compasses of both kinds.
74. The gut or strait of Canso has had several names. Here it is the channel of St. Julien. Denys calls it
" le petit passage de Campseaux " and describes the harbour now called Port Mulgrave under the name of Havre
de Fronsac. Charlevoix calls the strait " le passage de Fronsac." The name of Denys, Sietir de Fronsac, ought
never to have been allowed to fade off that coast.
75. John Cabot was by no means a stay-at-home merchant His characteristics show out in the letters of
Soncino, and of Pasqualigo who was his fellow townsman. He is called " a distinguished sailor and skilled in the
discovery of new islands," " very expert in navigation." He had also travelled in the east.
76. Benjamin, 8. G. W.— Cruise of the Alice May. New York, Appleton, 1885.
77. These forms apparently different are in reality the same ; for the tilde or the dash over the final a mark
the elision of n or m. There is no English type to show it.
78. Compare the outline of the south coast of Newfoundland in Kernel's map with that of Cham plain's at
p. 94. Both are on a magnetic meridian. The relative positions of Cape Race and Cape Breton are the same.
112 SAMUEL EDWARD DA WSON— VOYAGES OF THE CABOTS, ETC.
79. This cut of Rolz map is taken from Ganong's paper (It. S. C., vol. vii., sec- 2, p. 2D). He identifies by
the numbers various points in Carder's narrative. It is also found at p. 83 of vol. 3, Winsor's Narr. and Critical
Hitt»ry without the numbers. The names are not repeated here because Mr. Ganong's theory is not in question
and the sketch is used merely to demonstrate the absence in the gulf of anything like an island of Prince Edward.
80. I have not been able to find any rational explanation of the names Biggetn and Barbatos attached to
these islands. The " Plisacus Sinus" found farther east on this map of which Kohl (p. 157) "does not know what
to think " is evidently Polisacus Sinus, the gulf into which the 1'olisacus river of Marco Polo (Ho-ang-ho) dis-
charges its waters. That river according to him Hows south of Cambaluc (Pekin).
si. The Cape St. John of Cartier was on the island of Newfoundland. Pope places it at the present Cape
Anguille.
S2. The Toudamani or Tnulamans, (Toudiimans, Hakluyt) are described by Cartier as a people dwelling
smith of ilovheluga who were enemies of the Indians of New France.
s:!. There is much dispute about the authorship of this map ; it is ascribed to Edward Wright and to
Kmmeric Molynenx and Hakluyt is supposed to have assisted in the compilation. It is convenient to cite it as
I lakli-,\ t's map.
*4. This is precisely the case of the first voyage of John Cabot The theory of the present paper could not
have a more Hpt illustration.
•>.">. In liuaritch's " Hough List" No. 145 is advertised a map of the world by Alonzo do Santa Cruz dated
I'l-l. rvpr.'<lu'-i> 1 in IS'.'L' in facsimile fnuii the unique original MS. map at Stockholm. This I have not seen.
P. '.'I. A r« leretK -e t" (ialvano'rt book is omitted. The passage is given in full in note -17.
P. 8ti. The reference t" the Tudemunx in to note K'J — nnt.8<i.
SECTION II., 1894. [ 113 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
III. — The Inimit* of our An-tir
By His Honour Lieut.-Qovernor J. C. SCHULTZ, LL.IX, M.I).
(Read May 25th, IHill).
I.
Among the many Indian tribes of the west, northwest and north, of' which, on the
fifteenth day of July, 1870, the Dominion of Canada assumed the wardenship, there were
none more remote, less known and more interesting trom an anthropological point ot view
than the aborigines of our northern coast and of the islands of our arctic archipelago. Such
meagre knowledge as we possessed of the interesting people, who, from Melville Peninsula
to Herchel Island, inhabited these iey coasts and islands, was principallv derived from such
incidental records of their pursuits, habits and character as were to be found in the journals
of those courageous and indefatigable searchers for a northwest passage, to whom, except
in some notable cases, all else, save that supposed waterway, was of little moment. Hence
we find, as is usual when only one side of the narrative of rencontres is told, the impivr-<ioii
created that these isolated savages deserved, in a measure, the character which had. in the
early years of Norwegian and Icelandic discovery, been given them by voyagers who. it'
we may believe their own records, murdered some of them in sheer wantonness, and carried
off others to die from home-sickness for the barren rocks whence they had been taken, or
drowned in vain attempts to reach their native shores by flight in improvised kayacks.
So much new light regarding this strange people has come to us of late years from
missionaries, Danish and Hudson's Bay traders and other sources, such as the cruise of the
U. S. steamer "Thetis," that "the time has, I think, come for a reconsideration of the
estimate which has been formed of a people so homogeneous in appearance, language and in
their habits and mode of life, who occupy a region more extended than that of any of the
aboriginal tribes of North or South America, and who differ so much from all other savages
of the new or old world.
An examination of such records as are available brings us in contact with them at a
very early period on the eastern borders of the five thousand miles of coast line which they
are known at one time to have occupied, and although this takes us beyond the strict limits
of the title of this paper, yet it may be admissible, in view of their apparently common
origin and the remarkable homogeneity of which I have spoken.
The story of " Lief," the son of " Eric the Red," with his companion " Biorn," and
their discovery of Vinland, or Wine Land, is too well known to need recapitulation.
" Thorwald," Lief s brother, eager for further discovery, is said to have sailed with Lief s
crew the following year, examining the country to the westward of what was probably the
Sec. II., 1894. 15.
It4 J. C. 80HULTZ ON THE
strait* of Belle-Isle, and in the third summer, to quote an early narrator, "They explored
the island, but as their vessel unfortunately bulged against a headland, they were obliged to
spend the greater part of the season in repairing her. The old keel being useless, they
erected it as a monument on the top of the cape, to which they gave the name of
• Kinelarnes.' '
Having retim-d the ship, they again reeonnoitered the east side of the country, where
tli.-\ fell in with three small boats covered with skins, with three men in each. These they
seized, with the exception of one man. who escaped, and killed them in mere wantonness.
Short lv after tliev were attacked by a multitude of the same savages in their boats, but they
\\eiv -o well -civcncd tVoin the shower of Eskimo arrows by the boards which guarded the
• hip'- -id.-, and defended themselves with su. h vigour that after an hour's skirmish they
.•..nipelled i|,,.'n- a— ailant- I" .-cek safety in Hight and unjustly enough after so arduous a
,,,ui.-t br-t.'wc.l upon tlii-e Indian- the contemptuous appellation " Skraelings ; " Thorwald
al,, ii,-. of all the ,-n-w. paid the lorfeit of his barbarity with his life, having received a wound
from an arrow in the -kirmi-li from which he soon died.
It \\ould -eem from thi- narrative that thetirst Skraelings seen by Europeans were met
.in the north, -a-t.-ni e..a-t of Newfoundland <>r the southeastern coast of Labrador in the
e.nlie-t \eai- of the eleventh ceiiturv. and their own record of the occurrence reflects little
eivdit "ii tin- European barbarian- whi> were the victors and murderers in these first encoun-
I. T- lietWeell till' penple of the east atld West.
No -aii-t'a.-t.irv evidenee i- to l.e f.iund that Greenland at this time was inhabited, save
b\ tin Norwegian and Icelandic colonists who M-ttled upon its cast and west coast; indeed
th.- mo-t aii.-ii-nt leelandie writers, of whom Saeiuund Fredc, Arius J'olihistor, Snorro
Stiirl.-eii and otliers, who wrote a> early as the twelfth century, relate that, although pieces
of broken oar- were -omctimcs found on the strand, no human beings were ever seen, either
on the i-a-t or we-t coast-.
If the treatment ae.-.u-ded by Thorwald to the Skraelings was a fair example of that,
whi.-h wa- a.-.-orded them when afterwards met with by other adventurers on the Atlantic
and St. Lawrence coasts of Labrador, we may well surmise that the name and ill-fame of
tin- ea-tern intruders would be carried from the seal tents of the Labrador coast to the snow
hoii-e- of their countrymen on the far-off northern coasts of islands to the westward of the
wide and treacherous sea. now known as Baffin's Hay, and its inlet, Davis' 8 Strait, and have
engendered that racial hostility which, aided by the plague or black death of Europe, was,
three centuries later to sweep away from Greenland their eastern enemies with a destruction
so complete as to leave no living man. and scarcely a monument of the occupation of the
colonizing race.
From the date of the rccolonix.ation of Greenland we have a better knowledge of the
" Innuits" or Eskimo who then possessed the land, and who, on the whole, having forgotten
the old feud, or perhaps deemed it wiped out in blood, received their visitors in peace.
From the records of the factors of the royal Danish fur trade and the devout missionaries
who. led on first by the devoted Hans Egcde, have, with their successors, the Moravian
brethren, spread the light of the gospel from the home of the Aurora to the Straits of Belle-
Isle, along the Greenland and Labrador coast, we learn much to dispel the prejudice against
the "Skraelings" (shrivelled chips of creatures) engendered by descriptions of them written
over eight hundred years ago, and certainly the kindly savages whom Richardson, Tarry
INNUITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. US
and others visited and described, and who seem not to have molested Franklin's fated band,
and, indeed, aided when they could, other arctic expeditions in time of their direst need,
deserve no such treatment at our hands.
The early voyagers called them " Skraelings ; " the Indians proper (•'Abenaki") of
inland southeastern Labrador called them "Eskimo," meaning "raw tish eaters;" the
early French voyagers to the gulf, Esquimaux, from the Indian word, and by those latter
names they are generally known to-day, their own proud title of " Innuit " — the people —
being seldom heard save among themselves.
It will be in order after their name or names, to describe briefly the country they occupy
within and without the Dominion of Canada. Our Canadian Kskimo may IK- said to occupy
a country about two thousand miles long by eight hundred milt's broad, while the " Innuit "
nation extends along the Asiatic coast four hundred miles west of Behring Straits, along the
northern coast of Alaska, and down the Asiatic and American coasts of Hehring Sea for
some distance, where, however, they have become mixed with the coa>t Indian tribes, tin-
east and west coast of Greenland, and down the Labrador coast to latitude sixty, occupy-
ing also both shores of Hudson's Bay down to about the same latitude. Throughout this
vast region they have never shown any inclination to leave the >ca-eoast of the continent or
the islands otf of it, and when thev do so, it is merely a summer excursion to supplement
their diet of seal, whale, walrus, mussels and sea tish with the Mesh of the reindeer and the
salmon of districts not far from their favourite arctic haunts, and to procure the reindeer
skins to provide the lighter part of the dress of the winter and summer mouths. The seal
is to the Eskimo what the buffalo once was to the Indians of t lie western prairie : food, clothing
and material for his house. Indeed, it is more, for the tat is his winter fuel and without the
seal there would be no Innuit nation, as no savages, less well fed on oleaginous foods, could
possibly resist and face, as the Eskimo have to resist and face, the intense cold of an arctic-
winter : eating quantities of it, as well as of whale's blubber, which we would doubt tin-
tales of were they not vouched for by arctic voyagers and missionaries whose accuracy can-
not be impugned; they tell us that a successful hunter will lie on his back and devour
twelve or fourteen pounds of blubber in a day, and an Eskimo boy is described by a pains-
taking and doubtless wondering arctic voyager, as eating, in twenty-four hours, eight and
a-half pounds of seal meat, half frozen and half cooked, one pound two ounces of bread, one
pint and a-half of thick soup, and washing all this down with three wine-glassfuls of
schnapps, a tumbler of grog and live pints of water. To use an old expression "All seems
fish that comes to their net," and the arctic fox, hare, wolf and leeming are used as food,
cooked slightly, if where drift wood or twigs can be found, or frozen or half putrid if a
little train oil may be had as a sauce for these rather " high " dainties.
In their extensive habitat the physical conditions do not vary much ; in nearly all cases
they are far beyond the tree line of the continent, and while, no doubt, the extensive depos-
its of driftwood brought to the icy sea by the rivers of Siberia, and our own great
Mackenzie supply them in some parts with the coveted lance handles and sled runners,
summer fuel and material for their houses, yet these drifts seldom occur where other
conditions are favourable to a full food supply, and as the seal is his principal food, furnishing
him as well with light, warmth, clothing, implements of the chase, harness for his dogs,
material for his canoe and his summer as well as part of his winter house, all other consid-
erations give way before it. The appearance of the Eskimo along their extensive coast line
116 J. C. SCHULTZ ON THK
does not, except in height, vary much, from where the Norse discoverers first saw them, to
their extreme western limit in Siberia ; at a distance, when clad in their winter dress, they
look the best fed people in the world, which idea their fat faces and rowly powly figures
does not dispel on a nearer view, their dress making them look shorter and broader than
thev really are. Stripped of their vestments, however, they show figures possessed of much
ability, and except that nearly all are pot-bellied, they are of very fair proportions. In some
parts, near the centre of the vast coast line they inhabit, the men reach five feet nine, ten
and even eleven inches in height, but near their eastern and western limit, six inches below
these heights would be the general limit. Although, to resist arctic cold the muscles have
an adipose et.vering greater than that of other Indians and whites, yet in their muscular
development, in the direction which their labours or recreations necessitate, they are the
equals <>f the average white and superior to many of the Indian tribes. Expert and endur-
ing wrestlers and paddlers, they are yet poor walkers and lifters of heavy weights, and
owinir i" their precarious food supply, dripping houses and the bad weather of the climatic
inteiTcirnum between winter and spring, they are short lived, and the men more so than the
women, owinir to casualties attendant upon their difficult and dangerous summer method of
taking t In1 seal.
Kvcrvwherc thev arc found the facial expression is the same: broad and flat, with a
n. .-e >o low that various explorers have laid a straight edge across the cheeks of an arctic
belle without toiichinir it, while across the upper part of it the skin was stretched as tightly
as a drum. The eve is small and black and, particularly in the women, the lower lid points
downward like the Chinese, giving the face a peculiar expression. The skin, when divested
of its airirrciration of fat and lamp soot, is lighter than that of the sub-arctic Indian tribes,
and tin- bodies of their children at birth are nearly as white as those of Europeans. Their
hand:- and feet are Miiall and delicately shaped, the hair black and coarse, and like the
Indians ^oiith of them, they carefully extract the few straggling hairs from chin and
The dress of the Kskimo, unlike the defective covering of other savages, is unique in
its appearance as it is in its perfeetness of adaptation to their wants, their climate and
occupations admitting nothing but the lightest, warmest and driest of coverings. These
end- they have accomplished with a degree of perfection and skill, which would rank them
superior among savages, even if we had not, in addition, their rare adaptation of limited
means to an end. in their weapons, houses and canoes. The outer portion of the garments
of both sexes is much the same, the skirts of the smock-shaped outer coat worn by the
women being longer and more peaked than that of the men ; the hood is also larger, for
the accommodation of the inevitable baby, and the boots much wider. The upper garments
in winter are chiefly of the skins of the reindeer, tanned with the hair on, and these are
doubled so that the hair touches the skin, and is as well, the outer covering, the skin of the
seal being employed for their waterproof boots, which are also doubled, with the additional
warmth of soft slippers for the feet intervening. The dress, especially of the women, is
often ornamented with fringes of down or strips of light coloured skins, making a pleasing
eontrast to the rich, dark colour of their clothing. The dress described is that made by
them with Iwne needles and thread of sinew. Contact with Europeans has brought them
steel needles and ordinary thread, but no increase of comfort or of appearance, their clothes
Wing many times warmer and far more suited to their needs than the best of the white
INNUITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 117
man's fabrics. In the heat of summer the ordinary upper dress is discarded, formerly for a
light covering of the skins of ducks, and now of some cheap European material.
Their implements of the chase, till the partial adoption of firearms, were equally novel
and well adapted to their wants, consisting mainly of lances and harpoons of various sizes
and shapes, the bow and arrow, and slings, the two latter, however, being much less
frequently used than the former, and the sling, indeed, scarcely at all, being made in the
usual way, and used with stone missiles; their bows were formed with difficulty, owing to
the scarcity of suitable wood, generally of pieces of bone fastened together with nails, where
these could be got, and their chief power derived from sinewy strings drawn across them ;
on their missile darts, however, they mainly depended, and these were formed with an ingen-
uity, and made with a skill hardly to be expected, considering the scarcity of wood and iron,
and remembering the clumsy and intractable character of bone. With these weapons,
however, they fearlessly attack the polar bear, musk ox and wolf, and kill the whale, walrus
and seal. Their harpoon dart, of which the length is about six feet and the diameter an
inch and a-half, has in all cases an inflated bag attached to it. The upper part is fitted with
a movable joint of bone headed with the harpoon, which is also of hone and about live
inches long, barbed and pointed with iron. At the butt-end of the shaft are two pieces of
whalebone about nine inches long to carry it more steadily in its flight. To these is tixed
the rest about two feet, long and notched on both sides to procure a firm hold for ihe thumb
and forefinger. A cord about fifty feet long hangs from the harpoon, which, after passing
through a ring of bone in the middle of the shaft, lies in coils or on a roller on the fore part
of the kayack, and is fastened to a bladder or seal skin hag behind the Hskinio in the other
end of the kayack. The construction of this dart shows an extreme ingenuity which is not
easily described. If the weapon were of one entire piece it would immediately he snapped
in two by the wounded animal; the harpoon, therefore, is made to Hy out of the shaft,
which is left floating on the surface while the seal plunges with the harpoon under water,
the handle or rest, after imparting a violent impulse to the harpoon, remaining in the band of
the thrower. Their large lance, also about six feet long, is nearly the same as the harpoon,
but without the barbs, so that it can be drawn out at once for another stroke. A small lance is
used also with a long swordlike point, and another missile dart is used for birds ; this is six
feet long also, but lighter and with a point which has only one barb, further down the shaft
however, several jagged ribs of bone project which often catch the bird the point has missed.
The same simple but successful ingenuity is shown in the manufacture of their boats,
which are of two kinds, the larger and the smaller; the large or women's boat "omiak" is
sometimes from thirty to forty feet long, from four to five broad and three deep and is
narrowed to a point at each extremity, with a flat bottom. It is made of slender bent laths
about two inches wide, with longitudinal ribs of whalebone and covered with tanned seal-
skin, the ribs run along the sides parallel to the keel, meeting together at the bow and stern
and across this light flooring heavier beams are fastened in. Short posts are then fitted to
the ribs to support the gunwale ; and as they are liable to be forced outward by the pressure
of the transverse seats for the rowers, of which there are ten or twelve, they are bound on
the outside by two gunwale ribs and the timbers are not fastened with iron nails, which
would soon rust and fret holes in the skin covering, but by wooden pins or whalebone.
The Eskimo performs this work without a line or square, taking the proportions with his
eye with great accuracy. The only tools which he employs for this and nearly every other
118 J. V. SCHULTZ ON THE
kiml of work are a small saw, a chisel which when fastened to a wooden handle serves him
for u hatchet, a small gimlet and a sharp pointed knife ; as soon as the skeleton of the boat
is completed the woman covers it with thick seals' leather still soft from the dressing, and
calks the interstices with old hard fat, so that these boats are much less leaky than many
wooden ones, the seams swelling in the water, but they require recovering almost every
vear : they are rowed by the women, commonly four at a time, while one takes the helm,
at the head of the boat. Till European sail cloth could be had, they spread a sail of gutskins
,-ewed together, six feet high and nine feet broad. Rich Eskimo near trading stations often
make their Mills of white linen striped with red, but their boats can only sail with the wind
i>n the ipiarter or astern and even then cannot keep pace with an European boat ; they have,
however, tlii- advantage, that from their lightness and shape they can make headway faster
with tln-ir oar- in contrary wiml- or a calm. In these boats they undertake voyages of
nianv Inmdivd miles along the coast, with their tents, dogs and all their goods, carrying
be-ide- teli i" twenty )>ei>ons. The men. however, keep them company in kayacks, brcak-
inir tin' loive of the wu\e- when they run high, and in ca.-e of necessity holding the sides of
tin- boat in equilibrium with their hands. They usually travel thus thirty miles a day and
in their niirhtN encampment- on the -horc they unload the boat, turn it upside down and
.-ovi-r it \\iili -tone- to -cciire it from the violence of the wind or a sudden rise of the tide
and it' i In' -tat.- of tin- \\vat her prevents t heir t ravelling by sea six or eight of them carry the
IP., at o\<-rland »n tln-ir ln-ad> to HIOIT navigalile waters. Europeans have sometimes built
boat- "u iln-ir model and liml them on nianv occasions for arctic progress more serviceable
t han t li.-ir own ln-av\' ' me-.
'flu- -mall eanoe or kayack i>. however, the Eskimo boat jtar excellence, and much
limn- care i- taken in making it. tor tin' owner's lite depends upon it ill many cases, and from
tin- nature of hi- avocation- it has become almost a part of the Eskimo himself and he
-e.-iu-. a- indeed he is, perfectly at home and in his element in it. It is generally about
eighteen t'eet long, and >haped like a weaver's shuttle, with the ends turned up. At the
middle it i- about eighteen inches broad, and is scarcely a foot in depth ; like the woman's
boat, it i* constructed of long, slender laths, with cross hoops secured with whalebone, and
i- covered with seal leather. lioth ends are capped with bone, on account of the friction to
which they are subjected among the rocks. In the middle of the skin covering of the
kayack is a round hole with a raised ring of wood or bone, in which the Eskimo squats down
on a r-oft fur. the ring or combing reaching up to his hips, and he tucks his water dress —
tin- seal coat — so tightly about him that no water can enter the boat; this water coat is
also fastened do-c around his neck and arms with bone buttons. The harpoon dart is
strapped to the kayack at his side, and before him lies the coiled-up line, and behind him is
the bladder. He grasps with both hands the middle of his paddle, which is made of solid
wood, tipped with metal, and with bone along the sides, and swings it with rapid and
regular strokes. Thus equipped he sets out to hunt seals or sea fowl, looking as proud
almost as though he was the commander of the largest man-of-war.
An Eskimo in his kayack is indeed an object of admiration to those who see him in
rough weather, ami his sea dress, shining with rows of white bone buttons, gives him a
splendid appearance. He attains great speed in this boat, and when doing duty as a despatch
boat — carrying letters — will make forty-five to fifty miles a day. He dreads no storm,
and as long an a ship can carry her top-sails he braves the largest billows, darting over them
INNTJITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 119
like a bird, and even when completely buried among the waves he soon reappears skimming
over the surface ; if a breaker threatens to capsize him, he supports himself in an upright
position with his paddle ; or if he is actually upset, he regains his equilibrium with a single
swing of his paddle; should he lose the paddle it is, however, almost certain death unless
speedy succour is at hand.
Some Europeans have, after much effort, attained sufficient command of the kavack for
a calm weather voyage, but they seldom venture to tisb in it, ami are totally helpless in
dangerous situations. The Eskimo possess, in the management of tliis vessel, a dextcritv
peculiar to themselves, which excites an interest, not unminglcd \\ ith tear, in the spectator,
when he remembers that the exercise is connected with so much danger that the utmost
skill cannot always save them from perishing in the pursuit of their food. It will lie worth
while to notice a few of the methods by which the young Kskimo are trained to this remark-
able skill. Ten different exercises have been noticed, and there are prohahls- several others
which have escaped observation.
First, the paddler lies alternately with both sides of his bodv on the water, preserving
his balance with his paddle to prevent a total upset, and again recovers his proper position ;
second, he overturns himself completely so that his head hangs perpendicularly downward,
and by a swing of the paddle on either side regains his erect position. In capsi/.inir acci-
dents, which are the most common, and frequently occur in a stormy sea. the Kskimo is
supposed to have the free use of his paddle, but in seal catching it might easily get entangled
among the cordage, or even be entirely lost : — it is needful, then, to prepare the neophvte
for these casualties ; third, they accordingly run one end of the paddle amonir the cross
straps of the kayack, upset it, and work themselves upwith a quick motion ol'the other end :
fourth, they take hold of one end in their mouths, moving the other with their hand, so as
to raise themselves ; fifth, they hold the paddle with both hands across the nape ol'the
neck; or sixth, they hold it fast behind the back, upset, and move it in that position with
both hands till they regain their balance; seventh, they lay it over the shoulder, and by
working it with one hand before and the other behind, raise themselves from the water.
These exercises have regard, of course, to the possible entanglement of the paddle;
cases, however, occur when it is entirely lost, which is the greatest misfortune that can
befall the Eskimo in his kayack, so that eighth, another exercise, therefore, is to hold the
paddle under the bottom of the kayack with both bands, with face down on the deck : having
thus fixed themselves they upset the boat, and again rise aloft by working the paddle, which
now lies on the surface, from beneath ; ninth, they upset the kayack, let go of the paddle,
and pull it down again from the surface ; tenth, if the paddle is lost beyond recovery they
attempt to jerk themselves upward by striking the water with the throwing-board of the
harpoon, or a knife, or even the palm of the hand, but this experiment rarely succeeds.
The youthful kayackers must also exercise their agility among the sunken cliffs and dashing
surges, now driven by a double wave upon the rocks, now whirled completely round, now
buried in the foam, and thus initiated into such perilous gymnastics in this rough school,
they early learn to bid defiance to the heaviest tempest, and generally navigate their frail
craft safely to land in the severest storms.
"When capsized at sea, the paddle lost, and destitute of all resource, they usually creep
out of their kayacks and call for assistance, and if no help arrives, lash themselves to their
boats that their bodies may be found and buried.
12Q J. C. SCHULTZ ON THE
Then- were three methods of taking the seal, either singly with the harpoon and bladder,
or in a company by the clapper hunt, or in the winter on the ice. Till the use of firearms
became possible, the customary method was that in which the harpoon and bladder were
used. The Kskimo, seated in his kayack with all his accoutrements, no sooner perceives a
seal than lie approaches to the leeward if possible, with the sun on his hack, lest he should
!«• seen ami scented by the animal. Concealing himself behind a wave, he paddles swiftly
and silcntlv forward till lie arrives within a distance of thirty or forty feet, taking care
meanwhile that the harpoon, cord and bladder are in proper order. He then takes the
paddle in his left hand, and sci/.ing the harpoon in his right, launches it at the seal by the
rest or easting board. If the harpoon sinks deeper than the barbs, it immediately disengages
itself from the bone joint, and that again from the shaft, and while the cord is being unwound
from it- roil in the kavaek, the Rskimo, the moment he has struck the seal, which dives
down with the veloeitv of an arrow, throws the bladder after him into the water. lie then
picks up the floating shaft and restores it t<> its groove in the kavaek. The bladder, which
di-pla.-e- a bodv of water e<|iial to more than a hundred pounds weight, is dragged down by
the .,.;,] ; |, in ili.- animal i- so wearied by this encumbrance that he is obliged to reappear
on the -nrfaee in about titeen minutes to breathe. The Eskimo, on perceiving the
Madder. paddle- up to it. and as soon as the seal makes his appearance, attacks him with
the larire barbie-.- lam-e. and this he repeats every time the animal comes to the surface, till
it i- unite e\liaii-teil i In- then despatches it with the small lance, and fastens it to the left
-Me of i In- kavaek, after inflating the cavity under the skin that the body may float more
liirhtlv and tow more ear-ily.
Tbi- nieth.nl of hunt in ir i- extremely dangerous, and exposes the Eskimo to the greatest
d;in'_rer. for it' the eonl in it- rapid revolutions becomes entangled in the kayack, or if it
uii"U it-elf around the paddle, the hand or even the neck of the paddler, as it sometimes
docs in stormv weather, or if the seal suddenly darts from one side of the kayack to the other,
the inevitable consequence is that the kyaek is capsized by the cord and is often dragged
UP der the water. The K-kitno now has occasion for all his skill to extricate himself and
recover his balance several times in succession, for the cord continues to whirl him round
till he is ijiiite disentangled. Kven when he supposes all danger to be over and approaches
too near the dying seal, it may bite him on the face or bauds, and aseal with young, instead
of retreating, often turns on the hunter and tears a hole in the kayack large enough to
sink it.
The second method is called by them the clapper hunt, in which a numlver of hunters
surround the seals and kill them in great numbers at certain seasons. In the autumn these
animals generally come together in the creeks, where the Eskimos cut off their retreat,
driving them under water by shouting, clapping and throwing stones. The seals being
unable to remain long without air, soon become exhausted, and at last are compelled to
remain so long on the surface that they are easily surrounded and killed by the missile darts.
When the seal emerges they all rush on him with deafening cries, and on the animal's
diving, which he is soon compelled to do, they all retire to their posts and watch to see at
what s|K>t he will arise next. This is generally half a mile from the former place, and if
the seal ha* the range of a sheet of water four or five miles square, he will keep the hunters
in play for hours before he is totally exhausted. Should lie seek the shore in his distress,
he i« awaited by the women and children with sticks and stones, while the men strike him
1NNU1TS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 121
in the rear. This is a very lucrative as well as lively hunt for the Eskimo, and a single man
sometimes receives nine or ten seals as his share of the spoils of a single day's hunting.
The third method of seal catching is on the ice, when the firths and hays arefrox.cn,
and they are then taken in several ways. The Eskimo posts himself near a breathing hole
which the seal has made, sitting on a stool with his feet resting on another, and a wall of
snow behind him to guard against the effects of the cold. "When the seal comes and puts
his nose to the hole, he is immediately striken with the harpoon ; then enlarging the hole
he hauls out his prize and kills it outright. At other times he lies flat on his face on his
sledge, or a substitute for one, near one of the holes through which the seals come forth to
bask in the sun. A smaller hole is made not far from the large one, into which another
Eskimo is prepared to plunge a harpoon with a very long shaft. The man who lies on the
ice watches the large hole till he sees a seal coming toward the smaller hole, when lie makes
a sign to his companion, who forcibly drives the harpoon into the seal. When the hunter,
clad himself in seal skin, sees a seal basking near his hole on the ice, he crawls towards it,
wagging his head and imitating its peculiar grunt ; the incautious animal, mistaking him
for one of its companions, allows him to approach till he is near enough to cast the fatal
lance. Again, where the current has made a large opening in the ice, in the spring, the
Eskimo, placing themselves around it, wait till the seals approach in droves to the brink
for air, and kill them with their harpoons. Many of them also meet their death while
basking and sleeping in the sun.
The same fearlessness, ingenuity and skill is shown by the Eskimo in the pursuit of
other game. The whale is attacked without hesitation, but, of course, by several kayacks
acting in concert. So is the walrus, who at certain seasons and in defence of their young,
are even more formidable antagonists than the whale. The polar bear is also attacked with-
out question, but with this arctic monster they need the help of their dogs to divert bruin's
attention. It would take too long to give a description of their several methods, and I con-
tent myself with giving an idea of their manner of taking the reindeer, which next to the
seal is to them the most important of animals, and it is solely to supply himself with their
skins, flesh and sinews that the Eskimo is tempted away at all from his much beloved sea-
coast. The reindeer hunt is thus described : "In the month of September the band, con-
sisting of perhaps five or six families, moves to some well known pass, generally some narrow
neck of land between two lakes, and there await the southerly migration of the reindeer.
When these animals approach the vicinity, some of the young men go out and gradually
drive them toward the pass, where they are met by other hunters, who kill as many as they
can with the bow and arrow, and then the herd is forced into a lake, and there those who
lie in wait spear them at leisure. Hunting in this way day after day as long as the deer are
passing, a large stock of venison is generally procured, and as the country abounds in
natural ice-cellars, or at least everywhere affords great facilities for constructing them in the
frozen sub-soil, the venison may be kept sweet till the hard frost sets in, and so preserved
throughout the winter ; but the Eskimos take little trouble about this matter. If more deer
are killed in the summer than can be consumed, part of the flesh is dried, but later in the
season it is merely laid up in some cool cleft of a rock where wild animals cannot reach it,
and should it become considerably tainted before the cold weather sets in, it is only the
more agreeable to the Eskimo palate and made very tender by keeping, it is consumed raw
or after very little cooking. In the autumn also, the migratory flocks of geese and other
Sec. II, 1894. 16.
122 J. <'• SCHULTZ ON THE
birds arc laiil under contribution, and salmon trout and fish of various kinds are taken. In
this wav part of a winter stock of provisions is secured, and not a little is required, as the
Eskimos, being consumers of animal food only, eat an immense quantity. In the autumn
the berries of the Ein)>etrnm nigrum, Vmrinimn iititjiiiositm, Vitis-Idcea, Rabus Ch<n/i/r-
iiiorti.* :in<l An-firiiM, and a few other arctic fruit-bearing plants are eaten, and the half
digested lichens in the paunch of the reindeer are considered to he a treat; but in other
seasons these people never taste vegetables, and even in the summer animal food alone is
deemed essential. Carbon is supplied to the system by the use of much oil and fat in the
diet, and draught* of Mood from a newly-killed animal are considered as contributing greatly
to preserve the hunter in health. No part of the entrails is rejected as unfit for food, little
eleanliness is shown in the preparation of the intestines, and when they are rendered crisp
bv frost thev an- eaten as delicacies without cooking.
In the contraction of their dwellings the Kskimo have to vary the materials and shape
according to their location in the widely extended area which they occupy. When drift-
w 1 i- to !»• found they make free use of it. as well as of sods and willows for wattling ; on
In lulder-tivwn coasts they have to adapt themselves to their building material, and it is only
when neither are available, or when the hunt has detained them in a new location till too
late to u-e either, that the snow house is luiilt. so that the following description of their
method-, mu-t lie understood as only applying to certain portions of the coast they
IfeijUellt :
In their thickest and nior-t permanent settlements the houses are about twelve feet
wide and from twenty-five to seventy feet long, according to the number of families who
aii tn occupy them, and ju.-t high enough to allow a man to stand upright. These
permanent huildingr- are not built underground, as is often supposed, but on rising ground,
and. if por-siblr. on a Meep rock, that the snow water may run off the better. The walls are
constructed of large stones six feet wide, with layers of sod and earth between, and on these
walls they lay the beam, which is the length of the house, and if one is not long enough
they splice two. three or tour together with leather cords and support them by posts. They
throw pole- and smaller timber across, cover them with wattling and sods, and spread fine
earth over the whole. This roof stands as long as frost continues, but in the summer it is
washed in by the rain and must be repaired, together with the walls, in the autumn. As
they derive their support from the sea. they never build at any distance from it, and the
entrances of their houses face the shore. They have neither doors nor chimneys, but in place
of both there is an arched entrance built of earth and stone, twenty-five or thirty feet long,
and so low, particularly at the extremities, that it is necessary not only to stoop, but almost
to creep through the passage. This long tunnel serves admirably to keep out the wind and
snow, and the heavy air (there is no smoke) finds egress through it. The walls are hung
on the inside with the skin coverings of old tents and boats, fastened with nails of seal
hone*, by which means the moisture is kept out ; the roof is often covered on the outside
with the same materials. Half the area from the centre of the house to the back wall is
occupied by a floor or platform about a foot high, covered with skins. This platform is
divided into several compartments by means of skins stretched from the pillars which
support the roof to the wall. From three to ten families occupy one house, and each family
has a compartment. There they sleep wrapped in skins, and there they sit in the day time.
the men usually in front sitting on the edge of the platform, and the women sitting behind
INNUITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 123
with their legs crossed. The husband's time is employed in making or repairing his hunt-
ing and fishing implements, while the woman attends to her cooking and sewing. In the
front wall are several windows, about two feet square, netted with the intestines of seals and
the integuments of fish maws, of so close and compact a texture that they exclude the
wind and snow, while admitting a good deal of light. A bench runs the whole length of
the room under the windows, and is used for strangers to sleep and sit on. Near each
pillar there is a place for the lamp. A block of wood laid on a hearth of stones supports a
low three-legged stool, and on this stands the crescent-shaped lamp, a foot in diameter,
hewn out of soft stone, with an oval bowl of wood under it to catch the oil that may run
over. In this lamp, which is filled with seal oil they place filaments of moss instead of
cotton wick, which burns with a flame so bright that the house is not only illuminated, but
warmed by its several lamps. Over the lamp an oblong kettle of stone (no\v, of course, of
metal), an utensil of the greatest importance, is suspended by four cords from the roof. It
is a foot in diameter and various lengths, and every kind of food is cooked in it. Still
higher is a wooden rack on which they spread their wet boots and clothes to dry. There
are as many lamp-places in a house as there are families, and more than one lamp is
frequently kept burning day and night in each, so that the temperature is kept warm and
even. No steam or smoke is perceptible, and they are perfectly secure from accidents by
fire. The smell, however, from so many train-oil lamps with such large quantities of fish
and flesh boiling over them, and particularly the fumes from the vessels in which the skins
are steeped for dressing, are extremely offensive to unaccustomed nostrils, though habit, it
is said, soon renders the effluvia bearable. In other respects their housekeeping may well
excite admiration, whether we consider the ingenuity with which all their necessaries are
crowded into so small a space, or their contentedness in a poverty which appears to them the
height of abundance, or the remarkable order and quietness with which they move in their
contracted dwellings.
Adjoining their dwellings stand their storehouses, built of stones in the form of a
baker's oven, containing their fall stock of meat, blubber and dried fish. What they catch
during the winter is buried in the snow, and the train-oil is preserved in seal-skins. Close
by, their boats are suspended, out of reach of the dogs, on long poles, with the hunting
apparatus under, and tied to them. In September, the building of houses, or the repairing
of those whose roofs have fallen in during the summer, occupies the women, for the men do
not engage in any kind of domestic labour, except wood and bone work. They move into
their houses during the early part of October, and in March, April or May, as soon as the
snow disappears and the crumbling roof threatens to fall in on them, they gladly move into
their tents. In the erection of these tents they pave a quadrangular area with small, flat
flagstones, round which they fix from ten to forty poles, coming together in a point at the
top, and resting on a framework about the height of a man. Over these ribs they hang a
double covering of seal-skins, lined by the more wealthy with reindeer-skins with the fur
side inward. The lower edge of this covering is kept down on the ground by heavy stones,
and the interstices are stuffed with moss to prevent the wind from overturning the tent. A
curtain, neatly woven of seals' gut, hangs before the entrance, bordered by a hem of red or
blue cloth and embroidered with white. Cold air cannot penetrate this hanging, though it
admits a plentiful supply of light, and the tent coverings project considerably on all sides
of the tent, making a kind of porch in which the inmates deposit their provisions, etc. It
124 J C. SCHULTZ ON THE
will be readily soon, then, that where any other northern Indian trihe would starve or freeze
to doath, the Kskimo live in warmth and with plenty. A Chippewayan or Tinne* Indian
hunting party, overtaken by a winter storm on the barren grounds, would have no resource
for safety and shelter but to lie down and let the snow drift over whatever covering they
mav happen to have, and often freeze, where an Kskimo party similarly circumstanced would
build a comfortable house of the snow which threatened to destroy them.
It is as dithViilt a matter as with other Indians to obtain from them an idea of their
religious beliefs, and with the Eskimo more so perhaps than with the others, so great is
their fear of appearing in any way ludicrous to strangers. To get an idea at all, their lan-
iruaire must be mastered and their confidence gained, and even then they are apt to refer
vou t<> their •• angekoks," corresponding to the "medicine men" of the neighbouring Indian
tribes, who alone are supposed to have seen and held converse with the spirit or spirits they
worship, or rather, in most eases, endeavour to placate. As may be imagined, these ange-
k<ik- are not anxious to give much information of their methods of dealing either with the
K-kimo or with the higher powers, ami even they (the angekoks or shamans, as they are
-.inictimcs railed) varv in their opinions as to the greater deity or great spirit, some assert-
ing that he ir- without form of any kind, others asserting that he is shaped like a great bear,
but. with or without form, nearly all agree that he resides at the centre of the earth, where
then- i- eoiitinual warmth and sunshine, seal, deer, whales, fowl and fish in abundance. He
teaehes. tliev >av. the "special ones" their arts. There is, however, another great spirit,
havinir no proper nani •. In-longing to the other sex, and having u very bad and envious dis-
po~itioii. The angekoks boast of close intimacy with the great spirit, and from him they
obtain on initiation t]n'\rt'iiiiiiliur spirit, who accompanies them on their journeys when the}'
•_>•. i to -cck adviee from the great spirit about the curing of diseases, procuring good weather,
or dUsolvinir the charms of some evil spirit by which land and sea animals have been pro-
tected from the hunters. When the angekok is employed to cure the sick, he erects a tent
over himself and his patient, singing over him for several days, abstaining from food all the
time, ami blowing on the affected part, which is one of the chief remedies of these physicians,
who employ ventriloquism, sleight of hand, swallow knives, extract stones from various
parts of their bodies, and various other deceptions to impress their countrymen with a high
opinion of their supernatural powers; and some of them, generally women, pretend to have
acquired the power of stilling the winds and causing the rain to cease.
Though the majority of angekoks are mere jugglers, the class undoubtedly includes a
few Kskimo of intelligence and penetration, and perhaps a greater number of genuine
believers whose understanding has been subverted by the influence of some impression
strongly working upon their fervid imagination. These sensible persons, who are best
entitled to the name of '• wise men" or "angekoks" (the meaning of the word is "great"
and '' wise"), have, either from the instruction of their fathers or their own observation and
long experience, acquired a useful knowledge of nature, which enables them to give a pretty
confident opinion to such as consult them on the state of the weather or the success of the
fisheries. They show equal sagacity in their treatment of the sick, whose spirits they keep
up by charms and amulets, while as long as they have any hope of recovery they prescribe
a judicious regimen. Their blameless deportment and superior intelligence have made them
the oracles of their countrymen, and they may be classed as the physicians and philosophers
of this arctic race. Persons of thin class, when closely questioned, often avow the falseness
INNU1TS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 125
of their apparitions, converse with the spirits and all the mummery connected with it ; but
still they appeal to their ancient traditions for the truth of revelations made to their fore-
fathers and miraculous cures which they performed by a certain sympathy. With regard
to their own practice, they readily admit that their intercourse with the spiritual world in
merely a pretense to deceive the simple, and that their frightful gesticulations are necessary'
to sustain their credit and give weight to their prescriptions. Still there are many, even
among those who have renounced these impostures with heathenism, who aver that they
have frequently been thrown into supernatural trances, and that in this state a succession of
images appeared before them, which they took for revelations, but afterward the whole
scene appeared like a dream. The larger portion of these diviners are, however, bare--
faced imposters, who pretend to have the power of bringing on and driving away disease,
enchanting arrows, exorcising spirits, bestowing blessings, and performing a whole catalogue
of similar feats. The dread excited by these imagined powers of good and evil procures
them a formidable name and an ample reward for their services. These sorcerers mutter a
charm over a sick man and blow upon him that he may recover, or they fetch him. they
say, a healthy soul and breathe it into him, or they confine themselves to a simple prediction
of life or death. For this latter purpose they tie a bandage around the bead, by which they
raise it up and let it fall ; if it feels light the patient will recover ; it' it is heavy the patient
will die. In the same manner they inquire the fate of a hunter who has stayed unusually
long at sea; they bind the head of the nearest relation and lift it by a stick ; a tub of water
is placed underneath, and there they pretend to behold the absentee either upset in his
kayack or paddling in his proper position. They will also conjure up the soul of a man
whom they wish to injure, to appear before them in the dark, and wound it with a spear,
after which their enemy must consume away by a slow disease. The company present will
pretend to recognize the man by his voice. The prescriptions of the angekoks relate either
to certain amulets or else to a course of diet, which includes the healthy as well as the sick.
Woman in child-bed have particularly much to observe; they dare not eat in the open air;
no one else must drink at their water-tub, or take a light from their lamp, nor must they
themselves boil anything over it for a long time. Their meals must consist of what their
own husbands have caught; the tish must be eaten before the meat, and the bones are not
to be thrown out of the house. The husband must abstain for several weeks from all pur-
suits except the necessary tishing. The ostensible reason of these restrictions is to prevent
the death of the child, though it is plain that they were originally invented for the
preservation of the feeble mother.
Abstinence from food and labour of certain kinds is also enjoined to young maidens who
have had the misfortune to be affected by the beams of the sun or moon, or the shadow of a
bird flying overhead. Those who neglect these precautions are liable to some misfortune,
perhaps even the loss of their lives ; besides, the "Torngak" of the air might be provoked
on her account to raise stormy weather. A man never sells a seal on the day it is caught,
and they always keep back the head or some other part, even if it is only a few bristles from
the beard, lest he should forfeit his luck. Their amulets and pendants are so various that
one conjurer laughs at another's. They consist of an old piece of wood, a stone, a bone, or
the beak and claws of a bird hung round the neck, or a leather cord tied round the forehead,
breast or arms. These potent charms are preservatives against spectres, diseases and death ;
they confer prosperity, and they especially prevent the children from losing their souls in
126 J- <'• SCHULTZ ON THE
thunder storms or frights. A rag or shoe of a European hung about their children instils
into them some portion of European skill and ability. They are particularly anxious to
have an European Mow upon them. When they set out to the whale fishery they must not
onlv be neatlv dressed, but the lamps in their tents must be extinguished, that the shy
. *
whale mav not be frightened. The boat's bow must be adorned with a fox's head and the
harpoon with an eagle's beak. In the reindeer chase they throw away a piece of the flesh
tor the ravens, and the beads of their seals must not be fractured or thrown into the sea, but
piled up before the door of the house, lest the souls of the seals be incensed and they drive
awav tin' rest. This superstition, however, is probably due to their own vanity, which is
gratified by these trophies of their valour. The kayaek is frequently adorned with a small
model <>f a kavaek containing :i miniature image of a man bearing a sword ; sometimes with
a dead !-p:irrow or >nipc. a stone, a piece of wood, leathers or hair, to ward off danger. But
it i.- observed that those who chiefly make use of these charms are in general the most
unfortunate, since thcv are unskilled, ami therefore timid, or else so secure in their
-uper-tition that tln-v ncedles-l y run into danger.
The description Driven by the angekoks of a future state is hazy indeed, this world being
-up ported mi pillar-, and bearing, also on pillars, the upper world beyond the firmament.
T" the iiftluT "ii«- tin- -oiil- of the good go, and to the upper go the souls of the bad
K-k'mio. Then- the climate is bitterly cold, ami hunger is the fiend which pursues them.
The Aurora i- -imply the-e spirits playing bowls for the double purpose, we may imagine, of
dod:_'inir tin' fiends and wai'minir their shivering, ill-clad souls. Some angekoks, however,
teaeh almo-t the iv\vrse of tin' foregoing : the place of bliss being the moon, where warmth
and verdure await them around the rim of a great lake, wherein are seals and whales,
\valru- and narwhal, and around it> grassy shores reindeer in vast numbers, all of which are
LI be had torthe asking, orat least for the spearing, and when this lake overflows there is
rain upon the earth, and. -hould the rim break, a deluge. Departed good spirits, however,
do not make an immediate entrance to this blessed abode ; they must first, for five days or
more, -lide down a steep rock slippery with blood. The relations and friends of the
deceased in consequence ali-ta'm for five days from all active work, except the necessary
capture of seal-, that the spirit may not be disturbed or lost upon its dangerous road. On
the other band, the souls of the bad go down to a place of punishment, a gloomy subter-
ranean place tilled with horror and anguish.
Different angekoks give different versions, and those on the eastern borders of their
extensive habitat vary somewhat from that of the middle and western, and the idea of the
lir*t of these regarding the resurrection, of which they have a very vague idea, may be
interesting. Of the end of the world and the resurrection of the dead they have generally
scarcely any idea. Some of them, however, affirm that the souls loiter near the graves of
the Imdiex they inhabited for five days, and who then rise again to pursue the same course
of life in another world ; therefore they always laid the hunting implements of a deceased
person near his grave. This opinion, however, is ridiculed by the more observant Eskimos,
who perceive that the deceased and his weapons remain unmoved and go into corruption
together. The following idea seems to bear more evident marks of a tradition relative to
the resurrection, and is the more remarkable, as it involves belief in a superior being. They
Hay that after the death of the whole human race the solid mass of the earth will be
((battered into small fragments, which will be cleansed by a mighty deluge from the blood of
INNUITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 127
the dead; a tempest will then unite the putrefied particles and give them a more beautiful
form. The new world will not be a wilderness of barren rocks, but a plain clothed with
everlasting verdure and covered with a superfluity of animals, for they believe that all the
present animal creation will be revivified. As for the men, "He that is above" shall
breathe upon them ; but of this personage they can give no further account.
The other great but mischievous spirit is a female without name. Whether she is
" Torngarsuk's " wife or his mother is not agreed upon. The natives of the north believe
that she is the daughter of the mighty angekok who tore the islands from the continent
and towed them hundreds of miles further north, and this arctic Proserpine lives in
a large house under the ocean, in which she enthrals all the sva monsters by the efficacy of
her spells. Sea fowl swim about in the tub of train-oil under her lamp. The portals of her
palace are guarded by rampant seals, exceedingly vicious, yet their place is often supplied
by a large dog, which never sleeps longer than a second, and can consequently rarelv be
surprised. When there is a scarcity of seals or fish, an angekok must undertake a journev
to her abode for a handsome reward. His "Torngak," or familiar spirit, who has pre-
viously given him all proper instructions, conducts him in the first place under the earth or
sea. He then passes through the kingdom of souls who pass a life of jollity and ease, but
their progress is soon afterward interrupted by a frightful vacuity, over which a narrow
wheel is suspended, which whirls with wonderful rapidity. When he has been so fortunate
as to get over, the Torngak leads him by the hand upon a rope stretched across the chasm,
and through the sentry seals into the palace of the fury, who, as soon as she sees her unwel-
come guests, trembles and foams with rage, and hastens to set on fire the wing of a sea
fowl, the stench of which would enable her to take the suffocated angekok and his '• Torn-
gak " captives. These heroes seize her before she can effect the fatal fumigation, pull her
down by the hair and strip off her filthy amulets, which by their occult powers have enslaved
the inhabitants of the ocean, and the enchantment being thus dissolved, the captive creatures
immediately ascend to the surface of the sea, and the successful angekok champion has no
difficulties on his journey back. They do not think, however, that she is so malicious as to
aim at making mankind eternally miserable, and therefore do not describe her dwelling as
a hell, but a place abounding in the necessaries of life, yet no one desires to be near her. On
the contrary, they greatly venerate " Torngarsuk," and though they do not hold him to be
the author of the universe, they wish after death to go to him and share his affluence.
Many Eskimo, when they hear of God and his almighty power, are easily led to identity
him with Torngarsuk, for they honour the latter as much as the ancient heathens did
Jupiter, Pluto, or their other principal divinities, yet they do not regard him as that eternal
being to whom everything owes its existence. They pay him no religious honours or worship,
regarding him as much too beneficient a being to require any propitiation, bribes or entrea-
ties, though it cannot well be construed into anything but a sacrifice when an Eskimo lays
a piece of blubber or skin near a large stone, and very often a part of the reindeer which is
the first fruit of the chase. They cannot assign any other reason for this except that their
ancestors have done so before them in order to insure success in hunting.
In the air dwells a certain " innua" (or possessor) whom they call " Innerter rirsok,"
the informer, because he informs the Eskimo through the angekok what he must abstain
from if he wishes to be fortunate. Their " Erloersortok" also inhabits the air, and lies in
wait for those souls which pass upward in order to take out their entrails and devour them.
128 J. ^ SCHULTZ ON THE
He is described to lw as lean, gloomy and cruel as a Saturn. The " Kongeusetokit " are
marine spirits : they catch and devour the foxes which frequent the shores in order to catch
fish. Then- aro also spirits of the fire called " Ingnersoit," who inhabit the rocks on the sea
shore and appear in the form of the will-o'-the-wisp ; they are said to have been the inhabi-
tants of the world before the deluge. When the earth was turned round and immersed in
water they changed themselves into flames and took refuge among the rocks. They
frequently steal men away from the strand in order to have companions, and treat them very
kindlv. The " Tnnnersoit " and " Innyarolit " arc mountain spirits, the former more than
twenty feet and the latter only six inches long, but at the same time exceedingly clever.
These luttiT are said to have taught the Europeans their arts. The "Erkiglit" have dog-
like countenances and are war-like spirits, enemies to mankind, but they inhabit only the
ca-t -idc of t he Kskini" country, so that this belief may be a mere tradition of the hatred felt
toward- the aneieiit N.irr-emcn. •• Sillcgiksartoj " is the ^Eolns of Greenland ; he dwells
iip»n an i.-e-tield and regulates the weather. The water has lift peculiar spirits, and when
th«- l-'.-kimo meet with an unknown spring, in ease there is no angekok at hand, the oldest
M1;,i, in ili mpanv miiM tir-t drink ot 'it in order to rid it of any malicious spirit. When
• -ertain meat- prove detrimental to anv one. especially women with children, the "masters of
tin i 1 " an- blamed forentieing them to eat contrary to the rules of abstinence. The sun
anil the moon arc inhabited by their separate spirits who were formerly men, and the air
it-ell' i- a -piritual intelligence which men may irritate by criminal conduct and apply to for
,-oiin-eI. Siii-h were -oiue ot'ihc superstitions ot'this strange race varying in degree and form
ali'inr th«-ir extended eoa-t line, ami if some one who knows their language would undertake
i.i rednee the-e K-kiiiio - 1 1 ] ic iT-t i t ii ni s to a regular system they would probably he found in
some ri'-pects to rival the mythology of the ( i recks and Romans.
Sp:i'-e ne.-e--ary for more than a mere reference to some of the peculiarities of the
K-kini". cannot of eour-e be taken ; were it otherwise the remarkable homogeneity of the
language -poken in their detached settlements along five thousand miles of coast line from
Siberia to Labrador would be at once apparent. Kast coast Kskimo interpreters were gener-
ally taken by -hips which sought the northwest passage from east to west and west to
ea-t. and while there were indeed differences of dialect among the various bands along the
Arctic coa-t and islands, yet the Kskimo from the month of the Mackenzie may be under-
stood by those of I 'oint Harrow, at the mouths of the Coppermine and Back's Great River,
us well a- on the northwest coast of Hudson's Hay, and the north coast of Labrador and also
on the arctic roast of Alaska and Siberia. Where the race comes in contact with other
Indians on the east and west coasts ot' Hudson's Bay and the American and Asiatic coasts
of Hehring Sea, there is an incorporation of foreign words and the idiom is somewhat
changed, but with these exceptions there is a homogeneity which is surprising, considering
the fact that their communities, especially in the far north on islands where Parry met them,
and in Greenland north of the great ice barrier, where when Ross first saw them they believed
themselves the only Eskimo, and, indeed, the only people in the world. This remark-
able homogeneity of language may be in some degree accounted for by their shunning and
fearing all Indians south of them, a feeling so cordially reciprocated among sub-arctic
savages that, till missionary influences were brought to bear on both, a broad line of demar-
cation was drawn which so favoured some wild animals, especially the reindeer, that hundreds
INNUITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 129
of thousands were seen by an explorer (Mr. Tyrrell) last year, who showed by their fearless-
ness that they had seen man for the first time.
Their language, though flexible like the other agglutinative dialects of more southern
Indians, is harsh to European ears and hard of pronunciation to European tongues, owing to
the guttural r which is sounded deep in the throat like ch or k ; and the numerous ter-
minations in t and k; yet in general the language is not so imperfect and rude as that of a
people so lacking in refinement might be expected to be, and this fact lias led to the conjec-
ture that it has been reduced to its regular form by a set of men much farther advanced in
civilization than those who now speak it. It is so copious in words expressive of common
objects and conceptions that like many of the Mongolian languages it distinguishes the
slightest shade of difference in a thing by an appropriate term; much, therefore, mav be said
in a few words without obscurity ; on the other hand, they have no words whatever for
subjects beyond their knowledge, such as religion and morality, arts and sciences and abstract
ideas of any kind. Secondly, the words are very variously inflected, though according to
certain rules and provided with many affixes and prefixes, so that the language is not onlv
plain, but unequivocal and energetic. And thirdly, many of the words are conneeted
together, so that like the Xorth American Indians they can express themselves with foive
and brevity. This circumstance, however, occasions foreigners so much trouble in learning
the language that several years' study are required to he able to thorough! v understand the
natives and to speak it with fluency, and scarcely anyone attains such proficiencv in it that
he can express himself with the ease and significance of the natives.
Several of our letters are wanting in their alphabet, and they never begin a word with //. <l.
/, <7, I, rorz. Consonants are seldom joined together and never at the beginning of H svllable.
In the pronunciation of foreign names, therefore, they omit the defective letters and separate
the crowded consonants ; Jephtha for instance is pronounced Kppetah. On the contrarv.
their deep, guttural sound of ;• and some of their diphthongs barlle the erforts of Kuropean
organs to imitate them. The letters though never transposed, are frequently changed fin-
others for the sake of euphony, especially by the women who are particularly fond of the
termination ng ; the accent generally falls on the last syllable and if this is not attended to. a
different and perhaps quite a contrary meaning to the one intended may be conveyed. It is also
noticed that the Eskimo, and especially the women, accompany some words not only with a
peculiar accent, but with certain winks and gestures, and unless they are understood much of
the sense is lost. Thus, to express complete approbation, they draw in a breath with a pecu-
liar noise, through their throats and if they are in a bad humour it is shown more by their
gestures than by words.
Having spoken of the customs of the Eskimo while living, it will be well to give briefly
their treatment of the dead. When one of their number is known to be at the point of death
his relations dress him in his best clothes and boots and double his legs up to the hips that his
grave may be made small and as soon as he is dead they throw out everything that belonged to
him, otherwise they would be polluted and their lives rendered unfortunate. The house is
thus cleared of all its movables till evening, which after mourning the dead in silence for an
hour they begin to make preparations for the interment. The corpse is carried out, not
through the usual entrance, but through the window, or if they are living in tents at the
time, an opening is made for it by loosening one of the skins in the back part ; a woman
follows the corpse waving a lighted chip and crying, " Here thou hast nothing more to hope
Sec. II, 1894. 17.
13Q J- <*• SCIIUI/TZ ON THE
ti.r." They prefer an elevated and remote situation for the tomb, which they build of
stones and line with ni<>88 nnd skins, and the nearest of kin brings out the dead swathed and
sewed up in his best pelts, bearing him on his back, or sometimes dragging him along the
ground. He then lays him in the grave, covering him with a skin or sods and placing over
these large heavy stones as a protection against foxes and birds of prey. The kayack and
weapons of the dead are deposited near the grave, as are also knives and sewing implements of
women, that the survivors may eontraet no defilement from them, nor be lead by the con-
stant sight of them to indulge in too great grief, an excess of which is thought to be
injurious to the departed soul. Many also entertain the notion that the same weapons which
w.-iv used in tliis world will l>e necessary for the support of life in the other.
In attcinptini: to form niv own opinion regarding this singular people, I have consulted
all the records of curly and later intercourse with them within reach here, and in the fore-
•r"inir huvinsr endeavoured to -rive from these and from unwritten sources of information as
faithful an account of their haliits. modes of life, religious belief, etc., as was possible con-
-idcrini: their wide habitat and the contradictory statements often made in reference to
them, and sonic of these accounts of them I have copied from the records of observers who
-eciued t<> me to have had a fair opportunity of being correct, and whose veracity I do not
d.iiil.t. and fr»m all these sources ot information I am inclined to class the Innuit nation
hiirh amoni: the aborigines of Canada, high even among the aborigines of America, except-
ing, of cniir-c. in cdii-tructivc skill and some of the arts, the tribes of Aztec and Toltec stock.
And it seems to me that no aboriginal people have been, when first encountered in early or
mure recent davs. more misunderstood or traduced. They were believed for a time to be
-un-w.ii>hi)i]ier>. because when fnvt emerging from their tents in the morning they invari-
ublv looked toward that luminary to sec what mists were likely to obscure the haunts of the
-eal and what clouds betokened a leathering storm or fair weather. They have been con-
sidered cowurdlv. thoiiirh their life is one long war with the elements and where they con-
stantly exercise in the pursuit ot't'ood a courage greater, indeed, than he who attacks the
whale, walrus or polar bear with modern implements of destruction, and, when smarting
umler the sense of injustice and cruelty, they have, in times long gone, swept the Norsemen
from the Greenlandic coasts, and in chance encounters with sub-arctic Indian tribes, they are
nearly always the victors.
They have been set down as inveterate thieves, generally by those who underrated the
temptation to purloin a little of the white man's stupendous affluence of that metal, the
slightest bit of which in needle or knife-blade was a treasured possession to be handed down
from mother to daughter and from father to son, and most writers agree that honesty and
resect for their neighbour's goods characterizes their dealings with each other. In their
semi-communal life, however, no man must possess too much ; the man who has two kayacks
must allow any relative to use the spare one, and he who has three, must submit to the third
K-ing taken by any one who needs it, and a misdirected exercise of this unwritten Eskimo
law may perhaps account for the ingenious abstraction of a tin plate or a coveted nail from
a kegful of such riches ; they are said to be callous or indifferent, but no savages exceed
them in fondness for their children and the care of the aged, although when famine is
abroad and only the well and strong can make their way to the distant sealing ground or the
stranded or ram-id whale, the old must wiiit till help can come. Family relationships, more-
over, are strong and the aged whose young people have gone before, are only cared for in
INNUITS OF OUR ARCTIC COAST. 131
times of plenty, and left to perish when food fails. They are accused of treachery and crime
when Europeans are in their power, but such was not the experience of such of the arctic
explorers whom disaster caused to seek their hospitality and assistance. It is true that
they attacked Franklin on his western boat expedition from the mouth of the Mackenzie
river, but the Eskimo of his day had not learned to distinguish between the daring explorer
and Christian gentleman, and the grasping Russian trader of the straits, who did not scruple
to use powder and steel to urge the trade for his brandy in exchange for the ivory and
whalebone, seal skins and oil of the Eskimo, and there is good reason for believing that had
Crozier's gaunt and scurvy-stricken band met with and trusted Eskimo aid the sad cairn
record found by McClintock might have been spoken by the lips of rescued survivors.
We now come to the difficult question of the probable origin of these denizens of the
most inhospitable regions of North America and of part of Asia, and are met at the outset,
not only by the ordinary difficulties of such an attempt in regard to the better known
aboriginal tribes of the continent, but with the very distinctive difference which exists be-
tween them and the Innuits of the polar basin. The movements at least, if not the origin of
all the other Canadian Indians has been fairly well ascertained, but the habits, manners and
customs, the religious beliefs, and language as well as their habitat so far as we have any
account of them have remained the same with the Eskimo since they were first seen bv
European eyes. Migrations there have been, but these, since the eleventh centnrv at
least, have partaken more of the character of the natural overflow of population, seeking in
bands of several families new fields where food was to be procured than any general hcgira
from internal or external causes. Unlike in appearance, manner, habits, disposition and
language from all Indian tribes near them, they have sought no communication with them,
discouraging even marriage with captives taken in war, they have nearly everywhere re-
mained of pure blood, "Innuits," the "People" who live in plenty where all others would
starve, resisting all temptation to leave their boulder strewn and ice fun-owed shores, and
who languish and die when forcibly removed from their bleak headlands and barren rocks.
I pass by the ingenious arguments which would have us believe that man is the result
of evolution, or that men of different colours were created as unworthy of a single thought
when we possess the divinely inspired account of the origin of our species, and accept with-
out hesitation the present general belief derived from the conclusions reached after much
research by those who devoted much time to its study, that all at least of the northern por-
tion of the aborigines of North America reached this continent by chance from the Aleutian
islands, or with intent across some part of Behring Straits.
Accepting this belief we may suppose the progenitor of these Eskimo or " Skraelings"
seen early in the eleventh century on the Newfoundland and Labrador coasts by the Scan-
dinavian discoverers of Greenland to have been one of the Mongolian offshoots of the great
dispersion caused by the confusion of tongues, and we must suppose them either to have
adopted their present mode of life by being forced to the northeastern portion of arctic
Asia by tribes stronger and better armed than they, and having acquired the habits of life
necessitated by a residence in the polar basin, gradually found their way over five thousand
miles of arctic and Atlantic coast line to where first met near the straits of Belle-Isle, or,
the (to me) far more probable conjecture that their progenitors were the Mongolian tribe or
tribes who first peopled America and the great eastern and southward tide of occupation,
which, increasing in its flow southward along the great river valleys and lake basins of the
132 J- (<- SCHULTZ ON THK
continent let! a nortliern fringe to occupy country not further south perhaps than the southern
tributaries of the Saskatchewan or the northern tributaries of the Missouri and a disabled
remnant to continue to occupy the Aleutian Islands, and there learn that which was to pre-
serve their nice when they rejoined their companions and were forced northward from these
home* to their present habitat : hard pressed by the tribes, which having increased, multi-
plied and irrown strong in the warmer portions of the continent, began those incessant,
interminable wars which the discoverers succeeding Columbus found everywhere along the
eastern roast, and later explorers found extending to the heart of the continent, they would
naturally .-eek refuge northward by the rivers of the arctic watershed in the bark and
wooden canoes which arc so like, in form at least, the skin boats which the Russian naviga-
tor-. Behriii!.'. Spanireiiherg and Tseliivikin found in use by the then occupants of the
Aleutian Nands. \Ve can easily understand if we accept this theory of the colonization of
th.- arctic -bore- of this eontinent. how the bark, and even wood canoe would have to give
place t" tin- liirlit skiii boat when the northern limit of wood had been reached and passed,
and how irladlv a hard pressed tribe fleeing for their lives would, if accustomed to the use of
b.Mt-. -eek i" at once reach a limit where they could not be followed ; hence the occupation
ofth'- ar«-tic coast a- a haven of safety and where the arts of the Aleutian islanders could
!,, , \.-ivi-c, I t,, 1 1 rue 1 1 re that abundance of food which, till the white man came, tilled the caches
and -tMivli.nl-,'> of the K-kimo nearly everywhere along this extended coast line.
It' we accept thi> theory then' still remains the question as to whether this hegira took
place d.cAn i or many ot the rivers flowing into the Arctic Sea, and though not important,
there are reasonable grounds for supposing that it took place down two at least, or three
perhap-. ot the Canadian arctic rivers, although one, indeed, of the rivers of Alaska would
oiler -onie of tin- tacilities afforded by the others farther east.
l>a--ini_r from the region of conjecture, we come to the present condition of, and the
future po.Mhilitie.- of this interesting people. When they became, on the 15th of July, 1870,
ward- nt'oiir irip\ 'eminent . the north, western and eastern shores of Hudson's Bay was occu-
pied by K-kimo to whom the whale, seal and walrus hunt afforded plenty to supplement
their land hunt, salmon and other fisheries and their surplus of whalebone, train oil, walrus
tn*kr-. white bear, fox and wolf skins were bought by Hudson's Bay traders sent from
Chun-hill mi one side and from Moose Factory on the other side of the bay. That devoted
missionary, the late Bishop of Moosinee, had already been able at intervals to preach the
gospel of Christ and the truth as it is in Jesus had been told, when and where they could
be reached, to the Kskimo on the west shore as well. Whales, walrus and seals were found
in numbers, and a fair field seemed open for that kind of domestication and civilization
which had been effected by the Moravian brethren on the Labrador coast, and similar suc-
ccftrtex might have rewarded the efforts which were being made by the great church mission
societies of Kngland. but, alas, when was the greed of the white man stayed by the consid-
eration of the spiritual or temporal welfare of any portion of the Indian race! The most
profitable kind of whales had gradually been driven or exterminated from off the coast from
Newfoundland to Hudson's Straits, and the remnant had sought refuge with their kind in
Hudson'* Bay, where they were taken occasionally when they could be attacked by the
Kskimo near the shore, but they were still in numbers, however, which gave them the
dunce of affording for these Indians a permanent supply and a continuance of this valuable
-p. cie* in them; waters, but American and other whalers followed them and when it was
INNUITS OP OUR ARCTIC COAST. 133
found that the harbour on Marble island afforded an opportunity for wintering whaling
ships, with two months longer of fishing and a winter's trading with the Eskimo, it was not
difficult to predict the speedy destruction of the whale, walrus and seal. The whale especially
had little chance of escape, as the bomb-lance fired from a swivel gun deprived him of even
the little chance he had against the ordinary harpoon and coiled line, and killed him from a
distance with scarcely a chance for liis usual final flurry. The valuable whales of the bay
were thus destroyed or driven northwards to channels so ice-blocked that ships could not
pursue them, the walrus and the seal were hunted till they too almost disappeared, forcing
the Eskimo northward in pursuit of the remnant and rendering their domestication and
civilization within reachable distances of Moose and Churchill mission stations almost an
impossibility.
What has been done in Hudson's Bay is now being done at the mouth of tin- great
Mackenzie River. The sealing and whaling fleet which annually entered the arctic haunts
of these valuable contributors to the whalebone, spermaceti and oil of commerce found the
season too short to effect their purpose, and that the best fishing grounds were off the mouths
of the great rivers farthest away from the straits, where the spring floods of southern waters
had pushed back or melted the permanent arctic ice, and so when it was discovered a feu-
years ago that Herchel Island afforded near the best fishing grounds, even a better harbour
than that of Marble Island in Hudson's Bay, American whalers annually took up their winter
quarters and though the field is wider the same destruction is going on.
Years ago, that devoted missionary, Bishop Dr. Bompas, had sought out in their houses
and tents on the arctic coasts the Eskimo of the Mackenzie Uiver region and rejoiced to
think that he might be able, before they came much in contact with the whites, to embrace
them in his regular mission work. The hope was a vain one, for when his successor in this
far-off arctic and sub-arctic diocese, Dr. Reeve, with commendable energy sent a missionary
to them he found their coast occupied by four wintering whalers, whose evasions of the
revenue laws of Canada give good grounds for the truthfulness of the reports of the supply
by them to the Eskimo of spirits, arms and fixed ammunition in direct violation of those
wise enactments of the Dominion legislature which have tended so much to the peace and
prosperity of the Canadian Indians of the northwest.
Many years ago the good Bishop of Moosinee wrote : " A whale fishery (the small
" white variety) when the whales are numerous, is a very exciting sight. The Eskimo give
" much cause for encouragement ; no matter what they were about when summoned to
" school or service their work was dropped instantly, their little books taken up, and off
" they went, singing, listening, praying, they showed that they were thoroughly in earnest."
Similar but later accounts have come to us from the northwestern Canadian arctic coast,
but all the efforts of the missionaries, all the prayers of those who send them, will be needed
to offset the taste for liquor, the debauchery and crime which will be the legacy of the foreign
whaling occupation of our western arctic sea-coast.
And now, what of their future? Contact with the whites has already brought to many
of them enfeebled frames, many new wants and no real increase in their comfort or happiness
in any way. No European fabric has taken or can take the place of the dress which is so
fitted to their needs : they may, it is true, kill their game from a greater distance with the
arms and gunpowder of the stranger, but in doing this they lose the skill which has made
them the most expert single boatmen of the world, and the seal always, and their other game
134 J. r. SCHULTZ ON THE INNUITS, ETC.
often, sinks and is lost when thus killed in or near the -water. They have not, as yet, wholly
lost tlioir independence of all the white man's arts, and are the only remaining aboriginal
people on the continent who, it' the white man of to-day were to be swept away, as were the
first they saw in the eleventh century, would still be self-supporting and wholly independent
of outside aid, and it seemed as though, when the curtain was lifted by arctic explorers of
the latter half of the last and the first half of the present century, giving us glimpses of
their liti- in their icy homes, that in these frigid solitudes, aboriginal man had at last found a
permanent resting place, but we have seen that this is not to be the case, and he must do
battle with intoxicants and the diseases which have decimated nearly all of his kind on the
(-.•ntineiit. and die out without we can bring to him the blessings as well as the curses of
civili/.ation ami economize him in some way to the public and his own good, unaided by the
-tr.inir arm i>f the !_r"vcnmient this cannot be done. Intoxicants, arms of precision and its
amm'inition he mn-t tint have: and this restriction our government can and should effect ;
tin- i^o-pel mn-t In- pivai-lied to him to undo the evil already accomplished, and this end
r. i li.'l.it ma\ In- a-ki-d. "What then?" The answer is this, leave him to pursue his
i. -at ii Hi- till thi- tim iin-- I moini/.e him as a hunter, a boatman or pilot, the best of
• i-tant- to a northern i-xploivr. Wr know not yet what mineral riches arc encased in
• r.n-k- within tin- arctic i-iivle. but we know that when, if ever such riches are discov-
I. thiTi -i-si-i- tin- i-oal on the arctic roa~ts of Canada and on her islands of the great
north. -ni archipelago to ivdii'-e and transpori it. We know that vessels of the size of the
e. I Siat.-- war r-teaiiicr " Thetis" can with safety reach a secure Canadian harbour near
'!'•• in i nli"! til- \l :t -k.-ii/.ie : Count Sainville. an amateur explorer, tells UH of another har-
ithin th'- mouth ot'that lunge.-t of Canadian rivers with navigation for crafts of less
drautfht. an. I iiniiiierriipted navigation i- known to exist for fourteen hundred miles south-
So that whi-n the time eonn--. a> eonie it will, that we may use the arctic natives in
.ork pertaining to what may yet In- a great commerce, it will be found that their powers of
•tinir ''"'d and -kill on the element to which they arc bred from their earliest youth, will
render tli.-m |,o--ih]y a very important factor in the future development of arctic Canada.
That niiieh may lie done to elevate them while interfering but little with their mode of
i- evident from the success of the Greenland missionaries and of the devoted brethren
and other- mi the Labrador enast, and all who know of them will hope for this Innuit
|H.,,|,|(. — tl,,. ],„,,] iiitiTc.-ting. as they arc certainly the most homogeneous and widely extended
<•( all of the aboriginal tribes of either continent — that all the safeguards which a govern-
ment .-an urive wjn )„. thrown about so peculiarly situated a portion of her aboriginal people,
and that the gospel may be preached to these dwellers of the white north, whose future for
good or ill Providence lias placed in our hands as wards of the Canadian people.
SECTION II., 1894. [ 138 ] - TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
IV. — The Supernatural in Nature considered in t/ic Uyht of Metaphysical
By the Most Reverend CORNELIUS O'BRIEN, D.D., Archbishop of Halifax
(Rend Miiy 23nl, 1K9U
This is an age of inquiry ; an age in which thinking men do not wish to accept as tarts
events whieh run counter to the usual order of tilings, unless unimpeachable evidence can lie
adduced in their support. It is an age in which maiiv old time theories, social, political and
physical, have been disproved, and many venerable beliefs shown to be groundless, by t lie accur-
ate researches of some patient investigator. In truth it is an age not overcharged with rever-
ence for traditions, either sacred or profane ; it lives in itself: it is sclf-suilicing as well as
self-sufficient, and, consequently, it accept* such conclusions only as stand the test of its well
meant, if sceptical, criticism.
It must be admitted by even the most devoted admirer of our age and its peculiar char-
acteristics, that its methods of criticism are not always free from bias, and that not nn fre-
quently preconceived notions, unconsciously no doubt, yet effectively, leave this criticism
open to the charge of being merely destructive in its aim, when it should be calmly judicial
in treatment, and strictly impartial in its consideration of arguments. Xo truth can suffer
by an impartial statement of facts, and by a loyal acceptance of their logical conclusions;
and no opinion that is not true should be upheld by an honourable man simply because he
had adopted it at some period of his mental development. Theoretically our age recognizes
this; and whilst it has not hesitated to shatter many popular, though false, idols, it has set
up others cast down by a former generation. The Society of" Psychic Research " may serve
as an illustration of this. The wise ones, in the early days of this generation, laughed out of
court ghost stories, premonitions, and other kindred phenomena. Quite recently the above
mentioned society has been formed to inquire into and to investigate these alleged happen-
ings. This is surely rational ; there is a widespread belief in their reality ; is this belief
utterly devoid of foundation ? Or is there really more in " Heaven and on earth than is
dreamed of " in our philosophy ? We may be pardoned the seeming egotism of referring
those interested in this question to a work of ours, published years before the formation of
this society, in which some of these points are touched upon.1
Xow the human mind which naturally longs after, and passionately seeks for knowledge
must be fitted to attain it, in a measure adapted to its capacity, and its honesty in reasoning.
No sane man pretends that we cannot have certainty on any subject. Granted then that we
can have an invincible certainty of some things, and that the intellect perceiving is the prin-
ciple of certitude, it follows that in order to acquire truth our intellect must be honest and
unbiassed in its consideration of an alleged fact, and intent solely on perceiving whether
1 Philosophy of the Bible vindicated, p. 158.
136 ARCHBISHOP O'BRIEN ON THE
there is a tnie and sufficient relation between the effect and its reputed cause, to justify a
belief therein. This honesty and uprightness of purpose in the intellect are as necessary for
the apprehension of truth, and the acquisition of certitude as is a healthy state of the eyes
for the perception ..f the beauties of a landscape, or the harmony of proportions in a well-
designcd edifice. It' they arc lacking not truth, not certitude, or knowledge, but a baseless
belief, in kecpinir with the passions, or the mood of the moment, will be the outcome of
investigation.
Knowing, as we do. how easily men arc influenced by their passions and prejudices, by
tlirir -nrroundinirs. and hv the spoken or written words of others, we can readily understand
whv. even in an air«' of research, so much of false reasoning abounds and is accepted, whilst
tin- truth, wliii-li is frei|nently more olivions, is rcjecteil, or little considered. In very many
,a-e- (hi- -hiiuld not be altrilmted to want of moral uprightness, or to intentional obliquity
• if mental vi-i-m. It -hould, however. tra<-h us this great lesson, viz., that the human mind
i- an oriraii. '"' in-tninient. lor the ai-<|iiisition of truth, and like all instruments it cannot
perform it- work I'ait lil'ull v. and with advantage to its wielder, unless it bo in a condition
:,,|; ,|,t,., | i.i tli,- purpo-e tor which it i- intended. The ineehanie knows the rusty chisel, or
• . 'I -aw. or \\ arped rule, i- unlit tor advantageous use : I he writer casts away a splutter-
imr |..-n. anil thi- caret'ul man of -cieiice deans and polishes the microscope which he has
-.••1 tV"m a thoii-and. \Veiv we to dispose our minds with equal care our investigations
,1.1 In- fruit lul i if ueqiiircd t rut h.
Another -tumbl'mir Mock mav In- pointed out. Very many, especially those who think
th.-\ ha\.- a mi— ion to found "Schools of thought." are not satisfied with the simplicity of
truth. Truth, b,- it ol,-ervcd. i- in it -elf always clear and simple and easily attained, if we
!••• w.irkin-j- on the riirht lin.--. '1'ln-re i- no obscurity about it : it is not hedged around with
c\clo|i<-an wall-, nor concealed in the ma/.es of a labyrinth. Its very obviousness is why
manv pa-- it l>v ; ihi-v think it should he extremely recondite, and involve an immense
amount of lahotir to unearth it. A hiiir1' mistake, hut alas ! a very, very common one. Look
at -'-icntitic work- and judge tor yourself, my doubting friend. Pages on pages, aye, whole
chapter- to demonstrate a -implc tact, to refute a meaningless objection. We have read a
little, and have -ecu many objections against the truth, and we do not hesitate to assert that
one pa ire is amply sufficient to prove ijuite conclusively that, whatever else they may effect,
these objections do not destroy nor endanger the truth. It is difficult to have patience with
those apologir-i- who seem to imagine that some hitherto unknown reasoning apparatus is
necessary to meet and demolish the modern bugaboos against well-founded beliefs. These
always arise from false suppositions regarding either the nature of God, or the meaning of
Ilir- revelation, or the qualities and forces of matter, or finally and frequently from assuming
as a fact that which is not, and which cannot be proved. The basic error of any of these can
be laid bare in a few sentences ; difficulties they may still remain, but as contradictions of
truth they will have ceased to exist for the honest mind. Life is too short, and brain tissue
too precious, to wrote them in slaying the slain, for the puerile vanity of appearing sur-
charged with erudition.
One other hindrance to the acquisition of knowledge may here be noted. It is neglect
of the ntudy of metaphysics. The study of biology, physiology and the chemical sciences is
earnestly and passionately prosecuted ; yet through these we only reach phenomena ; we
never attain to the causes that lie behind the veil and produce them. Hence they are not in
SUPERNATURAL IN NATURE. 137
the true sense sciences ; for science is a knowledge of things through their final causes. In
metaphysics, however, the human mind soars to loftier heights ; it does not fold its wings
and cry out Eureka, when it has come to the hist phenomenon of a series ; it rather plumes
its pinions for a more sublime flight, pierces the material veil in its upward course, and
reveals in the white light of well-reasoned truth the cause both instrumental and efficient of
the phenomenon. Only by the study of metaphysics are the dignity and power of the human
intellect fully unfolded, and man fitted to grapple with and explain, to a reasonable extent,
the mysteries which encompass us on all sides. The latter day rejection of the miraculous
does not arise from advance of knowledge, nor from any demonstrable opposition between it
and the laws of physical nature, but rather from a habit of mind engendered by eliminating
metaphysics, from its once honoured position, on the syllabus of matrieulatory examinations.
Severe reasoning in the realm of causality has been replaced by an unskilled empiricism in I lie
domain of phenomena.
A thoughtful consideration of the points to which we have adverted seems necessarv
before a proper investigation of our subject can be hoped for. In it we must go behind the
merely physical!, and the ordinary effects of its laws. \Ve are not to sav that everything
unusual is untrue, or that every alleged fact opposed to our preconceived ideas is nnworihv
of examination. This would he the dogmatism of ignorance, and the intolerance of scientific
prejudice. The Society of Psychic Research, numbering in its ranks many eminent scholars,
lias not deemed it a profitless study to investigate alleged manifestations of the spirit world.
How much less unbecoming will it. be to inquire whether there he any solid foundation in
fact, or any warrant in nature's law tor one of the oldest and most widespread beliefs of man-
kind, viz., that of miracles, or the intervention at times, of the Supreme Being in the
ordinary course of events ? Whatever maybe one's own conviction in this regard, one is
obliged to admit that through the literature of every nation, from the papyrus rolls of Kgypt,
and the parchments of the Bible, to the penny catechism of to-day, — through the traditions
and folk-lore of the various tribes of men, there is a clearly expressed belief in the miraculous.
Now, can this belief of the human race through so many cycles be proved, by science, to be
foundationless ? Or can it be shown to rest on a basis embedded in the plan and order of
creation ? This question is not one of slight importance viewed as an unvarying belief of our
kind. Both in its ethical and metaphysical aspect it claims, from broad minded men, con-
scientious study and patient research.
In the language of the uneducated many events are called miracles, or are said to be
miraculous, when they are merely unusual, or wonderful ; or when their cause is unknown.
All that occurs to be said of these so called miracles is to express surprise, and regret, that
some men of science should seize on them as representative miracles, and from their evident
lack of the conditions postulated for a real miracle, endeavour most illogically to conclude
that no miracle ever did, or could take place. The object of this paper is not to defend this,
or that, or in fact any specifically designated miraculous event; it is rather to deal with
underlying principles, and to see whether right reason, informed and guided by correct
metaphysical ideas, and an enlightened knowledge of physical laws, can show or not, the
a priori impossibility of miracles properly so called. If it cannot, then the reasonable man
should only ask for satisfactory proof of their existence ; if that be given he should accept
them as readily as any other conclusion of an accurate science.
Sec. II., 1894. 22.
138 ARCHBISHOP O'BRIKN ON THE
What we here mean by a miracle may be defined as, the outcome of an extraordinary
inlerrention of the diriiie jmrer, in the order of created things. Hence a miracle must be the act
of the Supreme Power. But that act may be exercised either immediately by the Creator,
or mediately through tin- instrumentality of Nature's laws. In order to avoid all misunder-
standing it may be observed that our reasoning takes for granted the existence of a supreme,
intelligent, first cause, or first motor, from whom all causality depends. The learned men
of Kgvpt, the mystics of India, the philosophers of Greece and Rome, equally with the
prophets of the Old and evangelists of the Xew Testament, and a long line of illustrious
Christian scientists invariably made the same assumption, when not treating directly of his
existence. This explanation having been made, let us bring the possibility of an interven-
tion, such as we have described, before the bar of reason, and weigh conscientiously the
objections against it.
\Ve arc assured by eminent biologists, physiologists, and doctors who make a special
studv of man's physical growth, development and decay, from his earliest stages of inception
to Ms final dissolution, that all the changes of life are the ordered results of laws silently,
lnii with unhcnd'mir conManey. working through the centuries. The geologists will maintain
that the -aim- holds i^ood in the stratification of the earth. The astronomer is certain of the
existence of similar unrelenting laws that govern, and guide, the mazy motions of all plan-
etary systems. Ami every unfledged Xewton will be ready to stake his reputation for
learninif. that the law of gravitation, and of molecular attraction and repulsion, in more
nnvarvinir than were the laws of the Mede or the Persian. Hence is drawn the formidable
objection again>t the possibility of miracles, which, however stated, or from whatsoever
special science it may be deduced, can in its ultimate analysis be reduced to this form : a
miracle is a sii-peiision. or abrogation, or contradiction of nature's laws ; but these laws are
permanent and immutable. The stability and harmony of the visible world are dependent
on them. If there l.c a supreme intelligent Creator he lias planned them, and appointed
unto them a predetermined end. Therefore the unvarying nature of these laws, verified in
themselves, and requisite tor the permanence of creation, and the wisdom itself of the
Creator, forbid our admitting any such suspension, abrogation or contradiction, or, in other
word-, prove the impossibility of a miracle.
It may be readily granted that this objection, based apparently in the nature of things,
and hacked up by an array of facts from various sciences, presents a formidable appearance,
and looms threateningly over against the widespread belief in the miraculous. We can even
understand, if we cannot sympathize with, how some halt-baked believer, or some dilettante
in science, might be HO impressed by it as to seek safety therefrom by grounding arms, and
surrendering at discretion. To meet and refute it we shall not stop to point out- how contin-
ually, more especially in our day, scientific theories are exploded, nor to show that the
Creator of forces is superior to his work ; we shall solve the difficulty by proving it does not
exist. In other words that it is founded on a misconception of the nature of a miracle, both
as to its manner of production, and its ultimate relation to the highest interests of our race.
In a certain true sense it may be said that a miracle is the most natural of events, and rela-
tively to its immediate cause, no more wonderful than the fall of an apple to the ground.
The miraculous element of the miracle is not in its effect, but in it* immediate cause, vi/..,
the volition of the Omnipotent. We shall make that clear by a familiar illustration.
The definition of miracles generally given and accepted, either expressed or implied
Home violence done to natural laws. This may be set down to a less accurate knowledge of
SUPERNATURAL IN NATURE. 139
physical science than prevails at present, and not to a misconception of the miracle itself as
an historic event. In our definition we have called a miracle an outcome of the intervention
of the divine power in the order of created things. This intervention can take place without
violence being done to any force, and without destroying, suspending or changing any law.
The act of the Creator consists in intensifying, or sublimating, natural forces ; thus intensified
or sublimated, they produce effects proportionate to their state, in perfect keeping with,
though far beyond and above those produced before their sublimation. This sublimation is
the supernatural and miraculous part, the physical effect which follows constitutes the
clothes of the miracle.
That forces can be intensified and sublimated without interfering with nature's laws will
not be seriously questioned. It is well known that the attractive force of a magnet is inten-
sified whilst a current of electricity passes round it. Again, a thousand cubic feet of air
Compressed into a cylinder with a capacity of one cube, lias its expansive force enormously
increased ; and the genial life-giving rays of -the sun, when focussed by a powerful lens, mav
be converted into a means of destruction and devastation. In none of these instances have
natural laws been abrogated or suspended ; forces have either been intensified in themselves,
as in the case of the magnet, or they have been intensified by composition ; the effect pro-
duced being always eminently in keeping with their nature.
Now let us carry this sublimation of forces beyond the merely mechanical; let us venture
to go behind the phenomena of our environment, and reach with our intelligence the causes
which are veiled from human sight. In doing this we part company with the phvsicist and
travel under the guidance of the metaphysician. We are surrounded by the evidence of
action ; we are in perpetual contact with the results of 1'orces. Whether we gaze placidly at
the waving trees or nodding ears of whitening corn, or the unfolding petals of beauteous
flowers, whilst the zephyr's breath comes as a refreshing dew to our uncovered brow, and
the warm beams of an afternoon sun dance playfully around our arbour, and the grateful
sound of plashing brooks rejoices the ear; or whether we delve in the yielding soil or blast
the stratified rocks to explore their secrets, or turn our wondering gaze heavenward when
the azure fields of space are strown with silvery planets cycling on their endless way, we are
confronted with, are in contact with, and form a part of, the diversified resultants of force,
action, motion. We readily perceive these resultants are not permanent ; they bear the word
transitory legibly stamped on their every feature. Hence we conclude the contingent nature
of their being, and consequently, since they do not exist of or through any necessity of their
essence, they have been produced by some pre-existing cause. Here the votary of physical
science assents, saying they are the outcome of the laws of nature ever at work. Beyond
this point very many refuse to go ; even asserting that it is impossible for man in his present
state to penetrate any further. If metaphysicians had no other claim to gratitude, they
would merit it in an unstinted degree for having vindicated the power and dignity of the
human intellect by showing how it can transcend these limits, and cast a truth revealing ray
beyond the shadow of the visible.
These laws of nature are wonderful and indefatigable workers ; yet we see, as in the
case of the moon, that they may wear themselves out. "We 'know that on our earth they
are slowly but surely doing the same. Hence they, too, are only contingent, not necessary
forces, as their action shall certainly have an end, as it surely had a beginning. At some
period then, in the distant past — and you may put it distant as many billions of years as
!4Q ARCHBISHOP O'BRIEN ON THE
vour fancy can imagine— still at some period the action, or motion, or resultant of complex
forces, which we call nature's laws, did not exist. If they came into existence in that far off
em an the effect of some prior motion, that motion was either self-existent by necessity of
it.- nature, and was the primal cause of all, or what we call God; or it was a contingent
motion, or force, and came at some time from a prior one. But make the chain of contingent
causes and effects as long as we may, simr each link in dependent on the preceding one, we
must, if we follow up with our intelligence the scries, come eventually to the last one, which
depends on a self-existent cause. To maintain the opposite is a palpable absurdity ; it would
lie to atlinii that there could he an endless chain whose every link was dependent, and yet
that the whole was not dependent. Thus our reason can prove that the primal cause, or
what Cicero called the " causa causarum," and Christians named God the Creator, is a self-
cxi-lent bcinir from whom has come all force, or motion, or action.
That this primal cause is no blind force, hut is endowed witb supreme intelligence, \e
made abundantly manifest by the plan and order of creation. When a geologist exploring
a -ami iiituind of tin- drift period, or a cave of the ante glacial era, picks up an arrow head,
be it ever -" rude, or a Mint chisel, lie at once, and rightly, concludes that he has come upon
the work of man. Why'.' liecaiiM- he has found an instrument designed for, and adapted
1. 1 a Ibre-eeii i-nd. Kude and unwieldy it no doubt is ; lacking in beauty of form and exipii-
.-iteiie-:- cit' tini-h it is ol'a certainty ; yet it hears the impress of human intelligence, and is aw
. .iiiviin in:: a proof of man's handicraft, in some remote epoch, as is the most elaborately
.•.implicated machine of to-day. The geologist has no hesitation in asserting that there is
MO hvp>ithc-i- to explain the existence of those awkward implements other than the one —
y'l/... t In- hand of man.
Again, r-nppo-e a man who never saw a printed book, were to pick up a copy of Shake-
-pcaiv : In- might, po-r-ibly. at lir>t >iirht think the various letters were unmeaning blurs
made a! hap-haxard. Suppose he is taught the alphabet, he will see that each blur has a
name and a value : suppose his education goes on ; as it advances lie learns that a combina-
tion nt' what he mice thought blurs forms words ; and sets of words form sentences express-
ing idea-, and finally he grasps the connection of the parts, realix.es the meaning of the plot,
and concludes from the human passion, and pathos and sympathy of the piece, that a human
being with a richly endowed intelligence had traced the lines, now so full of purpose to his
soul, though formerly looked upon as accidentally produced marks on paper.
With untutored mind, and untrained eye, and unthinking soul, many gaze on the firma-
ment above, and the earth round about, and fail to learn the lesson they teach. They see
nothing but blind forces working at random. They arc not unlike the unlettered boor
turning over the pages of Shakespeare. But as they learn the language of the universe,
they discover law, order, design, adaptation, and such unity of purpose in diversity of action
as to engender an invincible certainty that its author was supremely intelligent. This has
In-fit the conclusion of the most eminent men of science all through the ages who repeat the
far off cry of the Hebrew singer, " The heavens show forth the glory of God, and the firma-
ment declareth the work of his hands."
Now since this intelligent self existing cause gave the initial impulse to all motion, or
existence to all force, or in other words since his action was the efficient cause of the order
of things, it follows that such action is not repugnant, whether considered in itself, or in its
relation to the laws of nature. The being who gave existence to the forces can, therefore,
SUPERNATURAL IN NATURE. 141
intervene to itensify, or sublimate them. Man can, as we have seen, do this to a certain
extent ; but only by making use of mechanicaj contrivances, or other physical forces. The
Creator, on the contrary, can do it in the same way as he produced them, by an act of the
will. If then miracles can be explained by this extraordinary intervention of the Creator,
intensifying and sublimating physical forces, they are clearly possible, and not out of harmony
with the ordinary course of events, although immensely above them. We can make this
more apparent by an illustration. Here is a grand organ of such compass and volume as
would fill, with musical waves, every nook and corner of a mighty cathedral. An organist
of fairly good attainments is playing on it. lie delights the ordinary ear by his execution,
and even the cultured admit that within a certain compass his work is faultless. An
eminent master is standing by listening to the performance. He knows that there are
depths of melody in the organ which the player cannot awaken. He approaches, and
requesting the organist to continue the piece, he touches the keys, and evokes a soul
moving chord immeasurably grander, and yet in harmony with that produced by the loss
skilled player. They are from the same instrument, but how dissimilar in their similuritv.
Not otherwise is it in nature. The universe is the vast organ on which the laws of nature
are at work, delighting the student by their wonderful and various results. At times the
master hand of the Creator strikes the keys, and without disturbing or interfering with the
ordinary series of results, produces one not altogether dissimilar, yet evidently so far above
and beyond them as to be called a miracle.
Let us now consider if this extraordinary intervention, which has been shown to be
quite possible, acting in the manner we have described, can satisfactorily account for, and
explain miracles. A few examples will suffice.
Here is a man cast out from the society of his fellows, lest he should infect them with
his own loathsome malady. Covered with leprosy, the corrupted flesh dropping from his
face and hands, a nameless terror in his soul, and despair in his heart, he i.s doomed to seek
the lair of wild beasts for shelter, and should any healthy human being cross his path he is
obliged, as he shuffles painfully away, to raise the warning cry, — unclean ! unclean ! Love,
hope, ambition, all that life holds of pleasure and contentment are crushed out ; there is no
cure for him ; no saving ointment to heal his sores ; no friendly hand to wash his festering
wounds, and yet the desire to live survives in his afflicted soul. lie feels, rather than under-
stands, that his cure is not incompatible with physiological laws. His disease whilst more
baffling to the physician, and of a more malignant type than many others, is after all, only
an effect of some abnormal condition of his system. Hearing the noise of an approaching
crowd he looks forth from his hiding place, and is fascinated by the divinely compassionate
face of One after whom the crowd is evidently following. He reads boundless tenderness,
unfathomable pity, unlimited power, in that noble countenance, and a new hope is born in
his breast. He comes forth from his lurking place ; the hunted look is no longer in his
eyes ; his lips, half eaten away, do not give forth the old despairing cry of warning —
unclean ! unclean ! The crowd falls back in dismay as the leper approaches. They would
fain stone him, but an unknown power restrains them. The leper humbly bowing before
the Master cries : " Lord, if thou wilt, thou cans' t make me clean." The One thus addressed
sweetly smiles at this beautiful profession of faith, and hastens to reward it. In tones that
are as gentle as the soothing accents of a loving mother, yet as powerful as those which
once said — " Let there be light," he speaks — " I will ; be thou cleansed," and straightway
142 ARCHBISHOP O'BRIEN ON THE
the rotting flesh was purified, the sores healed, the wasted parts restored, and the clear hue
of health took the place of the erst ghastly colour. The leper was cleansed and whole.
How had it been effected 'i Without entering into technical explanations, or diffuse state-
ment*, we can assert as a fact that all disease is an outcome of an abnormal state of the vital
function.*, and the one end and aim of medical science is to restore, by the medium of drugs
ami dietary, these functions to their normal condition. Now, all the vital forces were in
that leper's body although disarranged. The will of the Master acted on them, intensifying
some, ami producinsr, instantaneously, through this sublimation the effect which drugs
-lowly accomplish. N'i> law was suspended, abrogated, or contradicted, and yet a stupendous
miracle wa.- wrought. Tin- ma.-ter hand had pressed a key hitherto untouched, and the
harmony nt' the universe was in full aivonl with the exalted strain it gave forth.
l.,.i u- > -idrr another example. A man is seized with one of the many forms of
illne-- t" \\lii<-li hiiinaii nature is subject. For a day or a week he languishes on his bed of
-icknc--. wiv«tlin«r bravrly atrainst the enemy, but in vain. His sorrowing friends cannot
-tax tin' pro.;!-,.-- "I 'he di-ea-e. and ere long death that ever shadows life claimed a victory.
Tli, |.ul-,- i-. -tilled : tb.- action of ibr bear! i.- stopped ; the mysterious substance that felt
and thought and lo\ed. and whieh. together with the body, constituted the intelligent sub-
no longer animates tin- physical organism. The man is dead. No one doubts it ; not
,.\,.u ti,,. de\oted love o|' mother, or sister, dares hope. Krc the funeral rites have been per-
f,,rtm-d iiiilubitable -iirn- ot' e, irrupt ion are seen, and the body is borne without delay to the
,..|, nl, •),!•,.. Then- the >ciitciiee of dust to dust liegins to be verified iii its regard. What
-hall \\e -a\. -hoiild it lie a— ert ed l>\ credible witnesses, that on the fourth day a crowd came
t.i iln- t.iinb. and alter tin- -tone bail Keen removed from the door, an authoritative voice
cried "lit : " l,a/.aru-. eoine forth." and that the dead man obeyed the call, came forth, and
wa- restored to hi- friend- '.' Let -eieiiee pause before crying out, "absurd," "impossible,"
•• .iirain-t all law- of nature." N'o ; against what Usually happens, yes; against natural laws,
de.idedlv not. It i- a lir-t aphorism of physical science that no particle ot 'matter is destroyed,
no ii.rei- i- lo-t. Changes and transformations of various kinds are being continually verified,
but annihilation i- unknown. How had death been brought about? Simply by a dissolu-
tion of some vital part of the organism : after death a general dissolution set in ; but in neither
wa-e was any particle ot' matter destroyed, nor any force lost. Under changed forms they
continued to exist. To readjust to their former complex relations the scattered forces, and
to restore the waste uf tlie organs, the intervention, indeed, of the Divine Power, or a miracle,
is reipiired in so intensify and sublimate their qualities and affinities as to bring them, at once,
into that mutual relation which had been slowly effected in the ordinary process of develop-
ment. Hy artificial means we raise the temperature of the atmosphere in a hot house, and
vegetation is accelerated. True, it is not instantaneous; for the greater, and the lesser, exist
in our regard, because of our finite nature ; but there are no such limitations for the Infinite.
In keeping, then, with all the Dualities of organic forces whose actions are always propor-
tionate to their intensity, and in harmony with the laws of growth which act slowly, or
rapidly, according to the conditions of their environment, the wasted vital organs could be
brought back to a healthy state, and be fitted to renew their commerce with the spirit, which,
at the will of it« Creator, could animate them again.
To burnt amindcr the rocks, or the fetters of the imprisoned, it is only necessary to
intensify the repulsive force of matter, and, like a flash, the rocks are riven, and the fetters
SUPERNATURAL IN NATURE. 143
broken. Sublimate the molecular attraction of the waters of a lake, and what is to prevent
a man from walking on their wavy bosom ?
We shall take one last example to illustrate the adaptability of our theory to explain,
without doing violence to the laws of nature, how events that are miraculous might be
caused. A book venerable to all by itfi antiquity, and sacred to very many by a belief in
its inspired origin, tells us how Josue, the leader after Mos.es of the Jewish people, fearing
that the sun should set ere he had completed the rout of his enemies, spoke to the Lord and
said : " Move not, O ! Sun, toward Gabaon, nor thou, O ! Moon, toward the valley of Ajalon.''
And the sun and the moon stood still, till the people revenged themselves of their enemies.1
Some laugh at this as a poetic fancy ; others seek to explain it metaphorically, or mystically ;
others again, and they are the self-reputed learned, denounce it as an impudent imposition of
crafty sacerdotalism on an ignorant people, in a credulous age. Countless thousands, bow;
ever, have believed, and believe in its truth. They require no scientific basis for their belief -
the authorship of the book is sufficient guarantee for the accuracy of its statements, how
much soever they may appear at variance with the dicta of science. There are still others
who hold to the reality of the miracle, yet are sorely perplexed when they are reminded of
the innumerable complications affecting our whole planetary system, which would follow a
suspension of the diurnal motion of the earth.
It is altogether outside the sphere of this paper to treat of the authority of the Scrip-
tures. "We take the narrative as it lies, and proceed to show that daylight might have been
prolonged for many hours over the valley of Ajalon, without disturbing the rotation of the
earth or causing the slightest jar in the solar system. As a matter of fact, on every i-veniinr
that the western sky is cloudless we see the sun for a time, after it has really sunk below the
horizon. As is well known, this is owing to the refraction of the rays of light in their
passage through the denser atmosphere of our earth. Xow, in order that the sun should
appear, not for minutes, but for hours after it had set, we need only suppose that the refrac-
tive properties of the atmosphere, over and around the valley of Ajalon, had been intensified
orsublimated to a certain degree. The world would move on in its course ; the spheres would
roll in unbroken harmony ; physical laws would continue their work with tireless activity ;
some of them made more perfect by intensification, would as naturally prolong the sunlight
for hours, as they had on former days prolonged it by minutes. The act of sublimation is
the miraculous element ; it is the touch of the master hand on the unseen key ; the lengthened
day is, relatively to its immediate cause, a natural effect.
We shall now consider a second point. Is a miracle susceptible of proof? Or, granted
the intrinsic possibility of a divine intervention, can human testimony generate in a reason-
able mind a certainty that an alleged event is due to such intervention, and is, therefore,
miraculous. There are not wanting men of considerable parts who maintain that miracles
cannot be proved ; for, say they, if they really take place, they are caused by an occult force,
of which we, and much less the average crowd, can form no judgment. They may be, and
in fact so they argue, all these alleged miraculous events are only marvels, worked by one
skilled in the hidden forces of nature, or versed in the juggler's legerdemain. The unre-
flecting masses, prepared already to idolize a leader who had charmed by his personal
1 Joene X, 12-13.
144 ARCHBISHOP O'BHIEN ON THE
qualities, and extorted reverence liy his elevated code of ethies, attributed to a divine power
that whirl, they did not understand. An ignorant and credulous age caught up the baseless
belief, embodied it in their traditions, and finally caused it to be written down in their annals
or in th.-ir >acrcd books. Succeeding generations accepted without question these fables,
an, I attested their faith in them by enduring cruel torments, and death itself by tortures long
drawn .ml. rather than renounce them. Dante, Thomas Aquinas, Leibnitz, Newton, Shakc-
.peare and thousands of the brightest intellects of the race, owing, we suppose, to that
m\>tcriou- Mapc-iroat for the sins of all bad children, heredity, believed with the common
li.-rd. lint no\v that mo-,t .-lastic and dignified, though altogether undefined and elusive
nititv. modern >«-iciicc. lia.- opmcd the ryes of a few of its votaries, and so broadened their
intellectual h«>n/.oii. that tliev ran trinmi>hantly lay their finger on the original causeofall
thi- \\orld-\\ide and race-coeval error. Tin- dogma wliidi they promulgate may be preceded
liva l»n" 1'ivanil'l'-. hri-tlinir with >e-.|uipcdalian terms for very old and very familiar objects,
Inn it- com hi-ion i- ever aiiailieina again-t all. ami singular, who dare maintain wo can be
dial ili'1 caii-e of which i- unknown.
It i- realU marvelloii- what iimva-i mini:' and u n reasonable statements can be made by
aiiintell.cni.il man \\hen he sets out to uphold, come what may, a preconceived theory.
•|-l,, ment.d e.|iiip..i-e which -liould distinguish tlie trained thinker, the logical precision
which -hiiuld charactcrixc hi- dfilni-tions. and the candid good faith and mental honesty
\\lii. 1, -|,.iiil,| -i-i tli.-ir imjirc-- on hi- rea-oning. .-eem to desert him, or to be cast aside for
1 1,.. I,,. i,, •, !,\ a wave of prejudice, li niii-i -iirelvlie an uneiivialile intellectual condition,
i-v.-n it . xi-t. nt in a man of science, tbat confounds the knowledge of an effect with that of
which deduce- from one's ignorance of the latter one's inability to testify to the
f. .riuer. i >f i- ii oiil v in mirai-iilou- event.- that 1 his novel t lieorv is to In1 advanced ? There
i, no \alid iva-oii for it- admi--ion in anv de|iartment of' human knowledge. The existence
,,i thi- . ,r that phenomenon i- a tact cognixable to the senses, and is subject, for its verifica-
tion, t" tli ordinary canon- of evideiii-c. The manner of its causation and the nature of its
i-aii-i- mav In- entirely unknown. This uesciem-e will .not affect the certainty of an ascer-
tained tai-t. Becaii-e a ru-tii- toiler knows nothing of chemistry, nor of the various salts of
tht -oil. nor how tln-y con-]iirc to produce vegetation, is he. therefore, incompetent to testify
to th<- la, t that hi- wh -at ha- grown three inches within a few days, or that his potatoes are
rapidly increasing in si/.e '.' Here some one will exclaim, " you are building up a man of
>traw that you may have the childish pastime of knocking him down. No man endowed
with ordinary intelligci , much less a man of scientific attainments, has ever denied the
competency of a rude toiler to bear witness to those natural effects, although ignorant of the
law* governing the action of their efficient cause." We can pardon the implied suspicion of
our homely owing to it- naturalness, whilst we smile at the frank simplicity of the objector.
He ho* evidently not read with due attention the arguments, of the scientific opponents of
mir.u-les : nor lui*. he, perhapa, fully understood the nature of miraculous events.
To prove that we have not misrepresented the attitude of some scientists, at least,
towards this subject, we shall hear what Professor Huxley has to say. In his " Science and
Christian Tradition," (Appletons) whilst he frankly admits that the proposition — miracles
are imi>ossihlc — cannot be sustained, he does not think it derogatory to reason, or unworthy
of the po-ition the human intellect occupies, to bring forth from the limbo of forgotten
alwurdities into which it was long since hurried by the derisive laughter of intelligent men,
SUPERNATURAL IN NATUEE. 143
and to endeavour to rehabilitate this dictum of Hume : " There is not to be found in all
history any miracle attested by a sufficient number of men of such unquestioned goodness,
education and learning as to secure us against all delusion in themselves ; of such undoubted
integrity as to place them beyond all suspicion of any design to deceive others ; of such
credit and reputation in the eyes of mankind as to have a great deal to lose in case of their
being detected in any falsehood : and at the same time, attesting facts performed in such a
public manner and in so celebrated a part of the world as to render the detection unavoidable ;
all of which circumstances are requisite to give UH full assurance in the testimony of men."
Now is not this the acme of mental perversity, and blind, though perhaps unconscious,
partizanship ? By seeking to uphold a preconceived theory the noble qualities of the intellect
are insidiously denied, and the foundations of historic certainty overturned. If we cannot
have certainty of a miraculous event, neither can we have it of any other. For the instant-
aneous restoration of sight to one born blind, or the cleansing of a leper, or the raising of
one to life is an outward sensible fact belonging, as such, to the same category as an earth-
quake, a battle, or the growth of a bean stalk. The divine nature of its efficient cause, and
the supernatural manner of its production, do not destroy, or change its external and visible
qualities. This being clear to all, it will be seen that men who deny the competency of a
crowd to bear reliable testimony to the occurrence of miracles, deny, by implication the
credibility of a farmer's assertion regarding the growth of his crops. The peacock is not a
beautiful bird when stripped of his gorgeous caudal feathers; nor, we feel constrained to
admit, arc there many elements of philosophic loveliness, or logical acumen, in showy treat-
ises against the miraculous, when shorn of their word-painting, and reduced to a basis of
verbal exactness. The vague has a charm for unreflecting minds, and in religion, science,
and literature has been the over fecund mother of deplorable evils.
In investigating, then, the truth of an alleged miraculous event, the criteria of certainty
for ordinary historic facts are to be employed. Such an event, should it occur, is an excep-
tion to the general course of mundane things, and should not be hastily admitted. We have
a right to demand an ample motive of credibility before accepting it as a fact : we have a
right to submit the evidence to a most rigid examination, and to apply the canons of historic
criticism in the most searching manner. Should the evidence adduced stand the test, then
intellectual honesty demands that we accept as true the wonderful occurrence investigated.
Let us suppose a credible witness should say he saw a man walking on the water. The
first impression would be that his eyes had played him false from some cause or another.
Still, on reflection we should think such a hallucination improbable. The probabilities are
that eyes which had been faithfully conveying impressions for years had not proved false on
that occasion. If the alleged miracle is improbable, improbable likewise is the deception.
Add another witness, and then a third, and the probability in favour of the miracle is doubled,
and trebled, whilst that of a hallucination is inversely decreased. Increase the number of
witnesses to eight, or ten, and the supposition of an ocular illusion is no longer probable ;
it is simply absurd. That ten persons who always saw aright should, at the same moment,
and in respect to the same sensible phenomenon, have the same ocular delusion, should be
more difficult of belief than the alleged fact. No man who wishes to deal frankly by his
intelligence could refuse to accept the testimony of ten credible witnesses ; especially since,
as we have shown, there is no intrinsic impossibility in miracles.
Sec. II., 1894. 19.
ARCHBISHOP O'BRIEN ON THE
It' it were a question of the restoration of sight to the blind, or the use of his limbs to
u well known cripple, fewer witnesses would be required to beget a reasonable certainty of
the cure. Could it be possible for even two persons, neighbours and friends of a sightless
man, or of one grievously deformed, to be mistaken as to his deliverance from his affliction
at the voice of a great teacher, or by the application of some water for which supernatural
healing powers were claimed ? To affirm this would be to upset the basis of all credibility,
and to bring into the every day relations of mankind the paralyzing influence of that most
inconsistent of mental aberrations — universal scepticism.
This subject is protean in the aspects under which it is susceptible of treatment, just as
manifold arc the rases which may be claimed as miraculous, and diverse the points of view
from which human testimony may be considered. It is sufficient to have demonstrated
that the theory of hallucination, or the ignorance of the witnesses, as a warrant for the
wholesale denial of miracles, is devoid of scientific basis and involves an absurdity.
To pa.-> tor a moment from abstract reasoning to the concrete, we shall briefly outline
tin- hi-ior\ of a fart which caused no inconsiderable stir in medical circles in another part
of tin- world four or five years ago. In the year 188:3 Pierre Delanoy, a native of France,
wh" in voiith had been a gardener, and afterwards a soldier for many years, was stricken
with variotH ill:-. He was then forty-three years old, and, having left the army, was work-
in^ at his trade of gardener. He consulted Professor Charcot who diagnosed his case, and
eertifn-d toil a< loconiotor ataxia. In January, I8H4, his malady had become so serious
that In- wa- obliged to quit work which he never resumed until after the event of August,
IXH'.l. of which we shall speak later on. lie entered the Hotel-Dieu at, Paris in January,
1*M4. and tor three month-- was carefully, but unsuccessfully, treated by Dr. Qallard. He
\\a- di.-chargcd from ihe hospital ami his disease certified to as locomotor ataxia.
In l^Vi he war- much worse. There was a marked recrudescence of all the symptoms.
Kor four months, in the Ni-cker Hospital. I>r. Kigal employed all treatments known to
modern science for the disease, some of them being of a very heroic nature, but without
avail. He wa> discharged, and again the certificate read, locomotor ataxia.
In order not to weary with details which would be but a repetition of the above, we
may say that between 1NX.~> and August, 1889, he entered twelve hospitals, remaining in one
tor a whole year : in each of these he had the services of the most eminent physicians; in
evi-ry case he went out with the ominous words on his certificate, locomotor ataxia. As
a matter of fact fourteen doctors who had treated him in the best hospitals of Paris, some
• if whom were learned professors and members of the Academy of Medicine, without
collusion of any sort, but with striking unanimity, agreed in the diagnosis of his ailment.
All the judgments are written down in the books of the various hospitals and reproduced
on the card given in Paris, to the discharged patient. There can be no question of the
genuineness of this evidence.
All the symptoms that accompany progressive ataxia were manifested by the unfortun-
ate tjufl'erer. With this evidence before him no reasonable man will doubt that Pierre Dehv
uoy was, in 1889, far advanced in the third stage of ataxia.
SUPKRNATURAL IN NATURK.
147
The following table will place this beyond doubt, and enable any one, so disposed to
verify our assertions :
YUAII.
1883.
1884.
Prof. Charcot .
Dr. Gal lard.
1885. .
1881!.
XAMU OK DOCTOR.
Dr. Higal
Prof. Ball . .
1887 Dr. Rigal..
1887 Dr. Kmpis
1887 Prof. Laboulbene
1888 Dr. Rigal
1888 Wof Hall .
1888.
Dr. X.
1888 jDr. Ferreol
1888 Dr. Gerin-Koze
1888 Dr. Hucquoy .
1889 Drs. Lee and Durand Fardel .
1889 Dr. Dujardin-Beaunety
1889 Dr. Mesnet..
XAMK OK HOSPITAL
XAMK OK DISK ASK-
ON CKHTIKICATI:.
Salpetriere Locomotor ataxia.
Hotel-Dieu Locomotor ataxia.
Xecker Locomotor ataxia.
Laeunec Locomotor at;t.\iu.
Xecker Locomotor ntaxia.
Hotel-Dieu [Ataxia.
Charite [Locomotor ataxia .
Xecker Locomotor ataxia.
Laeunec Tabes ataxicns.
Ueaujou Tabes dorsalis
. Charite
. Lariboisicre
. Hotel-Dieu
. Hotel-Dieu
Cochin
. Cochin. .
. Ataxia.
. Locomotor ntaxia
Ataxia.
Locomotor ataxia .
Loeomotor ataxia.
Sclerosc des cordons pus
tericurs de la moelle.
(Same as ataxia).
Now, locomotor ataxia is pronounced incurable by the whole medical world. It is no
nervous disorder over which will, or imagination, can have any effect. A change in the
essential elements of the system takes place in the part affected ; and hitherto science lias
not discovered any remedy. We have, then, in Pierre Delanoy a man evidently afflicted
with an incurable malady which is rapidly Hearing its final stage. Mark now the sequel.
This man, whose life had been disordered, began to amend it from the year 1883. When the
inutility of medical treatment had become apparent some of his friends advised him to go on
a pilgrimage to Lourdes where many wonderful cures were said to be effected. In reference
to this Delanoy said : " I should like it very much ; but as I attribute my affliction to my
sins, I do not think myself worthy to go to Lourdes, nor worthy of being cured there.'' He
adds, however, that he increased his devotion and pious practices, and became more patient
under his afflictions. Finally he was induced in August of 1889 to ask to be taken to
Lourdes with the national pilgrimage. He arrived at that place at nine o'clock on the
morning of the 19th August, and had to be helped from the car to the grotto. There he
assisted at Mass and received Holy Communion, and prayed, as he says, that he " might
always remain a good Christian." Later on he was present at Benediction of the Most Holy
Sacrament, and whilst the priest who was carrying it processionally, after the benediction,
approached him, Delanoy says : " I bent to the earth and kissed it, and cried aloud : ' Our
Lady of Lourdes cure me, if you please and if you judge it well ; " and he adds : " I felt the
sensation of an extraordinary interior force which compelled me despite myself to rise, to
,48 AKOHBISHOP O'BRIEN ON THE
walk, and t«> throw away my stick." His companion to whom he handed his stick, saying,
•• Take it. I havo no further need of it," replied : " You are beside yourself, you will fall," and
attempted t.. restrain him. Delanoy, however, took no heed, but followed in the procession,
walking easily and firmly, anil was perfectly cured. His astounded companion followed, saw
him mount nimbly the flight of steps in front of the church, and kneel for a length of time
in prayer. Later in the day. in the presence of several medical doctors and others, he was
examined minutely : n«> trace of the disease could be discovered! He had been instantan-
i-.uir.lv ami p.-rfcctlv healed. Some time after his return to Paris the chaplain of one of the
h.-pital--. who had known him when sick, telegraphed to Lourdes : "The doctors who have
examined Delaiiov are astounded : I have seen him four times this week ; he walks like a
m-tie |.o-tmaii (facteiir rural)." Later on lie himself wrote : "lam in perfect health, my
le«'- an- -troin; and under control. I am at work, and have only one thing in view, to serve
tl,(. <; l <,,„!. and to thank his Most Holy Mother who has given me back my health."
•|-|,,. ,,,11 particular- "I' tlii- ease, with a critical analysis of both its medical and historical
14,1,,.,-t,, n, a\ l«e ivad in " Annales de Not re- Dame de Lourdes " for November and December
ot' 1 •>»'.' ai-d .laniiary, l.V'n.
What judirnicnt -hall we |>a-- on this case? In the face of the cumulative evidence set
ln'fnrr ii- h\ the card- of discharge from the various hospitals, as well as by the books of
the-e -aine in-t it u t ion-, we are compelleil to admit that I'ierre Delanoy had been most seri-
atilieie.l \\iili loc-oiiiotoi- ataxia lor several years. Medical science leaves us no choice
a, to tin nature nt'that di-ea-e, or of the category to which it belongs, — it is incurable. But
t In- |.r»»f of it- c"in|ilete and in-t ant aneoiis cure is as well authenticated as was the existence
..iiK.di-.i-e. In vi.-w ot' ihe-e fact-it would In- a trifling unworthy of serious minds, to
fall hack ..n the -t..ek phra-es of •'hallucination," "superstition," "diseased imagination."
The trie -> ietiti-t. n. >t merelv dalilileis in the shallow waters on the shores of wisdom's vast
. will li.iw the head, ami confers the intervention of the Divine Power in the order of
created thiliLT-.
lla- science anv explanation to <dl'er for the occurrence, from time to time, of miraculous
How are th.-y reconciled with the attributes of the Infinite, such as his wisdom,
fun-sight, love uf order ? Do not these render antecedently improbable events other than
strictly natural ones? Was wisdom at fault in ordering the plan of creation, and thus
neec-sitated a -.udden and unusual, if not violent, interference of the divine power to remedy
the defect ''. 1 1' we take a comprehensive view of creation we shall find that these doubts
and ijuestionings vanish, like mist swallowed up in the morning sunlight. We shall find
that these supernatural manifestations are not haphazard events, much less after-thoughts of
the creative power, but that they are in accordance with a law as fixed and as determined as
molecular attraction.
Man, the masterpiece and monarch of visible creation, is conscious of the existence of
physical, intellectual and moral lawn, corresponding to a three-fold order discernible in
nnt tire. The regulation of conduct, or of the free acts of man should be guided by moral
laws. Their observance is as necessary for the harmony of nature, and for the attainment of
itn end, a- is that of intellectual laws for the development and perfection of the intelligence,
or of physical ones for the stability of the universe. "We know, however, how prone men
are to disregard moral laws, and to introduce a dissonance into the hymn of eternal praise
SUPERNATURAL TN NATURE. 149
which creation is chanting to its author. Now, just as a ready compensation has been
provided to restore the wonted equipoise of the planetary system, momentarily disturbed by
a vagrant comet, so a remedy, which in itself is amply sufficient, has been prepared to coun-
teract the disturbances induced in the moral order by a perverse use of human free will.
That remedy is the law of extraordinary intervention of the divine power, to remind men
that the Creator lives and rules. And as men in all epochs have been marring the harmony
of creation by moral obliquity, so the Creator in all ages has been manifesting his pro-
prietorship by miraculous events. Hence the universal and time-enduring belief in them.
Viewed in the calm light of metaphysical science the world is no enigma, and the destiny
of man no riddle. In ordered sequence the succession of finite and secondary causes con-
tinued during the silent eons of preparation of the globe. The merely physical was then tin-
only order ; all the facts and phenomena of that period were the regular products of physical
laws. "When the stage of development had been reached that was adapted to the require-
ments of the human organism, man appeared on the earth, by the intervention of the divine
power. Intellectual and moral laws then took their allotted place in the plan of creation —
not as an excrescence, or as a piece of patchwork on the web, but a.s weft, that gave colour,
and design, and a reason for its existence. Irrational creation is guided to its end by firm
fixed laws that impel it onward with inexorable relentlessness ; but man, the high priest of
the universe, should use it as a censer to waft heavenward the frankincense of his own and
the world's tribute to the Creator. Taking man as he is, the preservation of this great moral
order, the attainment of this end, can in no conceivable way be so effectively assured as by
the law of the extraordinary intervention of the divine power in the order of created things,
whence miracles result.
SECTION II., 1894. [ 131 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
V. — Oartier's Course — a Last Wor<L
By THE RIGHT REVEREND M. F. HOWLEY, West Newfoundland.
(Communicated by Dr. Hourinot, May Stnl, IWII.l
It may perhaps be considered rather late in tin* day now, after all the learneil essays
that have heen written on this subject, especially in these latter years, to attempt to throw
any new light on Caution's itinerary in the Gulf of St. Lawrence'. Vet I presume to do so,
and when a writer, altogether unknown and without a name, comes forward upon a well-
beaten track, and pretends to overturn the theories of long-established critics, and renowned
students, he is supposed to be able to show some credentials of great weight and authority
in order to entitle him to a hearing. It will ho asked, then, on what plea do 1 pretend to
give a final decision on a point which has up to the present day defied the penetration of the
keenest historical students ? I reply :
The very fact that this research /*//> defied the writers who have attacked it, is one
reason why the field is still open to investigation. The earlier writers, Lesearbot, Chaulevoix,
Gamier, Ferland, Brassenr do Bourbouug, Ac., having bad access only to mutilated and
incomplete extracts of Cartier's Relation, are hopelessly confusing and contradictory in their
accounts of these voyages. The later writers, though enjoying the full benefit of the entire
Relation originale, have not been able to steer their course clear through the narrative.
The very latest writer who has touched on the subject — the learned Dr. Hourinot, in
"Cape Breton and its Memorials," at page 133 — shows how all the writers who have lately
attacked this literary and geographical puzzle, while each contradicting the other, have not
been able to lay down anything for certain themselves; and the learned author ends liv
contradicting or disagreeing with them all.
My claim then, to "superior light " is based on the fact that my position as Bishop on
the West Coast of Newfoundland, and my residence for the past eight years at Bay St.
George, together with a personal experience of the Gulf of St. Lawrence, now ranging over
twenty-three years, has given rne an opportunity of travelling over and over again on the very
route first explored by Carrier. With the Relation Originale as my guide-book, I have followed
him from harbour to harbour ; identifying and locating with absolute certainty, all the places
described in the narrative. I have had, moreover, the advantage of consulting on the obscure
and obsolete passages of the Relation the French fishing captains of St. Malo, St. Brieux, La
Rochelle, and other places of Brittany and Normandy, who come out here every year to
make their fishery, just as they did in the days of Cartier ; and who preserve all the quaint-
ness of customs and language of those days which are unintelligible even to the learned
Frenchman of to-day. It has been the source of intense pleasure to me to verify the
1B2 BISHOP HOWLEY ON
wonderful accuracy of Cartier' s descriptions: the marvellous correctness of his soundings as
shown hy coinpurison with the latest mid most scientific investigations.
I have sometimes smiled, sometimes felt, indignant, at the cool assumption with which
some writers, having, through their own ignorance, involved themselves in an inextricable
muddle, at once accuse Curtier of ignorance, inexactitude, and so forth. Thus, M. Paul dc
Cazes. in the 'Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1890,' page 26, writes, " L'in-
cxaetitude dc scs observations astronomiques, le pen de precision de sa course, le vague de
-is descriptions. -ur Its licux visites, &c., &c." I leave it confidently to the reader to say,
after he sliall have perused these pages, on whose side is the ignorance and inexactitude.
Aeknow ledtrini,' inv un-at indebtedness to the Abbe Hospice Verreau, for liis very
erudite ami painstaking article in the same nunihcr of the Transactions on the questions of
tin- -Calendar. Civil and Kcelesiastical,'' also, to two most interesting articles hy Professor
(;aii»iiLr in the Tran-aetions I 'or 1HH7 and lxH',1. and to the pri/e essays of Mr. Joseph Pope
ami M. l>i"tme. I sliall, without further preliminary, commence the consideration of the
itinerar\ .
I ha\e drawn a map whieh will help to throw light upon my observations.
('artiiT -et -ail mi hi- lir-t voyage tVoiu St. Malo on Monday, 20th April, 1534, and,
al't. r a t'.ivniirable pa— aLre. arrived at Newfoundland on the 10th May. This gives a passage
• .t t \\ .-Hi v d;.\ -. whieh i- ven at the present time would lie a vi'rv fair run indeed for a sailing
vi — 1. lie made land at ('ape li.mavi-ta. which, with his usual exactness and nautical prc-
ei-i.'ii. he tell- ii- i- in latitude 4 s.i, . It is iii reality 4X 42 , so that he is only 12 minutes
.Mil. Hut the laet ii|' hi- making HmiavUia so directly and securely from St. Malo shows a
kn-iwledi^e .it' navigation ijiiite eipial t" that posr^essed l>v the ordinary sea captain of the
|.[-e-i lit da\ .
('ape |{nnavi-ta was, up to the date of Cartier and for years after, the goal of all the
northwestern navigators. Having made this point, they steered north or south as they
de-iivd. and mi returning to Kuropc this was the point they took to get a good departure
fniin. It wa- in the immediate neighbourhood of this point, namely, at Cape St. John, hit.
"in . that ('abut tir-t made land in 14!»7. It was this point which was made by Gaspard
(Wtereal. who. three years subsequently (1")(IO), sailing from Lisbon via Terceira (Azores),
di-e,. v.-red and named this cape llii,,inirixi,i — a name already given by the Portuguese to the
principal Uhmd of the Cape Verde group. It was at this point that Giovanni Verra/.ano in
l.'.2:i t.".k his course for Kun.pe : having first struck land in hit. 34 N. (Cape Fear, North
Carolina). I asted northwardly many leagues, till they came to the land "that in times
past," says the -Chronicle," (namely 141*7), "was discovered by the Britons (Cabot) whieh
i* in hit. M ," i. r., at Cape St. John, Newfoundland. (See map.)
CATAI.INA, ST. KATIIKRINE'S HARBOUR.
On account of the course to the northward being beset with iee, Cartier went into a
harbour situated to the south-southwest of Cape Bonavista, about five leagues. He tells us
this harbour ia named St. Katherine's. It retains the name up to the present day, but in
the modified form of Catalina— •" the soft Spanish word for Catherine, like Kathleen in Irish."
Bishop Mullock's Leetures.) It does not appear that Cartier gave the name. He speaks
CAHTIKirs COl'RSK.
133
Sec. 11., 1694
,34 BISHOP H OWLET ON
of it a* if already well known like Bonavista. Shortly afterwards, however, Cartier did give
the name of St. Catherine, not to a harlHiur but to an island near the Straits of Belle Isle.
It is tin- island known to-day as Schooner Island. " Jo nomine icelle isle Saincte Katherine."
He says " / ii'iiiif." M. D'Avezac, in his introduction to the Relation, presumes that this
may have been the niune of Carrier's ship, l>ut I prefer to attribute it to a higher motive.
In the tirst place, this was the name of his wife, Catherine des Granches ; again, the festival
..I" tli.' irrcat St. Catherine of Siena (30th April) occurred while he was in mid-ocean. He
mav have resolved on that day to honour some place hy her name.
Isl.K 1>KS ( IfAISKAULX.
Alter .1 .May ..Men day- at Catalina he .-et out on Thursday, 21st May, with a westerly
hree/e. ;,i,,l -ail.. I X . l.\ K.— • \"i'i "/••/ -A n<>r<lf)st " (qy.. " 11 '/«/ ijitartf) We have
here .mother e\ain|.le "f tin- minute aeruracv of ('artier'.- log. But on his second voyage
(l."i.;."i) he di — -ribe- -till more exactly the po.-iti f these well-known Bird Islands,
kin-wit in our da\- a- the " Funk-." " \\"e made land." lie says (second voyage, 1535), "at
ill, Bin! l-land. \\ hi.-h i- about I'.nirteen leagues from the mainland, and is in elevation of
tin- pule" i . ... north latitude) " 4'.i 4<>' ." Cartier's leagues were ahout two and two-thirds
• •I' our naui'i'-al mile-, \vhieh would irive al'oiit thirt v->ix miles for the distance from the main-
laml. Sow. iii the " Sailing Directions," l*7»i. we read : * * # "The Funk Islands lie
iiorthea-t !P\ ea-t ;iliout thirty-two miles from Cape F reels." Cartier mentions the hearing
' tVoin Cape Freel- !nit tVoin Catalina Head, and gives X. hy K., which is, the correct
bearing troni tin- latter point. "lt< geoirraphieal position" — I am still quoting the
•Sail'mir hire. -non- ' — " i- 4:< 4.V -J'.i"."
Carii.-r'- de-.-ription i- wondert'iilly eurreet. This island was well known at the time of
Cartier'- voyage. It appeal'- on all the map- previous to his time. Thus Majollo (1527)
•rive- it a- A\.-- : Verra/.ano il."iJ-<). Va .!,• Los Ave-: Kiliero (152f>), Ya de Aves ; Varresi,
N'atiean map | l">'>iii. I-ola de«:li I'eelli. When it assumed its present ineuphonious sobri-
• plet. the Fllllk-. I have not been able to discover.
MAVK DKS CIIASTEATLX.
<>n Wednesday. 'JTtli May. Cartier arrived at the entrance of the Bay of Chateaux;
that i- to .-ay. at the Strait- of Helle Isle, the entrance to the Gulf of St. Lawrence. But on
account of ice he could not enter the >traits. and had to take refuge in the harbour of Car-
IHMIM until the '.'th ..f .dine.
The voyage from the Funkr. to the harbour ot Carpoon, or Kirpon, occupied six days.
from the 21.«t to the 27th of May, of which Cartier gives us no account ; hut while making
up hi* log during his stay at Karpunt, or Quirpon, he gives us an idea of the intermediate
coast. He speaks of the "two Belle Isles which are near Red Cape." These islands are
called at the present day Groais or Groix Island (corrupted hy the fishermen to Gray's
Inlan.l) and Belle Isle South. This latter name is rarely used hy the people, who call the
group hy the name of the Gray Islands. The name ..f Belle Isle, without any niialiti. -ation,
i* now universally given to the large and well known island lying off the strait* of the same
The two island*, Groaix and Belle Isle South, off Cape Rouge, between lat
50 and 51 , wore evidently well known in Cartier's time. The names were doubtless given by
the Breton fishermen in memory of the two islands of the same name on their own coaat of
CARTIEE'S COURSE. 153
Brittany. They bear the same relative positions to each other as these latter islands. The
island known to-day as Belle Isle, situated about fifteen miles from the most northerly point
of Newfoundland, and the same distance from the mainland of Labrador, is not mentioned
at all by Cartier. It is only by mistake that it obtained the name it now bears ; or rather
the name was transferred from the original Belle Isle (the Belle Isle South mentioned
above) in this way. In those early days, the fishermen coming out to fish in the "Great
Bay" (the Gulf of St. Lawrence) used first to make Bonavista or Bird Rocks, then creep
along shore to Belle Isle, and finally, rounding the northern head of Newfoundland, enter
the straits. Hence Belle Isle South became a landmark for the straits. Afterwards becom-
ing more adventurous, they steered directly for the straits or for the island at its mouth, to
which island naturally was transferred the name formerly given to the more southern island,
now gone out of use as a landmark ; but this occurred after Cartier's time. Cap Rnugc. on
the east side of the northern peninsula of Newfoundland, near Groaix Island, has preserved
its name to the present day. It is found on maps prim- to Cartier. In the Italian maps it
is given as Capo Rosso (red), not to be confounded with Cape Rasn <n- Rasso, sometimes
given by the Italians for Cape Race. The harbour called by Cartier
RAPONT
is variously written and called Karpuut, Kirpou, Quirpon, Carpon and Carpoon. It is
situated on a small island oft' the northeast point of Newfoundland. I consider all these
forms to be simply corruptions of •• arpon " (harpoon in English: in Italian, ramponc). The
letter C being placed before it to signify cape, has gradually become absorbed into the name.
making Carpon for C. Arpon, just as C. Arenas became Carenas.
It is rather curious that the course given from Cape Rouge to Cape Degrat (on Kirpou
Island), namely, north-northeast and south-southwest, is true or stellar, and is the only one
so given. All the rest are magnetic, with a variation (west) of 33 , or nearly three [mints.
which is almost exactly the same as the variation of the present day.
The description of the harbour of Carpoon given by Cartier in so correct and minute,
that it would do for the Coastal Pilot of the present day. It is worth while comparing the
two. "It is," he says, '; in fifty one and a-half degrees (i-ini/nniitc d HIHJ <lf<jrcz et tli'ni;/) An
dit hable de rapont ya deux entrees, Vane eers I'est et I'anltre eery le su de 1'isle : mnis H /unit
donner garde de la bande et pointe de I'eist car se son! oast'ires et JMU/S summe, et fault ranger
I'isle de Vouaist a la longaeuer de demy cable ou plus pris qti'tl re nit ; et puis s'en aller sur le .tn
vers le rapont ; et se fault donner garde de trois basses qui sont sonbz I'enti on (en) chenal defers
Fisle de I'est."
The following description is from the "Sailing Directions" of Jas. Imray, F.R.G.S..
(1876) : " Cape Bauld, the northern extremity of Kirpon Island, is in hit. 51 ' 38' 45" N. * *
The narrow channel southward of Kirpon, which divides it from the main land, is the
eastern approach to Kirpon Harbour. It is very shallow having a depth of only 12 to 15
feet at low water. # * # Vessels approaching (Kirpon Harbour) from the northward
may borrow as close as they please till they arrive at the entrance * * * where there are
some rocks above and under water."
The similarity of the language is simply astonishing ! It looks like an adaptation of
Cartier's words and shows the wonderful perfection and completeness of his observations.
On leaving Point Degrat, Cartier sailed, after doubling two islands on the port hand,
"W. by N. " Ouaist, ung quart du Norouaist," and entered " La dite Baye," that is
156 BISHOP IIOWLEY ON
TUB GULF OF ST. LAWRENCE
bv tin- Strait.* of Ik-He Isle.
The IJulf of St. Lawn-nee at this time was called "The Bay," "La Baye " par excellence,
and M,im-liim* " La Grande Baye." It was well known to the Breton fishermen, as we shall
see. iin.1 they uln-ai.lv carried on large fisheries there. It was sometimes also called "La
Have dcs Chaateaulx," because the harbour of Chateau (which still retains the name) is at the
.•nt'ran.-e to this Grand Hay— <-u the northern or Labrador side. Cartier clearly distinguishes
bcnxcd, " I-' »ay«- dt-s Chastcaiilx." (|.. f>) and the " liable des Chasteaulx," (p. 8). He
h.-rc I p. 7) -ay- " La l>itc Bay.-" (the Gulf) because he bad already mentioned it (p. 6.) It is
,all.-d ••'I'll.- '<iran.l I'.av " by Whitbourne as late as K.il 9. The two islands which Cartier
-aw ..n ili.- l.-t't ••!• port side (l»il>',,-i) were what are now ealled Big Sacred Island, and
s,.|, .,. |,l;,,,,l I,, pi-told Kay. The former, Cartier says, is three leagues from C. Degrat
,,.,. c |;.,i,|,|.| 'I'll.- lati.-r !-<-ven leagues from the first, allowing 2jj miles to the league the
di-tanc.- an- pr.-nv i-urreet. Thi- S.-h«t..ner Island, is the island which, as mentioned some-
liiu.- ba.-k. Carti.-r .-ailed St. Cat herineV. an.l it is a pity it did not preserve the name. He
ib — Tib.- ii a- a •• tlat i-land. appearinir t» belong to the main land." Some writers (among
\\li..ni IVof,— or Ga ir. Harvard) have tin. ugbt this "Isle Sainete Katherine" was the
in.., I, -HI |;,'ll,. \~\,-. bin that i-land is altogether in another direction to the starboard of
Carli.r'- rout.-. Ii i- l..l't\. riiirired. and barren, and stands out in mid-ocean fourteen miles
li-.-ni l.md in all dire.-tion-. S.-hooner I-land on the contrary is described in the "Sailing
hir.-. ti,.n-" a- i..l.-rably w.-II timbered. It is " adjoining Cape Norman," Cook's Harbour
him.' b'-i\\«-.-n. -" that I'r.nii Cart'u-r'.- position it seemed "to belong to the main land." "At
ib.- N. K. .-I' \\\\~ i-land" NIVS Cartier. "there are breakers and bad bottom for about a
.jti.itt.'i- ..fa l.-airu.-. "ii ae.-.iiint of which it is neeessary to give it a wide berth." (Luy fault
,/..„„, ,- ,••//. .') f'|v.. /{mull .') '
••('ar.'i- re.juired." r-av the ••Sailing Directions," on entering (Cooke's Harbour) to
avoid the sunken ledged oft' Norinun 1'oint. and the reef extending a mile eastward from
Sc||.Hiin-r Island."
Carti.-r -a\> this Uland of St. Catherine, and the harbour of Chateaux, "lie N. N.E. and
S. S.W. from each other, and there is l/j leagues between the two." The course and distance
are ab-.ihltely correct.
THK HAKIHIITK .IF CHATEAUX,
which tbrtumitely preserves its name, is situated on the Labrador coast, in latitude 52°,
din-ctly westward of Hell.- Isle. It takes its name from "the fantastic formation of the cliffs
•• winch show a remarkable resemblance to an ancient castle with its turrets, arches, loop-
" holi-n, keep*. Ac., which are beautifully represented by a series of basaltic columns."
(Chappfl, "Cruise of tin- Rosamond," 1813.) In the curious chronicle of Adam Bremensis,
a Canon of the Cathedral of Hamburg, in the XL Century (1073-76), the author describes
in quaint IM\\H the voyage of the Norsemen : the discovery of Iceland, Greenland, Hallag-
land. and Wiidand. There is a very remarkable passage which would seem to describe this
natural phenomenon of Chateaux : " Appulerunt ad quarodam insulam, altissimis in
cin-uitu Bcopuliti, ritu oppidi munitam " (they landed at a certain island, surrounded by lofty
cliff*, after the fashion of a walled town).
1 Tb« •I«CM between »ny two point! of tlie compaM.
CARTIBR'S COURSE. 137
On the 9th of June (Tuesday) Carder left Kirpon and sailed up the straits. Tie does
not say that he entered the harbour of
BLANC SABLON,
though he gives a minute account of it and the adjoining coast. This harhnur retains its
name to the present day and is a place of considerable importance. It is the frontier point
of Canadian and Newfoundland territory, and is the headquarters of the customs' officials
and revenue cutters sent every summer by the St. John's Government. There is here also one
of the finest fishing "rooms," perhaps, now in existence, belonging to the energetic Hon.
Captain Blandford. The harbour takes its name from the banks of sand surrounding it.
Nearly all the harbours of this coast are remarkable for vast quantities of this sand formed
by the detritus of the Granite Mountains. It is ot a light fawn colour, but when bleached
and seen from a distance with the sun's rays reflected from it, it appears quite white, hence
the name. Between Chateaux and Blanc Sablon Cartier mentions two harbours. Havre
dcs Buttes, or harbour of sand heaps, which he says is 12i leagues from Chateaux, and is
probably Greenish Harbour of the present day, and Havre de la Ballaine, two leagues troni
the former, is Red Bay. The Relation Oriijiiialc has a blank for the distance from
Hr. Ballaine to Blanc Sablon. The edition of 1598 gives 25 leagues, Hakluvt 15 leagues.
Both of these figures are entirely too much. By attentively reading the narrative, it will
be seen that Cartier did not visit these harbours or explore this coast personally. He .-ailed
direct from Kirpon to the harbour of Brest, now Old Fort, and must have taken these
distances at second band. He speaks of a cove about three leagues from Blanc Sablon
where there is no shelter from the S. or S. E. This is Bradore Bav. To the S. S. W. ot'
this cove are two islands, which he calls "Isle de Bouays," to-dav Woody Island, and •• Isle
des Ouaiseaulx," to-day Greenly Island. The next harbour mentioned is
BREST,
so called by the Breton fishermen after the town of the same name in their own country.
He arrived here on Wednesday, June 10th, the day after leaving Kirpon; so he could not
have made any delay at the intervening places. Brest is the harbour known at the present
day as Old Fort. The ruins of a fort of the XVI. Century are still visible there. '•Tin-
latitude given by Cartier," says Ganong, " 51° 50 , is about 30' too far north." What the
Relation Origiriale gives is " Cinquante et ung degrez, quarante, cinquante cine mynuttes,"
which probably means 51° 40' 55". The true latitude is 51° 26 , so that Cartier would be
only about 14' out.
Immediately after mentioning Havre Ballaine (Red Bay), Cartier adds " Le travers du
quel hable, scavoir, a tierce partie de la dite baye ya trante huyt brasses et fond de
taygnay." This passage has been a puzzle to commentators, but it is quite clear to me.
He is not speaking of the harbour of Baleine, which he did not visit, but of the Straits of
Belle Isle (La dite baye). He sailed, as mentioned, direct from Cape Norman to Brest, and
when "off" Harbour Ballaine ; i. e., " Le travers du quel hable," and about one-third of the
distance between the coast of Labrador and Newfoundland (the strait here is about 18 miles
wide, so he would be six miles off" the Labrador coast), he found 38 fathoms and a weedy or
kelpy bottom (taygnay).1
He frequently uses this word. It means teigneux, the same as rogneux or rognouse, scabby or scruffy. It
U a nautical term applied to a rock covered with kelp or sea-weed which gives it a scabby or scruffy appearance.
BISHOP HOWLKY ON
. •-
The •• Sailing Directions " thus speak of the soundings in the straits : * * * "The
ending* are irregular, from 20 to 30, and in some places 38 fathoms/' • « The
na,,,r<. of the bottom is as various as the depths, sometimes of rock, and at others of sand,
broken shells, and pieces ,,f coral or gravel " (evidently taygnay).
The ,lnv after their arrival at Hrest. being the festival of St. Barnabas Apostle (June
ID th.-v bad a grand mass of thanksgiving celebrated, and then he set out on an exploring
,. w.-,twards. Ho visit,-.! tour harbours, which be calls, respectively, St. Anthony, St.
s!'rv,tin St Jae.,ues,and Jae,,ues ('artier harbour: from which latter he returned directly
I.', Mr.-t Vwcssor (lanonir ('<-: ••«''.) has carefully traced out this route and located these
They an- .-all.-.! at th.- present day by the following names, respectively :— Rocky
lias. Ubster I lav. Sh.-cati.-a May. and Cumberland Harbour. (Trans, p. 125.)
'\Vhil.- at St. .la,-,, iic- Harbour iShecatiea) they met "a ship from La Rochelle, which
wa» marching f..r th.- harbour of Hre>t. where they were going to make their fishery."
Tl'.i- i»'"v.- that thi- part nf th- gulf was fiv.,uented by French and Breton fishermen, at
that tini'-.
,,,, ,n, l:',ili .lime, Saturday, they left Jacques ('artier Harbour for Brest, and on the
1 1th. Sm.dav. they had mass r-ung (/•/*/« fti rluniler I" ///w,r), presumably at Brest, after
whi.-li th.-y w.-iirli-'d an.-hor and -ailed towards the south to examine the coast of New-
f,im,,|l:,nd' Wh.-n about half way across the Lay ..r gulf, which in this place is about 20
„.,. ihev siw what seemed to be a great doul.le ra|.e. It appeared at first like two
. .. Ut'hc alUTwards discovered it was the mainland. It was, in fact, the highlands ot
Sl |, ,),,, ., |,;ir, ,,)' tli,. .r|.,.;1i rhain of mountains whieh runs almost without intermission
iVoin Cape U.i\ riirht across tlie Uland of Newfoundland in a northeastern direction. The
,„,'„,, ,,, ,,,.,,, wlii.-li form- May St. John ,.n the one side and the bight of Ingornachoix on
th.- ,.th.-r. and whieh i« , -ailed Point lii.-lie. is low lying land, and so is the country for several
mil,- La. k. l.ut these ma'_rni!ieeiit highlands, rising to a height of nearly 2,000 feet, show
in. m a -.'real di-tanee -.-award Imitr liefore the intermediate lowland appears. A little
t'urih.-r mi. ('artier named one of the r-purs of these mountains " Les Granches," from the
app.-aran.-e wlii.-h th.-y bear to immense barn- or ricks. The description which he gives of
th,-.,. mountain- as " luii-hrfit ct rn-Hxfx." "chopped and hewn out," is most appropriate. They
an- .ut .nit into the mo-t perfect form- of pyramids, ricks, cones and polygons, showing deep
gorg.-* and ravines between, and rising as they do sometimes to over two thousand feet, the
plav »t Minliifht and shadow in these gorges or gulches produces most vivid and beautiful
effects.'
On Tuesday, June Itith. they coasted along southwest by south about 32 leagues, when
tlu-v came to a cape which (.'artier calls Cap Poinctu. The description which he gives of it,
and particularly the mention of an island about a league to the north of it, leaves no doubt
that it in Cow Head. There is no other island all along that coast, but the distance is very
much over-estimated. The actual distance between Point Riche and Cow Head is 52 miles,
alxtut 20 of Cartier's leagues. But it must be remembered that they were enveloped in fog,
and had lo«t night of land, and so missed their reckoning.
The next place mentioned by Cartier is a bay which he called
SAISCT JULIAN.
All the commentators whom I have yet seen have supposed this to be the modern Bonne
1 tie* (ketch of Cape Hay Range (Illustration No. 1.)
CARTIER'S COURSE. 1S9
Hay ; but this is not correct. It is the Bay of Islands. It is astonishing that such an error
should have taken hold. Cartier describes this bay as " full of round islands like pigeon-
lunises or dove-cots" (coulon biers). There are no islands of any sort whatever in Bonne
Hay, and Bay of Islands (naturally) is full of them, and especially of that sort of islands
called by the French colombiers. It is quite a common name with them for a high round
island. There are two such islands called the Grand and Petit Colombiers at the entrance
of the harbour of St. Pierre Miquelon. The former is 492 feet high. The principal one at
Bay of Islands, marked on modern maps as Guernsey Island, anil called by the people •' Wee
Ball," is nearly 1,000 feet high. There is a group of islands called by the same name on the
coast of Brittany, near St. Malo, Carrier's birthplace.
It is necessary to follow the narrative very attentively here. In fact, without a personal
knowledge of the locality, it would be impossible to understand it. I Fence so manv mistakes
have been made concerning this part of the voyage.
It was on the 16th of June they saw Cow Head. On the following day, 17th, thev
were obliged to lie-to in a storm and drift before the wind.1 <>n Thursday, .lunc l.Sth, thev
were off Sainct Julian. Cartier makes the distance from Cap Poinctu to St. Julian :!7
leagues. This distance is also very much overestimated. The actual distance from Cow
Head to Bay of Islands is about 55 miles. (Bonne Hay only 20 miles from Cow Mead is. of
course, altogether out of the question.) If we take the distance from Point Richc to Cow
Head, which Cartier calls 35 leagues, and apply the same ratio of measurement from Cow
Head southwards, we will find that 87 leagues will bring us exactly to Hay of Islands, South
Head.
As to the name of Saint Julian, M. I' Abbe Mospice Vcrreau, in his study on Jacques
Cartier ('Transactions for 1890,' vol. VI 1 1., p. 18li), says it was given in honour of St. Julian,
first bishop of Le Mans, to which venerable Thaumaturge, be says. Cartier had a special
devotion. And as a proof, he states that on one of (he windows of the principal hall of
Cartier's manor at Limoilou, there was [tainted an image of this saint. However that may
be, I wish to remark a very curious coincidence, viz., that the day Cartier remained off this
said bay (19th June) is in our calendar of to-day the feast of St. Juliana Kalconierc. Of
course this is a female saint, and, though born in 1270, she was not placed in the calendar as
a saint till 1737 ; still her name was in much honour, and she was looked upon as a saint soon
after her death, "not only in Florence, but in all parts of the Christian world." ( Hrev. Rom.)
If this had nothing to do with the naming of the place, it must only be looked upon as a
very extraordinary coincidence.
On Thursday, June 18th, after being knocked about very much in bad weather (it is
always squally under these highlands) Cartier found himself oft' (le traverx de) Hay of
Islands. He then goes on to describe the land to the southwest of Bay of Islands. Cap
Royal, called to-day Cape Louis (but it has been corrupted into Cap 1'Ours, translated Hear
Head), has a very remarkable rock more like a lion couchant than a bear. This cape is
seven leagues southwest from St. Julian, course and distance both perfectly correct. Another
cape lay to the west-southwest of Cape Royal, which he calls C. Delatte. This is Round
1 The following are Cartier's words : " Eumes tourmente de vent du nordeist et mysmes an pepfil (or pepsil)
aeourir et & la cappe et fysines de chemin." 1 have asked an explanation of them from French captains, but could
not get any information.
16O BISHOP HOWLKY ON
Head of tiMlay. situated on tho peninsula of Porto a Porte.1 The location of this cape and
the amim^nying description has been the greatest stumbling block to all commentators,
an.) vet t.i ..tie knowing the place tlu-re is not in all the voyage a more perfectly clear and
exact description t.i IK- found. ('artier describes this cape as "rough or precipitous at the
l,a.-e ami round "., top" (/-,«/«,'• t»ir If /«/# </« '".'/ ''' raiul /MI- le haul!). The description is
,-xaet, an.l hence ii retains' the name of Round Head. It is on the outer part, of the
penh.Mila of Port.- a Porte, at the base <>f the Long Point and about 13 miles east by north
from Cap,- Si. tJeorgc. Allowing -2-2\ west variation, which is the figure given by Cooke
f..r thi- place (1747). it would lu- exactly west-southwest from Bear Head. This Round
Head wa- -ii iv not to ,-cape the observant eye of ('artier. In the "Sailing Directions" it
i- ,-all,d -si remarkably high hillock." ('artier gives another token. "To the north of it,"
)„• ..ays. -about halt a league, there is a low island" (<</«' !xl,- IHIMC). This is Isle Rouge,
,,r K.,| l-lan.l. of to-dav. ('artier makes three statements eoneeniing this island, which
have ,-aii-ed wiine dith'culiv. They appeared at first ineorreet. but a careful study of the
naiT.iti\c ,-nalile- u- t" reconcile the apparent discrepancies. lie says :
(.;) |i i- a low i-land.
(/,) || i- I,, ill,' ..... 'ill of Cape de I.attc (Kolllld H'll).
i i ioii
|;, ,| l-hiii'l caii not be corivdlv called a low island: it is a very remarkable looking
It i, ,-iimpo-ed of a '-oar-'- conglomerate rock of a bright red colour. It rises almost
p.Tp.-ndi.-idarU on all -ide- to a hi'iirhi of about l.Mi feet. ll is Hat on top and may be des-
cril-c.l :i- a t rum atc->l c ...... . It i- one of the chief fishing establishments of the French.
Tl,, .,-,. i- ., -mall i.,niri ..... I beach at the landward -ide. where the fishermen haul up their
|,.,.,i- '!'!,, a- • nt from ihi- to the top of i he island is made by a kind ol' stair-like ladder.
\- •!,, t,,p "t i he plateau i- a \<T\ tine ti-hing establishmriit. The flat surface of the island
\\-iuld iroin a di-tance i^ive ii the appcaiMnce ot' a low island, as its characteristics are
i-nlin-h ditleretil from tin- hiirh roundeil and beet ling ( 'oloinbiei's.
Ii i- -it iiati-d alioiit half a league from the main land, truly, but not to the north of
I; . h i Id-ad a- Carlier thought, but to the west-southwest of it and about six or seven
mile- nearer to Cape St. (5eorge, than Round Head or Cape Delatte. In order to reconcile
the-e discrepancies it will be necessarv to study carefully Carticr's whereabouts. The
iiccoiiipan ving map will help to make clear mv observations.
i >n Thursday, .lune ixth, Cartier waited for some time oft' Cape Royal for his companion
ship. He does not say how long, but he says thafc while waiting they took more than a
hundred ti-h in less than an hour. Then he says, " On the' following day the 18th of the
month the wind was contrary, and we returned to ('ape Royal to try to find a harbour." I
think tin-re is a mistake in the date here, and it should be the 19th instead of the 18th.
On the l»!th they saw Cape Poinetu (Cow Head), on the 17th they had a storm and
fog and drifted to the southwest. On Thursday morning the 18th they were off Bay of
Islands. Then he describes Cap Royal and Cap Delatte, and then says: "On the following
day the IHth " (le Undanain, A* VIII) it may possibly be only one of Cartier's usual retrogres-
sions. He has a hal.it of returning to a certain date and a certain point of the journey with-
out any warning, and this is the key to a great many obscure points in the narrative. In
m»p (Illiulration No. 2.)
CARTIER'S COURSE.
161
the present case, however, it does not affect the argument whether it was the 18th or 19th of
the month. The point to be noticed is that he says "we returned" (retournames) towards
Cap Royal to try to find a harbour." This implies, of course, that he had left it, though it
does not say that he had. I explain it as follows: As soon as his consort ship came up, they
set sail to go towards the cape which they saw to the west-southwest of them, viz., Cap
Delatte (Round Head) ; having gone some distance, they were met by a head wind, and
obliged to return towards Cap Royal. (Le vent nous fitt contraire et grant vent el retniiriininex
vers Cap Royal cuider trouver hable.) How far he went before he was obliged to turn back,
he does not say ; but let us suppose him to have gone about half way from Cap Royal
towards Cap Delatte, or about 15 miles ; he would then be off Long Point in the position
(A) of the accompanying map. Red Island would then appear to him in the line of vision
A B. But imagining that it was directly north of Round Head in the point (C) instead of
(as it really was) some five miles further away at D, he would have naturally thought it a
" low island north of Cap Delatte and about half a league from it." He had no opportunity
afterwards of rectifying this error, for it is evident that he did not see the coast again till he
saw Cap St. Jehan on the 24th June. He had no knowledge of Cape St. George and the
Sec. II., 1894. 21.
162 BISHOP HOWLBY ON
vast opening of Bay St. George, and was evidently ignorant of its existence. He speaks of
the distance Mween Cap Royal and Cap St. Jehan as if it were a continuous line of coast.
This was owing to his being driven very far out to sea by foul weather for three or four days
(Inurnifiite, et rent coiilniire et serraison.) We now go back to take up the narrative at Cap
Koval. <>n leaving this cape the first time (on the morning of the 18th or 19th June) he
passed outside of Long Point of Porte a Porte Hay, without observing the entrance to the
said bav. This Long Point is (juite low, a ridge of limestone rocks, and looks at a distance
lik.- the e«.ast of the main land. In order to show that this does not detract from my boasted
.hrewdnex of observation on the part of ('artier, I shall here quote his words in apposition
with the "Sailini: l>ireetions." •• Between these two capes (Cap Royal and Cap Delatte)
there arc low land-, ahoye whieh there are very high lands and an appearance as if there
\\ere river- (/•,'/''/•' ,;•!; ilinr <-<i/>s */ >i /ir/v.v /w/\.sr\, fiar tlessurs lesquelles y en a de moult
I,. mi, -. , ,, .•i.'mlJiiHi-i- ill- if min'ir i-i/iiiii'i'i'.^.) The following is the manner in which it is described
in the •• Sailing I >ireetions ": "The land between Red Island and the entrance to Porte a
p.irte i- rather low (ti-rrf* '"'»•>) with sandy beaches, (except one remarkable hillock named
K< .iin. I Head), but up the eoiintrv (/>"/• ili'st'trx Ifs i/ni-lli'x) there are highlands (moult hautes),
an. I it'di-tant three or lour league* to sea. the Long Point of land which forms the bay
, .,! i,.,! !„• seen." And so ('artier, giving a wide berth to the "long ledge" off Long Point
did not -ee the point, nor know there was a large bay inside it. He found it out afterwards,
however, t'"t- when he had arrived oil' the long point, (at A of map) as we have already seen,
a -t. .mi anise, and he had to put about and run Cor a harbour. Then for the first time he
discovered thi- large bay lying behind Long Point. He sent out his boats on an excursion
of di-e.iverv and found that "beyond the low lands there is a large and very deep (i. e.
i-xteiidinir tar) bay. which U closed at the south of the said low lands, which form one side
of tl ntraiiee (/. ,. | ^ Point) and Cap Royal the other. The said lands stretch out into
the -ea more than halt' a league with shoal and bad bottom," (the Long Point, ledges) and in
the middle of the entrance there is an island (Fox Island.) The rivers which are mentioned
above and which he saw from outside aboye the Long Point are Fox Island River and Three
(Juts. The commentators hitherto have supposed this bay to have been Bay of Islands.
Mut it does not answer at all to the description, particularly as Cartier places this bay in 48J°
latitude, which is almost perfectly correct. Bay of Islands is beyond the 49th degree.
"We did not tind a harbour," he says, "but we held to sea for the night, the cape (i. e.
Delatte) to the westward of us," consequently they were within the mouth of the bay in
smooth water somewhere in the neighbourhood of Fox Island. This will account for their
being able to lie to without anchoring through the night. They were under the shelter of
the I/ong Point and perfectly safe. They might have anchored ; this is a good harbour, and
the nite df one of the French fishing rooms at the present day.
The next point of interest is
CAP ST. JEHAN.
From the 18th or 19th June till the 24th, the feast of St. John the Baptist, the voy-
ager* experienced, as we have seen, very rough weather. On this day they discovered land
to the southeast, and Cartier estimated it about thirty-five leagues from Cap Royal. This
land wa« near Cape Anguille (south point of St. George's Bay), but somewhat further in the
bay. Writers generally have condemned Car-tier's estimate of the distance of this land from
Cap Royal. It would not be wonderful if he were wrong, considering the weather he had,
CARTIER'S COURSE. 163
but, as usual, it is the writers who are wrong, because having fixed on Cape St. Gregory
(between Bonue Bay and Bay of Islands) to their own satisfaction as Cap Royal, the esti-
mate is of course very much out, but if they will please accept Bear Head as Cap Royal, then
all will be correct. The actual distance is seventy miles, which would be something like
thirty of Cartier's leagues. This Cape St. John or Jehan in not, as I remarked, Cape
Anguille, but a cape some miles to the northeast of it; and, curiously enough, on some old
French charts it is marked " St. Jean, aujourdhuy C. Double." This is really a double
entendre. Cartier gave the name Cape Double to a certain point and Cape St. John to
another. By and by some person confounded the two, and called his Cape Double by the
name of Cape St. John, then comes another and calls his Cape St. John by the name of Cape
Double ! '
They could not approach the land at Capo St. John on account of bad weather, so the}'
sailed off and on, in a west-northwest direction, against a head wind, during the day, until
they were about seventeen and a-half leagues distant, according to estimate, from Cape St.
John. Starting from this point, and sailing fifteen leagues south-southwest, he sighted the
Bird Rocks. The estimate here is a good deal below the mark, but it is not to be wondered
at, considering the weather and the buffeting which he got. The position of the Bird
Rocks is a known quantity, sixty-five miles north-northwest from St. Paul's Island, which
places them in lat. 47J 50', long, (west from Greenwich) 61 1;V. Hence if ('-artier was
fifteen leagues (say thirty-five miles) to the north-northeast of them, he would be in lat.
48° 20', long. 61° 10', a position which is about eighty miles from Cape St. John, so that
he was some thirty leagues distant, instead of seventeen and a-half as he estimated.
His description of the
BIRD ROCKS,
which he calls Isles des Margeaulx, is very exact and very interesting. He says there are
three isles, two small ones, very steep and perpendicular-like walls (acorez com me murailles) ;
on the northern side, as a matter of fact, the rocks are actually overhanging. A provision
and salvage depot has been established here by the Canadian Government. A crane has
been placed on the top of this cliff by which provisions, and persons even, are hoisted up.
The south side is a little more accessible, and a sort of zigzag stair has been erected. There
is between the two rocks a small forillon. This word means a narrow passage between the
two rocks scarcely wide enough for a boat to pass through. Our people call it a " push
through." It is probably derived from the Latin forare, to bore. It is a translation of the
Indian word gaspe, which, according to Abbe" Maurault, means, " Separement, qui est separe
de 1'autre terre. * * Mine par la violence des vagnes." It is this channel which causes
Cartier to say there were three islands. The " St. Lawrence Pilot" thus describes them:
"The two rocks bear from each other N.N.W. J "W. and S.S.E. £ E., and are seven cables
apart. The south-easternmost is the largest and highest, though scarcely two cables long,
and not more than 140 feet high. The other is divided into two precipitous mounds joined
together by a low ledge (this is the forillon). The lesser of the mounds resembles a tower."
(Bayfield, " St. Lawrence Pilot," vol. i., p. 40.)
1 By another mistake, many years after, this name St John was transferred from the coast of Newfoundland
to the island now called Prince Edward.
,64 BISHOP HOWLEY ON
Curtier then describes the innumerable birds, which are as thick on the island as grasa
in a field. The larger kind, probably gannets, he calls Margaulx. They are "white and
larger than u goose." Other kinds he calls Codez, Apponatz, and in another place (speaking
,,f the 1'ird island near Blanc- Sablon) ho mention a species of bird which he calls Richars.
From hi* description we recogni/.e them as what our fishermen call puffins. " They have the
b.-ak and the feet red. and they breed in holes under ground." (Hairent dedans des pertuis
siiiibi Isn't'.)
The islands are still the habitat ot "the feathery tribes of the air. Bay field (" St. Lawrence
Pilot ") says -every ledge and fissure of the elirts is occupied by gannets ; and the summits of
the r.-.-k- are literally covered with them. The white plumage of these birds gives these
oek- the appearance of heinir capped with snow, and renders them visible through a night
i;la-- in a .-lear moonlight niifht from a distance of seven or eight miles.
('artier next eame to an island about five leagues to the westward of the Bird Rocks.
It i- about two. lea-rues long and as many wide. He remained near it for the night (26th
.lime, l-'ridavi in order to lake in wood and water, ('artier describes with rapture this
b.-aiitiful Maud. " It is ranted round with sand hills, but a good bottom for anchorage is
found all around it. at MX or >eveti fathoms. It is the best land he had yet seen, for an acre
of it u.i, worth all .Newfoundland" ( /,</ 7V/-/r AV///V). Of course in this remark he means
the Lihrador ol wbieh he >peaks at ].. 11 in the following disparaging terms. After having
.|e-,-ril>ed all the tine harbours fnuu Blanc Sablon to Harbour Jacques Cartier, he says : "If
tj,, l.,,,il were a- -rood as the harl rs it would be a great blessing; but it ought not to be
I Newfoundland ('/'./•/-. .Y< "//'"•). but stones and rocks, frightful and rough (effrables et
••<,-). for in all the eoa^t^of the north I did not see a cartload of earth, and I landed
in in.ii.v plaee, | reallv believe that this is the laud that God gave to Cain." Here he
di-t'metlv -peak- ol' Labrador as the 7V/-/-.1 Xi-n/m: He could not say anything of New-
i'.and |ipiper. beeau-e. a- we have seen, he did not land anywhere on its shores.
The ir-land we«t of the Bird Rocks Cartier called
L'Ii.K DK BRYON
in honour of Philippe de Chahot, Seigneur de Hrion, Comte de Buzancois et de Charny, grand
admiral of France, and generous patron of the expedition. The name is preserved to the pre-
sent day, though very absurdly printed on some modern maps as Byron Island. "We found
the island." Cartier continues, " full of beautiful trees, fields and meadows of wild grain, peas
and flowers, gooseberries and strawberries, Eglantines, or roses of Provence, and other
shrubs of beautiful odour." He also saw some immense beasts, as large as oxen, with two
tusks in their snouts (walruses, which formerly were very numerous on these islands).
They saw also bears (probably white) and foxes. This description is borne out by the "St.
I^awrence Pilot."
Here Cartier makes a very significant and important remark: "I am pretty well con-
vinced (Je presume mielx que aultrement) from what I have seen that there is a passage
between the Newfoundland and the land of the Bretons. If such be the case, it would be a
very great shortening of the route (i.e., to Cathay) if anything of value should come out of
thin exploration." Cartier was doubtless led to this belief by not seeing any land away to
the south ; but particularly, no doubt, though he does not say so, by the strong current
netting in that direction, a fact most certain not to escape his shrewd attention. But from
CAETIER'S COURSK.
163
4/M
this observation we learn that the southern entrance to the gulf was absolutely unknown to
the Breton fishermen at this time, though the Island of Cape Breton is spoken of as a place
thoroughly well known. It is to be presumed that a man of Cartier's intelligence and
observation would have been aware of all the knowledge and traditions possessed bv the
fishermen concerning these new lands, shores and bays frequented by them. This also goes
far to prove the falsehood of the pretended entry and exploration of the gulf from the south
by the Cabote.
THE MAGDALEN ISLANDS.
Four leagues from Brion Island they saw a beautiful cape, which Cartier named Cap
du Daulphin. This is the present Grosse lie on the northeast bend of the Coffin Island of
the Magdalen group. On the 27th of June (Saturday) he coasted along the northern shore
of the island, which lies east-northeast and west-northwest. This is exactly the direction
given in the "Pilot." As the water oft' shore is shoal and the bottom sandy, lie kept some
distance away. The coast is lined with sand dunes (l>ntt<'r»l<>fi <l<> suhli's). During the day
he sailed about 15 leagues. The island or group from Northeast Cape to Amherst Island on
the southwest is about 35 miles, so that
Cartier must have been near the West
Cape of Amherst Island by evening. On
Sunday, 28th, he still continued to cruise
around the shore for another ten leagues.
His account here is very difficult to t'ol.
low. He does not give the courses and
distances with his usual exactness, though
by a careful study we can trace pretty
correctly his route. I deem it better here
to transcribe the whole passage in the
original and then comment on it, which,
with the accompanying map, will, I hope,
make it clear.
" Le landemain (i.e. Sunday, June
28th) rangeames icelle terre enuiron x
lieues, jusques a ung cap de terre rouge
qui est ung cap rogne au dedans duquel
ya une ainze qui s'abat au nort et poys
soume ; il luy a ung sillon et perroy
MAGDALEN
'ISLANDS
qui est entre la mer et ung estanc. D'icelluy cap de terre et estanc a ung aultre cap de terre
ya enuiron quatre lieues — ce fant la terre en demy cercle et tout range de Sablons faictz
comme ung fosse, par sur lequel et oultre yceluy, ya comme maniere de marestz et estancq,
tant comme Ton peult voires. Et auparavant ariuez au premier cap ya deux petittez illes
assez pres de terre ; et a cinq lieues dudit second cap, ya une ille au surouaist qui est moult
haulte et pointue, qui par nous fut nominee Allezay, le premier cap fut nominee le Cap St.
Pierre, pour ce que le jour dudit sainct y ariuames."
The first day (Saturday, June 27th) they ranged along outside the islands on the
northern side, giving them a wide berth, and making about 15 leagues. This would bring
Ib6 BISHOP IIOWLEY ON
them to the west cape of Amheret Island. The next day (Sunday, 28th) they still coasted
along some ten leagues till they came to a ml cape, rough (ngnt), not rounded as Professor
Gunong says. The learned professor makes this cape Entry Island. I regret that here and
in what follows concerning the Magdalen* I am obliged to differ from him. It is quite out
of the question to suppose that ('artier would speak of this island, which is altogether
isolated some U-n miles from the land, as a m/>c. Besides, as will be seen, such a supposition
requires a straining of all the other points of the description. This Red Cape of Cartier is
the Red Cape of to-day; the southernmost point of Grindstone Island, and the northern-
most point of Pleasant Bay. This cape, Cartier says, he called St. Peter, because he
discovered it on the feast of that saint— that is the 29th of June. He must, therefore,
have discovered it early in the morning of that day. During the night, it is most probable
he lay-to : or perhaps anchored inside Sandy Hook or in Amherst Harbour (Havre Aubert),
ami early in the morning crossed Pleasant Bay to Red Cape. At all events there can be no
d..ubt that the Cape St. Pierre is Red Cape. There is a cove which opens to the north with
lowland, there is a xillm, and a /•« •/ T..</ (a sand-hank like a drill of land thrown up by a plough
—a water-wing or dvke. /.,,•/>)' between the sea and a pond. This is the Etang de Nord of
tin- pn-.-nt .lav. It is remarkable that the places have retained the very names given by
Cartier. He then tells that about four leagues from this first, cape (St. Pierre or Red Cape)
there is another .-ape. lie unfortunately does not mention the direction, but what follows
enables us to verily it. It is Cape Allright., the southernmost point of Allright Island.
The di-tanee iron i Red Cape to Cape Allright is given by Baytield as five miles, but he is
eon-ideriiitr it a- a straight line, across House Harbour, whereas Cartier is coasting all around
do.e to shore. This course would give about ten miles which is near enough to Cartier's
four leagues. But what fixes the position is that " At live leagues to the S. W. of this cape
there i- an island high and pointed which he called Allczuy." This is Entry Island, and the
position i- verv nearly correct. But according to the variation of the present day, it is about
S. S. W. Profes-or (ianong makes A He/ay, Deadmaifs Island, and this second cape, Red
Cape; but the direction from Red Cape to Headman's Island is not S. W. but W. by north.
In fact. Headman's Island is not anyway southerly from any cape in the group, while the
Island of Kntry admirably corresponds to Cartier's descriptions of " high and pointed."
Bayticld tells us it is "the highest of the Magdalen group, its summit being 580 feet above
S. <!. \V. Benjamin in the "Cruise of the Alice May," describes it as " In pro-
|M>rtion to its si/c as mountainous as Madeira. Abrupt and magnificently shaped cliffs,
beautifully tinted red and brown * # # which at the eastern end are over 400 feet high :
a most beautifully undulating plateau # # # rises first gradually then rapidly into a
central range, terminating in twin peaks, the loftiest of which is # * * about 600 feet
high." It is quite impossible to think that Cartier should not have noticed this island ; and
if Allezay be not it, then he did not notice it. As to Deadman's Island, it will be seen that it
wa* coming on night, if not after dark when he passed it on the 27th of June, and on leav-
ing the Magdalcns he took a west course towards the shores of Prince Edward Island ; so
he may have passed out of sight of Deadman's Island. It would have been some 20 or 30
mile* away at leant. When he speaks of the land being in the form of a semicircle " all ranged
with sand like a breastwork (fosst) with marshes and ponds above, or inside," he is not
1 Or perhapi perron, an abutment wall
CARTIER'S COURSE. 167
speaking of the coast between the two capes above mentioned but of the general trend of
the coast of Pleasant Bay ; and his description is most singularly exact. Bayfield thus
describes it : " Amherst Island is connected with Grindstone Island by a double line of sand-
bars, inclosing an extensive lagoon five or six miles long and from one to three miles wide."
Benjamin (p. 60) thus describes it, "we found a line of high and picturesque sand hills #
* * running along the coast like a breastwork erected to protect the land from the
ravages of the sea." (Carrier's /oss<?.)
After having fully explored the Magdalens, Cartier again set out on his western journey.
"The following day," he says, "the second last of the month, the wind came south-
west by south, and we ran till Tuesday, the last day of the month, at sunrise, without
seeing any land."
It is to be noticed here that he speaks of the following day or the morrow (lc leiitleinuin)
as the second last or penultimate 'peneultime jour tfu <Ht moi/n) day of the said month — that.
is, the 29th of June — whereas he had already spoken of that day as it' past. It was on that
day, the feast of St. Peter, that they had seen and named the first cape Red Cape. This is
a usual method of Cartier's, and until we become accustomed to his style it is a little con-
fusing. The explanation of it seems tome as follows: during his daily explorations he takes
notes of what he sees and does. And afterwards, when a time of leisure otters, perhaps
after a day or two, he sits down to write up his log or journal ; hence, in giving the account
of a certain day's proceedings, lie sometimes throws in a piece of information which tills out
the narrative, though it belongs to a subsequent day's exploration ; he then returns to the
day he is writing up, and when he has finished with it, he commences usually with " /><
lendemain," etc. Now, in the present case he had made all his explorations about the Mag-
dalens before he began to write. Hedescribes in regular order the proceedings of Saturday,
June 27th, and Sunday, June 28th, but he goes on, as if it were a part of the day's work of
Sunday, 28th, to say that they arrived at a red cape. (lie afterwards tells us they did not
arrive at that cape till Monday, 29th ) Having thrown in this piece of information as a
kind of parenthesis, he continues to write down the observations of the 28th (Sunday).
When he has finished up that subject, he conies to describe the doings of Monday, 29th, and
commences with his usual phrase, Le lendemain. lie does not say at what hour of the day
on Monday, 29th, he left the Magdalens, nor what course he took. lie must, however, have
left in the evening, for we find that by daylight, or rather after sunrise (sollail d, Vest), about
4.10 a.m., next day he saw land some ten leagues (say twenty-five miles) to the southwest.
This, as we shall see, was the north shore of Prince Edward Island, one hundred miles from
the Magdalens. He had then sailed some seventy-five miles, and as his average speed was
about six knots, he must have been twelve or thirteen hours out. Hence he would have
fleft the Magdalens about 4 or 5 p.m. He does not give his course, but it was no doubt
westward ; his whole object was to find the western passage ; he expressly states that on
the following day (Tuesday, June 30th) he sailed westwardly. On this morning (June 30th)
he saw land about nine or ten leagues to the west-southwest, which "appeared like two
isles," but afterwards he found it was mainland (terre ferme) : just as on a former occasion,
when he approached the shores of Newfoundland towards Cap Double, he thought at first
it was two islands, but afterwards found it was mainland.
The honour of being the first to identify this land seen by Cartier on June 30th as the
north shore of Prince Edward Island, and to locate carefully all the rest of the voyage
16Q BISHOP ROWLEY ON
Wtwcen lu-re ami Bay des Chaleurs, undoubtedly belongs to W. F. Ganong, M.A., Pro-
fwnM.r nf Botanv at Harvard I'niversity. He removes till difficulties and contusion of former
writers, and reconciles all apparent .-out radictions. I shall then briefly run over this part
,,f ilu- vovage. adopting fully an.l unreservedly Professor Ganong's views, adding only a
few -iipplcmentary remarks. (See Transactions, 1887).
It wa- most natural tluit ('artier should fancy lie saw two islands as he approached
Prince K'lward Island. The whole coast is one low sand bank. Out of it arise two remark-
able hill- whieh are ealled Cape Tryon. 110 feet high, and Cape Turner "the highest cliff on
tin- i-lainl "I r.-'l -ami stone 1'20 feet high eight and a half miles S. E. £ E. from Cape
Tr\on " ("The Pilot"). These niav (|iiite possibly have been the headlands which Cartier
ti.,.k for i wo islands.
Itut. a- i- to !»• expected, old prejudices die hard, and M. De Gazes (Transactions, 1890)
liikc- u|. tin- defence of thi- old writer- ami berates Professor Ganong rather roundly.
nl. a* we havi- -fi'ii lie i-ven bring* Cartier himself to task. He says it is most un-
lik.-N ili.ii Cartier i-oiild taki- Prince Kdward Island for a part of the main land and wants
t.. kiH.u \\h\ Cartier. who -ad-ilii-ed >o many days in exploring Hay des Chalcnrs, did not
.,d\;iii' •• further into tin- Siraitot N'ort linnihi-rland '.' Hut M. 1 )e Cax.es here overlooks the
ulijrri .it' t 'artii-r'- vovaLTe. Hi- was searching for the long-looked for "passage to the
II lni.l no interest in anv pa-sauv trending to the south or east. This explains
\\|,\ I,, did h, ii rvni enter anv of tin- laruv estuaries on the Newfoundland shore, Honne
|',;i\. l'..i\ ..I' l-land-. P>a\ Si. (irofire. ete.. so that even it' he suspected the existence of
\ .• • liiiinli. i -hind Siraii (Inn In- ti-ll- ili-iiin-tlv he did not. luit saw as he thought a land-
., k. d ha\ | li.- uonld noi have explored it. a- it turned smith and east. He was hound
and had m> tiim- lo -pare. It may he objected that he lost time exploring
ilu \l.iLrdali-n-. Hui In- givi- n> a vi-ry good reason for it. lie saw there was good
•_T irr.iiiml. and In- \\i-h--d to lind if there were any good harbours. His nautical
.-\i' told him at one.- what an important position these islands were in, as a place of refuge
in i-a-i- of bring osrrtakm in tin- gull' by a storm : — " I>i'iii/>ni.i; fS file tie Bnjnn ; Y a beau
•i /• iiillinnn iiliiinir jilii* H in fl f. ciynnissance <ln <lit paroige." As a matter
..t ta«-t he availed of tin- knowledge and experience, on his return voyage in 1536, as we
shall M-f.
Writer?- hitherto have uniinimouhly considered the Riviere des Barques, which Cartier
t.»\v on Tuesday, .Inne 30th, to he the Hay of Miraniichi. This location threw everything
else into confusion. Mr. (ianong makes it Richmond Hay on the northeast coast of Prince
Kdward l-laml ; this sets all aright. Cap Orleans is Cape Kildare, and Cap des Sauvages
i- the north cape of Prince Kdward Island. The Bay of St. Lunaire which, says Mr,
(tiinong. •• various writers, from Lescarbot to those of our own day, have either confounded
with the River of Boats, with the Miramichi,or have ignored altogether, is the bight formed
by the entrance between Prince Edward Island and the coast of New Brunswick. The " hay
in form of a triangle" is Miraniichi. ' On the third day of July, Cartier entered the Grande
Have des Chulenrs. He rejoiced at seeing such a magnificent opening to the west. He thought
he hail at length found the passage. So he called the cape at the entrance Cap d'Esperance,
Ca|H- iif Hope. It would seem that in giving this nomenclature, Cartier was only following
1 For • minute account of this part of the voyage I refer to Mr. Ganong's paper.
C ARTHUR'S COURSE. 169
a custom then in vogue, and for many years afterwards. We know that for two centuries
after the discovery of America the search for the western passage to Cathay was prosecuted
with unremitting zeal. To this we owe the names of Cape Spear in Newfoundland (on the
old Italian maps, C. Spera) and Point Spear on Labrador, Bay Despair (r/'A'.syW/-) on the
south coast of Newfoundland, Bonne Esperance on Labrador, etc. But in this they were
only imitating the example of the Portuguese Vasco da Gama, who first passed the form-
idable South Cape of Africa on the 29th November, 1497, and gave it the name of Good
Hope, as he sped off under a free sheet for India.
Cartier spent from the 3rd till the 12th of July exploring this Grand Bay in the vain
hope of finding the passage to the west. And he was not satistied till he had penetrated to
the very bottom, or head of it, when at last he gave up all hope. (Enxini'.« ro/,,///n;.v.v(n»v <ln
font de la dite baye ; elans certains qifil x' >/ abiwict panftaif/e.)
He next explored Gaspe Bay where he was kept till the 2f>th of -Inly by had weather.
On that day, Saturday, he sailed across the mouth of the great passage, the object of all his
search, and went over to the southwest shore of Anticosti. It seems incredible that he-
should have done this, but not only does he clearly state it, but he give* the reason. " \Ve
sailed to the east-northeast because the land from the said river (Gaspc) was all ranged
around (rengee) making a bay in the form of a semi-circle of which we saw the whole coast
from our ships." It is quite unfair then on the part of ,\I. De Ca/cs to speak of this as a
"pretension or presumption of Professor Ganong," whatever way we try to explain the tact :
it is too clearly stated by Cartier to be doubted for a moment. So sure was Cartier that tin-
land of Hongedo (Gaspe) was joined to that of Anticosti, that when, on the following vear
(1535) the Indians told him that Anticosti was an island, and that on the other (west) side
of it, viz., that place which he thought was land-locked, was the great passage to Canada he
would not believe them. Nor was lie satistied on this point till he personally proved tin-
truth of it; which he did on his return voyage (153fi) by passing through. "Which pas-
sage," he there adds, "was not previously discovered." Professor Ganong supposes him to
have been deceived by fog banks. I have myself (as every one must who has passed this
place) seen the wonderful mirage effects of the fog, sometimes taking the appearance of cliffs
and hillocks of land ; vessels seeming to be divided into several parts, some portions of them
appearing in the sky, or reversed, or upside down, and so forth. No doubt Cartier was
deceived by some of these false appearances.
He ranged around the south coast of Anticosti, calling its south point Cape Louis, in
honour of Saint Louis, king of France, it being discovered on his feast day (July 28th).
Cartier gives the latitude of this cape as 49° 15' or 49J , which is only about ten minutes
out. This is one of the two places in which the Relation Originate gives the longitude. It
gives 73$° (soixante et treize degrez ef demy). The only two places in which the MS. of
the Relation Originate gives the longitude are at Cape St. Louis (south point of Anticosti)
and in Baye de Chaleur. In all other places a blank is left for the longitude. The point
Cape Loys is easily fixed, but it is not so easy to tell what part of Bay Chaleur is intended.
The words of the manuscript are : " The middle of the said bay (Chaleur) is in Ixxiij
degrees of longitude " (Le parmy de ladite baye]. This may be considered either in relation
to the mouth of the bay, meaning half way across the mouth or entrance, or it may be con-
sidered as half way between the mouth, or entrance, and the head or bottom of the bay.
There is a difference of one degree of longitude between these two positions. Again, if we
Sec. II., 1894. 22.
17Q BISHOP HOWLEY ON
*UI>I>OM.' this latter position to be the one intended, it is four degrees west of Cape Louis, and
the former position (mouth of bay) is three degrees west of same ; yet the manuscript only
makes half a degree's difference between the two points. The former, Bay Chaleur, is given
in Ixxiij (seventy-three) degrees, and the latter as "soixante et treize degrez et demy," 73J°.
Hut what is still more curious is that the half degree is given in favour of the more easterly
inint of the two. viz.. Cape Louis. It seems to me that these figures must have been inserted
bv ionic later hand, and without sufficient care. It is doubtful whence Cartier took his
tir-t mrridian. <>f cour-e he knew nothing of Greenwich. The French geographers in
th.-e centuries had fixed upon the Island of Kerro. the most westerly of the Canary group,
which i- Is \V. from Greenwich, but it is certain that Cartier was not counting from that.
It we -uppo-e the meridian of Paris (:> K. of Greenwich), it would still leave him 9° too far
we-t in tin- place. But. as we know, there was not at that time, nor for two centuries
after anv exact method of computing the longitude. In a map published by Philip Buache
1 7. lil three different (suppo-ed) positions are given for Cape Race. One, from a Dutch
p. phi'-.-- it in longitude .")() \V.. or on the' outer edge of the Grand Bank ; another, from
an Knu'U-h map |,v Mr. I'opple. 17.".-".. places it in longitude 58' W., while Buache himself
i.lac.- it midwav between the I wo in ."i4 \\V Its actual position is 53° "W. Thus we find
t|,.,t t\\o centime- after Cartier'- time a difference of 8 is given in the location of so
important a point a- ('ape Ra.-e. It is not to be wondered at, then, if Cartier should have
made a mi-lake ")' eight or nine degrees.
On the 1-t of Aiiiru-i (the festival of St. I'eter in Chains) they entered the northeast
channel het\\. en Antico-ti and the north shore of the gulf. They coasted along till they
came to the ea-ternino-i point of the island, where the land commenced to trend a little to
the northwe-i (l-i l<-rr<- i-mnmem-i <'i sc M/K////V mi nm-imp.*!). This was about fifteen leagues
from ('ape I. oiii-. Cartier named it Cape Memorancy. lie places it in lat. 50°, which is
about 11' too tar imrih. h i- probably the point marked Fox Point on the charts. Accord-
in-r to Baytield'- survey, this i- the easternmost point of the island. From the South Cape
to thi- point the land runs north and south: at this point it turns to the northwest, to
Table ll.-ad and Cape Robert. Between Wednesday, -fuly 29th, when he was oft' Cap Loys,
and Saturday. August 1st. when he is off Cape Memorancy, there are two days (Thursday
and Friday) unaccounted for. or comprised under the simple expression, Nous rengeasmes
, ii-i-r-- fiii/mi, ./,.; //,••/,•>•. No doubt lie was making a most careful survey. At daylight
(or sunri-e) on the first day of August they saw the highlands of the north or Labrador
coaM to the north and northeast (ImnUc* tcrrex A merueillts hnchees ct montagnes), and they
went across to examine them. '• Between us and the high mountains there were lowlands
where there are woods and rivers." For five days continuously they ranged these lands from
OIK- side to the other, but on account of high winds and tides they only advanced about
twenty-five leagues. The middle of this passage way, he says, is about 50 £' lat. (50° 20'),
which, allowing for the error already mentioned of 11' , is near enough to the truth.2
On the 5th of August they readied the narrowest part of the strait, between the north
|M»int of A ntico-ti and the mainland, where " one can easily see the land from one side to
the other." The width here is about twenty miles. Cartier says there is about fifteen
These different positions are all given on one and the same map, super-imposed one upon the other in red
blue and black ink.
1 Tb» " Relation " says " Lc Parmy en C. degm et ung ttert." It should ba " L. degrez," unless C. be for cinquante.
CAET FEE'S OOUBSE. 171
leagues (forty miles) from one land to the other. This would be at the entrance to the strait
at Cape Memorancy. Finding they could make no headway with the ships, they took to
the boats and rowed along shore on the south (Anticosti) side. They wished to get to a
cape which was about five leagues from them, and which was the last land they could see
on that side. This would be High Cliff Point, distant thirteen miles from North Point.
The North Point itself Bayfield describes as "low and HO little remarkable as to be only
noticeable by the change in the coast." The ebb of the tide was such that it forced them
along against the wind, and drove their boats on the rocks. After rowing for about two
hours the tide turned, and came with such a strong flow from the westward that they were
notable, even with thirteen oars, to gain one stone's I brow. They were obliged to leave
their boats in charge of some of the men, and a body of twelve went forward on foot to the
cape, where they found the land began to trend off to the southwest. This was the Xorth
Point of Anticosti. They then returned to their boats, and thence to the ships, which were
under sail trying to gain to windward, but which, in fact, had drifted to leeward more than
four leagues.
A council was now held aboard, and, considering the lateness of the season, the time
approaching when the storms begin on the coast of Newfoundland etc., it was decided to
return home.
Before quitting this part of the voyage it is worthwhile to notice the exactness of
Cartier's soundings off Cape Memorancy. He says be could not find bottom at 150 fathoms.
The chart at this point gives 155 and 100 fathoms. - We sounded " lie says, •• in many
places in the passage and we found in some 160 fathoms (VIII xx brasses, eight twenties)
and in others 100 fathoms, and nearer land 75 fathoms, and everywhere smooth bottom "
(fond cure),1 and speaking of the bottom near the High (Miff Point, he savs lie found
"rocks and a clear bottom" (roches et fons cur,') such as he had not seen in anv of the
lands towards the south since leaving Cap St. Jehan (Newfoundland). The following
extract from Bayfield will show how correct these soundings were, and also help to
identify Cartier's position :
" Between them (the Banks on the north shore) and Anticosti there is a deep channel
in which, from opposite East Point to abreast of West Cliff, the soundings exceed 100
fathoms; proceeding westwards the depths gradually decrease to 00 fathoms off X. Point
(where Cartier found roches) varying from 50 to 70 fathoms with occasional rocky bottom.
In all this deep channel, with the simple exception above stated, the bottom is for the most
part of blue mud (fond cure) ; and speaking of the particular point where Cartier mentions
the rocks on the bottom he says, " this is the only cliff on the island with a talus." That
is a sloping heap of broken and detached rocks, fragments of which are often carried far
out to sea by ice or currents. On August 5th Cartier put about, and sailed, still ranging
the land, east-southeast till he came to a place about 25 leagues from the strait, where
the land turned more to the southeast and where he saw smoke ashore. This place
(C. Natasquan) he called C. Thiennot, in honour of the Indian chief who lived there and
some of whose men came in a quite friendly manner aboard his ship, " just as if they were
Frenchmen." They had evidently mixed much with the French fishermen at Blanc Sablon
1 I take this to be a term used in opposition to Taygnay, rough ; it is from an old French verb curer to
cleanse or dredge applied to the bottom of a well, canal, etc.
172
BISHOP ROWLEY ON
anil were able to give Cartier news of the departure thence for France of some of the vessels
alreadv liitlen with firth. He sailed northeast witli a high breeze, until Saturday August
8th, w'hfii hi- got *'£''' ot tlu> Branches Mountains in Newfoundland, and Cap Double.
Tin- wind increased almost to a gale from cast-northeast and they turned their course
north-northwest and arrived at Blanc Sablon on Sunday, August 9th.
They remained there till the l;")th. the great festival of the Assumption of the B. V.
Marv ; when, having attended at mass, they started with a good tide for home. They met
with a storm in mid-ocean, which eontinued three days, but with the help of God they
suffered and endured. After that they had a pleasant time and arrived at St. Malo on the
.">tli September, after a voyage- of -JO days from Blanc Sablon.
SKCII.VK VOYAGE, 153f>.
On Sundav tlie Itlth May. 1">:',.">. the least of I'enteeost, ('artier and his crew, having
wiili threat devotion performed their religious duties, and received the blessing of the Bishop
of Si. Malo. in the Cathedral, prepared themselves tor the second voyage.
On Wedne-dav. I'.itb Mav. all was ready and they set sail with three vessels. They had
a -t»rm\ pa--aire : lost siirhl ol'each other in mid-ocean ; arrived at the Funks only on July
7th. ami a! I'.lanc Sahloii. the place of rende/.voiis. ,>n the loth .Inly. The other two ships
did not arrive till the 'Jiith. Having taken in w I and water they sailed westwards on the
•J'.'th. 'They pa— ed |,y the harbours to the westward of Brest, which bad been explored the
previous year ; |,ut they called at three oilier ports between Jacques Cartier Harbour and
Cap. Thieiniot. They named them respectively St. (iuillaume (Meeatina) Ste. Marthe (St.
-I-laml and St. (iermain (Treble Island). They arrived at Cape Thicnnot on July
:>l-t. which they at once reeogni/.cd as having seen the past year. And (by a coincidence)
again on the t'.-a-t of St. 1'eter's Chains, 1st August, entered for a second time the "Strait
o(' St. Peter."
At about seven and a half leagues from Cape Thiennot, they entered a harbour "be-
tween four islands standing out in the sea," which they called St. Nicholas. They
remained in this harbour till August 7th, (Sunday). There is a slight mistake here, as Sunday
wa« the xth of tlie month. They then went across to the shore of Anticosti. This is quite
dear from the narrative, though some have denied it. " We saw from this harbour " (St.
olasi the land on the other side (In tf.rrc <lmi) towards the Cape de Rebast ; ' the
|M(int at which on the previous year he said the land "commence a se. rebattre." That is the
northeast point of Anticosti, Fox Point, the point at which on the previous year he had
the Antieosti shore to come over to the north shore. He now goes back, determined
not to leave an inch of shore unexplored. He still further fixes this point by saying it was
twenty leagues south-southwest from St. Nicholas. The following day (9th) he coasted
along northerly on the shore of Anticosti but the wind came contrary and finding no har-
lx>un« on that shore, lie ran for a harbour on the northern (Labrador) side of the strait about
ten league* westward from St. Nicholas. This harbour he called St. Lawrence as he arrived
there, or rented there, (he does not say which) on the feast of that renowned martyr, August
Although it irt generally believed that the St. Lawrence of Cartier is the modern St.
Genevieve, and even Bay field says so, still, from the bearings and description of Cartier, I
not tbe prewnt Cape Robert be a corruption of this name ?
CARTIER'S COURSE. 173
am inclined to believe that the modern St. Genevieve, was the St. Nicholas of Cartier. And
Carrier's St. Lawrence was the present Mingan. I am not aware that Bay field had access
to a correct copy of Cartier's M8S. He may have only seen the imperfect ones which have
been hitherto used by historians.
The narrative for the few following days is not very clear. On the 12th of August
(Thursday) he left the Harbour St. Lawrence and sailed towards the west, thus crossing the
Strait of St. Peter towards the north point of Anticosti. He then saw a cape towards the
south, which lay about west by south from St. Lawrence, and about 25 leagues. Both from
the direction mentioned, and from the fact that the Indians whom he bad with him told him
that this land, on which the cape was situated, is an island, and that to the south of it was
the passage to Honguedo (Gaspe) where he had taken them the previous vear, it is clear
that this cape was on the northeast coast of Anticosti, probably High ('lift' Point, 13 miles
east of North Point. The distance is a good deal over-estimated, but it is not dear whether
Cartier means twenty leagues from St. Lawrence or from his ship at the time of sighting the
cape. Cartier here jumps from the 12th to the lf>t.h of August (Sunday), the feast of the
Assumption, but he tells us be crossed the strait (/. e. from St. Lawrence to north point of
Anticosti) the previous night, 14th. Then he saw the high lands of Gaspe shore to the south.
He gave the name of Isle ot the Assumption to Anticosti. The course from the said Cape
of Anticosti to the high lands of Honguedo (about Cape Magdelainc) is given as east-north-
east and west-southwest which is correct, and the distance twenty-live leagues, also correct
according to his measurement, (it is aliout sixty miles.) He then coasted along the south
shore of the river till Tuesday 17th, when be crossed over to the north side, and on the liMli
arrived at the Seven Islands which still bears the name (Kept lies) given by him.
It is not the purpose of the present [taper to follow Cartier further up the river, especi-
ally as there is no difficulty in recognizing all the [points mentioned l>y him. I shall merelv
.notice one fact. The Abbe Beaudouin, in Le Canada-Frarifais, October, 1888, makes an
elaborate effort to prove that Cabot entered the Gulf of St. Lawrence by Cape North (of C.
Breton) in 1497, and penetrated the estuary of the river as far as the present islands of Hie
and Trois Pistoles. These islands are marked on the pretended Cabot map of 1544 as Ys S.
Juan. "There is then," writes the learned Abbe in support of bis theory, "a strong [ire-
sumption that John Cabot ascended the river as far as Bic, and gave his own name to the
isles on the south coast, the terminus of his course." Now we learn from Cartier that it was
he who gave this name to these islands. He describes them most minutely and correctly
and says "we named them Les Ysleaux Sainct Jehan because we entered there the day of the
decollation of the said saint," (i. e. 29th August.)
Cartier wintered in Canada, built a fortress at the River St. Charles, near Quebec, and
penetrated as far as Hochelaga (Montreal). On the 6th of May, 1536, he set out on his
return voyage from the fort of Holy Cross (St. Charles, Quebec). On the 21st of May he
passed out through the passage of Honguedo, between Anticosti and the Gaspfc shore, thus
verifying for himself what the Indians had told him. He thought he had seen land all
across this passage. Strangely enough, he makes no other remark upon it than " this
passage had not been discovered before." When off Cape de Pratto, or Prato, " which is the
commencement of the Bay de Chaleur" (Mt. Perce), he steered his course for Bryon Island,
which " lies southeast by east, about 50 leagues," course and distance exact ; and this shows
that he must have mapped out the previous year's voyage with wonderful precision.
BISHOP HOWLEY ON
This name of Capo <le Pratto has given rise to many strange surmises. It is evidently
not a French name, and ('artier does not make any pretense of having given it. He speaks
of it when ho first saw it (12th July, 1534) as if it already had the name and were well
known " f\/sme$ nmriz . Jtix'/ues an Cap de Pratto." Mr. Joseph Pope, in his very excel-
lent studv on Cartier, p. 49, says it was called by him (Cartier) Le Cap de Pratto, probably
after Dii I'rutt. tin- chancellor of tin- French king. He is certainly in error as to the first
part, fur ("artier dors not give it the nanu>, and as to the second part, De Pratto or De Prato,
both which spellings arc found in ('artier, is certainly not Du Prat. Nor is it at all a
French nomenclature.
\l. il'Ave/.ac. in his learned introduction to the Bref Recit, seems to see in it some
allii-iun t" the learned ecclesiastic and mathematician, Alberto de Prato, a Piedmontese,
wh<> was on hoard the >hi|> witli .lolin Rut on his expedition of 1527. He wrote a letter in
Latin, dated from the harbour of St. John's, Aug. -'inl, 1527, to Cardinal Wolsey. He was
;i ('.moil of old St. Paul's. London. D'Ave/ac says that among the writings of the Spanish
hi-torian- of tin- Indies we tind some vague accounts of an English expedition about this
time peiietrat'mi: the (!ulf of St. Lawrence, their pilot, a Piedmontese, having been killed
l>\ tin- Indian^, who. he surest-, may have been this same De Prato. But all this, of
coiir-e. i- \vrv unsatisfactory.
'I'll. Kev. |>r. Patterson, in a learned ami very closely reasoned article on "The Portu-
_-;.•-.• in Am.-riea" c Transactions ' for IM'.MI). makes an elaborate and erudite effort to
pr..\-e that the Portuguese had known ami explored the gulf previous to Carder's time ;
hut t.. aii impartial reader his arguments are not convincing. One of his proofs is drawn
iV"in the faet of the familiarity and ii"ii'-li'il<n<t-t: with which the savages received Cartier,
•-imply inexplicable except <>n the supposition that from previous inter-
niir-e with white men they had experienced benefits which led them to entertain a lively
-eii-e ,,f niher- to i-ome " (p. 1")S). So far we agree with the learned writer, but when he
i.. me. to draw his conclusion that it could be no other than Portuguese with whom they had
intercourse, we must differ from him. Cartier himself notices this familiarity, when speak-
ing of the Indians who came aboard of him at Cape Thiennot. They were not Esquimaux,
but Indian?- from far up the river of Canada. " They came as coolly as if they were French-
men " (.I'/.s.vi fraiH-fiemcnt, i-miuitc x'ilz ri/.s.sr/i/ Mte froncoys). "They were returning to their
own country, which was in the direction whence we (Cartier and crew) were coming" (llz s'en
I'niriKii/fiii fit It-iir /KII/X, deuers la, m'i nous miifoiis) ; that is, up the river ; and they were
coining from the fishing establishments of the French at Blanc Sablon, Brest, etc. (llz
mini/fill df l,i (,'raiit n<i;if\. They were able to give Cartier all the latest news about the
departure ot the fishermen for France, with full cargoes of fish, etc. (llz nous firent entendre
fjne a iiarijres esloietil tip/tareillez de la dite bai/e, lorn chanjez de poisson). All this shows a
niont friendly intercourse with the French and a wonderful knowledge of their proceedings,
commerce, etc. So it is not necessary to go back to Portuguese influence to account for
this fact.
The Rev. Dr. Patterson produces the map of Gaspar de Viegas, which shows the Gulf of
St. Lawrence. It is dated 1534, hut although this is anterior to the publication of Cartier's
voyage (1542), it ia not anterior to the voyage itself. And we cannot tell how the news of
Carticr's voyage may have spread immediately on his return. So this cannot be accepted as
a historical proof of a knowledge of the gulf prior to Cartier's time. Abbe Beaudouin says
CARTJER'S COURSE.
173
that a hint or vestige of the Bay St. Lawrence can be seen on the maps of La Cosa, 1500, and
Reinel, 1505 ; I must say I cannot see it. At all events a mere indentation in the coast
would not he sufficient proof of knowledge of the existence of the gulf. But immediately
after the publication of Cartier's voyage (1543), we have a whole series of maps, beginning
with John Rotz, 1542 ; then the far-famed Cabot map of 1544 ; the Dauphin, 1546 ; Vallard,
1547 (4?) ; Homem, 1558, etc. : all copied one from another, and all embodying the discoveries,
even the very names, of Cartier's voyage.
There is, however a map of earlier date than Cartier, which would seem to give a very
clear conception of the insular character of Newfoundland, under the name of Terra. Labora-
toris, with the gulf fully denned behind it ; and the Labrador coast under the name of Downs
Regalis (Cortereal). This map, by Sylvanus, which has escaped the above mentioned writers,
is published in the edition of the Ptolemy of 1511. Through the kindness of Dr. Ganong, I
am able to present a sketch of it.
Map of Sylvanus in the 1'tolemy of 1511.
On a closer inspection of this map and a comparison of it with those of Majollo, Verra-
zano and Ribero, etc., which followed shortly after it (1527-28-29), and of which maps this
one is doubtless the source and fount, it will be seen that the land of Labnraioris is too far
north for Newfoundland ; it being in the same latitude as Ireland. On the maps just men-
tioned the relative position of Laboratoris and Cortereal is the same. Laboratoris occupies
a separate piece of territory corresponding very closely to the present Greenland. On Ruysch's
map, 1508, it is actually called Greenland ; and Cortereal is undoubtedly Newfoundland.
Ruysch thus gives it Terra Nova, the passage or open water between them being Hudson's
Straits. On this Ptolemy map the configuration of the lower part of the land of Dornus
Regalis is unquestionably the same as that which on Ribero, Verrazauo and Majollo, repre-
sents Cape Race in Newfoundland, hence I conclude that this apparent island of Terra Labo-
ratoris does not represent Newfoundland, nor the open water behind it the Gulf of St.
Lawrence, but the open sea between Greenland and Labrador and the Bay of Hudson. The
knowledge of this sea and strait was obtained, not from the Portuguese, but from the Cabots,
who in 1497 sailed into this bay as far north as 68°, and who thought it was an open passage
leading to Cathay.
176
BISHOP HOWLEY ON
LA Cos A
15OO
CANT r NO
15O2
Terra At)
i , 0> Perluijol
: (T » • ""»
'. w. tfft (brtuna ^
area
' \jSrtffiJiifinii
., ' Ojrt
^ c \u Baralfuis
Spcru
t ' Itaso
PORTUGUESE PORTOLANO /S02(X(/NTSMANN 1504)
TERILi LABORATORY
7KKKA COKTEREAL
Capofiaso
RUYSCH
1508
1527
VERRAZANI
*IU£SC
FtlBERO
1529
Terrade)
IrrratYcva fft
Corltreal
oe Baccaloos
e Spe
Aasso
OARTIKR'S COURSE. 177
To return to Cartier, he arrived at the Isle of Bryon either on Monday, May 22nd, or
Tuesday, 23rd. It in not clear from the Relation, which of the two. There is here a gap or
lacuna in the Relation ; no account is given of Wednesday, 24th. He was no doubt anchored
under the lee of Bryon Island during this time. "On Thursday the 26th," he says, "the
feast of the Ascension of Our Lord V (this is a mistake for 25th), " we went across to a sandy
land lying low to the southwest about eight leagues." This of course was the east point of
the Magdalens. One of the most unaccountable facts in the whole narrative' is this, that
although he recognized the Isle Bryon so well and steered bis course so unerringly for it
from Cape Be Fratto, he does not seem to recognize the Magdalens where he had made such
a thorough survey the previous year. On Friday, 27th (thus the /iV/'///o//, it should lie 2t!tb,
the error is corrected after this day), he returned to Hryon Island and remained till .lunc
1st, Thursday. The proceedings of this day are more confusedly written and have caused
more trouble to commentators than any other portion of the vovasre. I shall therefore give
an exact copy of the Relation in the original French, then explain my views on the matter:
" Au premier iour de iuing, vinsmcs quern- vne terre haulte qui demeure an suest de
ladicte isle (Bryon) qui nous apparoissoit estre vne ysle, & la rengeastnes enuiron deux lieues
& demyc, faisant lequel chemin eiismes eongnoissance de trois haultes ysles qui demeurent
vers les araynes. Apres les qnelles choses congneiis, retournasmes an cap de ladicte terre.
qui se faict a deux on trois caps hault/ a merueilles, & grand partbnd d'eaue <fc la inarec si
courante qu'il n'est possible de plus. Xous arriuasmes celluy iour an Cap de Lorraine qui
est en 46 degrez i, an su duqucl cap ya vne basse terre. &, semblant d'entree de riuiere, niais
il n'ya hable que vaille, parsus lesqiielles terres vers le su, veismes vug aultre cap de terre
que nous nommasmes le Cap de Sainct 1'aul. qui est en 47 degrez -|."
This is decidedly the most obscure passage in the Hi'liitimi. To give an idea of
the confusion of opinions of various authors on this point, I quote the following from the
late exhaustive work of Dr. Bourinot, on Cape Breton (page 138) : " Mr. Ganong * * *
believes, from the similarity of names, that the Capje Lorraine was the present Cape St.
Lawrence, but on the other hand, Mr. 1'opc * * * is an advocate for the claim of Cape
North * * =* Brown, on the other hand * * * states that Cape Lorraine was Cape
Ray in Newfoundland, and Cap St. Paul's, Cape North in Cape Breton Island." But
none of those accounts can be made to fit in with the narration. Let us now make a careful
analysis of Cartier's words. On Thursday (Ascension), May 25th, he explored the eastern
part of the Magdalen group, namely, Coffin Island (see map). It will be remembered that
he had not examined this part of the group in 1534. His description of it is, as usual, in
perfect accord with Baylield's survey, but I shall not now dwell on that ; he remained about
this island till Friday, 26th, when the wind coming on the shore he had to run again for
Bryon Island, where he remained till Thursday, June 1st — then comes the disputed passage.
"We came to examine, to the southeast of the said isle (Bryon), a high land which
appeared like an island." Where he was when he saw this high land to the southeast he
does not say, but he must have started from the Bryon Island nnd sailed some distance to
the S. or S. E. This high land, which, like so many others already mentioned, appeared in
the distance like an island, was to the southeast of Bryon Island. The only land to the
southeast of Bryon Island is the coast of Newfoundland, about Cape Ray. A glance at
any chart will show this. St. Paul's Island by Cartier's compass was south-half-east from
Bryon ; Cape North was south by west from the same island. That is, a difference of four or
Sec. II., 1894. 23.
178 BISHOP HOWLEY ON
five point*. Anyone at all acquainted with the question in hand, will admit that thin at once
effectually clinpo**<w of the claims of cither St. Paul'* or Cape North to be considered the Cap
Lori-aim- of Cartier. It is absolutely impossible to admit that Cartier could make BO great
an error in tin- compass. But it will be objected : How could he see the coast of Newfound-
land from such a distance ? It is 90 miles from Bryon Island. Before this objection can have
anv weight, we should know exactly where Cartier was when he saw the land. He certainly
was not at Bryon Island, tor if be were lie could not see either Cape North or St. Paul's
which arc »;;, miles distant, no more than lie could see Cape Ray. He had left Bryon and
..ailed ...me distance t. .wards the southeast when he saw this land. The land about Cape
Kav is over 'J.oOu feet high, ami can be seen in tine weather from 16 to 18 leagues — 54 miles
— ! Bavti. •!'!). Cartier immediately adds •• \ve ranged this land about 2J leagues, in making
whi.-h rout., we .aw three high isles (A .;,///,•* /.v/,.s or. as the other MSS. have it, "three other
i-d.-*." ,;-//(/v.v) which lav toward, the A ray 110."
Th.-re i- a tran. I'o.ition of events here, which causes much confusion. It will .be
remembered that the A ray ne... is Cartier's name for the Magdalen group. It would appear
from the order in which lie relates the events, that (") he saw the land to the southeast, (b)
he ranged ii -\ h-airues. {••) while making this range he saw three isles at the Arnynes. Now
whether we sp.-ak of St. Paul'.. Cap'- North, or Cape Ray, this would lie unmeaning. Hence
ill.- true -e,|Ui'iiee ,.f event, i- this. On leaving Bryon (.Fnne 1st) they sailed some distance
toward- the ...uthe:,-! and r-aw a high land in that direction. While going towards it from
Brvnii (i<"i "•/../- r:iiii]imi i') thev -a\v three high islands towards the Arayncs, that is to the
-tarboard ,.r w.-tward of them. The.e were Allright Islands (420 ft. high), Entry Island
(.'•MI f.-et) and Amher.t I. land (;>.">ii feet) or (Jrindstoiie (f>50 feet) of the group of the Mag-
dalen- or the Aravne-. It .e.-ms that tliev turned back a little on their course to examine
th.-.e i-hmd- and then, the If, l<iti'mi Orii/i'n>ilf savs, "after having found out these things we
returne.l towards the .-ape of the -aid land. /. r. the high land to the southeast. There is a
clause hen- in the 1'ari- manuscript which is not in the Relation Originate, It is the only case
in which I allude to tin-be other manuscripts because as a general rule the}' do not add any-
thing new to the /{,'l<it;,,n Cii-i'i/i'mil,'. or if they do, instead of explaining they only obscure it.
In this place, however, they seem to supply an evident omission in the Relation. They say
that after having seen these three high isles at the Araynes and also found that these said
Araym-s, (the Magdalen group) were islands, and that the said land (vi/.., the high land to
the southeast which first appeared like an island) "is a main land (terre unie et certaine) lying
northwest." It was only after this final survey that he became convinced that the Mag-
dalens were a group of islands and not main land. We now come to consider this land to
the southeast. It was not an island but lerre unie el certnine, therefore not the Island of St.
Paul's which is a rock out in the gulf. It showed itself in two or three capes wonderfully
high with a great depth of water, and a tremendous current. Whoever has seen the head-
land ol CajK- Ray, probably one of the most remarkable in the world, cannot but recognize
the exactness of Cartier's description. These wonderfully high "Sugar-loaves," more
correctly pyramids, are off-shoots of the same Long Range of the G ranches Mountains
mentioned above. I have seen a sketch of these hills taken on the spot this past summer,
but they are to be found on all charts, and in the work of Mr. Field, on the laying of the
Atlantic cable. The following description of this remarkable Cape is taken from the New-
foundland "Sailing Directions :" "The land of the cape is very remarkable. Three miles
CARTIKR'S COURSE.
179
inland is a very high tahle mountain which rises almost perpendicularly from the low land
and appears to be quite flat at top ; this land may be seen in clear weather from a distance
of 16 to 18 leagues. Close to the foot of the Table Mountain, between it and the point of
the cape, is a high round hill resembling a sugar-loaf, whose summit is a little lower than
that of Table Mountain ; and northward of this hill under the Table Mountain are two
other conical hills, resembling sugar-loaves which are not so high as the former." Xow
there is nothing at all resembling this at Cape North in Cape Breton.
Dr. Bourinot says (p. 134) : " The northern part of Cape Breton is divided into several
lofty heights, one of which is remarkable for its sugar-loaf aspect. Indeed, approaching
this grand coast from the northwest, there is an appearance of three capes." I must can-
didly say I have never seen it. I have observed it as one vast high ridge or plateau. But
I here subjoin a description of it from an official source, the '' American Coastal Pilot," by
Edmund "W. Blunt. "Cape North, the northeast extremity of Cape Breton Island, is a very
remarkable bold, steep and rocky headland of slate in nearly vertical strata rising abruptly
from the sea to the height of 1,100 feet St. Lawrence Hay, between Black Point and
Cape North, is 4J miles wide and 1J deep, with bold shores, and a depth of water, etc."
There is no mention of any remarkable sugar-loaves. There is a hill called the " Sugar
Loaf," but it is not at Cape North, but several miles up the country at the bottom of Aspcy
Bay. It is not a sugar-loaf standing out alone, as described by ('artier, but merely an
elevation of the mountain range, of which it forms a part, and in any case it could not be
seen at all by Cartier if he came from the direction of Bryon Island to Cape North. 1 give
here an illustration of the appearance of Cape Xorth as approached from north or east. The
outlines are correct, as they are traced from a photograph lately taken.
Cape North from the St. Lawrence Shore.
180
H1SIIOP HOWLKY ON
("artier also remarked the wonderful depth of the soundings near this said land. This
is u very convincing argument for those of a nautical turn of mind. The remark applies
miMt aptly to V»\w Ray, where the soundings reach the abnormal depth of 253, 262, 279 and
28«» fathoms, while those on the Cape Breton shore are comparatively shoal, averaging 48
to 4!> fathoms. As to the great currents, those ahout Cape Ray are well known, but, as they
may also exist on the Cape Breton side, 1 shall not dwell upon them. But the final and
clinching argument, which puts Cape North out of court is the latitude.
The latitude of Carticr's Cape Lorraine is 47J north. In the Relation Originate
the figures 4i:* are given, hut dearly l>y a mistake either of the printer or copyist, for to
the >.../'/. "I this .-ape. he immediately tells us. he saw another cape in 47J° ; therefore this
,-ape (a little to the north) was in 47* , not 4»>J . This ohvious clerical error is corrected in
Ilakluvt's ven-ion, which -rives, correctly, '•forty-seven degrees and a half." Now, this
latitude is "iil'i .-'•'•••'- in'nxitix mil. it' we take Cape Lorraine for the present Cape Ray. The
latitude of Cap.- Kav is triveii l»v Lesearhot (ItiiMt) as 47 3.V . five minutes' difference from
('artier. l!v Champla'm (liil^). 47 'W . identical with ('artier. By the English Coast Pilot
|17.'>~>). and tin- Admiralty Survcv maps (1 7;")")) as 47 37' , seven minutes' difference from
('artier. This latter position has heen continued hy Captain Cook (17h'4), and has never
-ince I.een altered (.1. I '. IL.wlcv. K. (i. S.). Now Cape Xorth and ("ape St. Lawrence, (C.
Breton), are almost under the forty-seventh parallel, heing precisely in 47 3' , a difference of
r, i.t.i-*, i; „ ,ii<iiiii>-!< from ('artier. Such an error is not made hy Cartier in all his narration,
and cannot !.,• l.\ aiiv means admitted.
We now proceed lo -how how the description <>f the land ahout Cape Ray tallies with '
('artier'.. The learned l>r. l'.oiirin»t having adopted Cape North as Cape Lorraine, naturally
trie, to make ( 'artier':- description tit in with the topography of the country, hut I think the
argument i- verv much t'orccd. "The low land." he says, "which ('artier saw south of
Cape Lorraine was prohahlv the neck which connects Cape North with the main;" hut
though I have heen frequently at Cape North, I have not noticed any such neck. Neither are
there aiiv •• t-andhanks or appearances of rivers" near Cape North as ('artier saw near Cape
I/irraine. Cartier saw these sandhanks in the immediate neighbourhood of Cape Lorraine,
.o that the " Barraehois ()f Aspey Bay " suggested hy Dr. Bourinot will not answer; they are
some fifteen or twenty miles distant. I)r. Bourinot supposes (and naturally) that the cape
called hy Cartier St. Paul's, and which was south of Cape Lorraine, is " one of the capes on
the east of Cape Breton ;" it may have heen Asjie or Kgmont, "or the cloud-wrapped height
of Cap Kiifume." But Cartier tells us his Cap St. Paul was in 47J lat. (47° 15'), while
all these jtointu mentioned are Month of the forty-seventh parallel ; Cape Smokey (Cap
Kiil'iim.'-) living little more than 4»»J . The learned writer concludes that "the degrees of
latitude are not recoiieilahle with the course Cartier took." Certainly not, if we try to
force ('artier on a wrong course, hut if we accept what he actually says, all can be recon-
ciled. Dr. liourinot says that he thinks Brown was led by Lescarbot into the error (?) of
giving Cape Ray as Cape Lorraine, hut both Brown and Lescarbot were led by the unmis-
takable words of Cartier. This is what Brown says (p. 30): "After leaving Bryon
Island he (Cartier) sha]>ed his course to the eastward, and discovered a promontory in 47J°
which he calls Cape Lorence (Cape Ray). And another to starboard, which he named St.
Paul's (Cape North, in Cape Breton)." Brown was right as to Cape Ray. But how he
could have made such an extraordinary statement as to say that the other cape called by
CARTIER'S COURSE. 181
Cartier St. Paul's was Cape North is certainly astounding. Cartier tells us it was to the
south of Cape Lorraine,, not to the starboard, and he tells us it was only fifteen miles distant,
or a quarter of a degree, while Cape North is some sixty miles away to the westward, alto-
gether out of sight and unknown to Cartier. This second cape, which lie saw a few mile*
to the southward and called St. Paul's, was only the highlands above Port aiix Basques, on
the Newfoundland coast.
Now I ask the reader to remember Cartier's description of the land near Cape Lorraine.
" To the south of the said cape there is a low land and the appearance of the entrance to it
river, but no good harbour." This is a perfect description of the " Cape Cove " and " Cape
Barrachois," as any one knowing the place must recognize. But let us hear the " Sailing
Directions" : "There is a sandy bay between ('ape Ray and Point Knragec (four miles to
the south) wherein ships may anchor with the winds north-northwest to cast, but they
should be cautious not to be surprised there with southwest winds. The ground is not the
best for holding, being fine sand.'' (11 n'y a hable i/ne raillc.)
From the way he speaks of the second cape", which he calls St. Paul's, it seems to mi-
he saw it while he was at Cape Lorraine, because he saw over or across the land (/*"/• snr /' -
quelles terres). I consider this hill to be the highland at the bottom of Port aux Basques.
which is the next prominent high land on the coast. The distance, however, of lift ecu miles,
or a quarter of a degree, is a little overestimated ; it is probably ten or twelve miles distant.
There is only one other point to be cleared up. The confusion arises from a mistrans-
lation in Ilakluyt, and I believe it was this which set Brown astray. He is the only one
since Lescarbot who got on the right track as .far as Cape Kay. hut the following sentence
from Hakluyt misled him. Hakluyt, says Dr. Bourinot (p. !•"»•")). is perplexing, for it says
that Cartier (after seeing Cape Lorraine and Cape St. Paul's) "had notice of the coast lying
east-southeast, distant from the Newfoundland about twenty-seven leagues." Xot only is
it perplexing, hut absolute nonsense. What Cartier really says is that " on the 4th of .lune.
the feast of Pentecost, (after having seen Cape Lorraine and Cape St. Paul's) we had (or
made) knowledge of the east-southeast coast of Newfoundland for some twenty-two leagues
from the cape " (Cape Lorraine). " Feus/nes (<>r enmni.'.fi) eongnoissanee <le In costr. <l<'xt sni'st </<•
Terre Neufue, qui estoit A. enuirons vingt-deux lieues du cap." They coasted along the southern
shore of Newfoundland in an east-southeast course (the exact course of the present day) for
about twenty-two leagues from the cape, that is either Cape Ray (Lorraine) or Channel Head
(Port aux Basques). The wind then came contrary, and they entered a harbour, which, on
account of the festival of Pentecost (or the Holy Ghost), they called Lc liable /If Saim-t
Esperit. As that shore is indented with harbours at every few miles' distance, it would be
vain to attempt to identify the port so called. It may be La Poile. I may, however, by
way of a last shot, remark that this also proves that the cape spoken of by Cartier as St.
Paul's must have been on the Newfoundland shore. Any cape on the Cape Breton shore
would have been sixty leagues from where Cartier now finds himself.
He then steered his course for St. Pierre Miquelon, and at " twenty-three leagues to sea
he found many islands and dangerous rocks and shoals." These were the Rameas and
Penguin Islands. The distance, if we count from the nearest part of the coast of the main-
land, is much exaggerated, but probably Cartier is measuring from the Harbour of St. Esprit,
in which case he would be correct. He arrived at St. Pierre on the llth of June, feast of
St. Barnabas, and remained till the 16th. He found a large number of fishing vessels there.
182 BISHOP HOWLEY ON CARTIER'S COURSE.
He then n»un<liHl Capo Race (Cap de Raze), n point well known even in those early days,
and entered the harbour of Rougnoze, the harbour known to-day as Renews. This harbour is
i«»t Trepassev. as Mr. Tope erroneously states. Trepassey is on the westward side of Cape
UH . and in ifoing to it from St. Pierre one would not have to round Cape Race. Rognouse,
a name appearing on the earliest existing maps, is about fifteen miles to the northeast of
Cai.c Kaec. ('artier took wood and water in this harbour, and, on the 19th of June, set sail
for home, where, after a fair passage, he arrive<l on the b'th of July. He winds up with a
pious aspiration, trivini; trlorv to (iod for all bis exploits, and prays to be given" the grace of
liod and heaven at last. Amen.
CAHTIKK'S COURSE.
'I In Svlvanu- Map, in tin1 l't»|emy of 1511, is only a crude and inaccurate reproduction from
ihr I'ortiitfiie-v Portoliino of 15n2. reproduced liy Kuntsinann in 15(14. What places it beyond all
• ;•••:!.! 1 1 Kit i In- laii'l i" tin- west . ealh-d " Ite^alis l>onius" on the Ptolemy of 1511, is the east coast of
\.-\v |. .midland and n..t ilie wi-st coa>t of tlie (lull of St. Law rciice, as supposed by Mr. Justin
Win-in-, i- iliat tin- well known naiiii- of ('apo Kaso i> marked on it (on the Portolano 1502 and
I.'iuj 'I'd.- • Terra I.ali"raioris." wliii-li cm tin- Caiiiino Map, 1502. and the Carnurio, 1503, is left
iiiidi-iiii. I an. I elearlv represents Cape Farewell, in Greenland, on these Portuguese maps and
l\ iiiit-inaiiii i- i|i-vi-lupei| into an island, i.- misplaced, being brought further south; and loses its
|>rn|icr outline ainl direction, h i- evident thai we have here the first confounding of this land
(lie (ireeiiland of the Caiilinu and Carnerio) with the present Labrador. This accounts for its
•iiiithi-rn pii-iti'in. and ehantje nf outline. The whole idea becomes more completely developed
..n iln- I;, iii. -I map- -if 15".'! and ISuii. Here we have, for t he •• Terra Cortereal." the outline of the
• •a«i fi.a-t i«f New t'. .midland ijuite elearlv detined. and containing all the names which exist to-day:
\i/ l-'iirinne. Si .Inhii, liaeeala. ( '. Spear. C. Kaee. etc, and the island to the north duvclopos into
tli. i ..iitin. lit 1. 1 it lie present) Labrador. The wide open sea formerly representing the water
In-tui-i-n ( i i-i enland and Labrador, i- imw reduced to a narrow gut or strait, evidently the first idea
Strait- "I Helle l-le. To the south and west of Xewfoumlland is also shown an other such
^iit nr inlet, tfiviiifr an idea of the southern entrance to the (iulf, by Cape Hay. This idea is still
further developed iii the Heinel reproduction of 1505, but there does not yet appear any conception
"f Newfoundland hcinj; an island with the great (iulf behind it.
This map is the basis of those of Verraxano (1523), Majollo (1527), Ribero (1528), and all
which followed till after ('artier placed beyond all doubt the insular character of Newfoundland.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
TRANSACTIONS
SKCTION III.
MATHEMATICAL, PHYSICAL AND CHEMICAL SCIENCES
PAPERS FOR 1894
SECTION III., 1894. [ 3 ] TRANS. Roy. Soc. CANADA.
I. — Presidential Addresx.
By PROFESSOR G. P. GIRDWOOD, M.I).
(Read May 22, 181M.)
GENTLEMEN : — A year ago you did me the honour of electing me your President for
this, the thirteenth meeting of this section, and I heartily congratulate the members that we
are permitted to meet again without having to deplore the loss ot any of our number, and
that we have to welcome amongst us as members, elected at the last meeting, the Kev. Mr.
De Foville and Mr. C. II. McLeod.
One of the duties devolving on the President, at least expected of him by custom, is to
deliver an address. Frequently such an address takes the form of a ri>xum6 of the work
done during the year in the department of science associated with the meeting. In this
section, embracing, as it does, so extended a field as is included in Mathematics, Physics
and Chemistry, it is manifestly impossible for one man to read even the records of the
immense amount of work accomplished by so many students as are found working under
the above headings ; indeed, the giant strides being made at the present day in all brandies
of knowledge are such, that at the end fit' each year, we may, like some new Hip Van
Winkle, as if just awakened, wonder where we are.
In the profession of which I have the honour of being a member, that of medicine, are
embraced many handmaid sciences, of which Chemistry and Physics are aim nig the most
prominent — and to them the profession is indebted for some ot its most important recent
discoveries.
"In 1868 Borgman and Schmeideberg obtained sepsine, an alkaloid, from putrid beer."
" Quelzer and Sonnenscheim discovered in animal tissue another resembling atropine." In
1870 Selmi and Gauticr brought forward their experiments on these subjects and from that
time to the present, these poisonous alkaloids have been investigated and led to our present
knowledge of the subject.
Many years ago cholera, and the various febrile diseases, were looked upon as the
results of the action of certain ferments, which like yeast required definite conditions for
their development, amongst which heat and moisture were two of the prominent factors ;
that once started, they ran their course to a certain termination in a specified time, but that
without the concurrence of all the necessary conditions the disease was not produced. This
was a theory established by observation and analogy — time has demonstrated the truth of
that theory and by the aid of the more enlightened use and the greater perfection of the
microscope, it has become possible to identify in many cases the fungi which like the yeast
plant produce these diseases, whilst chemistry has enabled us to separate the results of the
growth of these fungi and to recognize the materials thus formed as poisons, not only to
man and other animals, but to the fungus itself producing these changes.
4 PRESIDENTIAL ADDRKSS BY
Not onlv have wo poisons produced by the growth of these micro-organisms, but we
also have JMMSOIIOUS alkaloid* produced by the growth of animals themselves ; thus we have
the whole series of I'tomains or cadaveric alkaloids and Leucomains or alkaloids developed
during life in tin- living body. " In 1822 Gaspard and Stick had detected a venomous
principle in cadaverous extracts." " 1'aniim in 18f><> found that putrid matter contained a
poison of great activity."
Takintr the vcast \i\unt, Snrcharoinyces rercrisitr, as a sample, it grows freely between
the temperatures of 70 ' ami 80 Kali., in a solution of sugar; by its growth it produces
. -arl"'. ii'u- a. id -.'a- and converts the sugar into alcohol ; if there be too much sugar, such an
aiiinimt of alcolu.1 i«, formed that the yeast plant is killed and there remains in the alcoholic,
Mihitioii. It' ihi> aleoholie solution l>e left to itself, the spores of another fungus are
depo7.il. -d ami it' t he tempera! ure be adaptecl to its growth the fungus Mycoderma aceti is
deVelupcd. when tile aleohol ij- converted into act-tie acid.
'I'll.- irr»\\th ot' thc-e two plants, tlu-yeast and the vim-gar plant, have each destroyed the
in.,!. -Hal ii]mii which thev lived and have converted it into a poison to themselves, but have
|.ivpar<-d it for the development of its successor, and this is found to be the case with all
ill.--.- t'uiiiral i.'1'owth-.. Kach ha- it> life and death, having yielded to another, that has a
c«n-tituti»n enabling it to thrive in the materials resulting from the growth of its prede-
ces-or.
And all putrefaction is now known to he the result not ol the death of the animal or
YC". taMc, Inn cit the tecmiiiir life which nrevs on dead organic matter.
I • »~
Tha' -i-oiirire ot' the human family, tuberculosis or consumption, which oidy a few
v.-ar- ;iLr" wa- con-iilered as hereditary and was said not to be infections, is now found to be
tin- r>-ult ot' the growth of one of these fungoid micro-organisms — the bacillus of tubercle,
and that it i- highly infectious, not only among man, but also among other animals and is
communicable from one to the other.
That awful disease tetanus or lock-jaw, until lately supposed to be a nervous disease,
ha?- al-o been discovered to be due to the growth of another bacillus found in the soil and
that death i- produced, not by the growth of the fungus but by the substance formed during
it- life, call.d letaiiin, and which can be prepared by artificially cultivating the bacillus, and
which artificially prepared tetaiiin when introduced into the blood of animals produces the
.-aim- symptoms as the disease.
These discoveries are dm- to the united aid- of the mathematician, the physicist and the
chemist. The physicist in ascertaining the refractive index of the glasses of which the
lenses are made, the mathematician for calculating the curvatures of those lenses which
have brought these minute organisms within the sight of man, the chemist who has
examined the products of the life of these organisms and who has manufactured the dyes
with which these little bodies are stained, so as to make them visible — in fact, these very
stains, dyeing one substance and not another as they do, are among the means by which
these minute objects are differentiated from one another under the microscope.
The discovery of the cause of these diseases being made, workers at once set about the
problem, how they produced their results, how nature enabled the individual attacked to
protect itwlf and resist the invader, and how to find a remedy for the disease. On these
|H.ints work is now going on. First, nature does her best, and the moment one of these
intruders gets a foothold in the breach which has been made, immediately seta about eject-
• PROFESSOR G. P. GIRDWOOD. 5
ing the intruder and repairing the breach. Directly the intruder appears, he is surrounded
by the leucocytes of the blood, which attach themselves to the intruder, and the phagocytes
devour him, thus preventing him from increase by propagation, and thereby rendering him
harmless. If the vitality of the individual be not sufficiently strong for this, the leucocytes
wall up the intruder and form the tubercles found in the lungs of persons aft'ected with that
disease, and these undergo absorption, and cicatrices are frequently found after death, proving
the natural cure of the disease.
Here are some of the advances lately made in assisting to prolong human life, tilt-
recognition of the cause of these diseases and the tracing out of the life-history of these
micro-organisms has led to the knowledge that these little bodies require material on which
to live, and which is generally known as "dirt or matter out of place," and hence to direct
sanitary arrangements, such as the filtration of water-supply, the various improvements in
building and ventilation and protection of houses from the incursions nt these destroyers,
and hence the general improved sanitary conditions and the decrease of the death rate.
In 1882 our esteemed and lamented first president of this section, I)r. T. Sterrv Hunt,
addressed the section on the relation of the natural sciences. He would have been delighted
could he have seen the results now attained by the labours of the worshippers at the shrines
of the correlated natural sciences to which he devoted his life.
It has been said that " no great or comprehensive fact in science was ever established
without being preceded by a bold though sagacious conjecture. Hypothesis of some kind
or other is invariably the precursor of truth." '
The theory mentioned above, and which was advanced some fifty years ago, that these
diseases were the result of a fermentative growth, and the facts now known about them, as
proved by the microscopist and the chemist, amply demonstrate the truth of this remark.
Such proofs lead to -a speculative turn of thought when explanation of observed facts is
required. As soon as a number of facts are observed tending in a certain direction, some
hypothesis is sought and given as an explanation or the cause of the facts. The action of
the leucocytes and phagocytes in respect of the presence of these micro-organisms suggests
the question: Why should these bodies so act? Why should these leucocytes and phago-
cytes be attracted to the intruder? Is it electrical attraction, or are they attracted by
molecular vibrations? The opinion that these movements are the result of molecular
vibrations is gaining ground.
Molecular vibrations are taking place in all kinds of matter at all times, whether solid,
liquid or gaseous ; indeed, the difference in these states, solid, liquid or gas, is simply the
difference in the size and frequency of their vibrations. But besides these alterations in
physical state, it is found that many substances, such as chlorine, bromine and iodine, act
upon other bodies, such as antimony, arsenic and iron, at ordinary temperatures ; but if
they be heated — that is, if the energy of molecular vibration be increased — we find chem-
ical action is more energetic, whilst oxygen and hydrogen, or chlorine and hydrogen, do
not combine at ordinary temperatures in the dark. If, however, oxygen and hydrogen be
heated, chemical union takes place, and if hydrogen and chlorine be subjected to the action
of light, they combine under its influence. If a mixture of nitrous oxide gas and the
vapours of bisulphide of carbon be subjected to the action of heat, they combine, and the
light therefrom is sufficient to induce the active union of hydrogen and chlorine, in the
1 "Library of Useful Knowledge," vol. xi.( "Magnetism," page 32.
6
PRESIDENTIAL ADDKKSS BY
name manner a* exposure to sunlight. It is found also that the electric current will make
carbon un*l hydrogen eoml.ine, and, again, the same electric current will undo the union of
substances chemically united, as in the deposition of metals from their solutions or the
dissociation ot nitrogen and hydrogen in ammonia.
It lias lately Wen shown that simple meehanieal friction will effect a similar dissociation.
Thus. silver rlil. .ride is reduced to the metallic, state by simply rubbing in a mortar. It is
al-" known that not only is chemical union determined by light, but chemical dissociation
i- also broiiirht about by that agency. Thus, carbon dioxide is decomposed by light in the
ti-.ii.- ..f plants. Here it may be said that the living tissue, assisted by light, enables the
cells I., hrin ir about this change, but in the case of silver and gold and platinum salts, light
alone i- able to bring about the dissociation.
In all th«-e ea-»- of chemical union or separation by the agency of heat or light, or
el.-, iri.-itv or mechanical action, all that has been done is to increase the molecular vibra-
tion-, at one inoiiiciit bv slight increase to bring about union, at another by still further
inciva-e to del. niiine reparation.
ll.ii,,. it i- oh-ene.l that molecular vibrations produced by mechanical action or friction
will determine chemical union or separation : molecular vibrations produced by mechanical
means, l.\ In at. by light or by electricity will determine either the union or separation of
eh'-mical compound". And it has lu-en found that definite amounts of heat, that is,
ninlecular \ il -ration, an- pr-idu 1 or absorbed by the union or separation of definite amount
ot' ,litl'. i .-nt kiii'U --I' matlel'.
Airain. it i- oli-envd that it' the mechanical, light or electrical vibrations are arrested,
tlie\ a!-- coii\.-rted into beat, and contra, heat vibrations may he increased to produce light
ami el.-.-! riciiv. Tim- all these agencies may be looked upon as different manifestations of
molecular vibrations. Tln-iv are other points ot' similarity between them showing their
common origin, their capability of reflection and retraction.
'I'-- L'O a step further, it i-- well known that seeds of plants or spores are made to grow
l-\ the agency of h.-at in presence ot' moisture, and Dixon has shown that moisture is neees-
-aty tor chemical union a- well as beat, lie has shown that perfectly dry oxygen and
hydrogen do not explode when tire is brought to them, unless moisture in the form of
vapour i- also present.
Kgg- can be bat. bed. in other words, made to grow by increasing the heat, that is,
the molecular vibrations to which they are subjected.
So that both animal and vegetable development is due to increase of heat ; that is, to
increase of molecular vibrations. Again, life is arrested by increase of heat, and may be
kept dormant by cither too high or too low a temperature. Thus fermentation is stopped
by an elevation of temperature above 85 or by a decrease of temperature below 70', and.
further, it is found that all life is arrested by too high or too low a temperature. In other
words, too much or too little molecular vibrations will arrest both animal and vegetable
growth. It ha- lately been shown that a current of electricity will hasten the germination
of wed*.
Many solid substances, neither animal nor vegetable, dissolve in water, and if the
proceM of notation IKJ examined it will be found that the molecules of the liquid solvent
bombard the molecule* of the solid until disintegration takes place ; that heat will aid in
thin pmcvw of solution up to a certain point ; and if the solution be allowed to give up its
PROFESSOR G. P. GIRDWOOD. 7
heat, the solid in solution will again reappear, sometimes without form, as the various gums,
albumen or gelatine, sometimes in geometric forms, in the latter case in crystals. Why
should these bodies assume the particular forms they do? Thin question has doubtless
been asked by many, but where is the answer. May not these forms be due to the molecu-
lar vibrations in the molecule at the moment of solidification? And where is growth most
rapid? It is found on examination to be at the solid angles and edges of these crystals.
This leads to the examination of vibrations and their effect upon solid substances. If a
plate of metal be made to vibrate and dusted with particles of sand, it will be found that
the vibrating body divides itself into parts of double motion and parts of rest with no
apparent motion, along which the particles of sand are arranged or aggregated, and as tin-
plate may be made to vibrate with vibrations of different lengths or amplitudes and differ-
ent rapidity, the length must vary in relation to the size of the plate, and if it be examined
further the vibrations will be found to travel from end to end of the plate and then he
reflected back again. The same will be observed in a glass of water or of ineivurv made to
vibrate. As the waves of vibration are passing from one side to the other and returniii<r.
there must be points where the crests of two waves meet at the same moment, and airain
others where the crest of one wave meets the hollow of another. Where two crc~ts meet
double movement results; where crest and hollow meet, one counteracts the oilier and no
movement is observed, although the impulses pass this point ; thus proilueinir parts of
double motion and parts of rest, at the parts of rest, deposition or aggregation of matter
takes place.
Applying this, then, to the formation of crystals, may it not be suggested that the
shape of the solid matter is determined by the length of the vibrations as regards
the size and density of the particular molecule in the crystals? Deposition is found
to be greatest or most active at the angles and edges, and in some, notablv the salts
of the haloid elements, hopper-shaped crystals are of common occurrence, looking like
skeletons of the cube, the shape of the perfect crystals. May not these edges and angles
be the points of rest where crest and hollows meet? Small crystals of these substances are
always perfect, but as they grow larger the deposit takes place at the edges and angles,
which are developed without an equal development of the faces of the crystals, or at the
extremities of the axes of symmetry. Again, some crystals are very prone to assume
modified forms.
Now, our vibrating plate with its sand can easily be made to vibrate with a certain
sound — that is, with a certain number of vibrations — the sound emitted will be a low note,
but it can be made to emit a high note, due to increased number of vibrations. If these be
divisible into the area of the vibrating body exactly, the figure will be a regular geometric
one, but if not exactly dividing the plate, then there will be a variation of some kind, a
curve will be produced, and a similar curve will be produced at the corresponding opposite
side.
So, if a crystal, as sometimes happens, be arrested in development at one side, a corre-
sponding arrest will be found at the corresponding opposite side.
So that if a plane be developed instead of an edge, a similar plane will be developed on
the corresponding opposite side instead of the edge of the perfect crystal. These compound
forms are seldom seen in the minute crystals, but are common in the larger ones, and it often
happens that such compound forms only show themselves when the crystal has reached a
8
PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS BY
considerable size in its growth, and may be brought about by a sudden decrease in temper-
ature, producing an alteration in the vibrations relatively to the size or density of the
molecule. If thin be done the impress of the new vibration, or the divergence of the lines
• if re*t, continues as the development goes on, and the new plane continues to form as the
others do.
\Vc know that a solid substance, or even a liquid, which is not crystalline, but which
ha- the potentiality of becoming crystalline, will, if subjected to molecular vibrations,
gradually become crystalline. This has been found to be the case in wrought iron — not
ervstalline itself, but bet ling crystallized if subjected to molecular vibrations. Many
Milutions IT liquids niav be cooled down below their crystallizing points without becoming
, Tv-talline it' kept at rest, but it' molecular vibrations be started therein by a touch, the
t.iHinir in ••!' a partieh- of dii>t or of a crystal of the same material, the mass immediately
heei niie- crystallized.
Tin almve r-iiir<_rv-ii"ii "f molecular motions may be applied to other cases. In cell
LM-"\\tli in- development, molecular vibrations are ever present, and each individual particle
,,t mailer |l;1, it- nwn inherent moleeiilai1 movement, and it' two such be brought together
il,,\ mii-t inter-act, and the movements ot the one be modified more or less by the other,
and i-haiiire- :ii'e the tv-ult. Thus, i|' ehloral hydrate and camphor, two solids, be brought
ti.irethi-r and allowed to remain in i-ontaet. they melt and become u liquid.
If \M. return t ir plate of >and. wi* lind that if we set up one set ot vibrations pro-
du.-inir a ••i-riain imte and then try to alter them to a higher or lower note, we have a
ditli.-ultv in doini,' >o. and that the plate seems almost to possess a will of its own and to
ivtu-i- 1'i-intr em-reed. a> if it were to remember its previous vibrations and fall back into
till-in bv habit : vet r-till bv pei-r-everanee it beeomes possible to start the new vibration,
and bavin-.' obtain«-d that, or established the new habit, there is again difficulty in breaking
it oil" to i--ialili-h another.
In watching the proec.-s ot' lite it has been found that in mineral matters the spherule
i- the -imple-t t'orm of matter, so in animal and vegetable life the simple spherical cell is
the simplest t'orm. and that in the most complex of these structures the simple cell is the
origin of the individual, and yet in that simple cell is the potentiality of the most complex
form, with all its specific cells of hair, skin, bone, brain, muscle or secreting cell. In the
congeries of cells, with the numerous functions the different cells are called upon to perform
which constitute the perfectly developed individual, we must recognize the fact that all this
complicated machinery is the result of the development of the single original cell, and that
that cell had in itselt the potentiality of all the others. True that in the development of
the individual nidi cdl has been altered and adapted to fulfil its peculiar functions by the
surrounding circumstances. Would it be too much to say that each individual cell luw, like
our vibrating plate, been coerced into a habit of vibration, and cannot easily be turned into
a new condition ; yet, by alteration of circumstances, they may be made to do so, as the
tubercular deposit is made to grow under the stimulus of the bacillus which brings about
these deposits. Nor are these micro-organisms the only things that act on the cells of
animals in this way ; the presence of the foreign body in the oyster or the mussel-shell
determine! by their irritation the formation of pearls ; the formation in other animals of
swelling*, of nodes, even of cancer, by the irritation producing these new molecular motions.
In plant* we are able to see and watch the developments more easily and to see the
re»ult« of our experiments. We notice in plants a gradual increase of heat as the plant
PEOFESSOR G. P. GIRDWOOD. 9
develops from its original spore or seed to the fully developed individual, until fructifi-
cation occurs. From the spring to the autumn : In the daylight of spring there are present
more of the active rays — i. e., shorter and quicker vibrations — when life is most rapid, and
towards autumn the heat rays — longer and slower vibrations — predominate, when the seeds
are ripening ; so that these changes are brought about by the altered conditions surround-
ing the plant, and, of course, of its various cells, so that the cells themselves and their
functions are altered by the surroundings; and this is further proved by the occasional
second growth of plants, or second crop, as it is sometimes called, brought about by the
atmospheric changes producing changes in the cells. N"or is this all, tor we can make new
individuals by the process of hybridizing ; that is, by selecting the pollen of one plant and
applying it to the stygma of another of its own kindred, within certain limits of con-
sanguinity; in such cases by hybridizing, that is by introducing new molecular motions to
the primordial cell, it is possible not only to bring about permanent changes, but to predi-
cate what those changes will be, it may be to change the colour of the (lower, increase the
size of the fruit, or add to it some new quality of taste or perfume. In animals also this can
be done, as is evidenced by breeding; and in breeding the process is carried to the colour
of a feather. Again, a new molecular motion given to the embryo is found to permeate the
whole life of the individual and to produce the colour required.
May it, then, be said that heredity is the impress of certain molecular vibrations, till
they become, as it were, ingrained in the cells of the individual.
This seems to be the simple explanation of the facts noticed. In chemistry these
phenomena are, perhaps, more clearly seen in the action of different crystals and solutions,
of chemical substances in absorbing certain vibrations of light, or of twisting them from
their course, thus producing the beautiful phenomena of the spectroscope or polarized light,
thereby enabling chemists to estimate the quality as well as the quantity of the materials
by the effect produced.
Among the latest new discoveries are the facts being worked out in regard to the sugars
and their artificial production, by Fisher, and the action of sugars and their solutions upon
polarized light, and of the optically active varieties of tartarie and glyceric acids, and the
chemical constitution of these bodies, showing in the active bodies an asymmetrical carbon
atom and in the inactive a symmetrical one.
Among the most remarkable facts noted is that by Frankland, that among the levo-
rotary sugars are those that are acted upon by the micro-organisms producing fermentation,
whilst the dextro-rotary are not acted on ; thus :
(CH2 Oil) (CII2 Oil)
-(C) (II) (OH) +(C) (II) (Oil)
COOH (COOII)
Dextro-rotary glyceric acid Levo-rotary acid destroyed
not acted on. l>y bacillus.
Perhaps the most remarkable and pregnant series of experiments of the past year were
those which led to the illustrations by Lord Kelvin and Mr. Dewar on liquid air, in which
Mr. Dewar had as much as three gallons of liquid air on the table, in sight of the audience,
not boiling, it being carefully insulated from surrounding bodies by a perfect vacuum,
through which radiant heat from surrounding bodies could not pass. These experiments
Sec. III., 1894. 2.
10
PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS BY PROFESSOR G. P. GIRDWOOD.
will materially assist in determining the eoiulition of matter in interstellar space and in
highly rarified vacua, and the effect of intense cold upon solid substances.
From this imperfect and hasty resumf of some of the marvellous discoveries of the past
few years, we see how intimately blended all the divisions of science are, and how necessary
each is t«> the other, and how by one it is possible to correct the theories advanced by
anotlu-r. and thus the general science benefited and secured on a firm basis of fact.
SECTION III., 1894.
TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
II. — On the Strength of Douyliw Fir, While Pine and Red Pine.1
By Professor IL T. BOVEY, LL.D.
(Read May 23, 18U4.)
In this paper it is proposed to give a record of certain results relating to the strength
of Douglas fir, white pine and red pine, three of the most important of the Canadian tim-
bers of commerce. The experiments were conducted in the testing laboratories of MrCill
University, and were made with the Wicksteed 100-ton machine, by means of an arrange-
ment specially designed for the purpose.
The centre of each beam, as is shown by the diagram, bears upon a hardwood block
resting upon an iron saddle directly suspended by means of four steel rods from the lever
of the machine. The frames at the end of the beam are two hydraulic presses, which
may be adjusted at any required distance from the centre of the beam up to about 12 feet,
thus rendering it possible to test the strength of beams 24 feet in length. The pressure is
conveyed to the cylinders of the presses by means of pipes with flexible joints, which lead
to the top of the presses, from an accumulator capable of giving a pressure of more than
3000 Ibs. per square inch.
The operator stands near the centre of the beam and admits the fluid by means of
specially designed valves, which enable him to regulate the pressure easily and very
1 This paper must be read in connection with the following paper in this section by Professor Penhallow on
" Some Structural Variations in certain Canadian Coniferse."
12
II. T. BOVEY ON THE STRENGTH OF
gradually. As the pressure increases the two ends of the beam are gradually forced down,
and the operator is enabled by a very simple device to keep the pressure on each end
exact lv the same. A thin inextensible thread or wire is attached at each end of the beam,
and passing upwards and over frictionless pulleys, is brought down in front of the operator
and connected with an indicator. The slightest variation in pressure causes a movement of
tin- needle of the indicator either to the right or to the left, and the operator is thus
enabled t<> diminish or increase the pressure 'upon either end of the beam so as to bring
hack the nccillc to the zero point. The amount of the load is directly read from an indi-
cator on the test in tf machine lever when floating. The principle by which this load is
estimated is precisely the same as in the case of an ordinary balance. The lever of the
machine is inerelv a hcaw iron irirdcr or beam supported upon a knife-edge at D. The
-addle upon which the centre of the beam is supported is suspended directly from the
knite-edire i'. A jockey weight IT runs from .1 to /}. As the pressure upon the two ends
ot' the te.t-l.eam increases, ii is transmitted to the lever through the rods suspended from
' '. and the end I! ri^-s. In order to ascertain the exact load, the balance is kept perfectly
tnii- and the lever floating, or trulv horizontal, by running the jockey weight of 200 Ihs.
t"i ward i" tin- rei|iiired distance. Thus, if /'he the load on the test-beam when the jockey
u.iirlit U at a di>taiiee / from the knife-edge, the value of /'in pounds is shown on the
indicator in front of tin- weight a.- given by
1 /' = M T 2000 x,
M In -ing the moment with respect to the knife-edge 0 in pounds, of the beam and of any
additional Weight at />'.
AS the load on the Keam increases the beam assumes a curved form, and by means of a
cathetonieter. or by carefully graduated scales affixed to the test-beam, measurements are
taken showing the deviation ot' the so-called neutral axis of the beam from the original
position.
I
1
n 'I
pi*-t
»TC.£|
- *B s*
us
c
KC^T
H
X_
•f «
3J
•
1
In order to do this, a fine wire is fixed to a pin at a point in the neutral surface ver-
tically above the centre of the support at one end of the beam, and passing in front of the
graduated scales over a pulley fixed in the neutral surface vertically above the centre of
the Hiip|K>rt at the other end, is kept stretched by means of a weight as shown in the sketch.
Tin-*, deviations can be easily measured to within l-500th of an inch, and a much finer
d.-gr.-o of accuracy is possible if the eathetorneter is lined.
The following three tables give the values of the skin-stress (/) at the point of failure,
ami the coefficient of elasticity (E,) as determined by the progressive loading.
DOUGLAS FIR, WHITE PINE AND RED PINE.
13
TABLE I.
TRANSVERSE STRENGTH OP DOUGLAS FIR.
Date of test.
District where grown.
Dimensions.
h 13 *i
s.*s
S-Sis
*9.S
£•2*
^•5^3
1.
*~ 5
» £.__.
c a '
x
Coefficient of
Klasticitv,
}•:,.
REMARKS.
May, 1893 {
II 11
(1 It
II »(
II II
Nov., 1893 1
,. „{
u (i }
„ .. {
n n
it tt
H it
n ii
H ii
a ft
Coast section of British
D. B. L.
9J" x5" x 69"
9J" x5" x 09"
6" x5}J" x 69"
6J" x6" x 69"
5J" x5j" x 69"
14J" x9" x204"
14j" xO" x!98"
14" xO" x204"
14j" xSlJ" x204"
14J" xs;;<" x204"
15" xOJ" x!98"
1 .->>;/' x7:j" xlG2"
16-2" x7-75"xlS2"
15 Go" x 8-2" x 144"
14- 35" x 8- 78" x 186"
28 • 27
29 -IS
SO -92
30-23
35-74
35-76
37 -SO
34-13
30-99
34-79
38-92
33 • 75
33-4(1
33-11
39-13
4150
5S69
8712
7116
8382
7929
4H27
0871
5098
7532
7974
7058
0127
4613
7339
8,831,407
932,038
2,(i44,115
1,489,215
1 ,584,092
1,704,939
1, (129,0 11
1,043,193
1,770,503
1,061V >59
1,995,755
1,0(15,500
1,188,825
1,949,720
1,757,055
Longitudinal shear.
Failed on tension side.
Longitudinal shear.
Failed on tension side.
Failed on tension side.
Failed on tension side.
1 Cross-grain, causing
\ cross fracture.
1 Crippled on cnmpres-
\ sion side.
Failed on tension side.
Longitudinal shear.
f Crippled on compres-
\ sion side.
/Old timher 9 years
). in service.
( Old timher (il years
1 in service.
I Old timher 11 years
\ in service.
/ Old timber 8 years
\ in service.
ii
(i
11
a
Between Vancouver and
New Westminster. ..
120 miles north and west
Between Vancouver and
New Westminster. . .
120 miles north arid west
of Vancouver
Port Grey
Cl
TABLE II.
TRANSVERSE STRENGTH OF WHITE PINE.
Date of test.
District where grown.
Dimensions.
» * If
bJD o
en
a a
Coeflicient of
elasticity,
V-,.
REMARKS.
March, 1894.
Pembroke O
D. B. L.
15 13." x9|" x!50"
41-07
3937
1 156 102
ii ii
15|" x9J" x!50"
37-24
4886
1 184°40
ii ii
„
15" xg-jV' x!86"
33.64
4370
1 184 240
Feb., 1894.
is" x9" x288"
37-25
2993
596 735
March, 1894.
18" x9" x288"
18" x9" x">88"
34.78
3555
3815
910000
18" x9" x288"
3681
868,532
Dec., 1893
15-12" x9" x!92"
28-3
3151
969,500
1 Old timber 8 years in
14 -85" x 9" x!92"
27-70
3533
928200
\ service.
f Old timber 8 years in
«t ti
15" x9-05"x!80//
28-25
2437
721 572
\ service,
f Old timber 8 years in
\ service.
14
II. T. BOVEY OX THK STRENGTH OF
TABLE III.
TRANSVERSE STRENGTH OF RED PINE.
Date of test.
District where grown.
Dimensions.
fc&l<
-dh
"5 3 2
> s a
r~ UT3
II^
•- 5
S'™
•/}
Coefficient of
elasticity,
E,.
RBHARKS.
NUrvh.JSSH.
ii «•
April, l.v.M.
May. IS94.
I>. II. L.
W\" xOg" x210"
llj" xf.l" x210"
i:>,j" x «,',." x2io"
Hi" xfl'l" x210"
7j" xO,',;" x!74"
71" xi;;." xi74"
Sj" v;M" xlMl"
llj" •::!•!" xlHll"
!»J" -i'.J" x!5(i"
11 -If." • 3- 325" xl5(l"
36-39
3L'-o:i
36-50
37-55
30 -'.Hi
34-<)7
:il-50
31-87
3(>-5!l
37-G!»
3830
47tt5
5223
<><52<>
4514
5305
C7'J3
5725
4903
426(i
1,241,990
1,119,850
1,418,500
1,802,633
1,325,950
1,018,900
1,575,200
1,018,000
1,784,800
1 ,618,075
it «
.,
I. il
,.
..
«* It
,.
In tin- |iri-i-cilin^ tallies tin' values of the skin-stivss ( /') and the coefficient of elasticity
(E,) have heeii determined liv means of the following formulte :
/ ir, \ -2
/( .,' + ^1 = 3/6^
_ 1 A W P
h< = 4 AD b>F
I'. 'I. I lieiiiir the hreadth. dejith and length between the centres of support of the beam, TF,
the wi-ijjlit of the heam, W., the load upon the beam which causes fracture, and A D the
increment <>t deflection corresponding to the increment A IV of the load.
This last formula may he thus obtained :
The deflection D for any load W is given by the equation,
and the deflection D + A D for a load W+ A Why the equation,
Hence
and therefore
= OTd*
_ 1 AFT P_
I A D I d»
In order to find the direct tenHile coefficient of elasticity of the timber, special specimens
were prepared about -75 square inch in section, and the extension observed under a direct
DOUGLAS FIR, WHITE PINK AND RED PINE.
15
The diagram shows the form of test specimen and of the holders H, which are preferably
of cast-iron.
These experiments are still in progress. The following table gives certain results
already deduced :
TABLE OF RESULTS OF DIRECT TENSION EXPERIMENTS.
DOUGLAS
FIB.
HI:D Pi
<K.
Specimen.
Ultimate stress
per sq. inch
in Ibs.
Coefficient of direct
elasticity in Ibs.
Specimen.
Ultimate stress
per s(). inch
in ll.s.
Coefficient of elasticity
in Ibs.
No 1
9,305
1,833,000 to 1,851,850
Xo. 1
8,830
1,432 0<>0 to 1 "•'() IKK)
No. 2
No. 3
No 4
7,432
9,592
6 645
1,323,000 to 1,300,000
1,095,000 to 1,774,000
1 670 (MX)
No. •>
Xo. 3
Xo. 4.
14,088
9,:il8
12 705
2,332,000 to 2,374,000
1,470,000 to 1,511,000
2 048 (XX) to '' (n\ 000
No. 5.
7,517
1,546,000 to 1,595,000
No. 6.
8,135
1,778,000 to 2,027,000
It is of interest to note that throughout the whole of the experiments for determining
the transverse and the direct tensile strength, the increments of the deflections, and also the
increments of the extensions or compressions, are very approximately directly proportional
to the loads producing such increments nearly up to the point of fracture. There would
therefore seem to be some reason for the hypothesis that the elastic theory may be held to
apply in the case of timber nearly up to the point of fracture. The formulte giving the skin-
stress and coefficient of elasticity are based upon this theory, but the theory is yet far from
being correct, and the true theory remains to be found. In order to do this it will be neces-
sary to investigate a large number of influences, as, for example, the relation the bearing
strength of the timber and the ratio of the radius of the block to the length of the timber.
Again, knots in small timbers have naturally a great influence on the strength, whether
transverse, compressive or tensile.
SHEARING STRENGTH.
In the experiments to determine the shearing strength of timbers considerable difficulty
was found in preparing suitable test-pieces which would not at the same time be liable to a
large bending action. Blocks were prepared as shown by sketches 1, 2 and 3, but unless the
sides were sufficiently strongly clamped, as in fig. 1, the specimens almost invariably opened
16
II. T. BOVEY ON THE STRENGTH OF
nt A, under an effect chiefly due to bending. The clamping, again, introduced a com-
pression, which rendered it impossible to obtain the true shearing-stress.
:
m
j
i
i
A fit i- a iiiiiiil'i-r of experiments, more satisfactory and reliable, results were obtained
l>\ preparint: te-t-pi--ee- -imilar to tho.-e submitted and shown by figs. 4 and 5. The
IN ii'limr ai-iinii i- li\ UK mean> eliminated, and. generally speaking, it is practically impos-
-ibl.- t" frame timber joint- -ubjeeteil to a pure shear only. The shearing strengths, which
an- "I importance, an- the ivsi-taiicer. along planes tangential and radial to the annular
An examination of llie test-pieers shows that the shears are almost invariably along
iliesi' plain-. 'I'h.- -pi-.-ial liolders neei'ssarily re<|uired tor the experiments, and for the
particular -pi-i-iim-n- in c|iiestion, were designe<l in the laboratory.
\\"nh le-t-pii-i -I- of the form .-hown bv lig. ^, the shearing strengths along the tan-
gential ;|"'l radial plane- are obtained, while the shearing strength, which may be considered
a- the iv-uliani nf the tangential and radial shears, is obtained with the test-pieces of the
form -hown by tiir. 4.
TAIU.I: Hi SiiEAiuxd STHKXOTIIS.
Dociii.
\s Km.
RED
PINE.
S|><-<-iiniMi.
SlirnriiiK strciiRth
IKT M|iiiire inch.
Specimen.
.Shearing strength
per square inch.
X<>. 1.
SftJ ll)s
No 1
618 llm
No. 2.
727 "
Xo 2.
553 "
No. 3
8HO "
No 3
572 "
No. 4.
7U5 "
No 4
570 "
No. 5.
70(1 "
No 5
731 "
No. A
(HH "
No 0
534 "
No. 7
74fl "
No 7
071 "
No. 8.
008 "
No. 0.
740 "
No. 10
757 "
1
DOUGLAS FIE, WHITE PINE AND RED PINE.
17
These experiments on the shearing strength show a marked increase of strength with
the density of the annular rings, or rather with the amount of fall growth as compared with
the spring growth.
TABLE OF SHEARING STRENGTH OF DOUGLAS FIR SPECIMENS CUT OUT OF SAME BEAM.
Specimen.
Shears tangential to
annular rings.
Specimen.
Shearsat right angles
to annular rings.
Specimen.
Compound shears.
No. 1
No. 2.
553
568
No. 3
5f>0
4K1
*Xo. 1H
*No 1 1
171
r^j
No. 4
441
No. 7.
544
No Hi
629
No. 6
555
No. 8. .
480
No 10
(i.")7
No. 10.
454
No 9.
436
No 11
415
No 12
480
COMPRESSIVE STRENGTH.
Numerous experiments have boon made in the laboratory to dctormine tlio ulrimato
compressive strength of the various timbers, but a large numbor of experiments are vet
required before any general law can bo enunciated. It was found, as might have been
expected, that there is a gradual diminution of oompressive strength with the increase of
the ratio of length to the least transverse dimensions. It was also found that the strength
is largely governed by the part of the stiok from which the block is cut. being, as might
have been supposed, stronger where the density of the ring growth is greatest. The general
average results obtained were as follows :
DOUGLAS FIR.
Weight per
cubic foot.
Compressive
strength per
square inch.
Remarks.
Weight pel-
cubic foot.
Compressive
strength per
square inch.
Remarks.
33-8
6,060
New timber.
HO-i
0,190
New timber.
35-27
5,845
tt tt
37-2
5,211
tt .1
36-74
7,655
tt tt
33-5
5,125
Old timber.
37-8
5,420
it it
34
6,963
"
33-1
5,125
tt ,t
32-18
5,389
tt tt
34-1
7,138
t< .t
38-95
6,650
it tt
33-9
6,788
tt tt
* The results Nos. 13 and 14 were very low, and were due to the fact that the holders did not fit closely around
the spindle, so that a large bending action was introduced.
Sec. III., 1894. 3.
18
II. T. BOVKY ON THK STRKNGTH OF DOUGLAS PJR, ETC1.
•J.527
RED PINK.
OmiproRsve
Weight per .trength per
'•">'"• ''*><• ..,U,m- ii.oh.
•ks.
UViirlit Comprewtive
HtlVllKth IHT
cubic foot. s<1,ml* (n^
ItoinnrkN.
:«•:«» 2,(W«
:»>•."• 2.ai.'i
Comparing tin- timbers Douglas tir, white pine and red pine, it may be inferred, as a
rc.-nlt of tin- experiments, that the strength of I)<m<;las fir to resist, transverse loading,
j-hrarini: ami <>tnii|iiv>Mve Inn-cs is irreatc-r than the strength either of red jiine or white jiine.
An examination of the tallies giving the results of the experiments on direct tension
u.'tiM r-erin to indieate tliat the ultimate tensile strength of red jiine is greater thun that of
either I)oiiglas tir or \\-liite jiine. Red pine is eerlainlv iniieh stronger under tension than
under eomprcssion, and this is indicated hy the transvi-rse experiments, which show that
under transverse loading the heams invariably tail liy crippling on the compression side.
In eoiielusioii, a few i-xperinients have been made on Doll gl as tir and white pine string-
er- whieh have II.M-II in u-<j for some years, and so far it has been found that Douglas fir
retain- its strength more completely than white pine. The only doubtful characteristic
t" which it seems advi>ahh- to call attention is the tendency of Douglas fir to split longi-
tudinallv without :ui\ apparent external cause.
I dc-irc to acknowledge the assistance jri \-en t<> me in carrying out these investigations
liv Me— r-. ('. \'>. Smith. .I. <;. Kcrrv. and hv Mr. Witbveombe.
SECTION III., 1894. [ 19 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
III. — Observations upon som° Structural Variations in certain Canadian
By Professor D. P. PENH ALLOW.
(Read May 2!, 1894.)
In a former paper on so-called cannol coal from the Kootanie of British Columbia,2
reference was made to an examination of certain coniferous trees from the Kootanie valley
as a possible means of reaching an explanation (if the peculiar rod-like amber, of which
extensive deposits of coal are formed. The details of this examination, not hitherto made
public, possess some features of interest, not only as bearing upon the question of coal
formation, but also in its bearing upon the possible variation of different species of trees as
exhibited in the structure of the wood.
In the course of a series of tests made in the testing laboratory of the Facultv of
Applied Science, in order to ascertain the strength of timbers of Douglas fir grown under
different climatic conditions, certain features of interest were developed, which made it
desirable to ascertain what structural alterations might be associated with differences in
situation and conditions of growth, and how tar such alterations could be connected with
the actual strength of material and the peculiarities of fracture noticed.
It is the object of the present paper to examine the evidence collected in both of these
directions. It will, therefore, deal in the first instance with
I. The possible relation of coniferous trees to deposits of rod-like cannel coal from the
Kootanie of British Columbia ; and in the second instance with
II. Certain structural variations in Douglas fir and their relations to strength of material.
I.
In the course of our examinations of the rod-like cannel coal from British Columbia, its
very resinous character, as well as the form of the rods, suggested its possible origin in the
resin-passages of coniferse, the subsequent liberation of the rods through decay or extreme
desiccation, and their final deposit in mass after having been separated from the surround-
ing woody structure through the action of water. This view was advanced :! as a possible
explanation of a difficult question, hut it was impossible to find in existing species any
which would afford even an approximation to the structural conditions which must have
existed in the coniferse of the Kootanie period, and which were essential to the develop-
ment of such large and rod-like masses. That is to say, our hypothesis made it necessary
1 The second portion of this paper must be read in connection with the one by Professor Bovey, No. 2, in
this section.
J " American Geologist," x., 331.
3 " American Geologist," x., 337.
2Q D. P. PENIIALLOW OX
that trees of that t>eriod must (1) have possessed unusually large resin-passages, and (2)
these must have been developed in enormous quantity in the individual trees, or else these
latter have been produced in enormous numbers, unless we admit the deposit to have taken
place over great periods of time. No existing parallels could he found, and the hypothesis
therefore failed for want of support in fact.
At this stasre of our inquiry the statement reached us that in the Kootanie valley of
Hritish Columbia there are to be found certain species of tamarack and other coniferous
tree- "which secrete plates of resin in sucli a manner that, when the wood is sawed up and
I. -ft in the MIII. it falls to pieces troin melting of the resin." Here, then, appeared to he a
possible Milution of the question in hand, first, in the occurrence of resin in a very unusual
manner and in great quantity, and. second, in the occurrence of these trees in the same
region where, in paM aires. the coal deposits had been formed. It was, therefore, of import-
ance that thi> evidence r-hould be carefully examined. In this emergency Mr. D. A.
Stewart, an engineer in the employ ot the Canadian Pacific Railway, who was engaged in
-iirvevin-r a pr.ijected line of mad through the Kootanie valley, kindly consented to secure
ample -peeimcii.- nf sneh trees and forward them to us for examination. This he did, and
in .Inn.-, lv.e2. we received fn>m him tour tine specimens of wood, representing complete
..ections .it' trunkr- tw.i feet in length. I'pon examination they were found to represent
IVeiidotMiira d"iiirla.-ii. I>arix occideiitalis, I'inus ponderosa, Pinus albicaulis.
A- the iletailcd structural variations of these woods will be considered fully in another
c.,iinecti,iii. it i> .inly ncce.-sary, at the present time, to draw attention to sucli of their
anatomical peeiiliaritic- as mav r-ervc to afford a solution of the question now under con-
sideration.
( )n September liith, after drying in the air of a dry room for three months, a section
about two incher- thick was cut Irmu the end of each log. Each of these sections was then
.in in t\\... The first half was allowed to dry in the air of a very dry room, at an average
temperature of tis K.. in order to supplement observations upon the log under similar con-
dition-. The -ecoml part of each M-ction was again divided. Part (a) was macerated in
water at a temperature of »>."> to 70 F. for a period of one month, when it was taken out
and allowed to de-iceatc in the air of a dry room at the same temperature for a period of
two and one-halt' months. Part (l>) was macerated at the same temperature for a period of
four and one-half months, and afterwards desiccated in dry air, at the same temperature, for
one month. The object in making these tests was to determine (1) what changes would
take place in the log under the influence of rapid desiccation; (2) what alterations would
occur in a rather thin piece of the material under similar conditions; (3) the effect of
maceration extending over different periods of time, particularly when supplemented by
subsequent desiccation. It was thus hoped to secure some direct knowledge of the manner
in which these woods break up in drying, and the relations which the resin bears to such
changes ; also that in the decay of the structure through maceration we might establish
conditions parallel to those which may have led to the liberation of the amber-like rods
forming the Kootanie coal. The results obtained may he best stated by considering each
in detail.
PSEUDOTSUOA DOUOLASII.
Plate I., figs. 1, 2, 8.
After drying in the log for a period of three months, star and cup shakes became
t. and were developed in about equal proportions, but not in excess of what any
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS. 21
wood might be expected to exhibit under similar conditions of treatment. As the furnace
fires were lighted shortly after this, the pronounced dryness of the air soon made a sensible
alteration in the appearance of the wood, which soon after exhibited increased fractures and
a widening of those already established. These changes were completed in about a month
however, after which there was no farther alteration beyond a continuous shrinkage in
volume, which was continued at a diminishing rate to the present time, a period in all of
about twenty months. Exudation of resin was noted in the sap wood, but this was not
excessive. Under the hatchet or chisel the wood was found to split with great facility, but
in the splitting the tendency was not to follow the direction of the instrument, but with
each blow of the mallet the line of fracture was quickly established in independent directions.
Thus separation along the line of the growth-rings was most pronounced, and iu conse-
quence it was found difficult to secure a perfect radial fracture. It furthermore appeared
that the fracture was established radially along the medullary rays, and tangentiallv by
separation of the dense summer wood from the very thin walled spring wood along its outer
face, there being an actual rupture of the cell walls (fig. 4«) ; while these two lines of frac-
ture were again connected tangentially and radially by rupture of the dense summer wood
between the rows of thick-walled tracheids, and therefore along the line of the primarv cell
wall. This seemed to indicate that under certain conditions of desiccation and mechanical
stress this wood might break up in a manner similar to that described by our informant.
The section which was allowed to dry in a warm room for a full month after removal
from the log exhibited no essential change; but as under similar conditions, and during
the same period, the fractures in the log increased both in size and number in a conspicuous
degree, it became clear that seasoning in the log was an essential condition to the develop-
ment of such fractures.
Section a, submitted to maceration, showed a copious growth of fungus, the niycclia of
which penetrated the structure freely. After one month of such treatment, no special alter-
ation was noted. Submitted to desiccation in a very dry room for three and one-half
months, there was no indication of an increased tendency to fracture.
Section b, also submitted to maceration for a period of four and one-half months, was
also freely penetrated by the mycelia of a copious fungoid growth. After prolonged
desiccation in dry air, it presented precisely the same appearance as section <i after its course
of treatment. These results seem to indicate pretty clearly that alternate maceration and
desiccation have no special influence in promoting a rapid breaking up of the wood in the
manner to which our attention was first directed, and we arc, therefore, compelled to turn
to an examination of the structure itself for a possible explanation.
The specimen under consideration is of that variety of Douglas fir known as the " red "
or " coarse-grained " variety, the one of least economic value. The growth-rings are rather
uniformly 1-5 mm. thick and sharply defined ; the summer wood is prominent, resinous and
flinty, and about one-half the spring wood or one-third the full thickness of the growth-
ring. (Fig. 1, plate I.) In these respects the wood presents no exceptional features (com-
pare figs. 2 and 3, plate L, and figs. 1-6, plate II.), as the species normally exhibits wide
variations in the thickness of the growth-ring, as well as in the relative volume and char-
acter of the summer wood.
The resin-passages are distributed in rows, but such rows are found to occur only
occasionally. The resin-passages are found to average twenty-eight per square centimetre,
22 D. P. PENHALLOW ON
and to have an average diameter of 0-088 mm. Comparing these with corresponding data
for specimens from other localities, we find no essential variation. In two specimens repre-
senting the " fine-grained " variety (plate I., figs. 2 and 3) the resin-passages show in
each ease an average of thirty-seven per square centimetre, while the average diameter
is 0-093 and 0-121 respectively. The distribution is approximately in rows in the spring
wood.
From these facts it is evident that the slight deviations to be found in the smaller
number and size ot tin- resin-passages are such as may be met with under ordinary con-
ditions, ami therefore indicate no unusual alterations.
LAHIX OCCIDENTALIS.
(Plate I., tig. 4.)
I>e-ieeation in tin' ojit-ii air of a dry room for a period of three months developed a
number nf \vi-v prominent star and cup shakes. With the introduction of furnace heat
ihe-e ineiva-ed !">th in number and si/e. so that at the end of eight months the log was so
-tr.iiiL'lv -hakeu a- to -uir^est a speedy separation of (lie parts, were the supporting iron
hand- t" lie removed. An examination of these fractures in microscopical section disclosed
tli, t. iet that (l)thev are pra< -tieally independent of the medullary rays (see fig. 1); (2)
that th'-v follow between radial rows of the thick-walled summer tracheids ; and (3) that
their tangential extension is determined in the summer wood in a similar manner, or that
in the -prinir w 1 i' i* earned directly across the tracheids, the thin walls of which are in
e. .n-ei|Uetiee vari'iti-lv ruptured.
The M-etimi removed from the log at the end of three months and submitted to a
farther -eparate de-ieeaiion <>f i>ne month in a warm, dry room, showed no change beyond
the eiuiditions n«ited at tin I' M-ction, t hus making it again clear that, as in the case of
/V//</»/.v'«/", seasoning in the log is an essential condition to the development of excessive
-hake,.
Section 'i, submitted to maceration for one month and afterwards desiccated for two
and one-half months, showed no farther change, although the maceration was accompanied
bv a copious fungoid growth. Section /», subjected to maceration for four and one-half
mouths and afterwards to desiccation, also showed no change, although similarly accom-
panied by a copious fungoid growth : so that here, as in the Douglas fir, such conditions of
incipient decay produce little, it any. effect towards the final breaking up of the structure.
I'nder the hatchet or chisel the wood splits up with great facility, a line of fracture
arising with every blow of the mallet, but taking a direction entirely independent of the
instrument. Here the first tendency seemed to be for the fracture to follow the line of the
medullary rays, and. secondarily, to take an irregular radial or tangential course, the result
being, however, the rapid breaking up of the structure in all directions, into rather small
pieces. Kxudation of resin was observed in the sap wood, but it was not excessive.
The growth-rings are here sharply defined, though rather irregular, measuring 1-0 to
1-5 mm. in thickness. The summer wood, which is dark, resinous and very prominent, is
generally one-fourth to one-half the spring wood, or upwards of one-third the total thickness
of the growth-ring. (Plate I., fig. 4.)
Microscopical sections show the resin-passages to be scattering and not localized in any
Hpecial portion of the growth-ring. They number about fifteen per square centimetre, and
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN OONIFER^E. 23
have an average diameter of 0-098 ram. In specimens of this species from the Sargent col-
lection of United States woods, I find the resin-passages to be also very scattering, with an
average of seven per centimetre and a diameter of 0-003 mm. The only essential difference
appears to he in the numher of resin-passages, which in the case of the Kootanie specimens
are twice as many as in specimens from other localities, but still very few relatively to what
is found in most of the pines.
In this ease, therefore, as in Pseudotsuga, the resin-passages afford no explanation of the
question under consideration, nor do they appear to bear any relation to the breaking up of
the structure in process of desiccation or decay.
PlNUS PONDKROSA.
(Plate I., rig. li.)
Desiccation in the log for a period of three months resulted in establishing a number nt'
star shakes, which in a few instances were connected by irregular tangential fractures. The
additional influence of furnace heat produced no sensible change beyond causing the frac-
tures already established to become wider and promoting a stronger contraction in volume,
which lias continued at a diminishing rate up to the present time. The "shaking" was,
therefore, much less than in either of the previously considered cases, and was at its most.
extensive limit no more than may ordinarily be found in the seasoning of woods under
similar conditions. Exudation of resin was noted in the sap wood only, but was at no time
copious.
Under the hatchet or chisel the wood split with tolerable facility, but always most
readily in a radial direction, the line of fracture being determined by the position of the
instrument or by the direction and position of a medullary ray only.
The section removed from the log, after three months of desiccation, showed no farther
alteration upon being submitted to more powerful desiccating influences for an additional
period of one month, showing that, as in the previous cases, seasoning in the log is an
essential condition to the establishment of strongly developed shakes.
Section «, submitted to maceration for a period of one month, and desiccation two and
one-half months, and section ft, macerated for four and one-half months and afterwards
desiccated, showed no change whatever, although in each case the maceration was attended
by a copious fungoid growth, the mycelia of which penetrated the structure freely.
The growth-rings are rather prominent, varying from I/O to 3'5 mm. in width. The
summer wood is rather prominent, somewhat resinous and dark, generally from one-fifth to
one-half the spring wood, rarely exceeding it ; or, in other words, thin, rarely equal to one-
half the growth-ring. Microscopical sections show the resin-passages to be scattering, and
in no case localized in bands or plates. They average thirty-six to the square centimetre,
and have an average diameter of 0'124 mm.
In a specimen of this wood from the Sargent collection of United States woods, the
scattering resin-passages are found to average sixty-nine per square centimetre, with an
average diameter of 0'172 mm. Thus it appears that in our Kootanie specimen the resin-
passages are not only much smaller than usual, but that they are, in round numbers, about
half as numerous ; so that instead of there being a special modification in the direction of
excessive resin deposits, the alterations take precisely the opposite direction.
24 I>. P. PENHALLOW ON
PlNUS ALBICAULI8.
(Plate I., fig. 5.)
Seasoned in tin- log for three months this specimen developed a number of star shakes,
with a iVw irregularly tangential Connecting fractures. These were in all cases determined
primarily along the medullary rays. The additional influence of furnace heat caused no
alteration in the number of fractures, although it caused those already established to open
inueh wider, and the whole specimen to contract more strongly in volume, a change which
has continued to the present time. The shakes established were not more numerous than is
c.mmionlv met with in timber seasoned under similar conditions.
t'niler the hatchet or chisel the wood splits with facility, but the line of fracture, as in
/','/../.•>• ,*,II,I<T»S,I. conforms strictly to the position of the instrument, and otherwise follows
the ravs in the first instance as the lines of least resistance.
The .-eetion removed from the log. after three months of seasoning and submitted to a
mure powerful desiccation, showed no farther alteration, indicating again, as in the previous
cases, that the pronounced development of shakes is consequent upon seasoning in the log.
Section ./. -iihmitted to maceration for one month and desiccation for two and one-half
month-, alr-o M-ction li, macerated for four and one-half months, followed by desiccation,
-liowed no alteration whatever, although the maceration was attended by a copious fungoid
iri-owth and their mycelia penetrated the structure freely. The growth-rings are uniformly
lip'.id. with a width of' :!'."> to 4 nun., and prominent. The thin summer wood is incon-
-[.i''l|oll-.
Although the iv-in is not copious, its exudation from the sap wood was much stronger
than in anv of' the other species examined. Microscopical sections show the resin-passages
1. 1 In- -. altering and in no sense collected in hands or plates. They have an average diameter
nt ii-lo.") nun. and number twenty-six per square centimetre.
In a -peciinen of this wood from the Sargent collection the resin-passages are also scat-
tering. (Him; mm. broad and sixty-two per square centimetre. Here again, as in Pintis
j*,inler»iiii. while the resin-passages of the Kootanie specimen are slightly larger, they are
less than half as numerous, so that the variation affords strong evidence in opposition to the
view that the resin can have any relation to the breaking up of the structure.
The evidence thus obtained may now be examined in its special bearing upon (a) the
original statement that in certain woods of the Kootanie valley the resin occurs in plates in
such a way as to cause the timber to fall apart in seasoning; and (b) upon the character and
origin of the Kootanie coals.
(") Our examination of the four woods from the Kootanie valley shows that in each
and every case, with one exception, there is absolutely no tendency towards the aggregation
of the resin in plates or bands, but that, on the contrary, the resin-passages are scattering,
small and never numerous, while in more than one instance they are less, both in number
and si/e, than in woods of the same species from other localities, and less than the average.
It thus appear- that in this respect there is absolutely no foundation for the representation
made, and yet (hat representation was evidently based upon some structural feature of the
wood, the true nature of which was not understood, and was therefore subject to misinter-
pretation.
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS. 28
In Pinus albicaulis it has been shown that the summer wood is thin and inconspicuous,
while in Pinus ponderosa it is also thin but somewhat prominent. In neither of these cases,
however, is it so prominent or dark as to suggest a special deposit of resin in the form of
plates. Moreover, as also shown, the fractures established in the woods by seasoning are
almost wholly radial and determined, both in position and direction, by the medullary rays,
while there are tangential fractures which depend for their direction and origin upon the
special qualities of the summer wood, or upon the differences in structural value between
the spring and summer woods. It is, therefore, clear that with respect to the formation of
resin-plates and their influence upon breaking up of the timber in seasoning, these two
species may be wholly ruled out of further consideration.
In Pseudotsuga douglasii it has been shown that the summer wood is hard, flinty, pro-
minent and resinous. In the Kootanie specimens, as in several others of the coarse-grained
variety from other localities, it may also lie observed that the action of the saw leaves the
dense summer wood in the form of prominent ridges.
The tendency to radial fracture, independently of the medullary rays, as determined hv
separation of the summer tracheids along the line of the primary cell wall, and to tangential
fracture, as determined either by the same cause or more frequently l>y rupture of the thin-
walled spring tracheids along the outer face of the dense and resisting summer wood, is
common to all the coarse-grained specimens, of which a number have been brought under
examination. It is, therefore, by no means a peculiar feature of the Kootanie specimens.
In Larijr occide/ifalis it has likewise been shown that the summer wood is thick, dense.
dark and resinous, but the structure as a whole is compact, and the saw leaves a smooth.
even surface. The very strong tendency to rapidly develop independent and irregular tan-
gential and radial fractures, either in sawing or under the action of the hatchet or chisel, is.
I believe, a peculiar feature of the Kootanie representatives of this species; but this view is
expressed with reservation, as I have not had an opportunity of examining specimens of
large size from other localities and under similar conditions of treatment. But that this
splitting-up is in no way connected with the local or excessive deposit of resin has already
been made clear.
In both Pseudotsuga and Larijr the peculiar prominence of the summer wood, and in
the former particularly, the character and direction of the associated fractures, are such as
to suggest the occurrence of plates of resin and their influence upon the breaking up of the
structure in seasoning. To this, therefore, we must attribute the statement brought to our
attention in the first instance.
The peculiar fractures in Pseudotsuga and Larix call for special explanation. In Pseudo-
tsuga the tangential fracture along the outer face of the dense summer wood is clearly refer-
able to the apposition of tissues of widely different structural characteristics, and therefore
possessing very different degrees of resistance to mechanical stress. It is in this case not a
question of organic weakness, for the degree of cohesion is complete, but one of structural
weakness. (See fig. 1, plate III.)
In both Pseudotsuga and Larix the fracture established tangentially and radially through
the summer wood between rows of tracheids, is of the same nature, and may be referred to
the same cause.
Sec. III., 1894. 4.
26
P. P. PENHALLOW ON
i
-. , • ..in I hniii.:l i ^IM« ih rinj; <>f l.arix
<>• I lilrlltilli- -lni»illK rllHPill'tlT
of iaili.il (rarluri- x ."ill.
A more detailed examination of such fractures shows
very clearly that the line of rupture passes through the
median plane of the primary cell wall, as is manifest in
the following tigure, which shows the position (n) of fig. 1
more highly magnified. From this it becomes evident
that the cohesive power of the primary cell-wall is low, and
it is now not a question of structural weakness, but one of
organic weakness. This point will become clearer when
we recall the fact that the primary cell-wall is not one
homogeneous membrane but is made up of the two mem-
branes of contiguous cells which have become united in
development. \Vc may thus express the facts observed by
saving that the cohesive power is weak by reason of certain
deficiencies in the cementing material which unites the
two layers of the primary cell-wall. Under ordinary
circumstances this cohesive power exceeds the strength of
the medullary rays, and these latter structures, being lines
of least resistance, are the ones through which radial
fracture is tirst established : but here the case is otherwise.
That all coarse-grained Douglas fir should exhibit this
peculiarity in a more or less marked manner, while the
fine-grained varieties do not ; that our Kootanie specimens
of l.'iri.r should also show it, while the same species from
other localities do not, at least in so marked a degree,
seems to indicate that under peculiar conditions of growth,
whether of soil, climate or exposure, one or all, certain
molecular alterations are effected in the organization of the
primarv cell wall, whereby it loses in cohesive power, and
its strength, relatively to that of the thick secondary wall,
or even to the medullary rays, is very deficient. The
precise cause of this deficiency docs not appear from our
present examination, but will be dealt with in another con-
nection.
(l>) The rods composing the Kootanie coal have been
shown to have a diameter ranging from 0'5 mm. to 2 mm.,
while there is a uniform absence of any superficial markings
as representing the impress of surrounding structure. Since our original examinations were
made, however, we have received from Mr. W. S. Gresley of Erie, Pennsylvania, specimens
of similar coals from the Pittsburg beds, and he now reports others of the same kind as
occurring in Carbon county, Wyoming, and in Illinois. It thus appears that these coals
are of widely distributed occurrence. In the case of the "Wyoming coal Mr. Gresley reports,
a- a result of his examinations,1 that many of the rods have pale, amber or milk-white
interiors, and U|K>II combustion leave an ash in the form of a pale-brownish scale. In the
)1
Sort Ion of Ijirix < rrioVntalis lit n of
':-• 1. -li'iw ini: the nature of the
fracture in drtnll. mi the pri-
mary cell wall, x 210.
1 " American Geologist," *., 33'J.
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERyE.
27
coal from the Pittsburg beds, specimens of which I have had an opportunity of exam-
ining, I find that in one case the mass is finely laminated and lustrous, with an irregularly
conchoidal fracture. The surface layers show numbers of rod-like filaments of variable size,
ranging from 0-20 mm. to TO mm. In the second case the specimen was shaly, and exter-
nally showed several rods, several fish-teeth, and the macrospore of a Lycopodiaceous plant.
The filaments were variable, ranging from 0-20 mm. to 0-65 in diameter, with an average
of 0-34 mm. The fracture was conchoidal, black and lustrous. The transection of these
rods was round or elliptical. In the first specimen combustion was not free, and upon
heating the material rapidly broke up into small fragments. ]S"o satisfactory microscopical
results could be obtained, either by section or maceration. In the second specimen com-
bustion was free, producing a copious smoke. Sections disclosed no internal structure, but
showed the transparent rods to be imbedded in a black, granular matrix, which has all the
appearance of broken down cellular structure; and within it were found a number of small
bodies having the aspect of spores, generally grouped together, and of two dimensions.
They measured 2 /< and 4-8;' in diameter. Superficially these rods frequently exhibit,
markings which take the form of longitudinal striations, or more frequently of narrow trans-
verse bands, either separately or combined with the longitudinal strife. In one particular
case the transverse markings were very prominent and eminently suggestive of the annula-
tions of certain worms, notably those of Cirratulus (jrandis. When these transverse lines
were less prominent, there was often more or less well-defined reticulation, suggestive of
the impress of cellular structure.
More recently Mr. Gresley has forwarded to me a series of drawings representing these
surface markings, and they seem to emphasize the idea of their origin in the impress of
surrounding tissue. These drawings are reproduced here.
From these facts it appears that the coals from the
Wyoming, Pittsburg, Illinois and Kootanie beds are all of
the same general character, and, although they differ some-
what in detail, their origin was undoubtedly the same in
each case.
As already shown,1 these rods most probably had their
origin in material held in solution. As this solidified by
liberation of the volatile solvent, it took the forms and
dimensions of the structures in which it was produced or
which it had penetrated, and as the solidification continued
always from the surface towards the centre of the mass,
there arose internal shrinkage fissures, which took the form
of variously branching tubes or even of plates.
In this connection it should be kept in mind that there
are known instances of modern coniferous trees which pro-
duce resin in very large quantity. In the Fiji islands, the
Moluccas and New Zealand Dammara orientalis, D. australis and D. vitiensisor macrophylla, as
well as other species, produce enormous quantities of the commercial resin known as dammar
or kauri. This material, as it flows from the tree, is thin and viscous, but after a few days
of exposure hardens into copal-like lumps, which have been known to obtain a weight
Rods from Pittsburg coal showing
form and markings.
1 " American Geologist," x., 336.
28
J). P. PENH ALLOW ON
upwards of fifty pounds; and furthermore, large masses of this resin are now to be found
where no kauri-trees are at present growing.
This serves to suggest that in these or similar trees we may have the source of the
Kootanie coals, a view which gains strength also from the suh-tropical character of the
vegetation which flourished in the Kootanie period. On the other hand, it is to be remem-
bered that kauri or dannunr is a perfectly homogeneous mass, and, therefore, does not show
tin- peculiar n>d-like structure of the coals under consideration. Furthermore, had these
coal.- originated in this way. we might reasonably expect to find homogeneous masses; but
in all the specimens so far brought under examination, even the most compact forms show
v.-rv clearly that they arc composed of similar but often strongly compressed rods. We
inuv repeat in this connection our former statement that the remains of plants associated
with tln-M- e.ial- have nut yet been examined. \Vhen such studies are made, it is probable
that niiirli additional light may lie thrown upon this question.
A review of the results obtained from an examination of the Kootanie woods with
ivferenee t» the -']/.>• and niiiiilier of rcsi ii-passiiges, shows that in three cases out of the four
the iv-in-pa»-aire- are uniformly less numerous — often conspicuously so — than in the same
-peri.- I'p'in "ther luealities. The exception found in the case of Ijd rlf occidentalis shows
the i-e-in-pa--aii;'e> to lie about twice as numerous (seven to fifteen) in the Kootanie wood.
In tw«i cases the resin-passages of the Kootanie woods arc conspicuously smaller, while in
the ..(her tw.i cases i f.'i, r-;,/,-,,/,//;.v. -ii'is--!!!):1,. and I'imi.s ulliinntli.^ 0-105-0-005) tliey are
-lii.rhtl\ lap_rel.
This. then. bring-, us to a comparison of dimensions between the rods of the Kootanie
and cither . -..al- and the resin-passages of modern conifers. We find the values exhibited in
the t'ulliiwinir table :
No. I.
IjiirgeHt
inn).
Smallest
linn.
Average
mm.
l..ul\ ixviili-nlaliH
I'beudotNUga ilcm^Usii
I'niu- nlliicaulis
0 115
0-152
0-125
0-058
o-ono
0 050
0-OK1
0-008
ini'.Ki
I'illUS |H>ll<lerosa
0-250
0 100
0-124
Average
O'lfiO
0 086
0 100
Koulanie r,,;il .
2 000
0 500
1'250
I'ill.vliiirx mal, No. 1 .
rooo
0 200
0 551
1'iltsliufK roal. No. 2
0 050
0'200
ii :HII
Average....
1 220
ii ::KI
0 713
From this it would appear that the resin-passages of all these specimens fall far below
the dimensions of even the smallest coal filament*, with one exception, and even if we con-
sider the nearest approach as found in the occasionally large resin-passages of Pinus ponderosa,
these latter are found to be only one-fourth greater than the smallest coal filament, and
decidedly le*< than the average size of the smallest coal rods. Out of seventy-two species of
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFER/K.
29
North American conifers examined, the largest resin-passages are uniformly to be met with
in the genus Pinus. Selecting those species of this genus exhibiting resin-passages of the
largest dimensions — those having a diameter of 0'30 mm. and upwards — we obtain the
following :
No. II.
•
Largest
nun.
Avcriw
nun.
Pinu
s ri^ida .
o-8oo
0 1H5
tjvda
O-:«KJ
0-217
••
halfouriana, var. aristata
cubeiiHis
o-8oo
0-850
O'lSl
0-22H
t(
0'4(K)
(1 171
2-000
0'718
These figures again show that the dimensions <>t' even the largest resin-passages tall tin-
below the requirements of the case, while for the majority <>t' the resin-bearing conifers the
average size falls far below what is represented here, since for forty-five conifers of all
genera we tinil the average size of the resin-passages to be 0-1. '51 nun., which is less than
half the average of the smallest coal filaments, and about two-thirds the si/.e of the. smallest
rods so far found. It is, therefore, evident that the coniferous trees of the Kootanie vallev
do not offer any explanation of the origin of the Kootanie coals, at least so far as evidence
may be obtained from the structure of the wood.
On the basis of the data so far discussed, two hypotheses may be advanced as a means
of indicating the direction which future studies may profitably take.
1st. The coniferous trees of the Kootanie period were capable of producing resin in verv
large quantity, and in a manner similar to the production of kauri-resin by various species
of Dammara. The resin remaining in the trees at the time of their decay, gradually hard-
ened, assumed the forms of the resin-passages in which it was produced, and the resulting
filaments or rods bore upon their surfaces the impressions of those structures. The liber-
ation of these rods, through decay or other causes, eventually led to their redistribution and
final aggregation through the action of water.
Verification of this hypothesis necessitates a thorough study of the anatomy of the
genus Dammara, which we have not yet had an opportunity of doing. Through the kind-
ness of my friend Dr. G. L. Goodale, however, I have been enabled to examine the wood of
D. australis, one of the species constituting the principal source of kauri resin. I find
a total absence of resin-passages, so that the wood alone offers no solution of the question.
It is not to be overlooked, however, that even in those species where the wood contains no
resin-passages these structures are present in the bark, and this part of the tree would
require careful examination before the question now under consideration could be given a
final answer.
It should be also kept in mind that many of the markings on these coal filaments are
clearly the impressions of scalariform ducts. As these structures do not occur in the
coniferse, it is clear that these plants do not satisfy all the conditions, and some other
explanation becomes necessary.
3Q !>• P. PENH ALLOW ON
2ml. The coal was originally in the form of a soluble resin, which, while in the fluid
state, wan brought in contact with surrounding vegetation, which it permeated. Subsequent
solidification resulted in its assuming the forms of the tissue elements permeated, and the
characteristic features of their structure were impressed upon the resulting filaments as
surface markings.
Tliis hypothesis appears to satisfy all the necessary conditions, although it receives no
support from modern examples, since, so far as I am aware, even kauri resin does not occur
in such forms. It, nevertheless, not only seems to explain the absence of superficial mark-
ings in i>nc case and their presence in another, but it affords an adequate explanation of the
variable diameters presented by tin- coal rods. It also seems to explain the origin and
i-haracter »t' the cement ing matrix as the residue of plant structure. That this matrix does
in all probability consist of the residue of plants easily subjected to decay, at least in part,
lia- already been shown.' and again appears from our more recent examinations of the
Pin.-burg coal.
It mav lie objected that, were such a hypothesis tenable, we should still find bulky
portion* of plant* fully impregnated with reunions matter, and retaining many of their
original feature- of form and .-i/.e. To this the reply maybe made, in the first instance, that
the vegetation concerned mav have been of the nature of terns, Ivcopods2 and equiseti,
\vhieh. hr'niir relatively r-niall and deficient in bard, vascular structure, decayed rapidly, and
\\eiv -o. in l"-t in tin' r-iirronndiiiir mass, while, furthermore, the coarse, scalariform structure
of-ucli plant- i-ju-t Mich a- would produce the markings on the coal rods as found.
In tin- -i-cond plai-e. we find in the peculiar aggregation of the rods and their fragment-
ary ehara«-t«T. a- al>o in the character of the cementing matrix, direct evidence that after the
re-inou-i matter bad >oliditied there was a general breaking up of the mass, a redistribution
of the mail-rial, and it.- final deposition in practically the same situation — a view which is
r-trongly emphasized both by the often shaly character of the coal and by the presence of the
teeth of fish. Water aUo served to bring in the sedimentary deposits which formed the
overlying strata and effected a solidification of the mass, with fusion of the rods, as we now
find it.
If these two hypotheses are found, upon further examination, to be untenable, then it
would !-ccm a.- if our la>t resort were to be found in assuming the occurrence of resin-
prodiicing vegetation of a character which is not represented by modern plants, and for the
solution of this point we can only wait until future developments enable us to examine such
plant remains as may be found associated with these coals.
The conclusions derived from the foregoing may be summarized as follows:
1. The resin in tin- Kootanie woods does not occur in plates, nor is it at all excessive in
quantity over other woods of the same species.
2. The actual amount of resin produced, as represented in the size and number of resiu-
pnssages, is less than the average for the same species.
The occurrence of resin bears no relation whatever to the splitting up of the wood in
process of seasoning.
4. The peculiar splitting up of the timber in seasoning arises from structural and organic
jK-culiarities.
1 " American Geologist," I., 336.
' Thmt it did include lycopods is evident from the presence of the spores of such plants in the coal.
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS. 31
5. The Kootanie and other similar coals probably had their origin in liquid hydro-
carbons, which penetrated the structure of plants and then solidified ; the resulting rod-like
masses are the casts of such structures ; the cementing matrix is the highly, altered residue
of the original plant structure, while the present condition of the coal has resulted from the
action of water, followed by the pressure of superimposed sedimentary deposits.
II.
During the progress of a series of tests made by Prof. II. T. Bovcy a large number of
timbers of the Douglas fir (Pseudotsuga douglasii) were brought under examination. Several
of these were timbers which had been in use for some years in bridges and other railway
structures. During the progress of the tests these timbers exhibited certain peculiarities of
behaviour, under the influence of mechanical stress, which made it desirable to institute a
botanical examination for the purpose of ascertaining the cause of such behaviour and the
relations of strength to actual variations in structure. In order to gain a clear conception of
these relations it will be necessary to proceed with our examination somewhat in detail ; but
it may be stated at the outset that all the peculiarities of fracture noted and all variations in
strength are such as may be explained by the structural features of a transverse section. I
shall, therefore, consider this direction of section only, at the present time, reserving it for
a future occasion to discuss those variations which are to be met with only in longitudinal
sections.
DESCRIPTION OF SPECIMENS.
Five specimens in all were submitted to me for examination, and will be described
under the numbers originally given them. These specimens were in the form of blocks
about eighteen inches long, and of the full transverse dimensions of the timbers from which
they were cut.
No. 4-1$ was taken from the centre of a stringer from structure 428, half-way between
the Cisco cantilever bridge and Lytton. It had been in use about nine years. This timber
was probably grown on a flat three miles west of Hope, 13. C., where most of the trees were
wind-shaken.
This wood is of the "coarse-grained" variety, the red colour being a rather prominent
feature, and embraces zones 1, 2 and 3. The wood cuts hard and not very evenly ; the
dense summer wood is flinty, and under the action of a rather coarse saw is thrown out in
prominent ridges. Star and cup shakes are prominent, but in the former, whether developed
under mechanical stress or as a result of shrinkage, they are developed independently of the
medullary rays.
Under mechanical stress the wood shears longitudinally, but the plane of fracture is
chiefly radial.
No. 789. This specimen was taken from a stringer of structure 789 on the Kamloops
lake, six miles west of Savona, and had been in use eight years. The timber was probably
cut at the same place as No. 428, i. e., three miles west of Hope.
This wood is of the "coarse-grained" variety, and embraces zones 1, 2, 3 and 4. It
cuts hard and not very evenly. The dense summer wood is flinty, and a rather coarse saw
leaves it in prominent ridges. Both star and cup shakes are well defined and commonly
connected by diagonal fractures. The star shakes are sometimes determined by the medul-
32 D. P. PENH ALLOW ON
larv rays, but more generally they arise independently of them. No special longitudinal
shear was observed as the result of mechanical stress.
It would appear from the above two descriptions that there is a very close correspond-
ence in the general structural features of 428 and 789, and this harmonizes with their
supposed derivation from the same locality.
.V". •'/'/ is a section cut from the centre of an old stringer from a structure two miles
east of Spuzzum, and cut near there at an elevation of about 500 feet above sea level. It
was in use eleven years, under the influence of a climate like that of Nova Scotia.
The specimen is very coarse-grained and embraces zones 1, 2, 3 and 4. It cuts hard,
tin- dciiT-c and tlintv summer wood being thrown out in prominent ridges under the action of
tin- siw. Tin' colour is somewhat conspicuously red. Both in drying and under the influ-
ence oi mechanical stress, star and cup shakes are numerously developed, and these again
are connected l>v diagonal fracture*. The star shakes are chiefly independent of the medul-
lary rav-.
Longitudinal r-hcar under mechanical stress is, very prominent in this specimen and
i -\hiliit- ~om>' rather peculiar features, to lie referred to later.
.V . .l.'i i- a M'c-tion taken from a stringer of structure 35, about one mile west of Port
\1 1\. \\here may l>e found the heaviest rainfall tor the whole province. The timber was
, ut on the eoa-t. proliahly at I'oint (Jrey, eight miles from Vancouver, and was in use for
-I \ atid one-half years.
This .-pecimeii is probably of the "tine-grained" variety, although its character is not
well defined, and embraces /.ones 1. -J and •'!. It is distinguished by a much greater uniform-
ity of i_T.iwtli-niiLr- than any of the preceding specimens and the predominance of narrow
ring-. It cut- evenly though hard, but the summer wood does not appear as flinty as in the
previoii- specimens, and is not thrown out in so prominent a manner by the action of the
-aw. Shake- are sparingly developed, and chiefly radial, the few very inconspicuous cup
-hakes being connected with them by diagonal fractures. Here, as in the previous cases,
the Mar shakes are independent of the rays. Longitudinal shear is not represented in this
specimen.
.V-. .'. \ section taken from a stick of timber originally thirty-two inches in diameter,
and grown on a hill-side at an elevation of one hundred feet above sea level, 120 miles north-
west of Vancouver.
This specimen is light in colour, and constitutes a good type of the "yellow" or "fine-
grained variety. The structure is uniform, the section embracing zones 2 and 3. It cuts
bard and evenly, but is not particularly flinty. A coarse saw, however, throws the summer
wood out into obvious ridges, while a rather fine saw leaves an even and hard surface
throughout.
Shakes due to shrinkage are but slightly developed and chiefly radial, following a course
independent of the rays. The very inconspicuous cup shakes are connected with the star
«haken by diagonal fractures. Longitudinal shear is not represented.
In designating Douglas fir for commercial purposes, the terms "yellow "and "red,"
" coarse-grained " and " fine-grained," are used to indicate the various qualities. The
"yellow" and "fine-grained" varieties are those which jxissess the highest value for struc-
tural pnifKMw, because of their greater freedom from shakes, among other reasons, and
these differences are shown in the descriptions of 316 and 2.
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS. 33
Botanically there is only one species of Douglas fir (Pseudotsitga dotylasii), but of this
there is also a varietal form (P. douglasii var. macrocarpa), which differ.-) from the specific
type in several respects. According to the descriptions of Prof. C. S. Sargent,' these woods
answer to the following characteristics :
" FSEUDOTSUGA DOUGLASII.
"Wood hard, strong, varying greatly with age and conditions of growth in density,
quality and amount of sap ; difficult to work, durable ; the bands of small summer cells
dork-coloured, conspicuous, soon becoming flinty and difficult to cut; colour varying from
light red to yellow ; specific gravity 0-5157, ash 0-08. Two varieties, red and yellow fir, are
distinguished by lumbermen, dependent probably upon the age of the tree; the former
coarse-grained, darker coloured, and considered less valuable than vellow fir."
" I'SEUDOTSUGA DOUGLASII nit: MACKOCAKl'A.
"Wood heavy, hard, strong, cross-grained, very durable, difficult to work ; eoloiir rather
darker red than that of the species; specific gravity 0-4f>(>3, ash 0-()K."
The specimens now under discussion are all of the "yellow" variety, though, as will
appear more conspicuously later, both the "line-grained" and the "coarse-grained" forms
are represented. While these designations may be employed, they do not represent the
most reliable means of ascertaining the value of the wood for structural purposes, although
to the experienced lumberman they may be all that is required for an accurate designation.
GROWTH-KINGS.
The growth-rings in Pseudotsuga are extremely variable, so much so, in fact, that when
certain cross-sections, taken from different trees, are brought into comparison, either macro-
scopically or microscopically, it would be extremely difficult to recognize their relationship
to one another. It may also be added that no other species of conifer, so far as L am aware,
exhibits the same degree or kind of variation. These deviations relate to the thickness of
the growth-rings, and to the relative volume and general character of the summer wood.
Upon examining a large cross-section of this timber, one of the most striking facts
appears in the zonal disposition of the growth-rings. These zones vary much in width, and
while the component rings of contiguous zones show well-marked differences in size, within
each zone the range of variation is narrow, and oftentimes the rings present remarkable
uniformity. So well marked are these differences that when a number of trees have been
examined, it is possible to establish an exact correspondence of zones by means of the aver-
age dimension of the component growth-rings. Within the limits of the five specimens now
under consideration, I have carefully examined, measured and tabulated a total of five hun-
dred and sixty-four growth-rings. In establishing these zones the limits were determined
wherever a marked and permanent change in size occurred. Thus, the values 4-25, 4-25,
4'25, 3'25, 3'00, 3*00, 3-50, etc., would show that the bounding-line must lie in this case
between 4'25 and 3'25. In this way it has been possible to recognize four well-marked
zones, and doubtless a complete transverse section of a tree of large diameter would show a
higher number than this. Commencing with the centre of the tree, the rings of zone 1
1 " Tenth Census United States, Forestry," ix., 209.
Sec. III., 1894. 5
34
[). P. PENH ALLOW ON
range from 3'00 mm. to 6-25 mm., the average being 4-24 mm. Within this zone the
structure is always coarse-grained, and it is here that we may expect to find the most
prominent shaking. In zone 2 the rings range from T75 to 4'00 mm., with an average of
2..r>0 inni. This zone is very eoniinonly coarse-grained, and is much subject, though in less
degree than zone 1, to shaking. This part of the tree often constitutes a part of timbers of
tlu- "fine-grained" class. In zone 3 the rings range from 0'75 mm. to 2'50 mm., with an
average of l-:5!» nun. ; while in zone 4 they range from 0'75 mm. to 1'30 mm., with an aver-
age of <)•!>! nun. Both of these zone* are "fine-grained," and enter chiefly into the com-
position of the best quality of timber. This part of the tree is but little subject to "shakes,"
those which do urriir being usually extensions of shakes which had their origin in zone 1 or
•2. From tliis it is obvious that the growth-rings, which are always broadest towards
the centre of the tree, become constantly narrower with increasing diameter of the stem.
Furthermore, in the inner /.one. where the rings are broadest, the widest range of variation
i- exhibited. thi- range being continually reduced with each successive zone, until in zone 3,
and particularly in /.one 4. remarkable uniformity often prevails.
The variations noted in the growth-rings is also found to extend to the zones them-
selves. Thus within the same tree there is no constancy of dimension, and again, comparing
>imilar /.oiic~ nf ditferent trees, wide variations may often be noted. Nevertheless a general
law nt' diinini-hing radial volume prevails, so that, taking the average of a number of trees,
ihe inner zone will always he thickest and the outer zone thinnest, the rate of diminution
!•'[• the tir-t t'ou i- /.ones being about as I'd, 1-02, 0-72 and (Ml. These relations maybe
-tati-d in thi- f"ll'>wing tabular view, in which complete /.ones only have been taken into
ci insideration :
Xo. III.
WIDTH (IF /.ONES IN CM.
1
2
3
4
Xo. 35
" -t
o-oo
O'OO
15 77
iroo
10 48
4 52
0 00
ii im
" 78».
17-(f7
2'85
4 77
l''J8
" 42*
" 310.
0 00
16 28
16-38
4 42
0 00
3 23
0 00
0 85
AvcraKPH
10'67
10'27
7 25
j.jO
From the facts thus presented it is evident that both zones and growth-rings conform to
a common law of diminishing thickness, and it is possible that this may be a common result
of the same general conditions of growth. These relations are fully exhibited in the follow-
ing -\ n. .p-i- :
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS.
33
No. IV.
VARIATIONS OF ZONES AND GROWTH-RINGS IN PSEUDOTSUGA DOUGLAS!!.
—
•
Zone 1.
Zone 2.
Zone 3.
Zone 4.
No 35
/Total width of zone, cm
< Number of rings
2 12
5
15 77
73
16-48
141
0 00
0
{.Average width of rings, mm
4-24
2- 18
117
O'OO
O'OO
11 95
4-52
0 00
No 2
0
60
as
0
Average width of rings, mm
o-oo
2'38
1 19
0 (HP
No 789
1 Total width of zone, cm
17 '07
:«)
2-85
111
4 77
±7
1-30
11
Average width of rings, mm
4 38
2'85
1-70
0 1(7
No 428
/Total width of zone, cm
2 72
8
Hi 38
60
0-70
4
0 00
0
(.Average width of rings, mm
:t-40
2 52
1-75
o-oo
lo -is
4 12
:! ->:i
0'85
No. 31i>.
•! Number of rings
33
17
28
10
^ Average width of rings, mm. . . .
4 -IK;
2-00
1 \:>
0 S5
Totals mm.
Hi 95
12'51
fl'Ufi
1 8''
Averages, mm.
4-24
2 ' 50
1 39
0 91
The variations thus indicated arc generally accompanied by a more or less marked alter-
ation in the relative volumes of the open spring and the dense summer wood, and as there
may thus be both "coarse-grained" and "fine-grained" wood within the same tree, these
considerations have a somewhat important economic bearing.
The first impression conveyed to one, upon examining these zones of growth, is that
they correspond to and have their origin in periodicity of climatic conditions, but upon
farther examination this view is found to be untenable.
In the first place we find that timbers cut from different localities and under somewhat
diverse meteorological conditions uniformly show the same zonal development, and that
there is an exact correspondence between the successive zones of different trees. Were
these zones also to correspond to identical chronological periods, there would be good reason
for accepting the view of their dependence upon periodicity in meteorological conditions, but
it is more than probable that, where several specimens have been cut at different times and
in different places, there is no chronological correspondence between either the growth-rings
or the zones of growth which they form.
In the second place, for the proper support of this theory, trees from the same locality,
and therefore subject to the same surrounding conditions of growth, should show a corre-
spondence in similar zones with respect to volume. This we find is not the case. Thus in
36 D. P. PENIIALLOW OF
specimen 789 the total volumes of zones 2 and 3 are 2-85 cm. and 4-77 cm. respectively. In
specimen 428, from the same locality, these zones are 16-38 cm. and 0-70 cm. respectively.
It may very correctly be urged that these zones in the two trees were not developed syn-
chronously. Admitting this to be the case, we may, then, be permitted to assume that in
789 zone '2 was developed synchronously with zone 1 of 428. We would then have the
following relations :
Xo. 7H!i 17-07 ... 2-85 ... 4-77 ... 1-36
X,,. 4-28 2-72 ... 16-38 0-70
We now find :i practical agreement in volume- in these two zones, but this agreement
tails completely for tin- subsequent /.ones, and the argument itself therefore fails. It is thus
clear that we must look t<> some other cause tor an explanation of these variations.
It has altvadv appeared that (n) the growth-rings are broadest in zone 1, becoming con-
tinuallv narrower and more uniform with increasing diameter, and (b) that where the growth-
r'ni"- are liroade-t there is the widest variation in thickness. This maybe taken as the
expiv.— ion of two important facts in the growth of the plant.
It i- a well-rcco^i, i/.ed fact that the growth-rings of trees mark, and are primarily
dependent upon, alternating periods of rest and activity, which, being determined by sea.
-oiial i-hanires. are. in this latitude, chietly annual, though, as is well known, they may be
-, -mi-annual, and thus u'ive rise to more than one ring.' In this sense, therefore, the origin
of -u.-h rin IT- is phvr-ioloirieul. It is, therefore, quite within bounds to assume that in the
• •radiial dec-line of a tre<- the energy of growth does not diminish at a uniform rate, but is
>ul.j.-.-t to a certain periodi<-ity dependent in the first instance upon physiological conditions.
In 'hi-, then-fore. \\r would tind an explanation of the occurrence of distinct zones, of growth.
\V,- nin-t not lo-e i-icrht. however, of the important influence of mechanical pressure in
inducing -tnietural alterations. Kadi growth-ring is found to consist of two parts — the inner
or -prim: wood, which i- di>tinguislicd hy the tracheids being very large and thin-walled,
and often elongated radially: ami the outer or summer wood, at once recognized by the
-mailer and u-uallv very thick-walled tracheids, which arc often strongly compressed
radiallv. It i* the direct apposition of these widely different structures which serves to
define the iffowtli of separate seasons. But these structural differences have their origin, as
Sachs pointed out several years since, and as de Vries has proved by direct experiment, not
in physiological conditions hut in conditions of mechanical pressure established between the
invccting cortex and the growing tissues of the vascular cylinder. It is in this, therefore,
that we muM seek an explanation of those structural differences to be met with in the growth-
rings, which include variations in the density and general character of the summer wood, as
well as variations in the relative proportions of spring and summer wood.
The growth-rings present variations in thickness which call for somewhat more extended
notice. If we compare the sections exhibited in plate I., figs. 1-3, and plate II., figs. 1-6,
them* variations will be made clear. In fig. 1, plate I., the growth-rings are broad, and well
represent the character of the rings in zone 3. This specimen was from the Kootanie valley
of British Columbia.
In plate II., fig. 5 is a section from zone 3 of No. 35. By comparing this with fig. 6,
which was taken from zone 1 of the same tree, a fair conception may be gained of the varia-
Record of Science," I., 1«2, 1885.
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS.
37
tions commonly met with. Section 4 exhibits the general features of the " yellow " or " fine-
grained " variety as derived from specimen No. 2. From this, one may gain a very good
conception of the structural features which characterize the best quality of this wood. Sec-
tion No. 1 was taken from specimen No. 316, and well shown not only the coarse-grained
character of the red variety, but its tendency to fracture freely in an irregular manner. Sec-
tions 2 and 3 were derived from the Sargent collection of North American woods, and were
marked " coarse-grained " and " fine-grained " respectively. The sections, however, show
no material difference. They are introduced here in order to show the extreme of reduction
in the dimensions of the growth-rings and volume of the summer wood, which has been
carried so far as to destroy all resemblance to the other specimens. The contrast is made
most striking by comparison with fig. 1, plate II.
The relative volumes of the spring and summer woods show well-marked variations
which have an important bearing upon the strength of material, and also upon the weight
of the wood. Comparison of figs. 1—3, plate I., and figs. !-(!, plate II., will make this
apparent.
In the Kootanie wood (fig. 1, plate I.) the summer wood is about one-fourth the spring
wood. In the specimens derived from bridges and other structures in British Columbia,
considerable variation is to be noted, while in the two specimens from the Sargent collection,
it appears that the summer wood is often reduced to a narrow line of structure only one or
two tracheids wide, which cannot be represented on the scale to which these figures are
drawn (figs. 2 and 3, plate I.). These variations will be best appreciated by means of a
tabulation :
No. V.
RELATIVE VOLUMES OF SPRING AND SUMMER WOODS.
—
Sequence
values.
GROWTH -RINCK IN MM.
Ratios.
Average volume
of ring.
Summer wood,
Average volume.
Spring wood.
Average volume.
No. 2
" 428 .
1
2
3
1-950
2 725
3-250
K-n
( 4-600
\ 1-455
0-891
1-110
0 975
1-200
0-383
1-059
1-015
2'275
3-400
1-072
1 1 18
1 1-45
1 2-33
1 2 S3 |l
1 2-79
" 789 .
" 35o....|
" 356 . . . . /
4
3-097
0-791
2-236
1 2-81
" 316
5
5 100
0-950
4-150
1 4-37
From this it appears that No. 2 representing the highest grade, and No. 316 representing
the lowest grade of this timber, stand at opposite extremities of a graduated scale. From
this the inference might be drawn 'that the value of Douglas fir for structural purposes, and
its freedom from shaking and longitudinal shear is directly related to the relative volumes of
the summer and spring woods in such a way that the lower the ratio, or the greater the ten-
dency to equality between these two parts of the structure, the higher does the value become.
38
P. P. PENHALLOW ON
"We mav, therefore, seek an answer to this in a comparison of the ratio now obtained, with
the weight per cubic foot, and the coefficient of elasticity :
No. VI.
KEI.\TI'iX <>K RELATIVE VOLl'MKS OF SUMMER AND SPRING WOODS, AND WEIGHT PER CUBIC FOOT
AND COEFFICIENT OF ELASTICITY.
No. '!..
i:.-ii in of
summer mid
spring \v<K«l.
Weight
pi-r
cubic foot.
Coefficient
of
elasticity.
1 1 : 1 -\X
37-80
1,»B7,800
•1 1:1 45
33-76
1,039,500
:t 1 : _' :«
30'13
1,823,«IO
1 1 : :i'Sl
:B HI
1,199,741
:• i:i :(7
33-11
940,720
Tin- relation- tliu- exhibited 1:0 far to confirm the view already expressed, since with one
.•x.-.-ptioii. u dimini-hini: ratio between SUIIIIIUT ami spring woods is directly related to
an im-iva.-<- in weight, ami al-o an increase in the- coefficient of elasticity. The exception
a- found in 7*'.* i- s.i marked a- to point to some exceptional conditions, the nature of which
d< ><•- not appear.
"\Vhilc thc-e relation:- arc extremely siiirsrestive and show the direction in which future
inv.-r-titration- should !>«• pursued, the data are altogether too limited for the deduction of a
sreiieral law. It is dear, however, that it' these relations do express a general law, then we
have at once a means of detcnuming the relative strength of timbers either by ascertaining
the weight of a cubic toot, or by determining the ratio of summer and spring woods.
It should In- pointed out that these relations were discovered too late in the course of
our investigations to admit of more extended examination.
Among other variations to be noted in this wood, and one which has a more or less
direct bearing upon the (piestion of strength, is that which relates to the size of the tracheids
as exhibited in transverse section. In each case the dimension of a tracheid is taken in two
directions from centre to centre of the wall. In the case of the spring wood those tracheids
which were tirst formed, and which lie immediately external to the summer wood of the
previous year, are uniformly selected. The average value is then obtained by measuring in
each direction — radial and tangential — as many tracheids as lie within the limits of a micro-
meter scale of 5 mm. in length. In the case of the summer wood, the tracheids forming the
outermost portion of the growth-ring are uniformly chosen, and for an average value, as
many tracheids are measured in the two directions, as will lie within a micrometer scale of
5 mm. in length. When the total thickness of the summer wood does not exceed the micro-
meter wale of 5 mm., all the tracheids lying on a given radial line are measured for an
average. The average areas may then be brought into comparison. In this way the values
exhibited in the following table have been obtained :
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFEK/E.
39
No. VII.
VARIATIONS OF TRACHEIDS.
—
-
KiUios of
areas.
Summer
woods.
No. 428 .
1
1 T65
25 X 30
" 35a
•I
1 M)2
24 X 3!l
" 780.
3
1 2 00
22 X N>
" 3i<!
" 35ft
4
5
1 2 -£\
1 2 13
25 X :il
27 X 4S
14 2 . .
I!
1 211
2.'! X 31
Averages ....
1 2-11
21 X 3S
Spring
woods.
:ii x IK
II X II
II X 43
31 X .',1
50 X OH
30 x 53
3!l X 50
From this it is evident that, while the average size of a spring tracheid is twice tliat of
a summer traelieid, there is no constancy in these relations even in tin- same tree, where the
variation may he stronly marked as shown by a comparison of 35" and 35/y. And again it
may be noted that there is no apparent relation between such variations and differences in
weight or coefficient of elasticity, and this is rendered more conspicuous when we observe that
in No. 2, which represents the highest grade of this timber, there is the greatest difference
in the size of the tracheids.
From this it would appear justifiable to conclude that the strength of material in in no
way influenced by the relative dimensions of the spring and summer tracheids.
The peculiar frequency and direction of fractures in certain varieties of this wood have
already been referred to. The tangential fractures produced as a result of seasoning, are
found to arise immediately external to the dense summer wood and to follow this structure
closely, so that a clean, hard surface is presented. An examination of the line of fracture
shows that it (fig. 1, plate III.) extends directly across the large open tracheids of the first
formed spring wood. This, then, is in no sense a cleavage line, but one of mechanical rupture
as the result of unequal contraction in the contiguous layers of spring and summer wood.
If we ask why the coarse-grained woods shake in this manner, while the fine-grained
varieties do not, the answer is one which cannot be based upon simple structural variations.
Thus, if we compare No. 2 and No. 316, the two specimens which exhibited the widest dif-
ferences with respect to the development of shakes, we find that in each case the thickness
of the tracheid walls is the same, while there are in other respects no structural variations
which would serve to account for their different behaviour under conditions of stress or of
seasoning. These relations may be seen in the annexed table :
No. VIII.
THICKNESS OF TRACHEID WALLS.
—
Spring wood. Summer wood.
Remarks.
No. 2
2'4
7'2
Summer wood, rather open.
" 35a
2'4
6-0
Summer wood, cavities rather large.
" 356
2-4
7'2
Do do do
" 428
24
7'2
Do do do
" 789
2-4
6-0
Do do do
" 316
24
7-2
Do do medium.
40
I). P. FENHALLOW ON
Radial fracture* resulting from mechanical stress or from seasoning arise independently
of the medullary rays, toward which they often take an oblique direction. It is thus evident
that these ravs do not present lines of greatest structural weakness, and in this the genus
I'tt-iuloliiU'iH, as is also the case with some specimens of Larix occidentals, presents a notable
exception to the general law of fracture. Inasmuch a* these fractures are of the same nature
in I'sfiidotsugu and Larix occidcntalis, they may doubtless be referred to the same cause,
I.-., urganic weakness in the substance of the primary cell wall. That coarse-grained woods
develop these peculiar fractures freely, while the tine-grained woods do not, serves as an
indication th:it these differences depend largely, if not wholly, upon climatic or other condi-
tion- of growth, whereby, probably, different volumes of the elements of water enter into
thr orgiini/.iitioii of the cell ineiiiliraiie which, in consequence, exhibits various degrees of
liriitleiie-- or susceptibility to rupture. This view appears to gain support from the import-
ance \\hich liiniliernieii attach to locality as influencing the quality of the timber.
'I'll'- longitudinal -hear referred to as produced under the influence of mechanical stress
,,hh an exairirerated t'orni ot' the star and cup shake. The first line of rupture appears to
l» .--talili-heil I hroiio;h the i-priiis,' wood close to its junction with tlie summer wood of the
piv\ i"M- \ ear. A- I he t\\ •" >eparate. I he latter is left with a smooth, hard surface. The line
»l iVactui'- thu- c-taMi-hed i> in all e-M-ntial respects the same as that which arises in the
-.HIM- po-ition a- a result of shrinkage, but it has the peculiarity of exhibiting certain ureas
.•I iv»i-tanci- 1,1 tract ure. Ther-e areas of resir-taiicc arc found in the form of triangular eleva-
ti'-n- di-p»-ed in a n>\\ of considerable length, and such rows arise at frequent intervals
tlii-'iugh»in t he length of the tract ii re. 1 1 'late I V.. tig. •!.) An examination of the surface of
one of th'--e i -I e vat ion- shows the traeheids to have been ruptured as in the case of cup shakes,
\\iih ih'- ditfi-ivnce that tin- line of fracture is developed at an angle of about 45 ' to the
radiu-. a- -ho\\ n in tig. :_'. plate III.
Tin- on|\ other structural feature meriting consideration in this connection is to be found
in tin- -i/.e and ilistribiition of the resin-passages. Striking variations in both of these
r.--pcct- are i" lie noted, but their bearing upon the timber for economic purposes must relate
wholly to durability as dependent upon or influenced by the relative amount of resin present.
An examination of the various specimens of Douglas fir so far brought under notice, has
given the following results :
Xo. IX.
VAKI ATIONP IN RESIN-PASSAGES.
No. per
[km.
7
11
1)
88
21
28
27
111
:<i
&
I,«lXcst
inin.
Smallest Average
nun. inin.
0-075 0-102
0-050 0-130
0-075 0-100
o-(m O-OBO
0-050 0-OKJ
0075 0101
0050 0-088
0 050 0-OHU
0-075 0-OSW
0(175 0-108
REMARKS.
C. I1. H. 2 ...
0-150
0 200
fi-125
0 150
0 175
0-150
0 125
0-125
0 150
0 125
Scattering.
Scattering.
Scattering
Scattering.
Scattering.
Scattering.
/ In TOWN in distant
1 growth rings.
Scattering.
Scattering.
Scattering.
:iv».
:Gli..
42H
7»
310 ..
KootAiiie
SactiM collection .
Sund-nt rolli-ction
Var. MnenirnrjMi
Aver»Ke»
•a
- 117
0-082 0098
OBSERVATIONS ON CANADIAN CONIFERS. 41
From the foregoing results we may draw the following conclusions :
1. The development of shakes is dependent upon organic peculiarities m the cell wall
and not upon structural differences.
2. The susceptibility to fracture is determined by climatic conditions a*1 influencing the
organization of the cell wall, particularly with respect to the elements of wafer.
3. The resistance which this wood offers to transverse strain, is probably directly related
to the relative predominance of the summer wood.
4. The weight per cubic foot probably increases with an increase in volume of the
summer wood.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES
PLATE I.
Illusl rating structural differences in Kootanie woods, x (Hi.
Fig. 1. Pseudotsuga douglasii, from the Kootanie Valley, B.C.
" 2. PseudotSUja douglasii, " line-grain," from tlie Sargent collection.
" 3. PseudotsuK'i douglasii, " flue-grain," from the Sargent collection.
" 4. Larix occidental is, from the Kootanie Valley, B.C.
" 5. Pinus alhicaulis, from the Kootanie Valley, B.C.
" 0. PiniiH ponderosa, from the Kootanie Valley, B.C.
PLATK II.
Illustrating structural variations in Rseudotxuga douglasii. X (>T>.
Fig. 1. C. P. R, Xo. 310.
" 2. Do No. 42X.
" 3. Do No. 78!).
" 4. Do No. 2.
" 5. Do No. 356.
"6. Do No. 35o..
PLATE III.
Pseurlotsuga riottglasii.
Fig 1. Transverse section showing character of fracture along the outer face of the summer wood, x :ifi.
" 2. Transverse section showing character of rupture in the spring wood under mechanical stress. • :«>.
" 3. Transverse section from specimen 789, showing the character of the structure and nature of a
wind shake, x 36.
" 4. Transverse section of flne-grained wood, x 36.
PLATE IV.
Pseudotsuga douglasii.
Fig. 1. Transverse section of 35a showing the character of structure of coarse-grained wood, x 36.
" 2. Transverse section showing character of flue-grained wood from the same tree as the preceding—
356. x 36.
" 3. Photograph of a timber showing character of the fracture in longitudinal shear under mechani-
cal stress.
Sec. III., 1894. 6.
Trans. R. S. C., 1894.
Sec. III. Plate I.
To illustrate Prof. Penhallow's Paper on Canadian Coniferae.
Trans. R. S. C., 1894.
Sec. III. Plate II.
3 6
To illustrate Prof. Penhallow's Paper on Canadian Coniferae.
Trans. R. S. C., 1894.
Sec. III. Plate III.
To illustrate Prof. Penhallow's Paper on Canadian Conifer*.
Trans. R. S. C., 1894.
Sec. III. Plate IV.
To illustrate Prof. Penhallow's Paper on Canadian Coniferoe.
SECTION III., 1894. [ 43 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
IV. — Notes o)i, Errors in Merid'utii Tmitmt Observations.
By PROFESSOR C. H. McLKon.
(Head May i'.th, 18114.1
The following notes are intended to refer more especially to the conditions which obtain
in longitude work, in which the portable astronomical transit is chiefly used. Defective
instrumental construction will be considered only in so tar a.s concerns the special errors
under discussion.
Putting aside instrumental flexure, which, in a properly conducted series of observa-
tions, need not be considered, the corrections to be applied to the observed times of transit
are those for azimuth, inclination of axis and collimation, and it is the errors which occur in
the determination of these which have mainly to be considered.
Azimuth. — The German and the usual American method of determining the a/.imuth
constant is to observe, in addition to the time stars, one or more stars of about the declina-
tion 70°, in each position of the instrument, and from the equations of condition arising
from all the stars observed to compute the constant. In this method, the stars of high
declination enter, with such weights as are assigned to them, into the value of the clock error.
In the best French and English works, on the other hand, stars in tin1 neighbourhood of 70
are never observed. The observing list is divided into time stars and polar stars. The
time stars lie mostly between "20° south and 40J north and the polars are north of 80 . The
polars are used solely to determine the azimuth constant and do not directly enter into the
clock correction. The essential difference in the methods lies in the position of the polar
stars observed. In an ideal set of observations under the German method, the sum of the
coefficients of a should be zero or nearly so, and when this condition is reached, any out-
standing error in the constant a has no apparent effect upon the resulting value of dt. The
elimination of azimuth error is however — apart from the unavoidable errors of observation —
not usually fully accomplished, owing to the personal equation curve which, up to and some-
what beyond 70° declination, is of the form
where m usually lies between J and f . This law, however, fails for very close polar stars,
and some recent experiments, conducted by the Geographical Service of the French Army,
have shown that for very close polars E is equal to K. This being accepted, there is no
doubt that the French and English method of determining azimuth is the true one. There is
also a decided increase in accuracy in limiting the time stars to close equatorial stars since
in the observation of these stars the personal equation is substantially constant.
44
C. H. McLKOn ON NOT US ON
Tho fluctuations in a/.iimith arising from changing temperature may be, to a great
extent, avoided l>y opening the shutters, doors and windows of the observing house several
hours before beginning the observations.
\Vliere there is a sharp barometric gradient there will be a small error in azimuth intro-
du.-ed through lateral retraction, but the error so introduced is very minute, and cannot, in
anv case, be successfully avoided.
/,,-iv/ «.•/•/••)/•*. — There are a variety of circumstances connected with the use of the strid-
iiiir "i- lianirinir level in which small errors may occur. The level itself is frequently a very
inipcrfc.-t instrument. Its chief defects arise from : 1st, lack of uniformity of scale value ;
2nd. imperfect mounting, giving rise, under changing conditions of temperature, to a distor-
tion ..f the level tube and consequent change of scale value ; 3rd, change of form and scale
value with airc : and. 4th. deterioration with age through the deposition of small quantities
ot' soda or pota-h on the interior surface of the glass, rendering the level quite unreliable.
All o|'the-e detects niav lie and. of course, are avoided by careful and experienced observers.
It i- exceedinirlv difficult, liowevcf, to obtain a level, the scale value of which is perfectly
uniform, and which will remain so under all circumstances. The change of scale with age is
mo-i elu-ive. and frei|iientlv skives rise to small constant errors. A level used by the writer
chaiiL-vil it.- -cale value from 2'"P.t in IMS:', to J'"")ii in 1S!»(J. The change, as observed from
time to time, wa- a LTadual one and appeared to have reached a maximum at the latter date,
-even vear- after it> manut'aeture. In order to avoid errors arising from imperfection of
form in levels. Mr., now Professor, II. II. Turner, in the construction of the transit instru-
ment- u-ed in the Montreal longitude determination, attached the levels to their frames by
a hin ire at one end and a micrometer screw at the other. When in use the bubble is brought
to a central position and the micrometer read. The level is then reversed and the micro-
meter u-ed a- before. The' difference of the micrometer readings is then a measure of the
inclination. The method ha- proved a verv satisfactory one, but requires some delicacy of
manipulation. The following is an example of the method, while at the same time the level
ends were read in the usual wav :
W.-M Knd lx-2 Kast End 18-2 Micrometer 4- 2 West
1 •; • K 20 -1 4-2 East
ls-2 " 18-2 1-3 "
Inclination from level readings-l'BSx •046=-".076; do. from micro.=-2-9x 03=-s-087.
It, for any given night in the work referred to, the results obtained from the micro-
meter method be compared with those from the ordinary method, it will generally be found
that the micrometer gives more constant values, or, in other words, there results from it a
smaller probable error than from the ordinary method.
The most fertile source of level errors is, without doubt, in the deviation of the axis of
tin- level from parallelism with the vertical plane of the axis of the instrument. When a
cross level is attached to the frame, the error arising from this condition is eliminated by
canning the cross bubble to play at each setting. When there is no cross level, as is the case
with most instruments, the tendency is to bring the level standard next to the guard on the
transit instrument frame into the same position at each setting, and as this guard usually
secures the standard in a nearly vertical position the maximum error then occurs.
ERRORS IN MERIDIAN TRANSIT OBSERVATIONS. 43
When a is the angle between the axis of one standard and that of the other projected
upon it. s the length of the standards and I the length of the frame of the level, the devia-
tion x (in seconds of time) of the axis of the level from the horizontal due to the angle a
when one standard is vertical is
s (1 — cos <>•)
x = - — -, — - x 13751.
In the case of a level now in use by the writer, where *• = 10-o in. and I = 19'2 in., f. is
equal to 1*08 seconds of time when it = 1°. The error obviously increases as the square
of a, approximately.
Owing to the imperfect construction of runny striding level frames in which the
standards are connected to the horizontal bar by telescoped tubes held by screws, passing
sometimes through slotted boles, a value of <r of 1° is by no means an extreme case. The
angles in the frames should be solid tubular castings, or failing this the joint should he a
close fitting rectangular one, without adjustment movement. The whole difficulty may of
course be avoided by keeping the level in adjustment, but the adjustment is usually a tedious
one to make and very likely to be neglected. The better plan is to examine the adjustment
as frequently as possible, but in all eases to depend upon the cross level tor the complete
elimination of the error.
Nadir observations are of great value as a cheek on the level and colliinatioii constants,
and should be employed to a much greater extent than is usual, especially in America.
Where two double sets of observations are made, as is customary in longitude work, there
should be three complete sets of nadir observations, — one at the beginning, one at the middle
and one at the close of the scries.
The measurement of the level error is a great source of weakness in most longitude
work. It should never be forgotten that an error in level is a constant which enters
directly into the resulting longitude and that no amount of juggling with equations can
remedy the evil if the observations be defective.
Collimation. — The correction for collimation in a well made instrument, especially where
a glass reticule is employed, is one of great constancy, and its value, whatever may be the
special method adopted for its determination, will usually in the end be made to depend
upon the results of the observations in the reversed positions of the instrument. The means
by which the wires are illuminated has an important bearing on the constancy of collimation.
Where, for example, the intensity of the light is controlled by a reflector in the cube, there
is a probability of such changing conditions as to give rise through cross reflections and un-
symmetrical illumination, to a considerable variation in the apparent position of the wires.
The change in the intensity — it is, however, much better to observe with a constant intensity
— should in such cases be effected from without the instrument, the reflector remaining in a
fixed position. Where an instrument is used in a damp atmosphere as on the sea coast,
glass reticules should always be employed.
There is a not uncommon defect in the mounting of object glasses which makes it
impossible to maintain a constant collimation value. The lenses are sometimes held in place
by three or more screws which pass through slotted holes in the cell. It is next to impos-
sible to fix an object glass in its place and quite impossible to hold it there by such a method.
These notes should not be closed without further reference to personal equation in its
direct effect upon longitude work. While it may be largely neutralized by the interchange
46
C. H. McLEOD ON NOTES ON KRRORS IN MERIDIAN, ETC.
of observers and the constant use of the same instrument by each observer, it cannot be
entirely eliminated. The difficulty of course lies in the lack of constancy in the equation.
An improvement may possibly lie in the direction of photography, by the aid of which there
is some hope that normal observations may in the future be obtained. Some preliminary
experiments in the registration of star transits by photography made at the Harvard College
observatory and at Washington a few years ago gave great promise, but the method has as
vet remained undeveloped.
Tin1 selection of a star list is also a matter which, though it does not belong directly to
the -uhject of observational errors, may. unless carefully considered, result in a serious reduc-
tion in ili«- accuracy of longitude work. The list should be homogeneous. The " Connais-
-aiice <le- Temp>" or tin- " Herlincr Astronomisches Jahrbuch" are probably the best lists,
and a- between the two thr methods of the work will determine the selection. In the
French < ico<rraphical >crvicc it is the practice to make the final adjustment of the star places
ti-cd in the reductions dependent to sonic extent upon the observations themselves.
Although it i~ probably impracticable for the two or more observers engaged, to use
e\aetl\ the :-anic r-tars. they should undoubtedly work from the same list, and if the time
pieci - employed ;l|v ^,,01! clocks mounted in a fairly uniform temperature the observations
• 1 a- far a- po-»ible be made within the same right ascension limits. If the time pieces
ni reliable it i- "I coiir>c better to make the observations simultaneously. Many
a-troiioiner- \\ill no doubt prefer that the observations should in anv case be simultaneous,
but tin- writer'.- experience -eems t,, point in the opposite direction, under the circumstances
name. I. ami a- it i- a matter which is very eloM'ly connected with the permanence of the
per-omil equation, and >eeinu' that the time intervals (the difference of longitude in the
-tati"ii~) mii-t in either ea-e be bridged by a clock he prefers to trust one he knows
-oinethiniT about and retain other things in their normal condition.
SECTION III., 1894. [ 47 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
V. — Some Observations on (lie QiuiHty of 1lir, Air <tf Ofhum.
By FRANK T. SHUTT, M.A., F.I.C., AND A. McGiLL, H.A., B.Sc.
(Communicated by Mr. Macfarlane and read May ii, 1H94.)
Some time ago the authors undertook ut the instance of the Department of Public
"Works the examination of the air of the House of Commons Chamber at Ottawa. This
work was continued over a period of two weeks during session. The amounts of carbonic
acid and moisture present were estimated in the centre of the Chamber, the apparatus
employed being arranged on the table of the House. As this investigation is as vet unfinished
and the interim results have not been published, it is not our intention in this paper to state
the data obtained in that examination, but rather to place on record the liiruivs resulting
from several analyses of the air upon Parliament Hill, made for the purpose of comparison
and the establishment of a standard of purity.
The hygienic condition of air is, for practical purposes, generally diagnosed from the
amounts of carbonic acid and moisture it contains — and more especially from the former.
These are the products of combustion and respiration, and are comparatively easv of deter.
mination. Carbonic acid, unless in very large amounts, may not, in itself, prove injurious to
health but, when it is the product of respiration, it is always accompanied by organic
impurities (the result of waste tissue, &o.) which are exceedingly deleterious. The amount
of carbonic acid under the circumstances just mentioned is, therefore, a measure of the
vitiating impurities.
Carbonic acid is always present as a normal constituent in pure air. Tts amount in such,
however, is always within certain narrow limits, to establish which for Ottawa during the
time of the analyses before referred to, the results here given were obtained.
It has been customary to quote four volumes per 10,000 as the normal quantity of car-
bonic acid in pure air. Recent work by Thorpe (Chem. Soc. Journ., XX., 189) has shown
that air resting on the sea contains about three volumes per 10,000. M. Marie-Davy at the
Montsouris Observatory, situated in the suburbs of Paris, has made a series of observations
extending over nine years and including more than 3,000 analyses, and gives as the annual
mean for the nine years 2-96 volumes per 10,000. It is, however, probable that this result
is slightly too low, owing to imperfect absorption of the carbonic acid in the process employed.
M. Marie-Davy causes the air to pass through the absorbing fluid at the rate of 10,000 cubic
feet per hour. Mr. E. M. Dixon, B. Sc., who has made a very large number of analyses in
the neighbourhood of Glasgow, Scotland, transmits the air at the rate of one cubic foot per
hour, and finds an average of 3'04 volumes per 10,000. (Fox, page 230, Churchill, 1886).
Dr. Angus Smith found in the suburbs of Manchester, as the result of fourteen analyses,
3'69 volumes per 10,000, and in the streets of London, England, in summer 3'80 volumes
48 F. T. SHUTT AND A. McGILL ON THE QUALITY OP AIR AT OTTAWA.
(Blvth, Dictionary of Hygiene and Public Health, Griffin & Co., 1876). In parks and open
phJt* in London the same investigator found 3'43 volumes per 10,000 (Fox, opus
cit. page 230).
Tlu- following table gives our analytical data.
CARBONIC ACID ESTIMATIONS BY PKTTKNKOFER'S PROCESS.
DATK
MfJ.
.1 mil..
Te mperatiire Pressure
Pi. VI K.
Celsius. Millimetres.
Piirliiiini-nt Mill -"7 71*1 2
Volumes
of Ail-
in
Litres.
Volumes in
Litres,
Corrected to
0"C. &7eOmm.
VVeight of
Ciirhonic Acid
oh'ained, in
U ram IMPS.
Volumes of
Carbonic Acid
per 10,000.
in-
43 157-
02003
3-OB82
" Mill..
27 7IKI J
is-
13-167
031M
3 7177
Mill..
:I2 7:.7 li
is i:; 277
0296)
3-5308
Sis,.
2s 7:>2 s
2o 7
-:i m-
•01582
3-8070
' Il.-lin-i '.' "i mm. for iv-i'ln.i! pri'-sun' in ;i-pir;iliir.
It will In- M'.-ii ilia) tin- i|ii:inlitv vsiriril I'min :'>-(>iiS2 voluincs per 10, 000 on llth June,
id :;-7177 |n-r IIHMIO i>n l:!ili .linn-. It i- in IK- remarked. Imwcvcr, that in the first estinia-
tiiin ;i -intfli- !'• -iii-iik. it'cr tiiln- \v;is ii'fd. :iinl ii is not improbable that the absorption of
• ;irlMinii- a. -ill \\;i- iiirnmplrti- in iliis instaiiiT. Tliis is tin- more likely tiinee the other deter-
iiiinaii'-n- an- i-l. .-.-ly .-miriinlaiit and arc all eH'eeted \villi two I'etteiikof'er tubes. The
i In-, k liiilli- -linweil tliat ilie alisorptinii was praetieally conijilete with the latter arrange-
liH-lil "t I 'ftlellkofer I lilies.
'I'ln- mean aiiiiimit of earlionie ai-id o;a< (omitting the first estimation) is 3-5918 volumes
pi-r IH.IIIIII \ c.lunie- el air mi Parliament Hill.
\\ <• employed for the determination of the carl ionic arid gas a solution of barium hydrate
«>f known Mreiiirth (approximately 1/:iii normal). The absorption was effected, as already
meiitiniied. in two Petteiikofer tubes, each about one metre long. The air was aspirated
through the<e at the rate of a I ion t li litres per hour, am! about 50 litres, were as a rule, drawn
through in cadi experiment. A set of Lie-big bulbs containing barium hydrate was used as
a check to ascertain if there were complete absorption of carbonic acid in the Pettenkofer
tubes.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
TRANSACTIONS
SKCTIOX IV.
GEOLOGICAL AND BIOLOGICAL S C I K X 0 K S
PAPERS FOR 1894
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 3 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
I. — 77te Forests of Canada ami their Distribution, with Notnx <»i tin- ///o/v
Species.
By JOHN MACOUN, M. A. ; F. I,. S.
(Head May ±J, 1NM.)
The forests of the Dominion of Canada arc one- of its chief asset-, and one that it seems
the aim of governments and individuals to annihilate1 as quickly as possible. Instead <>f
attempts being made to conserve these natural coverings of the land, means, both legitimate
and illegal, have been taken to destroy them. In all the older provinces this has been done
to such an extent that in many sections that were covered with unbroken forest fifty years
ago there is to-day scarcely a tree to be1 seen. The great fertility of the land in former
times is spoken of as if it pertained to the forest when in reality it was due t<> oilier causes.
On the sea coast, cutting awav the forests has let in the sea air. and to-day the soil of
Prince Edward Island and parts of Xova Scotia is wetter than when the timber was tirst cut
oft'. As a proof of this, tamarack is now growing in pastures and meadows where hardwood
once covered the land, and nnder-draiiiage has become an absolute necessity.
On the other hand the deforesting of Ontario has dried up springs, lessened tin- flow of
rivers, caused sudden and early thaws in winter, and in summer droughts over large areas.
and as a result lessened the products of the soil at least one-half Year by year this state of
things is becoming more intensified, yet the supineness of the authorities i.- so great that no
sensible attempt is made to remedy this state of things. The forests of northern ( hitario are
being cut down to supply the increasing demand for pine and other woods, and in the wake
of the cutting follows the annual fires which, besides burning over the districts from which
the timber has been cut, extend in many instances through the untouched forests and
destroy more timber than the woodman with his axe. Year after year this goes on, and
now when a hundred miles or more intervenes between the settlements and the lumber
camps, little attention is paid to the subject, but when the public awakes to the truth it will
be appalled at the enormous waste and loss that has been going on for more than a generation.
Some years since a large area was set apart in northern Ontario as a park for the pre-
servation of game and of the natural forest, but more especially as a covering to the soil
at the sources of a number of streams falling into the Trent and Ottawa rivers. The pub-
lic was not informed of one important fact, however, which was that the lumbermen had
rights there that a venal government was going to uphold, and at present much of the park
has been cut over, and in a few short years will be a blackened wilderness of naked rocks
and dead trees.
Twenty-five years ago the Algoma district, over 1,000 miles from east to west and we
may say 200 miles from north to south, was a solid coniferous forest. To-day most of it
4 JOHN MACOUN ON
is so completely denuded of trees that even the dead and whitened trunks of some localities
him- disappeared and nothing is to be seen for miles but bushes and young trees growing
in tin- ereviccs of the naked rooks, repeated tires having burned up every particle of the
former covering which was the accumulation of ages.
Anv tnivcllcr going west on the Canadian Pacific railway from Ottawa will pass
through I.L'IIII miles <>f what was once continuous forest. At present, he will see little else
l.ut a drearv wilderness of bare rock, burned and bleaching trunks or young forests trying
t,. c,,\vr up the nakedness of the land. I am not citing the line of the Canadian Pacific
railwav a- the particular line but only as an illustration, for there is no disguising the fact
thai aiiv line will do. In the summer of IS.6'8 the first opening was made in the forest at
I1,. it Arthur. The j-umnier of 1*70 saw Wolseley's expedition pass on its way to Win-
nip.-ir and that -uinnier the forest at Port Arthur was burned and since then the havoc has
• "iitinui 'U-.
W, are told th.it we have immense forests of white pine still untouched and that gener-
ati"ti- \\ill pa— betoiv we ran destroy it all. The .-ame was said of the buffalo, but they are
, ,-,T tn i' turn. Sixteen years ago they darkened our interior plains in countless
th"U-and-. and two \ear- later tln-y had di-ap|>caivd for ever. So will it be with the pine
The inteiv-ied on,-- <TV t h e v are inexhaustible, but another decade will not elapse
, tie \ i-ea-e to In- a puhlie domain, and ever after the remnants will be the patrimony
n|' tin- -peeiilator- uho manipulated the sales.
There \s.i- a time \\ln-n the prairie region was being deforested at an enormous rate and
\.ai tin lire- rii-liinir from the south and west forced their way into the still untouched
\\ llainl- and extenilecl the liiiriit area still farther to the north. As soon as settlement
t""k plaee aMempi- were made in Mop the tires, and of late years destruction from that
eaii-e ha- aliuo-t eea-cd. It i- a t'aet. nevertheless, that at the time of Palliser and llynde's
. \|..,liii,,n- in lx.",7_.Vi ill, -re \\ere di-tricts Miiith of the Qu'Appolle covered with heavy
i- .-fa-pen that twenty year- after, in 1S.SO, I found without even a twig to show that
a tree eVer g|v\\ tllefe.
Pa— ing we-tward in the Rocky and Selkirk Mountains, the same tale may be told.
F"ie-t- ..i' tall, graceful tree> invaliiahie for railway and other purposes filling the valleys
and climbing the mountain >ides in IMS"), nearly all gone in 1893. When the right of way
\\a- cut through the mountains, a lane was made through the forest and the brush and logs
piled on either hand. The burning of this started the tires that prepared the material for
succeeding years when the tires climbed the mountains so that at Hector and Stephen on
the summit of the Kocky Mountains not a green tree was to be seen in 1890 where they had
stood in myriads in IKS"). This was not all, in 1885 quantities of permanent ice and snow
that had completely disappeared in 1H90, lay on the mountains to the north and south and
instead of the cool mountain slopes of six years before the ascent had to be made through a
blackened forest where the rustling of the dead bark and the tapping of the woodpecker
k the place of the songs and twitterings of the small birds seen in 1885.
The same year the Columbia Valley from Golden down to Donald, and up Beaver Creek
iiinl down the IHicilliweat to Kevelstoke wan an unbroken forest of tall stately trees; to-day
thiwo that are left are ragged, torn and shrivelled, and the forest beauty has departed for
i-vi-r. Year after year the lumberman is penetrating the valleys and the fire following in
Inn wake tini-h,- what he begins. In a few short years desolation will reign, and the
THE FORESTS OF CANADA. 8
avalanche that descended in the form of snow will be replaced by rivers of mud, trees and
rocks. The mountains will be disfigured, and travelling in spring will be both uncertain and
dangerous. '
Each succeeding summer on Vancouver Island the same destruction goes on. A great
deal of the interior has been burned over repeatedly, and owing to the long summer droughts
and the lack of brush amongst the tall trees the moss and logs become dry and the fire when
once started never ceases until the September rains commence when the air clears of smoke,
the fires die out and all things remain soaked until the following July when the same round
of fires begins again. In July, 1887, 1 stood on the summit of Mount Arrowsmith, an isolated
mountain about 100 miles north of Victoria, near the centre of the island, and almost 6,000
feet high. For some days the weather had been calm and the fires had made little progress
so that the view from the summit was very extensive, taking in the Gulf of Georgia
and the mountains of British Columbia on the one hand, and the Pacific for many miles
on the other. The view on the evening of the 16th was indescribable and of vast ex-
tent. The 17th was windy and started up the fires and by sunset the smoke from scores
of them had spread a pall over the scene and blotted out the whole landscape we had
gazed upon with such delight, the day before. The next day we descended the moun-
tain and on our way to the coast passed through miles upon miles of burnt forest and three
distinct forest fires, one of which, at least, was very dangerous. Standing in a sate place and
gazing on scores of mighty trunks naming like torches and rising '200 feet above you,
impressions will be made that can never be effaced, and instinctively yon will almost curse
the hand that applied the match that caused the destruction of such noble trees. Owing to
their immense height and the thickness of the bark few live trees succumb to the first fire,
but yearly burnings soon kill the trees and in many instances they stand in thousands, dumb
witnesses to man's terrible destruction.
Apparently there is little hope of a change, for vieiousness, carelessness, cupidity and
supineness of governments and people are responsible for this state of things which will
continue until the trees are nearly all dead and the destruction of our noble forests all but
completed ; then when the end has come party parliamentarians will rise in their places and
denounce all but themselves for having permitted such senseless and culpable destruction.
SUB-ARCTIC FOREST BELT.
Lying south of the watershed in Labrador and south of a line drawn northwesterly
from Fort Churchill to near the mouth of the Mackenzie River in the Northwest Territories
is a belt of forest that is continuous except where the surface becomes a peat bog too wet
to support trees or the depressions are deeper and become lakes. This extensive belt at
the base of the Rocky Mountains extends from lat. 53° to 67° in the valley of the Mackenzie.
It trends to the south as it goes easterly so that in the meridian of Lake Winnipeg its limits
are between 50 and 58 ; passing still eastward it gets narrower, so that when it reaches the
Atlantic coast it is a mere fraction of what it was. In round numbers this immense region
contains about 1,500,000 square miles, and its forest is made up of very few species of trees,
the principal ones being pine, spruce, tamarack and aspen poplar. Indeed eight species of
trees may be said to constitute the whole arborescent flora of the region in question. The
1 What is here foretold actually happened a few days after this paper was read.
6
JOHN MACOUN ON
specie* are :— Ffoiw Bankriana, Lam., Picea alba, Link., Pieea m^ra, Link., Larix Americana,
Michx., PO/>M(IM tremuloidfs, Miehx., Po/wto* balsamifera, Linn., -Be<«fo papyrifera, Michx.,
an.) in less abundance ami of more circumscribed range Abies balsamea, Marsh. On the
*niithea*tern margin Tliuyn occideiilalix, Linn., and Betula lutea, MX., are occasionally met
with hut may ho excluded when speaking generally. Willows of many species are found
throughout the whole region hut seldom become trees.
Although the above trees occupy the area under discussion it must not be understood
that thev grow indiscriminately over the whole surface.
Tin- tamarack or larch, as with us in the east, is still inclined to occupy the wet ground
around nuir-ke^s. hut a> it nears its northern limit it leaves their vicinity and grows where
the -oil i- drier and inure heated in summer. The black spruce in the east prefers the boggy
Around, but a- it approaches it- northern limit it too seems to enjoy the drier ground and
vi«-« with the white ^pi-nee in occupying the last oases before the forest ceases altogether and
id,- continuoii- barn •!! grounds commence. Wherever the ground is sandy or rocky, or both,
tli, Matik-ian pin.- tloii.ishe-, ami a- it passes from east to west it loses its low and scrubby
eharaet.T a- i- the case aloiiir (lie St. Lawrence and Lake Superior, though it is a much finer
tree iii tlir latter district, and become- a handsome tree west of Lake Winnipeg. On the
I'.e.iver. the Knirli-h. the Athaba-ca and the riearwater rivers, between hit. 53 and 58J, it
attain- it- irivatc-t dimensions, and i> there a -lately tree over 100 feet high and having a
diameter t'n.in \- I" -^ inches.
The four tree- mentioned above are the conifers of the northern forest and may be
ela--eil ,i- forming the sub-arctic fore-i proper. Thev keep their tree form to their utmost
limit, not dwindling to mere -hrub- a- thev do on mountain summits but forming outliers,
in the barren grounds, of t'airlv developed trees even at their extreme limit. This being the
ea-e -Hue other cau-e than the absence of heat must be given to account for this. From the
-tatemeiit- of Mr. .1. It. Tyrrell, who traversed the barren grounds last season, I am led to
believe that the true ivason for this barrenness i- too much humidity in the air, and conse-
(pieiitly a wet .-old .-oil that sean-dy rises a few degrees above frecx.ing under the very best
conditions, and in which tree- could not exist, much less grow.
The poplars and birch grow under altogether different conditions from the conifers.
Tlic a.- pen in the cast seems to be a | r sickly tree, very seldom having a thrifty look and
pretcrring gravelly hillsides ami borders of swamps. Its habit and appearance change
wonderfully a.- we come upon it on the Canadian Pacific railway after passing out of the
.-pruce and tamarack before reaching the prairie on our way to Winnipeg. Lying between
the tamarack and spruce, and the prairie is the belt of aspen which is only a few miles wide
along the railway but which extends from the international boundary in lat. 49° all around
the prairie regions, and may be said to constitute nearly the whole forest growth of the
prairie* outside of the river valleys. North of the prairie it penetrates the coniferous forest
wherever there is good dry soil, and is the bulk of the forest in the Peace River country and
on the plains lying along the Liard and the Mackenzie. It may be said with truth that
a*pen forwrt means agricultural land wherever found, and as it is in southern Manitoba so is it
on the Peace River plains and farther north. In the Riding and Porcupine Mountains and
westward through the forests to Prince Albert and Edmonton, a distance of 800 miles, this
specie* \» found to be a fine tall tree. Iii many cases the bark is quite white and the round
smooth trunk, rising from fifty to one hundred feet, with a diameter ranging from six to
THE FORESTS OP CANADA. 7
eighteen inches, is a remarkable object when seen in company with the brown barked
gloomy looking spruce.
The aspen in it northwestern borne keeps out of the flood plain of the river valleys
and never appears on islands or indeed on alluvium at any time. On the other hand, balsam
poplar makes its home there and is seldom found anywhere else. On the Saskatchewan and
all its branches this tree grows to a large size, but these are but pigmies compared with
those on the Peace, Athabasca, Liard, Slave ami Mackenzie rivers. On the islands in these
rivers it grows to an immense size and it is no uncommon thing to see a tree over six feet
in diameter without bark stranded on a bar. It is this species and the white spruce that
are found as drift wood on the shores of the Arctic Sea, as they constitute the trees of
the islands and flood plains of the Mackenzie and its tributaries, which are constantly
changing and being reformed by the spring freshets. All the islands and points arc con-
stantly changing except when there is a jam of logs at their upper end. In many cases a
few hundred yards walk will take a person from trees tour feet in diameter to the lower
end of an island where the young seedlings are just emerging from the mud. If the island
or point be quite large spruce will take possession of the upper end before the wasting takes
place, the old poplars will be smothered and rot, and the spruce will live on their remains.
Spruce are never found on a new island.
The Canada balsam (Abies balsa men) and the paper birch (lietuln /»//////-//r/v/) are not
very common and may be passed over with a few words. The birch is the more plentiful
tree and has a wide range but is never a striking object or very plentiful. liesides using
its bark for canoes, the Indians in the English River and Chipweyan districts make, in
spring, a very nice syrup from its juice, which before the advent of "canned goods" served
in place of the dried and canned fruits now carried by travellers.
In another place I speak more in detail of the forests of British Columbia and the
Rocky Mountains, but a few words may be necessary here to carry the sub-arctic forests to
the Pacific coast. The only known change that takes place in the forest after reaching the
mountains north of lat. 53° is the substitution of Firms Murrayana for Pimifs Bnnksiana
and Abies subalpina for Abies balsamea, which was left far to the east. It may then be
said that from lat. 53° west to the Coast Range and the tundra of Alaska, with the
exceptions above stated, the same forest extends from Labrador to within a few miles of the
Pacific coast.
Crossing the summit of the Coast Range and descending towards the west, we meet with
a different forest composed chiefly of Picea Sitchensis, Abies amabilis, Thuya excelsa and Tsuga
Mertensiana, and towards the south Pseudotsuga Douglasii, Thuya gigantea and Alnus rubra.
The moist winds from the Pacific with the mildness of the winters combine to produce on
this coast a most exuberant growth of every species, so that the forest is filled with a rank
vegetation and the stately trees stand rank behind rank in serried phalanx forming a forest
growth that is unequalled in America, and extending from southern Alaska to California.
THE FORESTS OF PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND.
The original forests of Prince Edward Island differ in no particular from those of Nova
Scotia and New Brunswick as regards species except that their distribution is different.
The species enumerated below are the only trees indigenous to the island.
8
JOHN MACOUN ON
Atrr ueclurinum, Wang. (8ut»r maple).
" ntlTvm, l.inn (Red maple).
" I'rnnn/traniewn, Linn. (Striped maple).
/Vunu* * roft'iui, Elirh. (Black cherry).
Prnntylninicn, I- f. (Bird cherry).
JViLrimu mmtiurijalia, Lam. (Black ash).
Americana, Linn. (White ash).
I'ltntu Ami-Tirana, Linn. (Cominun elm).
/tVfu/ii ;K«;ii/n/mi, Mawh. (< 'anoe hirch).
" nl>*t, r.ir. ;K>;.M/i/o/io, Spach. (White birch).
'• luifn, Michx. f. (Yellow birch).
t'ngun jfTTH'juifa, Ail. (Beech).
(Juercui rubra, Linn. (Red oak).
/*op«Jt« tTemuloidet, Michx. (Aspen).
" txiltamiftra. Linn. (Balaam poplar).
Pimu Strohut, Linn. (White pine).
" rrnnofti, Ait. (Red pine).
Ac«o o/6a, Link. (White spruce).
" nigra, Link. (Bla<:k spruce).
" rubra, Lam. (Red spruce).
Abie* lutfamea, Mill. (Balsam fir).
'/>H</n GxnodflUU, Carr. (Hemlock).
/xirtV //mfricona, Michx. (Larch, tamarack).
Thuya neeidi-ntaKt, Linti. (White cedar).
A few word- mav !>•• said regarding the distribution of the twenty-four species enumerated
;il..,\.-. \\'hil«- -nirar maples ami Leeches grow on ridges and tlu- more elevated parts on the
mainland "t \..\aS.-otiaaml Xe\v P.runswick tlieyare found throughout Prince Edward
I-!aii'! "ii tin- ireneral level onlv a few feet aliove (lie level of the sea. This one fact shows
tliat tin' i-land ha- a better climate than the mainland and is much less subject to cold fogs.
'I'll.- -iiL'ar maple i- ni'iiv -ensitive than must of our trees to a damp atmosphere and as it
apprna-'hi-- it- nurtln-rn limit invariahly occupies dry ridires, leaving tlie lower ground to
liirrlii— ami i-nnilrr-.
I'riii'i K<1 \\ard l-Iaiid proilnccs liner spei-imeiis of halsam and the tliree spruces than
an- in !»• -••••n .•l-4'\vh<-ri' in tin- l>omini.>n. The air and soil seem to suit them perfectly, and
a dri\«- from ( 'harlotti-to\\ n to I'.rai-kley 1'oint will show more heautiful specimens of these
t r< • •- than .an !••• -. .-n any where else. The red spruce has heen a puzzle to most hotanists
aiid ina\ ••!• may ii"t I..- a good -peeies. hut seen on Prince Edward Island it is easily separated
iV'-m either /'. ""-' or /'. /<>'</''"• It seems to he intermediate hetween the hlack and white
-j.e, ie- Imt m. .re nearly related to the hlaek. In the white sjiruce the cones are at the tips
of the lirunclies. and an- t'r..m an inch to two inehes long, drooping and deciduous. In the
l.laek -pruei' they are short and ovoid, clustered close to the stem and hranches and persis-
ti-nt or very slightly deciduous. The cones of the red spruce are hetween the other two
l.'.'h in -hape and position.
The occurrence of the white cedar iii isolated patches near Tignish at the north end of
1'rince Kdward Island ami in Xova Scotia near Annajiolis is somewhat remarkahle, and this
tact becomes more significant when it is known that its western outlier is found on Cedar
Like, an expansion of the Saskatchewan River, at least 200 miles west of any other point at
which it is known to occur. I have no facts to oft'er in explanation of this peculiar distribu-
tion unless it he that the cedar is an old species that is gradually dying out.
NOVA SCOTIA AND XEW BRUNSWICK.
The forest floras of Xova Scotia and Xew Brunswick arc practically identical and the
climatic conditions are very similar in both provinces. On the side towards the Gulf of St.
I.4»wrenee the same conditions prevail as in Prince Edward Island, and the hardwood timber
in found much nearer «ea level than along the Atlantic coast and the Bay of Fundy.
Northern New Brunswick has a more continental climate and may be compared with that
of Quebec and northern Ontario. The following 29 species, with the exception of Tilia
Americana, Juglan* cinerea and Quercus macrocarpa, occur in both provinces.
THE FORESTS OF CANADA.
9
Tiliu Americana, Linn. (Bass wood).
Acer taccharinum, Wang. (Sugar maple).
" rvbrum, Linn. (Red maple).
" Penntylvanicum, Linn. (Striped maple).
Prunut terolina, Ehrh. (Black cherry).
" Pennxylvanica, L. f. (Bird cherry).
Fraxinus fambucifolia, Lam. (Black ash).
" Americana, Linn. (White ash).
" pubetcent, Lam. (Red ash).
U/mit» Americana, Linn. (Elm).
Juglans cinerea, Linn. (Butternut).
Hilitla alba, var. populifolia, Spacli. (White birch).
" papyrifera, Marsh. (Canoe birch).
" lena, Linn. (Cherry or black birch).
" lutea, Michx. f. (Yellow birch).
Qturcut rubra, Linn. (Red oak).
Quercut macrocarpa, MX. (Mossy-cup oak).
FagvLt ferruginea, Ait. (Beech).
Oslrya Virginica, Willd. (Iron wood).
Salix nigra, Marsh. (Black willow).
Papulus trermiloiden, Michx. (Aspen)
" bclsamifcra, Linn. (Balsam poplar).
Pinus Banksiana, Lam. (Scrub pine).
" Slrobux, Linn. (White pine).
" rerinoia, Ait. (Ked pine).
Picea allxt, Link. (White spruce).
" nigra, Link. (Black spruce).
" rubra, Lam. (Red spruce).
Allies baltamen, Mill. (BaJsam (ir).
Tsuya Canailensii, ('arr. (Hemlock).
Larijc Americana, Michx (Lurch, tamarack).
Thuya occidentali*, Linn. (White cedar;.
Owing to the influx of the cold winds from the Atlantic and the I>av of Fimdv. the
coast species are chiefly .spruces and firs ; hut a few hundred feet of elevation above the river
valleys bring us into a hardwood forest composed of maple. l>eeeh. ash and birch, with a
sprinkling of spruce and pine, except in the western parts where spruce, lir and tamarark are
the prevailing trees ; in general terms this may he also said of Quebec, as the forests ot
northern New Brunswick arc almost identical with those of that province. The American
elm is, as usual, found most highly developed in the river valleys, birch and red maple
growing with it here as elsewhere in the eastern provinces.
A study of the conditions under which the forests of Xova Scotia grow and occiipv the
ground shows that the sea air is not congenial to the native hardwood trees except the birch.
An examination of the trees of the inner slope of Xorth Mountain near Annapolis shows
that the conditions necessary for the growth of hardwood trees are those required for I lie
full development of the apple, and it would he well for fruit growers to preserve with care
the forests on the Bay of Fundy side of the beautiful Annapolis valley. Since the forests
were cut away in the neighbourhood of Kentville, Wolfville and (-Irand I Ye, the soil has
become much wetter and in many places where formerly the soil did not reijiiire drainage it
is now necessary. The cutting away of the forests and letting in of the sea air has allowed
tamarack to grow where formerly beech and maple occupied the soil.
The tendency in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick is for the forest to re-clothe the soil,
hut when the hardwood trees of the original forests disappear, spruce, balsam, birch and
tamarack take their place and everything shows that in that region the cutting away of the
forests does not lessen the rainfall, but rather^ncrcases the deposition or brings the general
air nearer to the point of saturation. The change in climate is causing a decline in grain-
raising and increasing the area of drained soil devoted to fruit-growing and stock-farming.
In southern New Brunswick, Juglans cinerea, Tilia Americana and Quercns macrocarpu
are found in some abundance, but they cannot be said to be common anywhere and they
indicate a higher temperature as we pass from the conditions peculiar to the coast.
QUEBEC.
The forests of Quebec are still very valuable and very extensive and approach those of
northern and central Ontario in the number and distribution of species. The conditions
Sec. IV, 1894. 2.
10
JOHN MAOOUN ON
found on the Now Brunswick border extend into Quebec and south of the St. Lawrence to
Montreal. Tin- same conditions obtain in the valley of the St. John River and up the
Ottawa to its source. Except in the more southern districts, the elms, maples and beeches
occupy restricted areas as they do further east, but the general distribution is the same and
the trees of Quebec with few exceptions are the trees of the maritime provinces. The fol-
lowinir additional species enter Quebec but only along the Ottawa and St. Lawrence valleys.
An-r ./<Myiirjium, Khrli. ( Broad-fruited maple).
Oof.rjrui ftxtin/o, Linn. (Ke<l -fruited thorn)
I'lmwi /"ii/ivi, Miclix. (Slippery elm).
" nirfmnoi, Tlimiias. (Hock elm).
O/li» dt-ri'tiiilnli', l.inn. (Neltlo tree).
Gan/ii (imaru, Nutt ( Hitternnt).
Oiri/a alba, Nutt. (Shell-bark hickory).
Oir/mitM Caro/iniana, Walt (B ue beech).
Quercu* alba, Linn. (White oak).
]'til>uiu* mnnilifera, Ait. (Cotton- wood).
./MHI'/KTJW Viryiniana, Linn. (Red cedar)
X, mi- of tin- above trees are verv abiunlant and the elms and bitternut are the only
-•., •:•]<•- that cuiild In- ,-alled cniiiiiioii anywhere in Quebec. The hickory and nettle-tree cling
In ill.- St. l.a\\ n-iiee and arc -eldom seen elsewhere in the province.
The ii'.rtli. TII f.iiv-t- .•(' (Quebec are a part of the sub-arctic forests and are composed of
onlv :i I'ew -peeics 1 1 1' trees. The mure valuable woods of commerce are found south of the
\\at.-r-li. d .if tin- iniriherii tributaries of the St. Lawrence and the Ottawa, and these con-
-tituti the pi. -.tit lumber region* o|' the province. Still further south on both sides of the
St. \.A\\ rciii-r and the lower ( ittawa lie the fertile lands of the province that in the past had
a mix..! ti ife-t uf hardwniid tree- where the ash. maple, birch, beech and elm gave character
to ill. land-i-api- ainl natural beauty to river, lake and shore. Many areas of mixed forest
ivinain aliiiu-t uninuehed in (Quebec, ami when these forests arc cleared away hundreds of
-n.iliiii: farm- u ill take their place. The two most important areas are the Lake St. John
di-Mi.t. iinrth i>l' (Quebec, and the very valuable and large tract of country towards the
-.iiirci- of the ( >tlawa.
< )XTARIO.
Owing to the position ami extent of Ontario its forests are not all of the same character
and while in the north and northwest the species are identical with those found in Quebec,
thor-e in the Miiith and southwestern peninsula are quite distinct and may be said to be a
reproduction of the northern Ohio and Pennsylvania forests. A few words will suffice for
the north and northwest. What was said of Quebec north and south of the St. Lawrence
watershed i> applicable here. Only the species of the sub-arctic forest find a congenial home
in thU region and at the head of the streams flowing southward into the Ottawa and the
great lakes are to be found the remnants of the noble forests that supplied material for the
devastation of the last half century. It is truly appalling when the magnitude of the
national interests at stake are considered, to view the spoliation which has been carried on
quite recklessly under the protection of permits and licenses. When one is soberly told that
this destruction was necessary in the interests of trade and for the development of the
country, one is forced to deny the truth of such statements and to enter a protest against the
fallacy concealed in them. It there had been any just or proportionate return to the fisc
from such operations the objections might have lew force, but when it is realized that for
this splendid heritage the people of Canada have directly received only a nominal return in
due* and bonuses, the responsibility for such a waste of resources, which should be guarded
THE FORESTS OF CANADA. 11
for the present and future generations of Canadians, is indeed grave. It is hardly a forcible
argument toadvanee,thatthe money placed in circnlation as wages to labourers employed in
lumbering and the consequent local stimulation to trade or the enormous increase of private
capital are a sufficient indirect gain. The cash paid as wages for such labour, labour which
should have been used in the protection and development of these very forests, could never
represent if multiplied many hundred times, the loss which has occurred owing to its mis-
direction ; and the capital represents only a fraction of the use and value of the forests which
should have been guarded for the public benefit. It is not yet too late to formulate a policy
which will protect the sparse remains of this once dense forest and control them for the best
interests of the whole country ; it is a policy which the present generation demands and the
neglect of such a plain duty on the part of our legislators will only be an evidence of short-
sightedness, of the triumph of party over patriotism, for which they will be visited with the
just reprobation of those who will have to suffer from the present ill-considered action.
That part of the southwestern peninsula of Ontario which lies west of Toronto bus a
flora quite distinct in many respects from any other part of Canada. Its position between
Lakes Ontario and Erie and along the latter lake accounts for this, and to this also is due
its value as a fruit garden. The trees peculiar to this district are :
Atimina triloba, Duval, (Cucumber-tree). Sassafras officinale, Nees. (Sassafras).
Liriodendron Tulipifera, Linn. (Tulip-tree). Ptalanua occidentals, Linn. (Button-wood).
Qymnodadut Canadensw, Lam. (Kentucky coffee-tree), Oarya porcina, Nutt. (Hog-nut hickory).
Cercis Canadenrit, Linn. (Judas-tree). " tomcntona, Nutt. (White-heart hickory).
Qledittchia tricanthon, Linn. (Honey locust). " microcarpa, Nutt. (Small-fruited hickory).
Piriu cnronaria, Linn. (Crab apple). Juglans niyra, Linn. (Black walnut).
Cralxgiis Crui-galli, Linn. (Cock-spur thorn). Castanea saliva, Mill, var. American i. Gray. |( 'hostnut).
" tomentosa, Linn. (Downy-leaved thorn). Quercus bicolor, Willd. (Swamp white oak).
Amelanchier Canadetuit, T. & G. (June-berry). " coccinea, Willd. (Scarlet oak).
Cornui florida, Linn. (Flowering dogwood). " paluslrix, Du Roi. (Swamp oak).
Ni/s.m multtfora, Wang. (Sour gum). „ tinctoriu, Bart. (Black oak).
Framnw quadrangulala, Michx. (Blue ash).
In the above list there are 23 species which represent a flora that lias its affinities in the
south and gives an entirely different aspect to the forests of the western peninsula when com-
pared with those of the east. One leading feature is the almost total absence of coniferous
trees and the great development of the hickories, the oaks, the button-wood, the chestnut
and the tulip-tree. The shrubs and herbaceous plants change with the forests, and scores ot
species not found in other parts of Canada grow here in profusion. The cucumber-tree was
once common around Niagara and Queenston, now it is so rare that only the older people
can tell one of its existence. In June, 1892, I searched for days before I found a clump
fit to photograph. These were on the Niagara escarpment near Merritton. I have also
found it fruiting at Leamington, in Essex Co. Although the sassafras is scattered through
the old forest and is quite a large tree, it is becoming scarce around clearings, and is seldom
planted. There are many fine specimens about two or three miles from Niagara Falls on
the high road to Merritton and St. Catharines. The Kentucky coffee-tree, honey locust
and Judas-tree are confined to Pelee Island and were not observed on any part of the main-
land except when cultivated, yet the two former are quite hardy at Ottawa, and two fine
specimens of the first species are now growing in front of Rideau hall.
Another peculiarity of the peninsula is that species which in other parts of the province
are only large shrubs or very small trees are here well developed, and have become fair-sized
12
JOHN MACOUN ON
trees. Included in this group are four Bpecies of Cratasgus and the June berry (Amelunchier),
which in tlu- vicinity of Niagara-on-the-Lake are very noticeable. Even the wild grape,
Vilts fr^/Wi-v, has often a stem over four inches in diameter, and Connis alterniflora, Sambucus
wfin'Hfi and Vili'ii-iHini Ist-titiHjo become trees, and in fence corners make a fine shade for
rattle and sheep.
\\'crc mv paper intended to illustrate climatic conditions or the many lessons to be
learned from the natural distribution of the forest, I might show from the wild grape, the
plum, tin- wild apple and the wild cherry the economic importance- of this district as a
fruit producer. Onlv a few years since our own people believed that peaches and certain
vari'-tio ot' the irrape could be irmwu only in favoured localities, yet the forest growth if
r.-ad ariirbt would bave told them that with proper local shelter all the finer fruits of tem-
peraie elimates were suited to the district under consideration, and not alone to this district
Km t.. thi- whole of < Mitario along the St. Lawrence and Lake Ontario. With the exception
oi' tin- peaeh. everv other >pecies can be profitably raised as far east as Ottawa, if proper
-helii-i- be forth'-ominir. for it is not a low temperature so much as unsuitable conditions
th;ii pi-i-\ i-nt- the -iieee-sful culture of fruits in ( )ntario. A lesson hard to learn is that
-hi-lt'-r t'l-oin nippinir winds is just as necessary for vegetation as it is for the shorn lamb,
and \\hi-n In >rt \< -ult uri-t - and others rcali/.e this to its full extent there will be fewer failures
in trait L'|'O\\ mi:.
Lvini: hi -i \\ eei i the wi>t end o I' Lake Superior and the Lake of the Woods on the south
and llud-"ii'- l'»av on the north is a tract of country that is indeed a province in itself. It
i- a lard "t ' laki-- and river> which discharge their waters to the north, and although its
ti-i-e- ai-i- tho-i- .it' the -uli-aivtie forest, they arcana rule well developed and indicate a
•liiuati- \\ell -uited for the growth of vegetables and the coarser grains at least, and there is
no i-limatii- iva-oii why the greater part of this region should not produce wheat. I wish,
however, to draw attention to the forests. Mr. A. I'. Low's report on his exploration of a
part of thi- region in l*si; -how- that both soil and climate are good, and that black and
whit.- -pruee. and a-pen. and balsam poplar grow to a large size and will produce in the
t'uturi- nnieb merchantable timber. I am speaking more particularly of the country near
Trout Lake, but thedistriet along the upper Severn River is of the same character. A railway
from Hat 1'ortage by way of Lake Seiil to penetrate this region can be built at small cost
and would open it up for settlement and bring its timber within reach.
MAMTOHA AND TUB NORTHWEST TERRITORIES.
The tree- of the forests of this immense region are few in number and nearly all be-
long to the sub-arctic forc.-t, and as a whole have been treated under that head. Two trees
which we have had with us from Nova Scotia appear in Manitoba, but they are never found
in much abundance and seldom out of the river valleys. These are the elm and the balsam
poplar. The green ash (Fraximu viridi*) and red ash (Fraxinus racemosus) are found in
the valleys of the Red, AsMnaboine and Souris rivers but do not leave their valleys. On
the otlier hand the over-cup oak (Qnereu« macrocarpi) forms thickets and open forests in
many parts of Manitoba, Incoming a fine tree at times, but dies out west of the Assiniboine
alx.ve Fort Ellice. The elm disappears on the Red Deer River— not far west of Lake
WlnnipegWMk, ami at its extreme limit is still a well-developed and large tree. The last
THE FORESTS OF CANADA. 13
sugar maple was left at McKay's Mountain, near Lake Superior, and the red or swamp
maple disappeared at Rainy Lake, but a few basswood manage to reach nearly as far west as
Brandon in the Assiniboine valley, and from thence westward all trees, apart from the
species belonging to the sub-arctic forest, are of western origin, except Pn/mlns munilifura
(cotton-wood) and Ne.gundo aceroides (ash-leaved maple). These trees extend, in the river
valleys, far out towards the Rocky Mountains, but do not reach them.
In the Cypress Hills west of long. 110 ' west, at an elevation of over -3,000 feet, the
Rocky Mountain scrub pine (Pin us Murraynna) is found in abundance, and from this tree
the hills take their name, the scrub pine of the east (Finns Bankxinnii) being the cvpres of
the French voyageurs. In the valleys of the rivers forming the South Saskatchewan two
species of poplar (Papulus angustifolia and P. trichocarpa) arc found. These arc- a part of the
more southern forest and are not known north of Medicine Hat.
ROCKY MOUNTAINS AND BRITISH COLUMBIA.
The trees of the Rocky Mountains may with few exceptions be classed with the western
flora, and those that have not that origin belong to the sub-arctic forest, and have descended
from the north along the mountains. The following list includes all the trees of the Rockv
Mountains, a few of them occurring only on the western slopes facing the valley of the
Columbia River.
ROCKY MOUNTAINS.
Populut tremulmdes, Michx. (Aspen). Pieudotiuga Douglum, Carr. (Douglas lir).
" balsamifera, Lion. (Balsam poplar). Pinvxflexilit, James, (Rocky mountain pine).
Picea o/6a, Link. (White spruce). " Afurrayana, Balfour. (Black pine).
" Engelmanni, Engelm. (Engeluiann's spruce). " albicaulit, Kngelm. (White-barke 1 pine).
Alines subalpina, Engelm. (Mountain balsam). Larix Lyallii, Parl. (Mountain larch)
Other species in the Columbia Valley aiid Selkirk Mountains.
Populus trichocarpa, Torr & Gray. Pinut pondfrosa var. scopuloorum, Engelm. (Yellow pine)
Juniperus Virginiana,Unn. (Red cedar). Tsuga Pattoniana, Engelm. (Mountain hemlock).
Thuya gigantea, Nutt (Western white cedar). " Mertenriana, Carr. (Western hemlock).
Pinus man ticola,Doug\. (Western white pine). Larix occidentalis, Nutt. (Western larch).
ADDITIONAL PACIFIC COAST SPECIES.
Acer circinatum, Pursh. (Vine maple). Sa/iz Scoulc riana, Barratt. (Western willow).
" macrophyllum, Pursh. (Broad-leaved maple). Thuya excelm, Bong. (Yellow cypress).
Rhamntts Purthiana, DC. ("Barberry"). Taxus brevifolia, Nutt. (Western yew).
Prunut emarginata, Walp. (Western bird cherry). Pinus contorta, Dougl. (Western scrub pine).
Pints rivularis, Dougl. (Western crab apple). Picea Sitchensis, Carr. (Menzies spruce).
Cornus Nuttallii, Aud. (Western flowering dogwood). Abies grandif, Lindley. (Mountain fir).
Arbutus Menziesii. Pursh. (Madrona). " amabilis, Forbes. (While fir).
The bulk of the forest in the Rocky Mountains south of lat. 53° is made up of white
spruce, Engelmann's spruce, black pine, Douglas fir and balsam fir. These five species
include at least 90 per cent of the forest growth, the remaining 10 per cent being made up
of the other five species. Of these Pinus flexilis is found only on the margins of the rivers
issuing from the mountains, and the poplars in the valleys and open spaces where the original
forest has been burnt oft'. On the other hand Pinus albicaulis and Larix Lyallii form a zone
14 JOHN MACOUN ON
more or less pronounced at the extreme limit of trees, about 7,000 to 7,500 feet altitude, and
in September the latter tree stands out very distinctly owing to the changing of its leaves
from green to yellow.
All tin- vallevs are filled with white spruce, and the mountain slopes, where gravel or
Mind predominates, are covered with pine. As we ascend above 5,000 feet, the pines are
left behind and spruce and fir with Douglas fir take their place.
Descending from the Kocky mountain summit by the Kicking Horse Pass, we meet the
\v,-st, -rii cedar as a mere r-hruh. but in the Columbia Valley it becomes a gigantic tree, often
having a diameter often feet, in the valley of Heaver ('reck. Ascending the slope on the
\vc-t r-ide of the vallev we come at once into a belt of the western hemlock and white
pine which i- characteristic of all t lie mountains from here to the Coast Range. Above
th.-c tree-., hut often intermixed with them, as at the Glacier hotel, Selkirk Mountains,
Patton'- hemlock i- found capping the mountains or forming the last groves on their sides.
Un the Coa-t KaiiL'e a change takes place, and the upper slopes are clothed with this
tree and the \\hite tir 1. 1 /«'••* •;//i"'»'/.--). Fine groves of this shapely tree are to be seen here,
uiul the dilVercnce hetwcen it and the Kocky mountain species (Abies subalpina) is very
apparent, a- the former ha- irrecii .'ones and the latter bright purple ones. Descending
the Columbia Uivcr. Droves of the western larch are seen below the Upper Arrow Lake, and
thi- line tree i- not uncommon on the lower slope* of the mountains on both the east and
\V, -t -ide- of the ( iold Kall^e.
(iineralh -peakiiiL'. all the valleys throughout both the (iold and Selkirk ranges are
tilled with cedar and -|>ruee. and the mountain slopes are covered with Douglas fir and
luiuloek. The tree* arc in all cases well-developed, and from their size are suited for any
pm-po-c. Thi- i- tin- character of all the timber from the Columbia valley to the western
-lope- of the < ;,.ld Kanirc. Tlie valleys of the streams discharging westward from the latter
ran if'- into the Ka-_rle and Spullamacheen rivers and Shuswap Lake arc also filled with fine
limber of the same species. 1'asMiig westward from these mountains we come gradually
into a drier region, and the country becomes open, with only scattered groves or single
tree- oil the lower slope?- and plateaus, and the yellow pine ( Pin us ponder osa) so characteristic
ol the dry interior of British Columbia is the chief feature in the landscape.
The light rainfall eai-t of the Coast Range in British Columbia prevents the growth of a
continuous forest outside the flood-plains of the rivers so that yellow pine and Douglas fir
are scattered over the Okaiiagan and Kamloops country until we reach an altitude of about
3.500 feet. Above this is a belt of dense forest composed chiefly of spruce and black pine
(Huns Mtirrayaiia) with which is mixed, in places, a considerable quantity of Douglas fir.
Tliis forms a /.one of from 2,000 to 3,000 feet above which the forest thins out and grassy
meadows, with beautiful groves of fir, cap the mountains.
The transition from the arid region of British Columbia to the humid coast district is a
Hiidden one. An soon an the summit of the range is passed a change occurs, and descending
by the valley of the Fraser, this is noted a few miles above Boston Bar where the -mountain
barrier .•!•.-..- the valley to the moisture-laden winds from the Pacific. Descending into the
lower valley of the Eraser causes little change in the trees outside the flood-plains, but they
at once increase in size and more than double their height. It is in the lower Fraser valley
that we first see the Pacific coast forest and are lost in wonder at the height of the Douglas
fir, Mcnzies Hpruce and the western cedar. Trees of Douglas fir 300 feet high and ten or
THE FORESTS OF CANADA. 15
twelve feet in diameter were formerly common, and many fine specimens still remain. A visit
to Stanley park at Vancouver will satisfy the moat skeptical, and the remnants of the former
forests seen there give full assurance that the size and number of trees in the old forests was
not exaggerated. The samples seen on this peninsula between New Westminster and Van-
couver City will exemplify the forests of some parts of Vancouver Island :md the coves and
deep inlets of the mainland.
The broad-leaved maple is a coast species, but ascends the Fraser almost as far as its
junction with the Thompson, and before it disappears dwindles to little more than a shrub.
The arbutus is seldom seen on the mainland except on rocky points jutting into the sea, but
it ascends the north arm of Burrard Inlet for a mile or two. From Burrard Inlet northward
the coast forests of the mainland change gradually so that the sequence of trees on a moun-
tain near Vancouver City will illustrate the gradual change on the const, with one exception —
Menzies spruce. This species is a very fine tree on Burrard Inlet and continues so, far into
Alaska, while the Douglas h'r seems to be at its best here, and begins to diminish in six.e
and numbers towards the north end of Vancouver Island. It gradually becomes intermixed
with hemlock (T*nga Mertensiana) and yellow cedar (Tlimja e.n:i:lxn) to the north and
eventually disappears, and the coast forests are then composed of spruce, hemlock and
yellow cedar only.
The species on the mountain summits of the mainland are little known, hut reasoning
from what we know of Vancouver Island we can safely say that Txni/n I'l/l/n/ii'i/m and . I /</>.<.-
amabilis are the principal trees. These arc intermixed on the upper slopes with Tltm/n
excelsa and Tsuga Mertensiana, while on the middle slopes P//I//.S in<>nt:<;,ln is well developed.
VANCOUVER ISLAND.
There arc no trees on Vancouver island that are peculiar to it, and only one which is
not found on the mainland — the western white oak (Qiiercus Garrayana). This tree
covers a considerable area of rocky ground around Victoria, and is found at Departure Bay
and in some quantity at Comox, but in the latter locality it is of little value. Douglas fir
is the chief forest tree throughout Vancouver Island. On the south it is mixed with white
cedar and balsam fir. On the mountain slopes this tree with white pine, yellow cedar
and hemlock constitute the forest, and at an altitude of 5,500 feet it holds its own with Ahies
amabilis and Tsuga Pattnniana. As we pass to the north the forest changes and the moun-
tain trees descend so that the yellow cedar, first seen on Mount Benson, near Nanaimo, at
an elevation of 2,000 feet, reaches the coast some distance south of the north end of the
island.
The trees which give character to the Vancouver Island vegetation are the arbutus,
flowering dogwood and broad-leaved maple. The former with its large laurel-like ever-
green leaves is a living proof of the mildness of the climate, and its red inner bark and green
leaves as it is seen standing on a rocky point or jutting rock along the coast relieves the
sombre aspect of the thick forests of Douglas fir. The dogwood may often be seen in
company with it, its white involucre, over three inches across, covering the tree with a man-
tle of white, broken here and there by protruding leaves.
16 JOHN MACOUN ON
CONCLUSION.
Tin- examination of the Canadian forests brings out some noteworthy points relative to
tlie distribution of species. Without referring to the origin of our flora, which it is not in-
tended to discuss in this paper, it may l>e interesting to note the sequence of species in some
genera us they pass from east to west.
f'ii,n.i ll'inks'uni't, ]\ Miirrtn/'iiiri and /'. i-mitorla form a natural group of scruh pines
that under one form or another pass, without intermixing, from the Atlantic to the Pacific.
The tirst extends without a break from the Atlantic coast of Nova Scotia to the Athabasca
River at Fort Assinihoine. Here at its western limit and as far east as Prince Albert on
tin- Saskatchewan '" i> a tine tree. Scarcely a day's journey west of Fort Assiniboine the
writer found the second species in trrcat profusion, lint never more than three inches in
diameter. Mr. McCoiinell found both species on the Liard River, P. Mnrrmjana being near
the mountain:- and /'. />'.'///..>/<•/«• lower down the stream towardsthe Mackenzie. Throughout
ili, i;..,k\ Mountain-- /'. .V"/T<"/""" is the principal tree, between 4,000 and 5,000 feet,
and in I'.riti-li Columbia mi the plateau between hit. •>} and :">;"> , at an altitude of from
•j.non i,, I. mm feet. l'a-~inir fnuu tlie Coast Range to the valley of the Frusor the third
speeies r.inir- ill. lillt eX«pe|it oil tile coast It prefers SWalllpS to (1 IT grolllld.
/' r.i ./'/»/. /'. A',/./' /""""" and /'. S-ti-ln /I*/* tonn another natural group ami are dis-
tributed in nearly the -aim- way. In this case, however, our knowledge is not so definite,
and there mav be four -pccie- instead ot three. I'irt-ii nllm is found in abundance from Nova
Sc, iiia \\i-t«ard to tlie prairie region, and even there occasionally on river hanks. It is
plentiful, too. in the Cypress Mills. This species enters the Rocky Mountains,, and is found
in river valley- a- far we-t a- the valley of Kagle River, west of the Gold Range. In the
higher mountain valleys /'/.,,/ A'//-/. •////«•/•//< takes its place, and is the spruce found on nearly
all mountains from the Roekics to the Coast Range. Crossing the Coast Range Picea Sit-
• •/,. /I.-.I.-. collies in and i< the only coast species.
Tin- tirs have the same distribution and pass from east to west in the same way, the
Koeky Mountains ami west coast having their own species, the sequence being Allies balsamea,
,1. xiiliiil/tiiiit and .1. i/rniitlix.
The habitat of ./Hiii/nriix Viri)iii!iiiin changes as it jiasses from east to west. In the
east it grows on the rocky banks of streams or on shallow soil on limestone. In the west,
mi the other hand, it grows in peat bogs or by lake shores, and although so distinct in habit
there seems to In- no clear character by which it may be separated into two species.
The only trees that pass from east to west without apparent change are the aspen und
the canoe birch. The latter, however, never becomes the fine tree on the west coast that it
does in the east. On Vancouver Island there are two forms of the aspen, one of which may
IK; the European P. tremnla. IJoth forms grow in clumps, but the leaves of the one
supposed to be P. trcninla were quite brown in character when I saw them in 1893, while
tho*e of the other form which grew near it were the usual light green colour. The old leaves
of the former were quite round and seldom pointed, the teeth were sinuate and appressed
and not erect and regular as they are in the common aspen.
In conclusion I may say that including Vancouver Island a coniferous forest may be
naid to extend from the Pacific to the Atlantic, bounded on the north by the tundra of
THE FORESTS OF CANADA. 17
Alaska and the Barren Grounds of the Dominion, and southerly with a varying border until
it meets and intermingles with the poplar forests of the Northwest Territories. Passing
still eastward the poplar mixes with it to the south until after passing Lake Superior it
gradually merges into the deciduous forests of Ontario, southern Quebec and the elevated
and interior region of New Brunswick, Nova Scotia and Prince Edward Island.
After all has been said about our waste both by myself and others it is evident that we
have woodland enough in the north to supply every demand that maybe made upon it for
many generations, but like everything that is valuable, it is hard to get at. "When it will
he wanted none can say, but that it is therein incalculable quantities is absolutely certain.
A belt 200 miles deep and 3,000 miles wide gives us an area of 600,000 square miles, but we
are quite safe in estimating it at 1,000,000. The poplar forest and the mixed growth to the
north of it extends from Edmonton to Winnipeg, a distance of about 000 miles, and averages
over 50 miles in width, which gives an area of 45,000 square miles of aspen forest for the
use of the settlers who will by degrees occupy this region, for the aspen districts have, as a
rule, good soil.
Sec. IV., 1894. 3.
18
JOHN MACOUN ON
LIST OF FORKST TRKKS OF THE DOMINION, SHOWING THEIR DISTRIBUTION IN THB
VARIOUS PROVINCES.
1
—
a
CO*
X
a
X
_
5
1
EH
ri
-
d
OQ
h-J
s. •
w.
! \HJiuinntrUolm, Dunal. (American papnw)..
1 \V
i
1
s.
E.
1
1
i
i
1
l
1 1 1
1 1 1
E.
lii.n n>j.|i\ limn I'ur^li. ilti.M"! Ir.iU'il tliaplr)
1
1
1
1
i
i
1
i
i
i
i
i
1
1
1
1
1
1
o
1
1
1
i
i
1
i, l.uip I>M_ !i..rn suma< In
i
s.
s.
: I'ninn- \inn-h ana. M,ir-!>. < \Vihl pluuit.
i i
1111
1
E.
1
1
i i
1111
1
1
w
1
1
i
1
1
i
i
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
w
X.
•U AiiH'lanchicr (*Hn;iili*n>is Torr & (>niv i.Iunr Inrry)
1
1
1
1
1
i
i
i
;ti (\inniHalternifulia, I, inn i \ltcrnatr-lcAvrrl cornel)
:t( tlorida. Linn (KlowTrin^ <lo^\vood)
•f» Nntialhl. Anil. iWrntorn MoweriiiK flo^wood)
w.
C.
1
w
:t7 ViUirnniii l^-nl.T^«.. Kirtn. (Shi-rp berry)
1
-*- S'kinlMK -HH ( ariA'Irttsiv and p iltrns in V I
1
1
:•» AHmtUM .M.-n/i.-Mi. Plinth. <Madn>im>
C.
THE FORESTS OF CANADA.
LIST OF FOREST TREES OF THE DOMINION — Continued.
19
HH
w
cc
03
16
^
H
'?
od
CJ
.
0,
^
/:
<y
O
•s.
s
a
**
40
Fraxinus Americana, Linn. (White anh)
1
1
i
i
1
II
" pubescens Lain. (Red or rini ash)
1
i
i
1
].'
!'
" viridis, Miclix. (Green ash)
w
K
1:1
** quadrangulata, Michx. (Blue ash)
w
it
" sambucifolia, Lain. (Black ash)
1
1
i
i
1
if,
Sassafras ofticinale, Nees. (Sassafras)
w
Hi
Ulnms fulva, Michx. (Slippery elm)
i
1
17
" Americana, Linn. (American elm)
1
1
i
i
1
E
48
" racemosa, Thomas. (Rock elm)
i
1
49
Celtis occidentals, Linn. (Nettle tree)
w
1
50
Morus rubra, Linn. (Red mulberry)
w
51
Platanus occidentalis, Linn. (Button-wood)
\v
ff>
Carya alba Nutt. (Shell-bark hickory)
\y
1
53
" tomentosii, Nutt. (White heart hickory)
w.
54
" porcina, Nutt. (l*ix nut or broom hickory)
1
55
" iiinara Nutt. (Bitter-nut hickory)
\v
1
56
fl
" microcarpu, Nutt. (Small fruited hickory)
1
i
i
w.
1
58
5M
" lutea, Michx. f. (Yellow birch)
" populifolia, Ait. (American white birch)
1
1
1
1
i
i
i
E
1
60
fil
" papyrifera, Marsh. (Paper or canoe birch)
Alnus rubra, Bon^ard. (Red alder) ....
1
1
i
1
1
1
1
i
c
i
i
fi'^
" rhombifolia, Nutt. (Mountain alder. )
c
i
(W
( '.irpinns Caroliniana, Wciller. (Blue beech)
i
]
Ostrya Vir^inica, Willd. (Iron wood)
1
i
j
1
(M
Quercus alba, Linn. (White oak)
1
firt
*' Garryana, Douglas. (Western white oak)
i
fi7
** obtusiloba, Michx, (Post oak)
w
AH
*' macrocarpa, Michx. (Mossy-cup oak) . .
1
i
1
1
K
Ilil
" bicolor, Willd. (Swamp White oak)
70
Prinus, Linn. (Rock Chestnut oak)
71
" prinoides, Willd. (Chestnut oak) ...
s w.
jj
'* rubra Linn. (Red oak) . .
1
1
i
1
1
7fl
" coccinea, Wang. (Scarlet oak)
s w
74
" tinctoria, Bart. (Yellow oak)
s.w.
7n
" palustris Du Roi. (Pin oak)
w
7(1
Castanea sativa var. Americana, (Chestnut)
w.
7"
Fagus ferruginea, Aiton. (American beech)
1
1
i
1
1
7f
Salix flavescens, Nutt
1
i
i
7f
" Scoulcriana Barratt. ...
i
i
RC
( *' lasiandra, Benth
i
i
iiO
JOHN MACOUN ON TIIK FOKKSTS OF CANADA.
LIST OF FOREST TREKS OF THE DOMINION — Concluded.
K
Cu
CO
te.
fc
u
E
o
H
B5
S
6
n
NH
1
1
1
i
1
si Salix iiijrra. Hook. (Black willow J
1
1
s'J 1'npuliiH in-iitula l.iiin.-<Kuni|M*iiii aspen)
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
i
i
i
1
1
i
*i ..-i.in'iitlf ni.na. Mirlix. (Large-toothed ntipvii)
1
1
s.w.
1
l
1
1
1
l
1
\V.
1
i
i
w.
1 S.
;•! 1 IniMi o, n.lriitalK I, inn. i \Vhilr rnlari
1
1
i i l
V. E.
1
i
c.
i
c
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
-• i..1.!!-. l.inn. i Wliitt* piiif»
1
i i
1
E.
1
i
1
\V.
1
i
1
1
1
1
1
E.
i
1
1
i
1
1
N.
S.
1
i
c.
1
St L
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
i
1
1
1
1
1
E.
1
N.
N.
N.
1
1
1
1
1
C.
....
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1 14 l'*«-iiil- it -oiiM I )nti^rl;t-ii, CHIT. (Douglas tin
W.
E.
1
1
1
1
1
||0| «uUt'pinit, KtiKvltu 4 Mountain MaUam)
1
1
C.
1
N.
1
1
1
1
Kramliv l.indlr-v. (Wcstrrn Kils.iin lin
UK " nin.ilMlii. Korln-s. < White lin
1
N.
1
lltr \.-\ri\ Am**ricji:ia. Michx. tTainanurk, Ian ID
1
1
1
1
1
N.
• - • i-lrutalis. Null. < WrMtcrii lart-li)
121 l.>;ii'ii. I'.irl.tinri'. <Mouiitain larch)
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 21 ] TRANS. Roy. Soc. CANADA.
II. — The Potsdam and Oalclferous Formation* of Quebec and Eastern Ontario.
By R. W. ELLS, LL.P., F.G.S.A.
(Read May '25, 1S!M.)
Ill the volume styled "Correlation Papers" (Cambrian) lately issued by Mr. ('. I).
Walcott, of the U. S. Geological Survey, the author, while reviewing verv ablv and exhaus-
tively, the entire literature pertaining to the subject, states that there are several problems
in connection therewith as yet unsolved. Among others of greater or less importance is the
limitation of the Cambrian and Cambro-Hilurian (Ordovician) systems, concerning which the
geologists who have studied the question from time to time have expressed opinions which
differ widely as to the interpretation of the evidence presented in the field. The divergence
of opinion is doubtless, to some extent, due to the various standpoints from which the
writers on the subject have viewed the question, whether relating to the geological sequence
of the formations involved or their paheontological affinities. To some extent also the older
determinations regarding stratigraphy, made in the earlier days of the study of geological
science in America, have had some weight in deciding opinion on this question ;
and even at the present day we find certain divisions of rocks which differ very widely, both
as regards stratigraphical sequence, physical features and fossil contents, placed in the same
series, through an intricate admixture of strata due to faults, overturns or other physical
disarrangements, which have affected to a greater or less extent, portions of the rocky crust.
In Canada some of the most confusing problems in stratigraphy have been disposed of
in a tolerably satisfactory manner, both as regards the sequence of strata and the apparently
conflicting evidence of the contained fossils and the exceedingly discordant assemblage of
facts have been harmonized. These problems are not confined to any particular province or
group of strata, but have been found as prolific of matter for controversy on the Pacific
slope as in the eastern portion of the Dominion.
In the consideration of the relations of the Potsdam and Calciferous to the Cambrian or
Cambro-Silurian systems, we must bear in mind this fact, that the former of these terms, the
Potsdam, does not at the present day possess the same broad significance as when it was
employed in the earlier stages of geological investigation. Thus in most of the text books
on the subject, in fact until quite recent times, we find that the Potsdam was regarded as
following directly upon the Laurentian and Huronian which represented the great Azoic
systems. This formation was therefore made to comprise all the rocks of the Cambrian
system. Within recent years however the investigations on the Cambrian by Matthew,
Walcott and others have led to a very radical change in the nomenclature, and the rocks of
the system which comprise some thousands of feet of slates, sandstone or quartzite and lime-
22
R W. ELLS ON THE POTSDAM AND CALCIFEROUS
r
stone, the greater portion of which contain a rich Primordial fauna, are now arranged under
several distinct heads.
The term Potsdam sandstone was first applied by Dr. Emmons, in 1837, to a series of
arenaceous deposits which were well developed in the vicinity of the village of Potsdam, in
the iiortluTii part of the state of New York. In his report on this area Dr. Emmons
d.-scribes the occurrence of certain sandy and calcareous layers which he styled the Potsdam
sandstone and Calciferous sandrock, the former of which reposed directly upon the primitive
rocks, now known as Laurentian.'
This term Potsdam sandstone was afterwards adopted by Logan in his investigation of
the ircol,.gical formations in Canada and applied to a similar series of sediments which, in the
Ottawa basin and at certain places along the St. Lawrence, occupied a similar position upon
the haurcntian gneiss and limestones to that found by Emmons in New York. These were
vgurded I'V Lc. tran in the earliest stages of geological investigation as constituting the basal
porti.-n ..f the Pala-ox.oie series. The formation can be traced directly into Canada from the
|,l:i.-e wlieiv oriirinally studied in New York state, and there can be no doubt as to the
similarity nt'the strata and the equivalency of their horizons.
Tiie I'a.-al bed- of tin- I'otsdam sandstone both in Xew York and Canada are made up of
the d.-bri- <>f the underlying Lanivntian rocks. They thus present for several feet a regular
c. .iiL'l" in. -rate structure, but this speedily passes into a sandstone, largely quartzosc, of a
L'i-a\i-li»r vellowish-irrav ei.loiir. This gradually changes through sandy beds into others con-
taining a pr..p.irti..n <.f cjilcarcoiis matter till it passes without break into the regular
( 'alcir.-rnu- fiirniatiiin.
In the studv <if the «,'e.d...;v ,,f Xc\\ York and Vermont states, it was held by the earliest
lr,.,.|">'.ri-i-. aiii»iiL' whom mav be mentioned Dr. Amos Eaton (1818) and Dr. E. Emmons
(1.>4J|. that the I'ot.-dam sandstone was a formation distinct from and above a series of
• •'her quart /."M- and slaty rocks, known at the time as the granular quartz and the Georgia
slate irn-nps, which wen- regarded as of Cambrian age. Subsequent examination of the rocks
nt' this district bv different investigators resulted in the expression of a variety of opinions.
Hv -.'ine of these it was held that all these rocks, together with the Potsdam sandstone, were
«m the same horizon, while others placed them at the summit of the Lower Silurian system.
Tin- various opinions on this subject have been already stated by Marcou, Hunt, Walcott
and others, so that it is not considered necessary to cover again the ground so ably reviewed.
The "Taconic controversy" has long been matter for history, and it is moreover, to a large
extent, beyond the scope of the present paper.
The description of the typical Potsdam sandstone cannot perhaps be better stated than
in the words of Dr. Emmons himself. He says, " this rock is a true sandstone of red,
yellowish-mi, grayish or grayish-white colours. It is made up of grains of sand, and held
together without a cement. Intermixed with the siliceous grains are finer particles of
yellowish feldspar, which do not essentially change the character of the sandstone, hut they
«how the probable source from which the materials forming it were originally derived, viz ,
nome of the varieties of granite. Unlike most of the sandstones, however, it is destitute of
scales of mica. The colouring matter of the rock is evidently oxide of iron, but unequally
• liriu-.-d through it, giving it intensity or deepness of colour in proportion to its quantity. In
1 G«ol. K«p. N.Y., 1S37. pp. 214. 217, voL L
FORMATIONS OF QUEBEC AND EASTERN ONTARIO. 23
some places it is almost wanting, which makes it when pulverized a good material for glass.
" The grains and particles in its composition are generally angular, hut where it takes the
character of a conglomerate as it does in the inferior layers, they are frequently rounded.
The thicker strata exhihit an obscurely striped appearance owing to the prevalence of certain
colours in the different layers." '
The ahove description applies exactly to the rocks of the formation as developed in
western Quebec and eastern Ontario in the vicinity of the St. Lawrence and Ottawa rivers.
These rocks have been described in the Geology of Canada, 1863, by Sir "William Logan,
under the heading of the Potsdam group, and their distribution is delineated with great
exactness. Owing, however, to the confusion prevailing at this date in regard to the other
members of the lower sedimentary and foseiliferous series, variously described under the
head of Taconic, the term Potsdam wan by Billings made to include not only the typical
Potsdam, but certain of the other divisions as the Georgia slates and red sandrock of Ver-
mont, in which in 1861, Billings found trilobites of Primordial types, near the boundary
between Quebec and Vermont. It may however be mentioned that prior to this date no
detailed attempt had been made by the Canadian palaeontologist to studv tin- Primordial
fauna as a distinct group of organic remains, and it was not till a somewhat later date that
Hartt in examining the fossils collected at St. John, X.B., discovered the existence of
Primordial types in that province.
The typical Potsdam sandstone is somewhat local in its development. Thus in northern
New York its distribution, as given by Kmnions, shows it to be principally confined to the
counties lying more immediately south of the St. Lawrence and contiguous to Canadian
territory. In its extension into Canada it is well developed in the county of Huntingdon
which extends along the New York boundary from the St. Lawrence river to Missisquoi
bay at the lower end of Lake Champlain. Throughout this area the typical characters of a
grayish or yellowish-gray quartzose sandstone are preserved, and the strata are in a nearly
horizontal attitude or affected only by low anticlinals. East of Missisquoi bay this typical
character does not appear anywhere in Canada, though along the eastern shore, south of
Philipsburg, certain calcareous sandy beds probably represent the transition members between
the Potsdam proper and the Calciferous formation. This area has been carefully studied both
by the Canadian and United States palaeontologists and geologists and will be referred to again.
To the west, the typical sandstone, as described in the Geology of Canada, 1863, crosses
the St. Lawrence from New York state to the vicinity of Brockvill'e.2 From this point it
follows westward along the outcrop of the Laurentian area, appearing at intervals from
beneath the overlying Calciferous beds to the vicinity of the Ottawa river, about twenty
miles west of the city of Ottawa, where it appears in the townships of Torbolton, Nepean
and Gloucester.
Throughout the whole extent of its outcrop the Potsdam and the Calciferous preserve
for the most part a nearly horizontal attitude. At the crossing of the Ottawa river near the
Chat's rapids, the Potsdam sandstone is concealed by the overlying Calciferous beds or by
the heavy mantle of drift which has a wide distribution throughout the Ottawa valley. To the
eastward, outcrops of the typical sandstone are rarely seen till we pass the mouth of the
Gatineau river. Here at the mouth of a small creek which flows into the Ottawa river
1 Geo. N. Y., vol. I., p. 215, 1837.
' Geology of Canada, 1863, p. 91.
24
R. W. ELLS ON TUB POTSDAM AND CALCIFBROUS
about five ami a half miles ea«t of Ottawa city, a prominent escarpment of this rock rises to
a Wight of forty or tifty feet. The strata have a slight dip to the southeast and can be
readily recognized from a distance hy their white colour. They present, over a large part of
the out. -rop. a surface of hare rock and pass southward into the overlying members of the
Calcitcroiis formation, without any break in the stratigraphy, the beds being perfectly con-
fi.rmablr throughout :mi1 ''"' I'^ntf0 ""oin the sandstone upward being quite regular. Owing
to the drift of tin- river valley the next outcrop does not appear till we approach the Riviere
dii Ij.'-vre. Here on the level at the foot of u sand and clay terrace, lying to the north of
the line of the Canadian Pacific railway, the characteristic whitish sandstones are seen and
can he traced eastward lor nearly hall' a mile. They are capped by Calciferous beds, the
trun-itioii up wanl licini: irradual. Imt the contact of the latter with the Laurcntian is not
oli-cr\ i-d owiiiir I" drift -and.
DII the I/ii'-vre river near P>uckingham station, about seventy yards below the bridge,
l.-d^e- ot' t\-|iieal P"t-dam -andstone rest upon the gneiss and limestone of the Lau-
rentiaii. and till up ineijiialiiies in the underlying rocks. Tlie basal portion of the
I'.it-dam at tin- place consists of a conglomerate made up of the pebbles of the Laurentian
in a -ilieei.u- pa-te. the pelihles ranging in si/.e ii|i to several pounds in weight. East of this
thet\pi.-al -and-t"iie. a re not exposed on the north side of the Ottawa for nearly thirty
mil.'-, or to a point ahoiit two miles west of t he village of Montebello, but Calciferous ledges
appear at Thur.o. nine miles east of Buckingham, resting directly upon the Laurentian, as
al-" aloiiir the road liet ween Thuivi i and Nation river. At Koekland on the south side of
tli' n\- T. midwav between thoe two places, a regular series of formations from the Lauren-
t i.in t" the T i-ci it., n can In- -ecu. and t he section here is a most interesting one. Near the river,
at th. mill., pot. dam sandstone occurs in low lying horizontal ledges surrounding a boss of
l.aun I'tian irnei.. and limestone, which dip at a liigh angle a short distance back from
tie shore. Near thi- outcrop of the Lniirentian the basal beds of the Potsdam are seen
to he mad.- up of the debris of the oliler rocks. The Potsdam forms a low ridge which
pa-..-- upward into the Calciferous, the beds of which are well exposed at a number ofpoints,
and in fa.-t underlie the greater part of the village of Roekland. To the south of this the
ehuraeteri.tie green -hales of the Chax.y come in upon the Calciferous, and these are in turn
overlaid by the limestones of the Hlack River and Trenton formations which form a con-
spicuous l.lutf. extending for some miles in an east and west direction at a distance of only a
few huiidr.-d yards south of the Ottawa.
The out. -nip of Potsdam west of Montebello is also directly and conformably overlaid
by the Calciferous beds, and these are again well seen on the south side of the river where
they surround a small but interesting outlier of the Laurentian, situated opposite the village
of Montebello in the township of Alfred.
Ik-low this place Potsdam sandstones were not recognized till we reach the village of
Lachutc. though a small outcrop is referred to in the Geology of Canada near Calumet,
below the mouth of the Rouge river. At Pointe au Chene, however, five miles west of
Calumet. Calciferous fossiliferous ledges rest directly upon the Laurentian, the Potsdam being
concealed.
At Lachute, the Potsdam outcrop is in a clift* of fifty to sixty feet in height, a short
distance east of the village, with a south dip of four degrees. This is directly and conform-
ably overlaid by the calcareous beds of the Calciferous, which are seen in another small ridge
FORMATIONS OP QUEBEC AND EASTERN ONTARIO. 25
to the south along the line of the Canadian Pacific railway as well as in the valley of the
North river near the western part of the village where they occupy the bed of the stream
from the bridge over the post-road to below the paper mills. Eastward of this place outcrops
of the transition beds between Calciferous and Potsdam are seen at intervals along the road
to St. Jerome, the Potsdam itself appearing at only one observed point in the river to the
north between the Calciferous and the Laurentian, the latter of which forms a bluff extending
nearly to the north bank of the river.
To the south near the Ottawa river in the vicinity of the lake of Two Mountains, the
Potsdam and Calciferous have a much wider development. They surround the syenitic
mass of Mont Calvaire and on the south side of the river they are seen on the lower part
of the Riviere & la Graisse and the shore adjacent, in which stream ut the village of Rigaud,
about one mile inland, the transition beds into the Calciferous are easily recognized. Here
they are penetrated by the mass of Rigaud mountain beyond which they continue to the
south and east and connect with the St. Lawrence area which extends across from the state
of New York.
Throughout the distribution of the Potsdam sandstone as just given, it, for the most
part, rests directly upon the Laurentian. No rocks carrying a Primordial or Cambrian
fauna proper can be recognized at any point in the St. Lawrence or Ottawa basins in
Canada. The strata are for the most part nearly or quite horizontal, but the presence of
several low lying anticlinal^ can he observed in the area between the St. Lawrence and Ottawa
rivers, the dips ot the strata rarely exceeding five degrees. In this direction the succession
upward can be traced into the Hudson River formation, more particularly in the vicinity of
Montreal and the area lying eastward toward Chainbly.
Descending the St. Lawrence river between Montreal and Quebec, the Potsdam
disappears, the Laurentian being directly overlaid by the Calciferous and this in turn by the
Chazy and Trenton. The direct superposition of the Trenton formation upon the Ardnean
is beautifully displayed at the Riviere Ste. Anne de Montmorency where, a short distance
above the tails, the lower part of the fossiliferous Trenton consists, for several feet, of beds made
up of the debris of the Laurentian gneiss, giving it a somewhat coarsely quartzose aspect.
These arkose beds till up the inequalities in the gneiss floor and pass rapidly upward into the
highly fossiliferous limestone of the Trenton formation.
Beyond this to the eastward the typical Potsdam rock does not appear for many miles,
in fact not. till we reach the strait of Belle-Isle. Certain outliers of the Calciferous are seen at
the Mingan islands, but their superposition upon the Potsdam, which should occur between
these and the Laurentian gneiss, has not yet been clearly recognized. Loose pieces of
quartzite and sandstone appear along the shore and render it probable that the Potsdam
formation may occur here in its proper place at some point. At Murray bay also certain
beds of quartzite are seen which were on first examination supposed to belong to this forma-
tion, but which upon more careful investigation appeared probably to be part of the quartzite
formation of the Upper Laurentian.
Typical Potsdam sandstone does not appear either in Nova Scotia or New Brunswick,
though Cambrian sediments with well defined fossils are found in both provinces. These
fossiliferous strata consist of slates, limestones, quartzites, etc., which are very distinct in
physical character from the Potsdam of Ontario and Quebec and belong most certainly to a
Sec. IV., 1894, 4.
26 l{. W. ELLS ON THE POTSDAM AND CALCIFEROUS
distinct horizon. The Cambrian of these provinces presumably represents the middle and
lower divisions of the Cambrian system as it is now understood in eastern America.
I,, the province of Quebec also, east of the St. Lawrence river, the typical Potsdam
sandstone has not yet been recognized north of the area in Huntingdon county, already
iloirribed. In !««*, Richardson in his investigations on the Sillery and L<$vis formations of
the Quebec irrmi|. south and east of Poi.it Levis, regarded portions of the sandstone form*
tion- ,.f the Sillery division as probably of that age, principally upon the evidence of the
,,re,cncc ,.f a fi.in.rell.1 in certain of the beds. The rocks of the Sillery were by him
arrantred under three divisions, called upper, lower and middle Potsdam, and supposed to
i Merthan the b-vis. which was regarded as of Calciferous age. Of these, a portion of the
,,.i:in/.ites was held to constitute the upper nieiul)er of the Potsdam, while certain slates of
varioiir- ,-, .1. . urs with .mart/itc and limestone conglomerate were assigned to a lower part of
the -am,- formation. The rocks of these divisions, however, differ very greatly in character
IV, ,in th., f the typical ureas already deseribed, and will be referred to again.
The arrangement ofthe formations in the geological scale should depend, it is presumed,
,,|,.,i, their -i rat i -raphical sequence, where that can be readily made out, and where it is
unaffected l,v r-crioti- fault- which could disarrange the regular order of succession. This
aiTahL'einent -hoiild of course lie supported by the evidence furnished by the fossils contained
in the several irrou ps of strata. Sudden changes in the character of the fossils, as from a
Silurian to Cambrian fauna, especially when the presence of faults can be clearly recognized,
,1 1,1 turni-h data for divi-ion of formations into great groups or systems.
Tin- nomenclature of' the -cienec has undergone such very great developments within
re .nt wars a- a eon-e.|iieiice of the detailed study of the rocks over wide areas, that the
theories and the clarification- ,,t' early days have of necessity undergone very considerable
modiiieation-. The investigations upon the Cambrian rocks in particular, both as regards
their -n-atiirraphv. phvsieal characters and fauna have conclusively shown that the strata
e..mp,,-inir ilii- i-'rcat >\>tem are clearly divisible into several groups, and that the general
term Pot-dam a- a], plied to the whole Cambrian series can no longer be so employed.
From the de-cription- of the Potsdam and Calciferous formations already given for the
typical area- in New York and Canada, it will lie readily seen that these two pass into one
another without anv apparent break and upon stratigraphical grounds, as well as from the
fo-.-il evidence, may practically be regarded as one and the same formation. Thus Kmmons
remarks in hi* report ' on the geology of the state of Xew York, 1840, that not only did he
regard the two divisions as parts of one formation, but that they may have been contempor-
aneous, and that the deposition of the Calciferous sandrock may have gone on simultaneously
witli that nf the Potsdam sandstone, the coarser sandy materials being deposited first, while
the line siliceous matter would be carried further, but would be deposited early and would
constitute a regular sandstone; another portion would be carried still further, and would
probably be associated with calcareous particles. These would subside also and would con-
Htitutc a calcareo-siliceous rock.
The two formations he says, " will differ in two respects, the sandstone will be deposited
near the shore and of course in shallow water, which will be indicated by ripple marks, and
it will l«?ar or contain only those organic relics which are peculiar to such locations. On the
, N. Y.t IWfl, p|>. 347, S48.
FORMATIONS OF QUEBEC AND EASTERN ONTARIO. 27
other hand the Calciferoue will contain the remains generally of those animals which inhabit
deep water." Emmons further says, " we can find no abrupt discontinuance or commence-
ment of either. We may find gradual transitions extend to throe or four rocks and in the
geographical range of the second district we accordingly find that it actually extends up to
the Trenton limestone and the black slates above. In the several members constituting this
natural association or group, there are characters in common, but a gradual departure appears
as we trace these masses upward."
Sir William Logan also says, in describing the Calciferous formation,' that "calcareous
sandstone beds mark the passage between that formation and the underlying Potsdam sand-
stone," showing that in his opinion there did not exist any break between the two, and at
other places in the same report the same intimate connection between the two formations is
pointed out. The fact that these rocks occur as nearly horizontal strata renders the strati-
graphical sequence easy to be determined, and although the Camhro-Silurian beds of the St.
Lawrence and Ottawa are affected by faults at several places, these dislocations are of but
small comparative amount and do not complicate the structure to any serious extent.
It would therefore appear to be well established that no stratigraphical break occurs
between the base of the Potsdam sandstone and the Chazy-Trenton group of strata. \\'e
may then briefly consider the question, whether any well defined break exists between these
sediments and the fossiliferous Cambrian or Primordial strata which underlie these and which
by Emmons and Eaton were regarded as constituting a distinctly separate and lower series,
while by others they were included in the same division.
A short distance east of St. Armand station on the Grand Trunk railway near the
Vermont boundary a ridge of the characteristic red sandrock of Vermont occurs which is
the extension northward from that state of that formation into the province of Quebec.
The physical characters of the formation are entirely distinct from those of the typical Pots-
dam sandstone, and in certain beds Primordial fossils were found which as already stated were
described by Billings more than thirty years ago. These rocks consist of whitish and reddish
dolomites, some of which are siliceous, grayish limestone, and dark-gray and bluish-black
slates. These may be said to constitute, in part at least, the Georgia slate and red sandrock
series, and from these, as early as 1847, paradoxides and conocephalites, Primordial forms,
were obtained by the American geologists. The relations of this peculiar group of strata to
the typical Potsdam sandstone cannot be ascertained at this point. Between this ridge and
the Calciferous-Chazy beds near St. Armand a well defined fault exists which can be recognized
at St. Armand, Highgate and Swanton and has been pointed out by Logan in the Geology of
Canada, 1863, pp. 858-66. On the east side, the red sandrock is overlapped by fossiliferous
Chazy sediments. It is difficult therefore, in view ef the discordance in character between
the beds of the Potsdam proper and those of the series just described, to see how they can
be correlated either on stratigraphical, physical or palseontological grounds, since nowhere
in the Potsdam sandstone formation proper do any fossils of Primordial age occur.
Further west at Hemmingford mountain on the boundary between New York and
Quebec, the basal beds of the Potsdam have been so clearly described by Sir Wm. Logan 2 as to
indicate that a well defined stratigraphical break really does occur between this formation and
the underlying Cambrian rocks. Thus Logan says in describing the formation at this place,
1 Geology of Canada, 1863, p. 110. 2 Geology of Canada, 1863, p. 88.
28 H. W. KLLS ON TIIK POTSDAM AND CALCIFEROUS
" In a deep ravine on the south side, about 180 feet of a coarse grained sandstone are visible,
in some parts constituting a conglomerate, with rounded pebbles of white quartz, varying in
diameter from an eighth to three-fourths of an inch, while in most parts of the rocks there
an- thinly disseminated pieces of black or green shale, one to two inches in diameter by an
eighth of an inch thick." ( >n the following page Logan says, " the upper part of the forma-
tion is in general a tine grained white siliceous sandstone, some parts of which are sufficiently
pure to yield nn excellent material for glass making."
The strata tlms described form a well defined area of the typical Potsdam sandstone,
cxteiidinsr northward for several miles into the province. The arenaceous beds gradually
become calcareous and pass without any break into the Calciferous, which is well seen in the
Chatcausruav river near Huntingdon village. This gradual upward passage of beds is
noted t'v Lo-raii for this area, where lie states that ' "at the summit the sandstone becomes
hv decree- iiit er.-t rat ilied with beds of magnesian limestone, and presents a passage into the
-ui-'-<-i-dihLr formation."
The pebble- found iii the basal conglomerates of the Hemmingford mountain area
pn-.'nt I. aim.- whi.-h are found in the rocks of the underlying Georgia slate series and
LTanular <(iiartz Iroin whieh thev have probably been derived.
\V hile \ve have seen t liat I here is no st ratigraphicul break between the Potsdam sandstone
and the Calcif.'rou-. the lo-sil evidence, in so far as developed, leads to the same conclusion.
Thus not oidv the basal portion, but in fact the whole of the sandstone formation proper, is
eiitirclv destitute of organic remains in so far as yet known, with the exception of the peculiar
maikintr '-ailed M •.,/.''/,//> eonecrnin<r 'he origin of which nothing has yet been definitely
a-'-'Ttaim-d. and certain tracks or impressions regarded as produced by some species of
• •riistai can. the remain- of which have, however, never as yet been found in the rock mass.
In the upper portion the xi-oHtlm* markings are rather better defined, and as the calcareous
lavt-r- oi the transition beds into the Calciferous formation are reached, certain well defined
fo«sil form- appear -ih-h as /></"/"/•' iii-iiiiii/nitii, Ofihileta i-mnjHu-ln und an orthoceras, which
with a tew allied form- lieromes more abundant as we ascend in the succession of strata till
these appear i" merge into the overlying Cha/.y. Xo Primordial forms, as we know these in
Canada, have yet been recognized in the I'otsdam or Caleiferous beds.
In Ix.V.MJt) a Cali-iferoiis fauna was recognized by Billings in certain strata of limestone
associated with slates at Point he vis, which had previously been supposed to belong to a
much higher position in the geological scale. Subsequent investigations have confirmed the
Mntciiicnt that these rocks, in part, must be assigned to this horizon, though they differ in
many respects from the typical Calciferous of the Ottawa basin. Beneath these beds at
Point L/'vis we find a very widely cxteHded series of red and green shales with beds of sand-
tttoiu- and limestone conglomerate already referred to, into which the upper beds of the
I/'vis appear to graduate at certain points, and from their position in synclinals upon the
red tdate or Sillery division, are undoubtedly the upper members of the group, which
have escajH-d denudation over a few scattered areas. In the Sillery or lower division, the
inaiwcrt of limestone conglomerate are made up of pebbles of limestones, quartzite and elate,
the limestone pebbles being often highly fossiliferous and the whole derived evidently from
a lower and older formation. The slates of the upper Sillery formation are, for the most
1 Geofcfjr of Canxlc, 1803, p. 88.
FORMATIONS OF QUEBEC AND EASTERN ONTARIO. 29
part, devoid of traces of organic life, only a couple of lingulaj or obolellse, a few remains of
sponges and some graptolites being as yet found. Of the graptolites the forms are in some
cases identical with those which occur in the lower part of the Levin formation, and which
in fact, extend downward at certain places into the underlying beds of the Sillery.
When we examine the boulders of limestone which occur in the Sillery conglomerate we
find them to contain an abundance of fossils of Primordial aspect, among which Olenellus
Thompsoni, etc., is conspicuous. The beds from which these pebbles were derived have not
yet been discovered in situ along this part of the coast, but it is not at all improbable that
they occur at various places. Thus near St. Roch des Aulnets, in the dark slates of division
two ' of the Sillery formation certain beds of limestone, some of which arc several feet thick,
are found, which contain trilobites of Primordial types, among which is an m///w/w prcsumahl v
of about the same horizon as the Ole»<;Hns fauna, while at Matane the dark slates have also
yielded Primordial trilobites. It may be remarked that these beds at St. Rodi and .Matane
are presumably several thousands of feet below the conglomerates of the upper Sillery formation
in the pebbles of which the Olenellus fauna was found, and from which they are separated l>y
faults of very considerable extent. These older beds appear from beneath the red and green
slates of the upper Sillery in the forms of antielinals, and it is very probable that a careful
study of some of the massive calcareous beds would show an abundance of Primordial fossils,
as their examination hitherto has been comparatively slight. The fact of the presence of this
lower series carrying a typical Primordial fauna solves to a large extent the problem as to
the source of the boulders found in the upper Sillery conglomerates, since these lower
beds have been reported at a number of points along the south side of the St. Lawrence just
as in the case of the conglomerates of the upper Sillery. These are found at Beaumont, the
island of Orleans, Bic, Metis, Grosses Roches, Ste. Anne des Monts, as well as at other places
almost to the extremity of the Gaspe peninsula.
In the Geol. Survey report, 1887, by the writer, on the country bordering upon the lower
St. Lawrence, all the Sillery beds were assigned to the Cambrian, following the views held
at that date that the Calciferous beds should mark the close of the Ordovician or Cambro-
Silurian system, while the Potsdam should constitute the upper member of the Cambrian.
Referring to this, Prof. "VValcott, in 1890,- in his review of this report, says that on paLeon-
tological grounds the red shales of the Sillery should be included in the Levis division or
the overlying graptolite beds of Point Levis. The conclusions he thus expresses confirm
exactly the views put forth in this paper, and unite the Calciferous (Levis) with the typical
Potsdam sandstone formation (upper Sillery). The lower Sillery therefore, comprising all
below division four of the arrangement of the Sillery and Levis rocks made in 1888, will fall
naturally, both on stratigraphical and palfieontological grounds, into the Cambrian system.3
Between the rocks of the upper Sillery formation and the schists of the Notre Dame
range of mountains, which traverse the township ot Quebec from the Vermont boundary to
Gaspe, there is a very considerable development of black, green and purple slates with
quartzite. These have not yet yielded fossils, but they are apparently the equivalent of
certain groups of strata which come out in part on the St. Lawrence below Quebec city and
represent the Cambrian or lower division of the Sillery. Their extension southward has
1 Report of Geological Survey, 1887, p. 66, K.
* Amr. Jour., Science, 3 Ten, vol. 39, 1890.
' Report of Geological Survey, 1887, p. 64, K.
8O
K. \V. KLLS ON THK POTSDAM FORMATION, ETC.
been carefully studied by Prof. Walcott, who after a long search found Primordial fossils in
certain strata of this series. It is probable, therefore, that this group of strata represents in
Canada, in part at least, the extension northward of the old groups of Vermont and New
V»rk, known as the Georgia slate, the granular quartz rock and the red sandrock. They
are however, entirely distinct from the typical Potsdam formation which we have been
describing and are not likely to be confounded with it in any sense whatever.
The eircHiiirttaneea of deposition must also have been widely different during the laying
down nf the Potsdam sandstone and Calcit'erous rocks from those which prevailed during the
dc| msit ion <>l° the slates and associated strata east of the St. Lawrence, inasmuch us in the
former area we tind no trace of Primordial remains while in the eastern area thousands of feet
pi-rtainiiiir to the Cambrian system have been recognized, [t would seem that the Laurentiau
an-a \v<-t of tin- Si. Lawrence \va> permanently above the water during the whole of the
Cambrian time, and thai at its dose, a gradual subsidence took place during which the
f-andy lii-il- nf iln- 1'ni-dani were deposited, the submergence continuing gradually and
ijuietlv throiitrhont the <)ttawa and St. Lawrence basin to the close of the Cambro-iSilurian
period.
It would appear. tlnTi'foiv. from all the evidence at our disposal, that the real line of
division between the Cambrian and Cainbro-Silurian systems should be placed at the close
oi tin- (ieor^ia «late and red -androek divisions, and that the series from the base of the
t\|iii-al I'otsdam >ainUione in the r-iimmit of the I'tica and Hudson River formations should
v-ii-m known a> ibe Cainbro-Silurian or Ordovician, in view of the fact that
- no >t rat {graphical break in the se(|uen<-e ot' these formations nor any want of
iarnion\ iii tli.' siicee.-sion of oriraiiie life as furnished by the evidence of the contained
1. ...il-.
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 31 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
III. — 77i«; Psychic. Development of Yoamj Animal* and its Physical Correlation.
By WESLEY MILLS, M.A., M.D., F.R.S.C., Professor of Physiology in McGill
University, Montreal.
(licad May 25th, 18!)l.)
THE DOG.
INTRODUCTION.
For mind and body alike the past determines the present in no small degree ; hence it
follows that the more perfectly the history of each step in the development of mind is traced
the better will the final product, the mature or relatively fully developed mind be understood.
Anatomical researches were long conducted on the bodies of animals before the light thrown
on structure by embryology cleared up the obscurities which of necessity hung about
parts, the origin and early development of which were unknown.
Comparative anatomy had already done something to give increased significance to
anatomy as a whole ; but it was only by tracing the animal body back to its primitive uerm
cells, following these cells in their development into tissues and organs bv the naked eve
and with the microscope, comparing these changes in one animal with corresponding ones in
another, and indeed in plants, and interpreting them all in the light of evolution that the
present status of biology has been reached.
Psychology is as yet in no such position ; but it must be equally clear to those who,
guided by facts alone, untrammelled by tradition and dogma of every kind, compare the
psychic status of the young with that of the mature animal that psychogenesis is a fact ;
that the mind does unfold, evolve, develop equally with the body. And as with the body
so with the mind, each stage in this development can only be understood in the light of all
the previous stages.
This truth is apparently as yet only dimly comprehended, for till recently studies on
psychic history, development or psychogenesis have been all but unknown ; and as yet, even in
the case of man, are very few and confessedly imperfect.
But just as we have an ontogeny and phylogeny ; just as the anatomy, physiology and
pathology of man are clearer from comparative studies on creatures lower in the scale, so
must it be in regard to man's psychology.
It follows then that all researches in comparative psychology must be as welcome for
the general science of mind and the special study of human psychology as those in compara-
tive anatomy are to anatomy in general or the anatomy of man in particular.
32 WESLEY MILLS ON
Till very recently animals below man seem to have been almost wholly neglected or
misunderstood in all that pertains to their psychic nature, one very obvious result of which
In- boon the inability to connect the psychic states of man with others of similar yet often
simpler character in lower animals; not to mention the impossibility of a science of mind
in general or a true understanding of the psychic side of man's nature. Studies in infant
psychology arc of comparatively recent date, few in number and in most instances very incom-
plete ; while as regards animals lower in the scale such investigations are still more im-
jH'rfoct.
Tin- relations of mind and body in both health and disease have been made the subject
of considerable speculation, and some valuable research. But the subject is vast and will
untold hut slowlv till our knowledge of many things is greatly increased.
Much depends on the philosophical or scientific attitude of the worker as to the views
In- hold- on sui-h a -abject, or the interpretations he puts on observed facts.
Nevertheless to him who can lay aside prejudices — sanctioned it may be by ages of
|,,.|j,.|_jt j, |,,,-.ihle to see that old interpretations fail, and that problems of the mind
which tin- world has cither ignored or grappled with in vain must be attacked from new
-l;i!idpi 'lilts.
IIlST'iKY AM" OlUKCTS OF THE PRESENT RESEARCH.
In i-.in-e.|Ueiice nt' the foregoing and many other convictions, some eight years since I
•.uir^e.ted to tin- -tudeni> of the Family of Comparative Medicine and Veterinary Science of
M.tiill I'liivi-r.-itv the desirability of forming a society for the study of comparative
|i-\i-h.i|iiir\. nmre e-peciallv to r the study of the psychic nature of those animals with which
ili.\ \\.inld In- ]iroi'c--ioiially ino.-t brought into contact. .During this period more than for-
ineilv 1 myself lnvd and reared large numbers of the smaller of the domestic animals and
1'i-t- with a view of understanding them in all their varied aspects.
The lunger, however. I continued my studies, the more I became convinced that as in
every other ca-c to succeed best, one must begin at the beginning. Accordingly I have
for a tew year- kept full and 1 hope accurate notes of the development, psychic and physical,
• •I' individuals belonging to several different groups of the above mentioned animals.
My purpose may be stated about as follows : —
1. To give a detailed history of the psychic development up to a certain age of repre-
setitatives of several animal groups.
'2. To compare groups and individuals.
3. To correlate the psychical and physical; or at all events to make some attempt to
connect in time the psychic and physical development.
The completion of this work will even, so far as I am able to accomplish it, take a
considerable time yet ; so that I shall be obliged in the present paper to confine myself to
<»ne group of animals, viz., dogs, of which I have made a study during the greater part of my
life, and more especially within the past ten years as regards their psychic nature and cer-
tain other features.
The present paper will be founded chiefly on the notes or diary of three litters of puppies,
two of the 8t. Bernard and one of the Bedlington terrier breed.
Them; histories then will concern, it will be observed, only pure-bred dogs, as I have not
M yet similar notes on mongrels. As the dog is after the monkey more like man psychic-
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 33
ally than any other animal, I hope to make some comparisons with the development of the
young human being, though possibly not in this paper.
Inasmuch as" the diary of the last litter of St. Bernard puppies studied is more complete,
and was written in the light of my past experience, I regard it as much the most valuable.
It will therefore be given first of all, as written day by day, with only a few verbal altera-
tions, from which each reader may form his own independent conclusions.
This I purpose to follow by certain remarks. As my work on the brain especially is
not yet complete the physical correlation which has to do chiefly, of course, with the ner-
vous system, will be less fully treated than the psychical development.
DIARY.
The following record concerns a litter of pure-bred St. Bernard puppies whelped in inv
kennel in the spring of 1894. Both sire and dam were of excellent breeding, and the pedigree
tor many generations was known. The dam had a gestation period of about sixty-one davs,
so that the puppies may be considered to have been born at full time, and they were certainly
very strong and active. They were of unusually even size, and with little apparent difference as
to vigour, etc. There were seven of the male and six of the female sex, all of which were
not preserved ; for some time, however, there were nine and to the end of the sixth week
seven ; after that six.
The dam whelped in a separate compartment of the kennel where she was all alone and
free from disturbance. The arrangement to meet the comfort of the (Iain and her offspring,
which I will term the pen, was as follows: — On a floor slightly raised above that of the
kennel some clean dry straw was littered, the whole being surrounded by a board iiidosmv
to the height of about one foot. This pen measured about 3x3 feet. Care was taken to
change the straw on the floor, while the whole kennel was well lighted, comfortably wanned
and properly aired. The dam was given the best of care in all respects, never had an unfavour-
able symptom during or after whelping, and was always able to furnish her offspring with
abundance of good milk. For many reasons these details are of importance, and it is necessary
to state them in order that the record may be properly appreciated. Xearly all the obser-
vations for some weeks were made on the puppies in their birthplace, as it was found that
removal therefrom caused so much disturbance that observations were impossible or value-
less except to illustrate this very point, important in itself.
I have limited this diary to the first sixty days of life, as nearly all the most important
phases of development show themselves within this period.
1st day. — Almost as soon as born and freed from the investing placental parts by the
dam the puppies cry out, though more loudly a little later ; crawl slowly but vigorously
enough towards the teats of the dam and at once, in most cases, begin to suck. It is
noticed, however, that other parts are sometimes sucked as well as the teats. They huddle
together and get between the legs of the dam and where the hair is longest, or where for
any reason there is most warmth, when not actually nursing.
Their movements are very slow. Their eyelids are still not grown apart nor their ears
grown open.
Two of them weighed at the end of about twenty-four hours 1 Ib. 2 oz. and 1 Ib. 6 oz.
respectively.
Sec. IV, 1894 5.
34 WESLEY MILLS ON
They were not examined as to reflexes other than sucking, reaction to temperature, etc.
I miide <>n the first day the following experiment :— Placing a puppy on a surface above
the floor it was found that when it reached the edge it became very uneasy, spread its claws,
grasped, etc., to avoid tailing off.
On tins and later days they cry apparently from cold or hunger or when removed from
the usual environment.
4//( ,/„,/. — The last experiment is repeated under slightly varying conditions. A tor-
mi-,- plu.-ed iimler the same conditions walked or tumbled off. On this day one puppy was
convcved i,, inv laboratory wrapped up warmly in a blanket, without a cry or other sign of
• li-c. imt'ort — this journey occupying about half an hour.
:,!/, ,/„,/. — When pinehed. they give evidence of fffliixj by a cry and movement, though
thr latter i- not verv marked. When tin- hand is laid over them in a caressing way just
atterward- thev an- at onee iniieted. I regret that this experiment was not made earlier.
i\t/, ,/,,,/. — Several attempts are made to ascertain if they smell, but with uncertain results.
Warm milk and meat were held near their noses. I think there was some sniffing as a re-
-ult, luit i-aiiiiot lie certain.
7'A </•/•/. — (irowinir well. Two specimens (females) weigh 2 Ibs. 7 oz. and 2 Ibs. 10 oz.
re-| tivelv. Tv-ied ta>te by the use of milk and of aloes. A finger dipped in milk is long
-ucked. When aloes in solution is placed on the finger the latter is not long sucked, and
the facial movement?, indicate ili'si/n.ft ; (juite the reverse in the case of anything sweet. I
endeavoured to learn whether thev knew it' the dam were near them by smell, but could not
e-tahli-h it. I'p t" thi- date and Ionic after no evidence of hearing to be elicited.
:•'/. ./•/./. — When the dam is out of the pen as she now often is, the puppies suck fre-
<|Uently at different part- of t he hodies of each other. They will suck vigorously and for
-"in.- time at m v ti ntrer.
It i- ea-y to notice now great progress in power of inurement, especially as regards the
('.•re-limb, month parts and head or neck. Xo movement of the tail at all yet nor for some
time.
in//, ,/,/,/. — 1 a^ain attempted to determine whether they could smell, in the same
manner a.- before, hut with m> definite results, though strongly inclined to believe that
they could to some extent.
When the dam after an absence steps into the pen, two or three may happen to get
between her legs after she lies down. Presently these and others commence to move in a
lively way in all directions, and before long manage to reach the teats.
\\thilny, — Held a saucer containing warm milk under the nose of one of the puppies.
It took the edge of the saucer in its mouth. Another tried to drink the milk but did not
nucceed, its eagerness being in excess of its ability to co-ordinate muscular movements.
The evidenee of smell is still very doubtful.
t in now easy to discern that some are larger and in better physical condition than
others.
\W* fay. — Lant night it was observed that the eyes began to open. At noon to-day
they are not fully upon, being held by a thin sheet of tissue at the outer can thus ; individual
difference* are very marked, however, in this matter.
Smell i- tested with pieces of cold cooked veal, warm fried kidney and cold cooked
All, when these were put near the nose, licked their lips and moved forward
mid to each side, following the objects evidently by the nose.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 38
They do not wink when the whole hand or a finger is moved close before their eyes,
but when the eye-lashes are touched or all but touched, they do wink. The same reflex
follows where the lid or corner is actually touched.
It is very difficult to make out the pupil, and I was not able to learn, though I tried
day after day, whether the iris contracted to light or not. No evidence of the existence of
vision could be obtained.
A feather inserted into the nostril causes the head to be quickly drawn away.
Considerable twitching of the muscles is noticed when they are asleep.
There is a tendency to growling in sleep.
All the movements are better than on the earlier days ; and for the first time, slight
tail movements are noticed, none having been observed during the period prior to opening of
the eyes.
When a puppy is removed from the others in its pen it manifests little i</ic<tsinesa, but
quite the reverse if placed on the floor of the kennel which is covered with sawdust. It
creeps about and cries.
\Wi day. — Unable to get any evidence of seeing objects as no sign is given of any kind
when various things are moved before the eyes ; nor is the winking reflex any better
established.
They seem as before to crawl against the board wall <>t the pen without noticing it.
The eyes are more fully opened.
The loudest noises, including the sounding of a shrill dog whistle, that can be easily
heard a quarter of a mile away, causes no reflex movements of the ears, or any other move-
ment to indicate the possession of hearing. On the other hand a slight breath of air causes
reflex movements.
To-day I made a definite test of the temperature sense. A glass pestle was heated till it
could not be comfortably borne on my skin anywhere, when its end, about half an inch in
diameter, was placed against the paw of the puppy which was rapidly withdrawn. A
similar reaction followed the application of ice but not so quickly.
They now begin to use the Jaws apart from sucking. They stand better and move faster,
the hind limbs being, however, much less under control than the//'«/</ legs.
I suspected that the beginning of play appeared to-day, but was not quite certain.
The tendency to growl is manifesting itself in sleep.
15th day. — Eyelids continue to grow apart so that more of the globe of the eye can be
seen. They seem to wink reflexly a shade more readily under the former tests, but more
promptly with the finger close to the eye than with the entire hand moved as close as pos-
sible before the face.
One puppy appears to see or be trying to see the dam judging by the position of the head,
etc., but it is possible that it is partly guided by smell. I allowed the dam to stand just
within the pen at some little distance (one or two feet) from the puppies lying asleep or
drowsy. An uneasiness was manifested which increased, and was probably due to their
smelling the dam.
On bringing some sulphuric ether towards the nostrils of one of the puppies there was
decided evidence of dislike.
When they are lying asleep, touching the lips gently causes movements of the muscles
of the face, and especially of the tongue — an incipient sucking in fact. All tests of hearing
gb WKSLKY MILLS ON
•five negative results. It is impossible to introduce a small probe into the auditory canal,—
which attempt wan made with the puppy under ether so as to avoid the shaking of the head
which might introduce fallacies and he a source of danger to the drum head of the ear.
For this iiiul other investigations that could not he well carried out at home, one of the
puppies was conveyed to the Physiological Laboratory of McGill University. The puppy
bavins: sucked to its satisfaction was tucked up warmly in a basket and conveyed for
twenty minutes in a street car without the slightest signs of uneasiness.
\V benever the puppv recovered the least from the ether antvsthesia, it showed a ten-
dein-v to whine, cry out, move, etc.
To-dav there wan undoubted /''"'/ witnessed, both paws and jaws being used, especially
tin- latter. The second subject participated to a less degree. There was no sucking of the
.•ar or other part of the body in this case as had often happened before when the month of
.,!,.- ranine casually came in contact with the ear, paw, etc., of another puppy.
\t\tl, ,1,1,1. Can d'lM'ovcr little advance in vision. The eyes are still more fully open.
It" tin- puppie- hear at all it is only in the faintest way.
A- tin- dam -lands close beside the pen when the puppies lie drowsing they soon begin
to move tin- muscles of the fare, raise their heads, snitf here and there, like a hunting dog
catchim: scent of iraine. and feel about as it were for the object giving the scent. Presently
ihi-v make. almo-t simultaneously, ipiick movements as it' to reach some object. I am con-
vinced that all tlii- i- from ~niell ami not vision, though it would be difficult to prove abso-
lutelv that sight had nothing to do with it.
When the dam now sits mi her haunches the puppies manage to reach the teats.
Thev will -till suck the finger when put into the mouth, but for a much shorter period.
17/A -A/'/. — Playing more common. < )nc began to play with the foot of another, but
-oon changed to r-uckinir this part.
Slight movements of tl,: i<iil are noticed during play at times, and there is obvious in-
ctva-e iii walking power : muscular co-ordinations of all kinds are better made.
When a beef bone i- held within hall' an inch of the nose when the puppies are asleep,
the movements of tongue, lips, etc., before referred to as evidence of smell, take place. When
awake they give evidence of smelling cold roast beef at three inches.
When the dam stands at the end of the pen, some two feet from the puppies, that lie in
about its centre, they soon begin to move towards her, but not in a straight line, as they
would if they were guided solely by sight. I am convinced that vision is very imperfect yet.
The mr-ti'i/'s have, for a couple of days, been turned forward instead of backward as at
birth ; but tests for hearing give but uncertain indications as yet.
Hy touching in a certain way either the outside of the flap of the ear or its inside and
adjacent parts, the xmili-hiity reflex is excited on the same side. Occasionally the puppy
attempts to get rid of the irritation by the use of the foreleg of the same side.
t"pon suddenly seizing one of them it growls.
The iriiikinif reflej is more readily obtained and the latent period is shorter.
While the puppies may have some vague notion of the existence of objects by their eyes
no elear evidence of l>eiiig able to see objects in the proper sense of the term is to be
obtained, notwithstanding many attempts.
For the first time they lick the finger without any attempt to suck when it is presented
to them.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 37
They swallow, but not very well, a little fluid placed in the mouth. Though they retch
when the handle of a spoon is placed far back in the pharynx, this is neither very pronounced
nor very sudden. Upon putting the finger to the front of the mouth, the foreleg is used to
remove it without any attempt at sucking. (Will or reflex?)
TJp to this date exhaustion under any stimulus is a marked feature to which reference
will be made subsequently.
It is again noticed that all reflexes are more perfectly carried out and the latent period
shortening.
When the dam was nursing the puppies, one of them was put behind her. It felt
about for a short time and then got round to the front and soon reached a teat. Another
did the same, though not so quickly.
Individual differences are now more evident.
Certain important points were settled on the evening of the 17th day, to which special
attention is called. The observations and experiments were made at K.:>0 p.m.
During sleep growling, twitching of the muscles, sucking movements, licking, etc., are
observed.
The dam was placed near the puppies when asleep. There was licking of the lips, and
general uneasiness, but no actual waking up till the dam stood near the centre of the pen
where they were lying, when some stood up and were evidently " feeling about for the hodv
scent," as sportsmen describe the action of their dogs when they detect the scent left bv the
bodies of game birds as opposed to that of the feet.
Special tests were made of hearing. Clapping of the hands rouses them suddenly, but
not in that unquestionable way seen later, for wafting the hand over them does the
same but less suddenly.
Then low growling and low barking sounds are made which seem to rouse1 them at
first a little, but this was not demonstrative.
Upon sounding the dog whistle loudly, there was a doubtful twitching of the ears, etc.
But on repeating any of these tests, the results were still more doubtful or wholly negative.
To determine whether this was due to the concussion caused by clapping the hands or
to the actual aerial vibrations, the physical stimulus in hearing, I stamped on the floor where
I stood when clapping the hands, causing more concussion than the clapping possibly could,
but with no results.
Finally a thick cloth was interposed between the puppies and the hands when the result
was positive, showing conclusively that hearing was now established on the seventeenth day.
One of the puppies upon having his back rubbed the wrong way of the hair, or rather
both ways, growled. Several others were tried, but while roused in a measure, did not
growl ; and even the first one soon ceased to react.
Although ordinary sounds do not rouse them, feelings of discomfort do, for they rarely
or never empty the bowels or bladder now where they lie, but move aside to do so. As in
the case of rubbing the back reflex effects get fainter and soon cease.
18th day. — Being without food for three hours the puppies are very active. They walk
about with tails up and play with each other.
In order to determine whether they are still guided by the sense of smell or by sight
also, two of the puppies were removed from the pen and their eyes bandaged ; but this
seemed to confuse them and render them so uneasy that no conclusions could be drawn.
38 WESLEY MILLS ON
However when they are held up before a good light they follow with their eyes the
in. .v. in. -MI- of the hand or other object, nevertheless when they reach the dam from the distant
part of tin- pen it in difficult to determine how much they are guided by sight and how much
l»v smell. I am convinced that while the former is an aid, smell is still the most useful to
tliriii in all such cases.
The peculiar noise made with the lips to attract the attention of dogs, which I may
term the /'//-<••///. is evidently heard, and us the position is shifted the puppies follow the
•...mid t.' riirht and left. While the dog whistle is heard it causes reflexes of the ears and
...Hue startling but does not muse them so thoroughly into movements as the lip-call and cer-
tain other sounds.
When an attempt is made to plug the nostrils with cotton wool, it is at once sneezed out
reflexly.
.lii.lirinir l.v the whining and crying after tasting, hunger is more keenly felt than ever.
A Laii'laif plac.-d over tile eves >oon causes sleep.
I'p to the present date the <>nly nourishment received has been the mother's milk, but
l,i.<l:i\ ;irtitieial fi'i'il'mir with row'- milk diluted was added. The first attempts at lapping,
thouirh i';u- iVoin pi'iTi-.-t. Wei-.- fairly good — ninch better than the first attempts at swallow-
ing tlui.l artilii-ially introdneed. It i- notieed that they follow up slowly the spots where
milk had b.-.-n -pilled. Al't.T each fcedinir thev lick each other's faces thoroughly.1
|'.»/y • /"•/. — The attendant reports the puppies as /«;;•/•///// when he entered, as if at him.
'I'll. lip-. -all. at .1 di-taiice o|' -i\ ti> eight feet . causes t hem to prick up the ears quickly
wlii'li i- -....ii followed liv crying (expectancy <d' food possibly).
< (hi- ot' tin' pup|.ies >,-/•.//,-/,,> hi- own ear.
T'.th are appearing that for sonic day> could be felt beneath the gums.
•JH-;, ,/,,,/. — Some get additional teeth.
•Jl-' •/•/>/. — Certain motor manifestations are worthv of special mention.
'/'•" ii-ii,/,/,;/ during play, and walking with tail held erect is seen for the first time.
Several of them tried to ^>-\ out of the pen.
\Vhi-n thr mu/./le is In-Ill liy the hand both hind legs were used in an attempt to re-
inovi- it. ( Will or retlex ''.)
The hand nmvcd before the face as if to strike, causes winking.
Now they -eeni to lu'nr nliiifi.it ei-ffij .\niiinl made in their compartment of the kennel
which U about l.">X»i feet.
•2.-li«l ilni/. — Some have all the upper incisors, and in one case the nose is all but covered
with the characteristic black pigment, though this one is in advance of the others in this
refpect.
•l:\nl ilnij. — On my return on this day a long time was spent with the puppies and the
following noted : —
The dam is no longer so much inclined to stay with her offspring and does not wish to
suckle them -.) frequently.
The puppies are fed on the top of a large box, two at a time. It is found that unless
Htraw in placed on the top of the box the puppies will not feed. They' decline to take half
1 Ihiring four days I WM tbaent from home, but the puppies were carefully watched and notes taken by mem-
ber* of my family who are familiar with the ways of dogs, and had frequently been with me when making my
investigation* on this and other litters of puppies.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 39
milk and water any longer, but must have richer food, and considerable attention must be
paid to the temperature of the liquid.
Great improvement is noticed in lapping milk, though one is observed attempting to
gulp the milk as it were (hunger, etc.).
Soon after feeding, the finger placed in the mouth is not sucked but rather chewed.
The readiness with which all sorts of sounds are heard, even when some distance away,
is striking.
The puppies now follow a small object or a piece of paper (2x3 inches) held within a
few inches of the face.
Much growling in play — also more advanced use of tn.il. They also wag the t;iil now
sometimes when an object is presented to them or when anything pleases them. They turn
the head quickly towards any part of the body gently pinched.
On pinching one of them frequently and rapidly much irritation is shown by the voice,
expression of face, etc.
They now very frequently stand with the paws on the edge of the inclosing boards of
the pen, and show that they would like to get out. The height of the pen is now about
fifteen inches.
I notice one sleeping and another licking its face after feeding, using its paw with
movements closely akin to those of the fore limb against the mammary glands when surkin<£.
I can notice a very considerable advance in the use of the hind I'unli* in walking in four
days.
During the night one of the puppies had got out of the pen and was making loud out-
cry and trying to get back.
24th day. — Special tests as to sucking finger gave the following results : —
Some on one occasion suck the finger, others do not.
Later three were tried, one asleep or almost so, the others not, but all sucked the finger
tip.
One lying sucks the finger and puts up its fore feet towards the hand and spreads the
claws, at the same time moving the hind limbs somewhat.
One when standing and sucking at the finger also lifts its paw.
25?A day. — A piece of meat held before the nose of a sleeping puppy at a distance of 2i
inches wakes it (smell). "When this piece of meat is rapidly moved before the face at three
inches, it is as rapidly followed by movements of the head. Was this owing to smell or
sight or both ?
When the meat is put into the mouth it is not merely sucked, but an attempt is made
to chew it. •
When the hands are clapped sharply once, starting is produced, suggestive of more than
a mere reflex — possibly real fright. When I whistle somewhat lightly some of them bark.
26th day. — When I whistle at the distant end of the pen they bark, some of them, but
employing the lip-call they move in that direction.
Moving a small piece of rag before them as was done with the meat yesterday, causes
similar corresponding rapid movements of the head, and it almost seems as if they have
some of that sense of fun or whatever it may be that we witness in older dogs under similar
circumstances.
They can now follow a small object at the distance of at least one foot ; and at five
4Q WESLEY MILLS ON
feet thev ran follow tlic movements of an object the size of a table napkin. Both the eyes
mill head an- moved.
On striking a single blow on the bottom of a watering can they all rushed off to the dis-
tant part oft ho pen with all tho expressions of fear.
Thcv arc now woll supplied with teeth in both jaws, but in regard to this also, there are
individual differences.
Thev /•'"'/ iniH'li more.
llrinir rathor chillv to-day they huddle together.
Same d;iv at 7 p.m. When all are playing, a slight but well defined sound causes them
all I" -top at "inc.
When tin- hand i- put d»wn in front of them after they recover, one comes up wagging
tin- t:iil.
The i i/i.> are HM\V very widely open, the i .''/iri *si<m changed, and they can follow the
movements of a tal'le napkin at a dir-tanee of six to M'ven feet ; but winking by the old test
i- ii'>t appreciably nioie pronounced.
(hi' .'i ili, puppies when ]ilaeed on the Moor of the kennel covered with sawdust, plays
ali'iut. crie> and i- evidently very niiea-y. if not confused. When put on the top of the box
on uhi.h thev are u-uall\ led. it sniffed and looked towards the white plate from which
'hi-\ drink their milk. When held in the arms it soon manifests uneasiness — when placed
near thi- edire ot' the I n i x it grew very uneasy, hut does not jump off. Almost at once
\\lii-n pla'-ed liaek in the pen it became ijiiiet and soon began to play. Hy its movements
thev inili'-ate clearly that the //.'/•"•//'.,// of sound is perceived.
•11 1 1, J.i.i. — The puppic- follow a -mall object (:!x1 inches) dangled before them at 15
inches.
< tne i- ob-er\ed playing with a straw three or four inches from it. In this act there is
ib. \i-i- ot' the mouth and the fnrelimh with all that this implies.
Tin-re i« clear e\ idence that -oiinds made at the outer door of the kennel and in the
adjai-i-nt \al'd are heard.
A l.a-ki t in which meat had been kept and giving oft' a strong odour when brought
near the pen i- plainly smelled. The dam is brought within about three feet of the puppies
but un-e.-n by them. Fir-t one and then another begin to sniff and soon to cry.
The playing shows advance ; better use is made of the hind limbs, which develop func-
tionally much more slowly than the forelegs. The head and neck movements are also better
in all respects.
Now and even some days since increase in the quantity and quality of the coat, with
changes in the .-hape of the lend are evident ; and in both physical and psychic characteristics
indiridiiality is to be noted.
To-day play seemed in one case to change into a little quarrel for a few seconds.
One U observed to utter an abortive bark in its sleep.
2%th dmj. — Noises above the kennel in my pigeon loft have greater effect on the puppies
than on the mature dogs in the adjoining kennel.
They can now follow with the eyes the small objects used in all these experiments at a
distance of four or five feet ; while a napkin, etc., can be followed anywhere within their
kennel compartment.
Various object* ax a plate, ghws, a folded napkin and a Spratt's dog biscuit, are pre-
sented, but they mouth all about equally, so that distinct selective choice is not shown.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 41
A small Bedlington terrier bitch that had never had puppies was placed amongst them.
All rushed around her and tried to suck her undeveloped teats. Then a St. Bernard bitch
nearly as large as their dam was placed in their compartment. Though from their mode of
sniffing it appeared that they recognized this animal as a stranger, they soon tried to suck her
also.
When they are spoken to in a friendly way they wag the tail and give other evidences
of sociability by the face. They get upon the edge of the pen with forelegs when cither the
dam or any person is about to leave them and follow with the eyes, and evidently would
with their limbs if they could get out.
They are not now nearly so easily fatigued by any stimuli, being able to last out
three to four times as long as they could eight days ago.
29th day. — Puppies follow a small object at a distance of 7 feet.
A high pitched peculiar sound causes ear reflexes and barking ; while a low pitched
sound imitating barking has very little effect.
When a small piece of cloth is dangled before the face of the puppy it tries to ca'cli it
with the mouth and raises one foreleg at the same time as if to assist in this.
Noticed well executed scratching.
They seem thus far to prefer milk to broth or meat.
30<A day. — I did not make special notes of observations on this day.
31st day. — It seemed that to-day the dam was undoubtedly m-n'/itizol In/ x!y/it alone.
When a bone and the napkin used in the last test of this kind were presented to
the puppies each one at once selected the bone, no chewing of the napkin, which shows a dis-
tinct advance since the 28th day.
They now observe a small object at any part of their kennel compartment, !.<•. at \'l
to 15 feet.
One was noticed watching with an intelligent expression the movements made in con-
nection with photographic apparatus within 5 feet of them.
When the lip-call is uttered they wag the tail like older dogs.
32nd day. — By lamplight a puppy follows by his eyes a strain moved before him at three
to four inches distance. lie also seems much interested in the shadow of my hand on the
wall.
On holding the coal oil lamp near them all licked at the glass cistern containing oil
(smell). One or two touched the chimney with the nose or tongue ; but the majority
turned away when it was near the nose, while neither of those that had touched the chim-
ney went near it again.
They show sociability with human beings, and a tendency to play with them.
They become very quiet and attentive when they hear certain kinds of sounds, which is
prolonged if the sound continues.
33rd day. — When a straw is rapidly moved before them they snap at it to catch it.
Upon changing the straw bedding in their pen they rub about in it much as old dogs,
evidently well pleased.
There is a very distinct advance in the ability to lap milk.
Now when put on the covered floor of the kennel with its covering of sawdust, they do
not manifest uneasiness as before, but walk about and play. One is seen to run at a slow rate,
Sec. IV., 1894. 6.
42 WESLKY MILLS ON
with hU tail up, and several make quick starts forward and backward. On giving the lip-
call and snapping my fingers one, a few feet distent, ran towards me.
They now watch what is being done near them somewhat attentively.
A plight tap on some boards above them causes them all to move quickly away with
tail* down and other expressions of/«ir.
84fA ,/,/./.— Tested them with a napkin and Spratt's dog biscuit as on the 28th day.
Now they nil show very decided preference for the hiseiiit which is not so attractive as a bone
to any diig. < >nc "r 'two began to smell about the floor of the pen as an old dog does, and
'rdavone was observed *,•,•,//,•/,,/,,/ at a spot on the floor<where some excrement had been.
At tl.is aire puppies have very sharp teeth, and it is not very uncommon now to hear
one ery out when his fellow uses his jaws too freely in play.
S'-i-iiii-fiim/ is more eoninion.
While the »•;///.//../ i->ti'.r from a simple movement of the hand as before is not readily
produ.-ed. a -mlilen tap on the ledge of the pen will cause winking if they are looking that
wav ami within a foot or so of the spot struck. They also wink when the muzzle is sud-
ileiilv touched.
:'.."» /A '/•"/. — Thev now niii-i- to one end of their ]ien to answer nature's calls.
Thev arc notii-eil -melliiiLr at the -hoe- of any one who happens to be near them.
TheV I" 1 1' I.' ill ^leep like older (logs.
When the finirer i- thru-t into the mouth MIMIC suck a good while, some not at all.
;\i;t/. ,i,i,t. — Thev follow me around their kennel compartment and are inclined to seize
thc-kirt- -if a \vrv loni: rout I wear. I5y way of testing recognition of the dam, she and
herotln-r pu|.pv. eight month- old and nearly as large as herself, were brought to the pup-
picit together. Thev all at miee I'uslnil to the dam. But soon after her removal they
attempted to suck the younger hitch, though from their sniffing it seemed to me they
noti.-fd her «t range.
Later in the day the >mall hitch (Bedlington terrier) used for a similar test before, was
phu-ed among them. They soon tried to suck her teats, at which on account of her smaller
*i/e theV could feadilv get.
37'A <///</. — Being a warm day the puppies feel the heat a good deal; lie far apart from
••ach other and pant with tongues lolling out.
At the distance of 10 feet a mere word uttered in a low voice rouses one that is drowsing.
Out of tive tested only one sucked when the finger was introduced into the mouth.
38f/i ilny. — They gave evidence of seeing me well though I was standing at an outside
door of the kennel with two wire mesh partitions between, and at a distance of about 12
feet
I'pon dangling a rope over their heads one seizes and pulls at it; but when doing the
name with a bright chain they make oft', showing fear. This was probably owing to the
no"iM» it made, the brightness, and in one case to the puppy having come in contact with it.
The compartment in which they are kept is closed by a heavy wire-mesh door, through
whieh every exit must be made. They croicd around this often now and sometimes whine
there when hungry.
39fA </<i>/. — High temperature; puppies very uneasy.
Swing me at some little distance one of them loagx the tail like an old dog, showing its
•ociahle and friendly nature.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 43
When one speaks they show pleasure by the tail, expression of face, etc.,
Two bones from cooked meat were placed on the straw of their pen, which now has
walls only a few inches high, so that they can go in and out easily.
One or two go towards the bones followed by others ; one seizes a bone and walks out
of the pen with tail up much in the manner of an older dog. I suddenly removed the bone,
when the puppy that had it sniffs about, going back over his track evidently guided by the
scent it had left.
Some of them that had followed up the puppies that had taken the bones return to the
straw, seeking them.
The removal of a large piece of tin that had been used to encircle a stove in a protective
way, made a noise which caused them all to rush away as so many sheep ; but when I gave
the lip-call they soon recovered and came towards me.
Given water in a vessel to drink for the first time, they merely dip into it.
40//J day. — Being decidedly cooler they do not whine or cry, but play much.
One is seen violently shaking a piece of paper that was in the straw.
Another is seen scratching his head with the latter inclined towards his leg in the man-
ner of a mature dog, though with much slower movements.
To-day one is seen to lap water when it is poured into the vessel attached to the wire-
mesh partition, whereupon several others do so.
In the evening one is noticed moving about in the way peculiar to mi old dog prior to
defecation.
When any one enters the kennel the puppies now run about bis legs eagerly.
They have almost deserted their pen and lie about on the floor of their kennel com-
partment, finding it cooler, while the layer of sawdust makes it soft to rest upon.
41st day. — Their pen was wholly removed to-day as it served no good purpose.
They occasionally lie so that the head and body is in a fashion supported t'.y. against
the partition or walls of the kennel or with the head on a part of the floor that is there a
little raised.
A very slight growl at the outer door of the main kennel with three partitions or walls
between (doors being open) causes one of them, though lying apparently asleep, to get up,
and if anything happens they all awake if one moves much or whines.
One of them is observed to snap at a fly.
At 10 p.m. I notice one of the puppies scraping away the sawdust near the elevation
referred to above on which he had laid his head in preparing to rest. He tried the spot
once or twice before he finally laid his head down.
42nd day. — It is very warm and the puppies whine and cry a good deal owing to the
discomfort as their coats are thick and warm.
Now there are many evidences that they hear as acutely as mature dogs if not more so,
and sounds disturb them more as they do not know their meaning so well.
They now show an interest in everything that goes on within their field of examination
with eyes, nose, etc. In fact it is difficult to move about among them.
When they see one, they may cry out if hungry, wag the tail if recently fed and satis-
fied, sniff, etc.
This sniffing is a characteristic method of investigation with dogs, and its appearance at
this date and earlier is significant.
44 WESLKY MILLS ON
On every occasion if they sec or smell the dam (tliat is seldom with them now as they
were gradually weaned— the process ending to-day) they cry out.
While this litter in an unusually even one in physical characteristics at all events,
ittJiriilit'il dirt'ercnees are to he observed in many directions. There are some decided differ-
ences in psychic manifestations.
One. a hitch, seems to he quicker and more precocious than the rest by a great deal.
( >ne do-: ./;-..'/•/.< when feeding, as they do at present all together from one large dish.
4:f,-,/ ,/,,,/. It i-. warm, and two arc noticed lying in a dnrker and more secluded part of
the kennel wlierc there are fewer flies perhaps.
It is noticed that now one often m-tn us </<ie.s iiimther, one seems to take its cue from another.
44r/, ,/,,,/. — S.> verv warm the puppies arc prost rated by the heat, and lie about main-
taining mriv existence.
4.V/, ,/,,,/. — To-dnv for the first time the door of their compartment was left open so that
tin -v miL'ht enter an adjoining one which is in general fitted up in the same way, so that the
environment i- substantially the r-aine.
It w.i- . -iii-ion* to note die results. It was some minutes before the puppies, the pre-
11- bit.-li exccptcd, reali/.ed that the door was really open and that they had free access
to a new compartment. Thev did not at once surmount the difficulty presented by the door
• .i-e ,,nlv a tew inche- hiirh. When some of them came in and saw the water vessel attached
to ill, oilier -Me of the wiiv-nie-li part it ion t lie y d id not at once comprehend that they could
irink from it when they -aw their fellow on the distant side lapping. All this, however,
l.i-ied Kin a verv. few minutes. Soon thev all were busy iiit'i'xtii/dtiiitf the new place with
HUM-, »'VeS, feet. etr.
Tin- new experiences evidently a third them unusual pleasure in spite of the heat, as they
(•lav mope t hati tor -nine dav -.
To-day I tiist n-ed a r-vvitch to learn what effect it would have on their crying, etc.
Thev :-cem to make thcj mental nsxia-iiiti<m to some extent but only imperfectlv.
< in.- of them, a- they crowded around me, was trodden upon, and this had a decided and
somewhat /.;.»/.'/.</ psychic effect as will be seen later. As he was running away after this
accident I caught him and was trying to soothe the creature, but this was not at first under-
stood but increased its terror.
Later in the day they understand the whip better. I notice what may be termed wanton
tuirkiiitj as well as that which denotes but an excess of good feeling — "animal spirits."
Now and then one turns n»und on another that is attempting to play with it in quite a
fit-fi-i way.
They are running more than formerly.
There are physical changes and good growth notwithstanding the long succession of
hot — to them very hot — ilavs.
One ot them is observed using lx>th paws to scrape away the sawdust from a part of the
kennel floor. He then puts down his head and tries the spot. This was repeated three
time* In-fore the puppy lay quietly at rest.
Action* of one are followed by similar actions in others much more frequently and
readily than before.
-It ha- been raining, the sky is dull and the atmosphere is moist, and though
II warm the puppies seem less restless and uncomfortable. They cry much less.
TUB PSYCHIC: DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 43
47th day. — I notice that the precocious hitch acts towards the whip much as an old dix/
or a half grown one often does. This is difficult to descrihe. The animal shows that it
understands what its relations are hut seems to comhine a sort of pleading with humour.
It is complex, however, and must be witnessed to he understood.
The individual that was trodden upon now retires to another part of the compartment
when I appear; there is evidently a very unpleasant association of ideas.
At 11.30 p.m. I went to the kennel to see how all my dogs wore as the night was very
close. The door directly opposite the puppy kennel was open. I had no light and walked
softly, yet two of the puppies lying against the wire-mesh partition, some six or eight feet
from where I stood in the darkness, awoke and soon began to cry as I passed close to tin-
closed main kennel door. The old dogs were heard sniffing. They evidently detected me
by the sense of smell.
Was it wholly so in the case of the puppies or were they assisted hv sight? Hearing
may, I think, be excluded, though not with perfect confidence so sharp now are their ears.
In any case this observation is of much significance, even it be granted that thev were
not asleep at the time I stood before the door of their kennel. It is further to be remem-
bered in this instance that by a misunderstanding the puppies bad not bad their last evening
meal and also lacked water.
48th day. — It remains warm. The flies are troublesome, and as the puppies lie asleep or
tryingto sleep, the same movements of the skin of the head, of the ears, etc., may be seen as
in mature dogs when flies irritate these parts.
49th day. — To-day for the first time the puppies were removed for a time to a part of tin-
yard inclosed by wire-mesh. The earth furnishes a fresh surface with various small objects
on it.
The puppies proceed to investigate as when before they were given free access to new
surroundings.
They seize and carry small objects which they take from each other, indulge in play and
evidently experience keen enjoyment. After say half an hour they lie down and sleep.
When I call "puppies " from a veranda at a height of about 20 feet and at about the
same distance on their plane they look up ; some of them at least at once to my surprise, for
I expected they would not be able to detect the direction of the sound so quickly.
The bitch puppy was taken upstairs in my house to-day to be weighed. fc>he, like two
of the dogs, seemed abashed by the new surroundings, but soon recovered, and when some
one entered by the front door downstairs, one story, turned the head in the direction of the
sound.
50th day. — When crying this morning one of them was well whipped with the result
that it remained quiet for some hours after. Dogs young and old easily acquire habits good
and bad, and barking and crying are examples, and sometimes one or two whippings that
are felt puts an end to what renders the dog wretched as well as those who must
listen to him, hence the treatment alluded to above.
In attempting to give them some bromide of potassium to quiet their uneasiness it is
found that they Jig ht against the unpleasant stuff, and it is with difficulty they can be made
to swallow it at all.
51s< day. — They are awake very early (4 a.m.) and eager for food and exercise.
I moved a whip over one that had been making a good deal of outcry. She looked as
46
WESLEY MILLS ON
if she knew what it meant (had been before whipped two or three times). As I moved the
whip she put up one ywiras if to ward it off.
52«/ day.— Cooler to-day and the puppies are quieter. Barking now frequent; seems
to In- partly from excess of animal spirits and at other times from a sort of wantonness. I
notice an advance in co-nnlitKttiox in .scratching ; they adapt one part to another still more
lik<- an old dog than formerly.
;•:!/•,/,/././.— When I lift the whip and wave it throe feet above them, another one lifts
a paw. They all look as it' they knew the meaning of a whip better.
When I flouted "puppy" from an upper veranda about 50 feet distant, two of them
iliui W.T.- Ivinir '(iiietly in the >awdust arose and looked towards the source of the sound.
.'•4'/. <lii-/. —The -ame r-ort ot' pawing and at the same places as before.
It i- -ear.-elv p. — il'le to iro into t he kennel anywhere now when they are awake without
.onie ,.f ih. -in ./.'.•'./<•/ niv pivM-nec l>y ear, eye or >inell. or by all three as is now evidently
often tli«- • a-e.
:,:,!/. il.i'i. -Warm. Mneh barkinir and restlessness. They have for some two or three
u.-i k- had tli'- rai i Lre of i wo compartments of the kennel : but they would evidently like the
rani.'.- ol'the whol. vanl a- well a- the mitr-ide run : and if this were once permitted experi-
ence \\ith ..tli. i |.ii|.|iie- ha- taught they might be unwilling to stay in the kennel at all
duriiiL' tin- dav. \\hieh e.inditi I' thing* would not in several respects be desirable.
Tli. doir trodden u]»>n -till -how- that he /•. m< m In fa : but will now return to the lip-call.
lii^liih u.-ek. Though the litter remains an even one, chamjes characteristic
n| irr>'\\ I li and dcVc|o|inieiil are evident.
Tin- liit.-h |'U|'|.\ -h"\\- very | iroi ion ii ccd changes in colour of coat, expression of face,
leinpi lament, etc.. and ha- the ni"-t markeil individuality of any of them at present. She
-eelll- -till plve.ieiull-.
.'.7''. >/••;/. — Tiny an--., active it i- dillieiilt to move around among them.
It i- noteworthy that they u-e the kennel compartment they occupied originally as a
' t.i an-wi T to nature V calls, while they play, rest and sleep chiefly in the
additional compartment la-t Driven them.
1'erhap- this i- to be accounted for in part by the fact that from the latter there is a
door opening outward and another of wire netting through which they can look out and
cat eh an occasional hree/.c.
:>*il< </.i./. — An ox's head that had been boiled free from all flesh was placed amongst
tin-in. They all attacked it eagerly, showing inesixrience.
An old dog would have acted in this way only in case of extreme hunger.
Sum- iluMHt and again return to the attack, but show that already experience has not
Itet-n lost on them. Some of them growl when others approach.
59f/« day. — The puppies are given small rib-bones from cooked lamb. Each carries of
hi- o\\n with tail up; uses the paws to steady the bone ; gets hold of it with his teeth bj
the end so that he may gnaw off perchance some of it ; growls when a fellow approaches,
All thin was suggestive of the behaviour of an old dog. The puppies plainly recognize
the nature of a fellow's growl under these circumstances.
WlA day.— TemiKsrature higher. The puppies show the effect of the heat both physically
and psychically.
.— To-day one sheep's head and a bone for each placed in their compartment.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 47
In gnawing their own bone, in growling and acting on the defensive generally there is
considerable advance over the 59th day.
They are allowed into the large yard to-day for the first time. They have seen this
yard from the kennel and from their wire fence run in the middle ot it. They mingle with
the older dogs and act very much like them. They try to suck the darn and both the other
bitches referred to before on the 28th, etc., days.
They move about the yard from the first as if acquainted with it, and choose the com-
fortable shady places in which to lie. By the lip-call, etc., I get them to follow me back to
the kennel, but when inside the door they hnsitiitc and soon make for the yard. When
placed in their usual compartment in the kennel after being sonic hours in the yard, they
cry, but not long.
Brief Extracts from the Early Ru-onlx <>f I hi: Diary <>f , l/n////«r />///(.•/• «/' Si. />»r//"/v/.v In/
the MU»C Dnin lull Another »s'//v.
18th day. — First seen playing.
20fh day. — They seize the finger instead of sucking it.
Come at lip-call, with tails up.
22nd day. — They no longer mistake other parts for the teats of the dam.
28th da;/. — When called ('"puppy") they wag the tail.
During the third week (the day not noted) the first attempt at scratching observed.
1th week. — Individual differences pronounced.
Brief Extracts from the Diary <>f a Litter nf Bfilliiii/ton 7V;Y<Vv.v.
2nd day. — Taste tested with Epsom salts and mix vomica. Cannot determine positively
whether they either taste or smell.
On the same day pinching causes them to cry out with pain, but the lati:»t /v/vW is
notably long.
9th day. — Concussion of the surface on which they lie causes appearance of fright.
llth day. — Eyes begin to open.
They smack their lips, etc., (the eyes being covered) when meat is held two inches from
the nose.
I6th day. — Ears not well open. Hearing still doubtful.
Seem to smell at three or four inches.
19th day. — When asleep I take the dam in quietly. When within two feet the puppies
begin to move — soon to whine and cry.
Hearing still doubtful, but inclined to think it exists in feeble degree.
This day they managed to get out of the pen, which is five or six inches high.
They also co-ordinate well in scratching.
First growling noticed.
Sexual differentiation shown in expression, in shape, and psychic as well as somatic
laracteristics.
2~2nd day. — Clear evidence of recognizing dam by smell when she could not be seen.
23rd day. — Playing. Differences in coat, shape of head, etc., showing a physical advance.
4Q WESLEY MILLS ON
Thev now bite andrheir at objects. They show a decided aversion to Epsom salts.
•>-,,/,' ,/„,/.— Kegan feeding milk. They do fairly well, at first attempt to lap.
•jiM ,/.i'./.— They push through some slats confining them, showing considerable co-
nnliimlirf jiowi-r, etc.
.-{or/, ,/,/./— K-pcatcd and rapid pinching of their sides makes them very angry — snarl, etc.
Tin- fall «>f a shovel causes them all to cower with /car. .
;(.>„,/ ,/„,,. — Lip-nill followed l.y their .//>/>/••*«•// with wagging tail.
H7,/, ,/„,,. _Tlu- sound of a whip surprises and seems to puzzle them.
4.V /,,/„,, When about to punish another mature terrier they hide away under the
bench.--.
Thev an- put down in the yard, a large one, for the first time, and seem puzzled and shy.
I,;,/, ,/,,,A_<;rcal ebanires now visible in physical features, expression of face, (more
know in"i el.-. Thev now crowd eaeh other when eating from the same dish. Their move-
in, -nt- and \vh.-le demeanour m..re terrier-like. This is seen in play very clearly.
Th.-v are now mil' li more readilv and profoundly affected by noises.
\-,t, .l.i./. Uapid clevelopmeni owing to enlarged I'.r/irrii'iti-i; ; much more aggressive.
—Two nt'them iriven bom--. Kaeh goes oh*' with one; when one comes up to
t;ik.- ili.- other'-, he pull- it awav but docs not growl. Lies down to bone and uses his feet
i,, -t,-;,. 1\ it like a niiii.n; .A../. When the hone is snatched up the puppy xnifTs about after it.
>.-\ii;il and individual differences now more evident. I mean that the peculiarities
of -hai.e. .-\|.i-.---ion and demeanour that characterize a mature bitch and which only close
..I.-, n . r- ..I' .loir- di-t.-.-t are now I'airK1 well developed.
.">••'/. .A/./. — Wln-n looking out into darkness at night they show hesitation, fear, etc.
The di-.-u— ion that follows is based almost entirely on the diary of the litter of St.
IJ.-rnard puppi.-- extended over sixty days.
Th.- «xtra<t from the diary of another litter of St. Bernards (their half brothers and
-i-t.-r-i i- introduced f«>r comparison chiefly ; that of the Hedlington terriers for this reason
and in addition bccaii-e it supplements the chief diary, and in some respects makes good
omission- in investigations in the early days.
RKMAKKS nx THK DIARY, ETC.
As the litter of puppies on which these remarks are chiefly based was a very healthy,
active and especially even one, there being no weaklings and none very much in advance
physically <>r otherwise, flu1 notes are of the more value as representing observations in per-
fectly normal specimens of pure-bred dogs.
The fui-ts most striking in the first few days of life are the frequent desire to suck, tt
|MTff«-t ability to reach the teats of the dam just after birth, the misery evident under cold
or hunger, and the fact that the greater part of existence is spent in the sleeping state. The
Utter id i«o well known that I have not thought it necessary to make special notes upon the
subject. But it, of course, gradually gives way to a form of existence in which sleep has a
lew and less prominent share.
There are many reasons why so much time is spent in sleep, and why sleep is so readih
induced, to some of which reference has l>cen made in the diary, and to which I shall refe
•gain.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 49
All parts of an animal's body owing to nervous or simply protoplasmic connections
merely are in relation to eacli other, and this must constantly be borne in mind if we would
understand psychic as well as physical (somatic) phenomena. The nervous centres, how-
ever, constitute a sort of head office or series of offices where the various changes of the body
arc reported, correlated, etc., in all higher animals. In the youngest, though the cerebrum
is but indifferently active as yet, the lower nervous centres are constantly receiving impulses
coming from peripheral parts, the viscera included, and if the.se are of an abnormal or dis-
turbing character, there result those forms of expression or external representation of
the ingoing effects, mostly movements which we can correlate with their causes. Hence the
young animal expresses its feelings of discomfort as hunger, cold, etc., by movements, some
of which result in cries, whining, etc., and experiments as well as the behaviour of animals
born without the cerebrum show that the higher parts of the brain may be little concerned.
The feeling of discomfort from being in an atmosphere that is not warm enough is dif-
ferent somewhat from the sensation, likewise disagreeable, of a hodv too cold bcinir placed
against the skin. Effects not confined to the surface but modifying the whole of the vital
processes result from the former, as it is well known that very young animals cannot exist
at all in a temperature below a certain rather high point as compared with that endurable hv
mature animals.
Nothing is more striking than the efforts the animal makes almost as sunn as it is born
to place itself in an environment of comfort. The importance of this instinct — -just as fun-
damental as sucking, etc. — will be evident when one considers that the vital processes cannot
continue except under these conditions. It is even more important than that there should
be a supply of food within the first few hours.
Sucking, — Sucking has been so frequently referred to by writers as an example of a
perfect instinct that I have taken pains to give some details regarding it, and to trace its
modifications and final decline.
It will be observed by any one who will without prejudice examine the subject that
sucking is not perfect at first — that like the lapping of milk, swallowing, etc., but much less
so, it is improved by practice and that it is subject to modification with the increasing experi-
ence of the animal. It is true the mechanism of sucking, both muscular and nervous, in
consequence of countless ancestral experiences, is like perfectly made machinery in good
order — it will work on the slightest stimulus — but later this machinery is better oiled, it
works better. That there is but imperfect discrimination as to what is sucked is well shown
by my diary ; and that the act only continues a certain time, when milk is not obtained,
proves that the instinct is fairly perfect. However, as the notes show, the older the puppy
the more perfectly does it utilize the sucking mechanism, the less energy docs it waste, e.g.
the feet are used to much greater advantage in pressing the mammary glands after a couple
of weeks than in the first days.
Does the puppy find the teats shortly after its birth by smell ? I am convinced that
it plays no great part in the matter for some days as far as dogs are concerned. After birth
they crawl towards the mother's abdomen to get warmth ; they tend to suck almost any
fleshy object that comes in their way that is not cold ; they meet the teats which are the
objects best adapted to seize and suck ; getting satisfaction, this is continued. No donbt
later, smell, the tactile sense, still later vision and a whole host of stored experiences guide
in this as in other cases in which instinct is essential and most prominent in the result. But
Sec. IV., 1804. 7.
5Q WKSLKY MILLS ON
that Mnell i* Mwntial that a puppy shall reach its dam's teats soon after birth, I cannot believe
from the ninny observations I have made.
fbiit.— That n puppy in the first hour of its existence feels discomfort cannot be doubted ;
hut I regret that I did not make some definite experiments on the subject of pain on the
first .lay, even in the first hour. This will he made good in part by brief extracts from a
diary kept of u litter of Uedlington terriers, to he introduced later. Such experiments are
i,ec,**arv. as the discomfort one witnesses in young puppies might be due in certain cases to
internal and not to skin sensations.
T,,,i,l, X, /,>•;/.;/.•/•/.— Very striking indeed are the effects on a puppy of any age up to
two month* (and notieeuMe even in mature dogs) of stroking, smoothing movements with
,!„. IK,,,,|. I,, ,,,me very young animals as l.irds I find a similar effect, due to placing the
hand "ii them or over them. In this case the effect is largely due to the heat of the hand ;
in v.'iini: puppie- the irentle tactile stimulus is the prineipal hut not the sole cause of the
;,,._, , ti;, t. In tlii* way a puppy may. when very young, soon he put to sleep, i.e., the
netivit\ ..f th.- nervoii* c. -litre- is inhibited hy tactile sensations, so that the frequent lickings
,,Mhc ,1am not onlv c-lean>e hut M.othe the puppies. There is, after the eyes are opened, a
\.r\ rapid increase in the aciitem-ss of tactile sensibility, well shown iu the readiness
\\itli\\lii.-lia-liirlit touch on the lips will induce motor response, especially well seen in
-ii'-kim.' movements, etc.
T- mi" '''it'll'' >'•/(>(. — Kxperimeiits iii this subject were unfortunately not made in the
earU da\«. H.'Uever. I te-ted a kitten five days old with an iron warmed and also with
i. . •. getting de.-icive tv-nlt- of a positive kind. I think that it is likely that the temperature
.en-e i- \\ell marked from tin' lir*t, though the squirming, cries, etc., of young animals are
not ol' tlicin-eKe* i-onclu-ive a- to this.
7Y. .I/./. •//.;/• X.;i.\r. — On this *uhject a few words will suffice. Considering how
nuim-rou- and perfc.-t are the co-ordinated muscular movements of comparatively young
puppie- thi- scn-e mii-t lie carlv present and finally well developed.
• •f S'i/>i»,rt. — I have found in the ease of all puppies and several other kinds of
animal* examined that even on the fir*t day of birth they will not creep oft' a surface on
which the\ rest if elevated some little distance above the ground. "When they approach the
edge they manifest hesitation, grasp with their claws or otherwise attempt to prevent them-
selves falling, and it may he cry out. giving evidence of some profound disturbance in their
nervous system.
It would seem that there is no more urgent psychic necessity to young mammals than
thi* wnse of being supported. All their ancestral experiences have been associated with terra
firm/;, no that it is not very surprising that when term fir inn seems about to be removed they
are tM> much disturbed. To my own mind this is one of the most instructive and striking
jwyehie manifestations of young animals, though I am not aware that any attention has
IMH-II ealle.1 to it before; and instead of referring to it under any of the usual divisions of
MIMO 11* the muscular sense, pressure sense, etc., I prefer to treat the subject under the
above general heading for it seems to me that the feeling is a somewhat complex one.
It in interesting to note that a water tortoise I have had for some years, will at any
tim.' walk off a Mirfaec on whieh he is placed. But this is not a creature that always is on
lerrafrmn in the name seime an a d.»g. hut it frequently has occasion to drop oft' logs, etc.
into wgtcr. But again, I find this sense of support well marked in birds that drop them-
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OP YOUNG ANIMALS. 51
selves into "thin air." Nevertheless a consideration of ancestral experiences throws light
on most cases and perhaps on this one also.
Taste and Smell. — These senses are so closely connected anatomically, and especially
functionally, that investigations on the one or the other and particularly on taste, at a very
early stage, are attended with great difficulties ; accordingly I have been very cautious in
drawing conclusions and have thought it better to place the first beginnings of their exer-
cise too late rather than too early. Certain it is that both taste and smell are very feeble at
first and gradually developed. Prior to the opening of the eyes both exist, but in feeble
degree. The diary gives all the facts I have to communicate on the subject.
The way in which smell calls into activity, first of all, muscles of the face in a sleeping
puppy has been very frequently brought to my notice, and shows how closely afferent and
efferent nervous paths are generally related, even when the main centres concerned are at
rather distant parts of the brain. The nervous impulses that pass to the brain when strong
enough soon spread to other parts, hence the puppy is not long in moving its limbs and it
may be, gets up, runs about, cries, etc., — all these complicated movements having been
brought about, and as I have often witnessed in a sort of machine-like way — the animal
having no clear and definite features before it at the first moment, though no doubt the law
of associative nervous and psychic connections complicates this more and more as the animal
widens its experiences with age. As illustrating this subject an observation of mine on a
mature dog is worth a brief recital. The subject was an Irish setter bitch of an unusually
affectionate nature. Iliad not seen her for some months. She was lying apparently asleep
on her bench in a large dog show. Upon walking up to her stall and standing there a few
seconds, I noticed, the eyes being closed, movements of the nostrils of gradually increasing
force, then evident sniffing, next a raising of the head, opening of the eyes, with first of all
a dazed sort of expression, then one of great surprise and inquiry, followed shortly by her
throwing herself upon me with a bark, almost a shriek of joy. She passed through all the
stages the puppy manifests, but with those added ones coming from enlarged experience
and a richer psychic life.
The part smell plays in the ordinary and extraordinary life of the dog is a most inter-
esting and by no means exhausted subject, which, though tempting to pursue, is somewhat
aside from the scope of the present paper.
As illustrating the development taste undergoes in a few days, special attention is called
to the accounts given on the 28th, 31st and 34th days.
Experiments on taste might have been made at an earlier date, but this omission was
supplied in the case of another litter of puppies to which reference will be found in extracts
from a diary introduced later.
Some references to smell as it influences habits, even in very young puppies, have been
referred to in the diary.
In the dog much more than in the man are smell and taste associated and this becomes
evident in the early as well as the later psychic life of this animal as shown by the diary,
though this is like many other features much more evident to the one who daily associates
with animals than it can be from the best description it is possible to write.
Vision. — Owing to the gradual opening of the eyes it is difficult to see the pupil and to
make observations on the reaction of the iris to light. Apart from this the record of the
development of vision will it is hoped be found pretty complete.
82
WKSLKY MILLS ON
The " o|H>ning of the eyes " is really a separation of the lids, which are practically one
at birth, by a process of growth and absorption along the line of their future edges. These
procetwes take a few days for completion even after there is an obvious opening between the
li.l- : and it is very doubtful if the animal sees at all in the proper sense of the word until
the lids an- completely separated, if even then; so that the eyes being open is in itself no
guarantee that the animal sees, or at all events more than light and shadows.
Th«- slowness of reflex winking to appear in puppies is surprising, the more so as
mature d"u's wink verv readily when any objeet is brought near or moved before the eye.
ljuiic otherwise is it with mature birds, and it is almost impossible to get the young to
wink, ••vni on touching the lids in some cases I have found.
In tlii- and a former litter of St. Uernards, the eyes began to open on the llth day, and
in a litter of Hedlinsrton terriers on the same day or perhaps a little earlier. One writer
-tati- that the eve?, of do«js open on the Htli day. I have never seen this and do not believe
it hold- for anv pure-bred dogs at all events.
Mut individual differences show to the extent of at least twelve hours.
//.,;..,„,/. — It i- ver\ • eas\ -to be deceived in tliis on account of motor effects resulting
from . "in •u--ioii. or from contact of blasts of air with the skin. I think, however, my
experiment- will be deemed coiichiMve and the record of' the development of this sense very
full.
There come* a time as I have noted when the young dog is more affected by sounds
than .m older .inc. owing to tin le— perfect development of bis cerebral cortex, which part
• •f the brain i- a.--o,-iated with all higher psychic manifestations, with voluntary movements,
inhibit;. .1,-. etc. To thi- tin- hi'-k of experience is to be added, for till the dog has learned
better. iioi->-« of nil kind- arc excitements which may have unpleasant associations or the
revi-r-e. The mature do^ ha- embedded in his nervous system and psychic nature a series
of connections which without any reasoning answer to warn him or the reverse or are per-
tc.-tU indifferent.
HiiwrviT. new and mysterious sounds mav alarm a mature dog more than a puppy.
Tin- lower animal^ are more sensitive to concussions than man as shown by their
behaviour prior to earthquakes when there are slight oscillations of the earth, wholly
unperceived by man. yet causing alarm to the domestic animals.
I have noticed that puppies are very early stimulated by concussions, but regret that I
have not exact olwervations with fixed dates to report.
One of the earliest indications of hearing is r<Jii'.r movement of the ears. These are
• |iiite di-tinct, of course, from the voluntary movements often seen in dogs and other
animals. Hut similar though less marked movements of the external cars may be observed
in man also, as any one may prove by asking an individual to listen and determine the loca-
tion of a tuning fork sounded behind him. These I have for many years been accustomed
to demonstrate to my classes in physiology, though I have not noticed that they are referred
to in books. There seems to be no relation between the extent of the reflex and the volun-
tary movement* of the ears, of which some people are capable. When at concerts I have
-.m. tin..- olmerved them in great numbers and variety.
Another matter that seems to have received scant attention if I may judge from the
aWnee of printed references, in the condition of the ears in puppies up to a certain date.
At birth the external car i- turned back and its internal aspect strikes one by its relatively
I
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 33
undifferentiated character, and the auditory mealus is scarcely to be recognized. The ear in
fact grows and differentiates after birth in somewhat the same way as the eyelids, but the
latter are invariably in advance, so that there are physical reasons for the deafness of
puppies. Even after the ear seems to be opened up, the introduction of a fine probe is
impossible as I have shown.
Psychic manifestations may be looked at from so many different points of view and the
correct interpretation is so often doubtful, especially in the lower animals — one's explana-
tions are apt to be so artificial, narrow or otherwise imperfect that T shall under several
headings now refer to the early development of the puppy.
Play. — I have endeavoured to follow very closely the development of the play instinct,
so important is it as a means of physical and psychic development as well as an indication and
an index of the latter, in fact of both. The reader is referred to records of tin- 13th, loth,
21st, 27th and 32nd days more especially. I have felt keenly my inability to record all that
I have seen in this connection, not to mention the thoughts suggested, which, lack of space
prevents me making even an attempt to indicate.
What is play ? One observes, first of all, that the puppy uses its mouth generally on a
fellow, then or simultaneously its paws; but soon the movements are more complicated,
prolonged and accompanied by various vocal expressions which are of a significance which
varies with the age of the puppy.
There is not the slightest attempt at play during the period ot eye-closure.
At first playing seems to arise in part from an excess of motor energy which must be
discharged, and as it is in the nature of the dog to use his jaws so much the play takes tin-
special form of biting ; then the mouth is naturally assisted by the forelimbs. As locomotive
power increases the puppy takes to walking away and returning to the attack, then running.
jumping, etc.
Soon he begins to shake objects, pull at them, tear them. My observations show con-
clusively that the movements in play appear in the order of the final perfection of the co-
ordinated movements of the animal as represented, so far as the nervous system is concerned
in the cerebral cortex by well defined centres. I am now, and for some time have been,
engaged upon experiments which show that the cortical brain centres do not all develop at
the same time but in a certain order, a fact which throws a flood of light on the psychic as
well as the physical development of animals.
The pleasure of play is that of movement at first. Later there is no doubt a psychic
complexity of feeling not known to the very young puppy.
Nevertheless the observations reported on the 26th and 33rd days would seem to indi-
cate that even at this early age the puppy has some sense of fun or humour.
Scratching. — I have endeavoured to note the eai'liest attempts at this act and give some
details from time to time as it illustrates several points.
I should be disposed to regard scratching as a hereditary reflex perhaps, as is illustrated
by the experiment of the 1. 7th day. In other cases, however, the element of will does enter
more or less into this act. Even an adult dog will move his leg in the air in harmony with
scratching irritation against his side — a pure reflex. "When as noted on the 40th day, the
puppy turns his neck so as to adapt the movements of the leg and the position of the parts
to be scratched, it is plain that we have here the element of will as well as a fine example
of neuro-muscular co-ordination.
54 WKSLKY MILLS ON
The stndv «>f the development of such acts as scratching and that next to be referred to
art- verv siitrgestive and instructive to the physiologist and psychologist. I call special
attention t.i this reflex ami its psychic effects referred to in the diary on the 17th day, and
in the .-a-.- of the Ilcdlington terriers on the 30th day.
\\',i,t'i!i"i -i' '>"' T'lH.— The tail movements of the dog are so expressive that the history
nt" their development and the analysis of their meaning at the various stages of the evolution
,,f hi- lit'.- an- of more than ordinary interest. They are to him what words are to mankind.
It i- Metallic that 1 have been nnaltle to lu- positive as to the existence of any tail move-
in, -lit- during the period when tin- eyes are unopened, and this alone is significant of the
r.-latheh l"\v ~iaii- of development at this period. The reader is referred to the records of
tli,- l:'.i!i 17th. -I-'. 2:'>rd. 2*th. :!l-t. :».">th and 42nd days especially for notes that bear on
il,i. -iil.j.-.-i.
'I'll, -e ni"Vement-. p"-iti"ii-. ete.. of the tail have been to me signs of great significance,
l.ut I \\ill leave ili" reader to draw hi-, own conclusions. Certain it is they arc characteristic
,. i' eertain -t.i''e- "t 'd,-\ e],.pmeiit. Imt if I were to LT' > into full detail in reference to all they
.,,,,] thi- paper \\ oiild In me of inordinate length. It throws not a little light
,,h ,1 jeet to reiueiiilier that a eentre tin- tail movements has heen demonstrated ill the
ortex of the d.'ir-
—( If all animal^ known to us the dog is the most sociable. This he early
ih'li.-aie- l,\ hi- tail, tin- e\|,r.--i"ii of hi- la- e. hi- attitudes, locomotive movements, voice,
aiid the reader i- ret'.-rreil t" the diarv I'or cvideiiees of a development of these charac-
of hi- iiaiure. ,--pe. -iallv a- n- -ran Is man. a development which is so rapid after about
the :',nth in pith 'lav. that the |<npp\ in a few weeks has become in this respect very like a
mat nre 'l"'_r.
/•' !•'.— Tin- diar\ contains references to this subject on the 2<Jth, 33rd, 37th, 39th, etc.,
After hearing i- e-tahli-hrd. fri<rht is easilv caused through that sonse, and apparently
iiiueh in-'iv 1-,-adilv than throuirh \ i-i<>n at a very earlv period. At this time also concus-
i..ii- a- -neb an- potent in producing fear. I regret t hat the inttnencc-of concussions was
i,..i more fully te-ted during the hlinil period. I find that the Bcdlington terriers were thus
alarmed on the '.'t h dav.
Though tin- pheiioineiia witiies-ed when a puppy a day old is in danger of slipping off
a -urfaee of Mipport. suggest alarm on its part, I (piestion whether the puppy is possessed
of enough consciousness -o to speak to experience true fright.
— 1'uppies may and usually do cry (in a manner scarcely to be distinguished from
akitti-ii.su that mature dogs hearing it, bark, thinking cats are about) almost as soon as
Inirn. Gradually this voice is changed to that which is characteristic of the dog. Before
harking in any form, growling in sleep, then in play, has heen observed. They were heard
to bark in tdeep before doing so when awake. Such use of the voice is reflex or similar
to reflex action.
The diary contains the earliest observed use of the voice in various ways with the cir-
rumntancm utated, and among others I call attention to the records for the 23rd, 27th, 35th,
42nd and .V'th days.
t will be noticed again that there is no proper use of the voice beyond crving during
the blind jtvriml, and that there is a development of growling in sleep, growling when
awake, harking (incipient ax in older dogs) during sleep, probably in dreams, barking simply
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS. 85
as an expression of surplus of energy, barking in wantonness, etc., all of which is, like the
wagging of the tail, highly characteristic of different psychic states.
All these modes of expressions are to be witnessed with precisely the same interpreta-
tion in older dogs at times, though of course, generally the meaning of their barking and
growling is more definite. But the puppy persists latent in the dog just as does the bov in
the man.
Dreaming. — Mature dogs do undoubtedly dream, and it' OIK- mav judge bv similar use
of the voice and like general behaviour, puppies do also. Leaving out of the question the
doubtful evidence of growling in sleep, the phenomena reported on the :!">tli day seem to
point to dreaming, for the behaviour of the puppy is very similar to that of the mature dog.
Anger. — Much of the play of dogs is mimic, fighting even from the first, and I have
noted on the 27th day during play a very brief but decided exhibition of anger such as mav
occasionally be seen among mature dogs or boys even of eight or nine years of age during
rough play. For the moment anger rules, and the extent to which this is the ease and
especially the length of time over which it lasts, depends greatly on the breed of doi^s.
With terriers very early play at times becomes serious and later it may so often become
fighting that these dogs cannot always with safety be left together. In fe\v respects do the
different breeds show their characteristics or at so early an age as in this. For a verv earlv
case of anger (or was it a mere reflex '!) see the record of the 17th day. and for a clear case
the record of the terriers on the 80th day.
Memory. — In a sense all impressions are remembered, /. /'., the state of the nervous
system, indeed the whole' organism somatic and psychic, is dependent on impressions,
ancestral, pre-natal and post-natal. Tt is simply impossible that it should he otherwise.
However, in the more restricted sense of the word " memory " a good instance is to lie
noted in the behaviour of the puppy that was accidentally trodden upon by me. This
occurred on the 47th day and up to the date of the conclusion of the diary on the (tilth dav
it was very clear that he remembered this unpleasant event.
Memory is very retentive in dogs though there seem to lie in this respect ;is much
individual difference as in human beings. I had a greyhound that could not see a cat on
the street without giving chase ; and he would after many months remember the identical
tree up which the cat climbed when he was in pursuit. This is moreover a case of visual
memory in all probability as it is not likely that the scent from the cat would remain lot-
six months.
Recognition. — From several experiments recorded, as the result of introducing other
bitches into the same compartment with the puppies, the reader may be able to draw some
conclusions. From the behaviour of the puppies I conclude that at the time of the later
experiments the fact that they attempted to suck the strangers is not evidence that they
were mistaken for the dam, but that they simply had such a desire to suck that they were
willing to accept what they could get. They in one instance gave the clearest preference for
the dam and at once — guided probably by sight chiefly. For dogs' judgments are quickest
by sight though often corroborated by smell. Smell is their surest guide and always called
into use in doubtful cases. See especially the record for the 36th day. Of course, I wit-
icssed evidence for my conclusion, which in this and other cases it is not possible for me to
illy communicate by words.
I have noticed in these and other puppies a quick recognition of human association
56
WKSLEY MILLS ON
through what I have formed the Hp-vall, not to be identified with any other sound. Is this
the result ofheredity t.. any extent, this sound having been used more than any other in
attracting the attent'ion of dogs ? Hut s,, readily are psyehic- associations formed that one
mist not !•«• sure of this. The dog above all our domestic animals is a plastic creature and
i, lit'.- is made up largely of associative reflexes and kindred neuroses with corresponding
-es. This prim-iple I regard as a key that unlocks more of the secret places of canine
nature than perhaps any ..(her unless it be heredity itself.
//„,„„„,-. _Thc re-.irds of the -215th and :5:?rd days seem to show that even such young
puppies appreciate fun or humour much as a child does— and this can be almost daily ob-
-er\ rd in mature ilogs.
\ii.,.i:..,, ,ii"t /•'/'"/".. Mv observations on these subjects, some of which I have
attempted t.' iv.-onl. -how in the plainest way how very readily a puppy is fatigued, but also
indicate a gradual improvement in this respect. This readiness in experiencing fatigue
i-\l -lain- « li\ . moreover, i 'lie ob-erver may be- led to question the observations of another on
\. r\ \..unL' animal-. Airainand again have I tailed in my attempt to get the same result
pditiou. |n tad. the ml, up to about the iMth day was that success on repetition of
certain -timuli \\a- very doubtful owing to fatigue.
Tlii- i- u. II illu-trated in the case of the growling reflex, etc., of the 17th day. But it
;,.,]. • the M-n-.es and the whole life of the animal somatic'and psychic.
|-'.'i :lii- reason -leep follow- at once on the exertion of play with its physical move-
,| it- .,.n.,,r\ -timuli tending to exhaiiM.
11.;,, i,,,, the iicce-.-it\ o I' aim m lance ot' sice] i in early life for all animals.
ll"« important that thi- -late of thing- should be recogni/.ed by all educators — ill fact
ail \\h" ha\ •• to d" \\ith voung children to whom it applies equally with dogs and other
\ oilier anim.
—The depeiiclence ot coiiscioiisn ess on sensory impressions is readily
-h'-wn. It ua- toiind that bandaging the eyes of the puppies sufficed oil the 18th day to
ijuiet ih. in and i veil put them a-leep when in their usual environment (pen).
Thi- -iibjeet i- evidently clo-ely akin to the previous ones. While these relations exist
all through life their eh-are-l demonstration is in the young animal.
Iti-.-iinimi. — If mature dogs dream, and of this there seems no reasonable doubt, the
phenomena witne--ed in the puppies on the .'55th day is evidence of the same state. Growl-
ing in ?.|eep \\ a- noted a> early a> the 17th day. But I would hesitate to refer tin.- to
dreaming, in tact, I do not think such an explanation applicable if the term "dreaming"
be used iii the i-ame sense in which it would apply to a mature dog having a vision of
imaginary events that rouse feelings.
\\'ill. — It may perhaps be doubted if there be any appreciable exercise of will proper
during the jK-riod when the eyes are unopened. Hut on the 17th day when on the puppy's
ear U-iug rublnd gently he, in addition to scratching, puts up his foreleg occasionally as if to
remove the source of irritation, there is the appearance of volition. At first reflex and volun-
tary action arc much mixed, of which there are many examples to be picked out from the
diary. But in some instances, eases of pure volition may be found, e. g., when on the 20th
day the puppie* go to the wall of their pen and attempt to get over it. But even this is to
nu- by no m.-an- no clear a ease as that of the 41st day when a puppy watches a fly that has
been tormenting him and then steadying his head deliberately snaps at it like a mature dog.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 87
Suggestive Actions. — I prefer this term to " imitation " as the latter has hecome
associated in most minds with the attempt to repeat what has been seen. In dogs the first
imitative action or rather suggestive action is seen in play. One bites the other gently and
this rouses the tendency to reciprocate. It comes before all visual suggestive action. When
several mature dogs are kept together, one may witness daily many interesting examples of
imitative action. It has an educative effect of the widest influence cither for good or evil on
dogs. Much of sheep-worrying, etc., is the result of suggestive action, and is not spontane-
ous, except in so far as it is natural to all dogs to chase.
In the puppy from the 40th day onward suggestive action is verv common, and this
greatly increases the activity and hastens the psychic progress of the members of a litter of
puppies as compared with a single young dog kept apart.
It often, I have noticed, advances a puppy of a few months of age to place him aiming
older dogs ; and this is sometimes followed by the best physical as well as psychic results,
especially if the young dog be allowed to go out for exercise with the older ones, under
direction of course, for dogs should not be allowed to roam as thev will anv more than
children. They too soon learn the ways of the street. The manner in which this principle
of suggestive action was illustrated on the tilst day when in the yard among the older dogs
was very striking.
Resemblances to the Mature D»<J. — Every animal is what it is by reason of its inherent
tendencies as re-acted on by the environment, and at this stage it may lie interesting and
instructive to call attention to the first occasion on which actions suggestive of those of older
dogs if not practically identical were manifested. The reader is especially referred to
certain records on the 37th, 3!)th, 40th, 42nd, 43rd. 45th, 47th. 48th. 4!Mh and ">Mth days.
Indeed, after the 50th day these resemblances in behaviour are so numerous, or in other
words the puppy is so matured, so fully equipped psychically that much less interest, or at all
events importance, attaches to the study of his psychic life.
Influences of Environment — As has been explained when in the young puppy the eyes
are closed he is very apt to fall asleep, and if all the stimuli through the sensory organs
were cut off consciousness would be reduced to a minimum if it existed at all. ( >n the other
hand as illustrating the influence of the environment in special ways on the early psychic
life of the puppy, the reader is referred to records in the diary on the 23rd, 2ljth, 33rd. 45th.
46th, 47th and 49th days among others. There is not space for comment.
Reasoning. — I do not propose to enter into the controversy as to whether animals not
possessed of articulate language can reason ; or whether we should name the process
corresponding to that in man "inference."
That man can reason in a way that animals lower in the scale cannot is certain ; but
that much that we assume to be of a higher order in the mind of man and perhaps consider
reasoning of this higher order differs in no essential point from psychic processes in animals,
I am convinced after many years close observation alike of animals and man including the
working of my own mind which after all is the final court of appeal for one's self. When
on the 41st day the puppy scrapes away the sawdust, and then some days later repeating the
act, tries one spot with his head, not being satisfied paws again just where there is a slight
elevation in the floor, is there reasoning ?
When on nearly every occasion on seeing me the puppy that had been trodden on
Sec. IV., 1894. 8.
gg WKSLKY MILLS ON
retired with his tail down and an appearance of dejection, did he reason that I might be
again the cause of some unpleasant feelings to him ?
Two evening since, the weather being intensely hot, the dam of these puppies was
allows! to sleep on n veranda (more airy) of the house instead of in the kennel. She had
not been on this veranda since last summer. At a late hour I opened the door leading from
the veranda into the van! and invited her to come out. She declined to do so- which at first
,.irpriscd me. The d'oir did not wish to be removed to the kennel, and this was borne out
l,v the fai-t that on the following evening as she lay on the same veranda opening the door
leading to the yard and at the same time that of the kitchen she immediately got up and
walk.-d int.. the kit. -hen. In the latter she had reeeived many a tit-bit. Wherein does the
b,-havi..ur of this St. H.-rnard bit.-h differ from that of a child of say five years of age who
wh.-n amid hi- play i- ealled by his mother, but silently protesting turns quickly away ?
I»,,,-he ln-f,.n- turning f..niinl.ite anv sentences ? 1 le can do so to be sure, but does he —
iiiu-t h.'': 1- ii'.t the j. TIM •.'— or -erics of proeer-ses in his mind closely akin to those in the
ii, iii. I .•!' my St. Bernard .'
I- th, li.-havi»iir of the puppv that turns away when he sees me different from or akin
• •),;,! ,,1'it- .lam in th.' • ireiim-tanee- already detailed '.'
In t|,,. ease ,.t' |ia\\intr awav th.' -awdu-t there -eeins to be the recognition of a cause,
\,.( j. it p., —idle tn -.'paratr thi- mental proee-s wholly from the restless moving about of an
animal that d"e- n.'t tin. I it-- bed ijuite comfortable and which certainly requires no
•• r. -a-oning I" explain ''.
I-- ,ii,,l H,ri,i,.-. — When I'l'ti-rriiiLf t» rellexes in general I omitted to call attention
Main |ihi-n.>m<'iia which seem to m.- unijiicstionably of this character, e. g., on the 23rd
dav \\hi-n "iic puppv li.-k- the ntln-r alter feeding, as is always the case, it is observed to
pla.e it |,;iw- <m the head ..t'the .>iher and -pread the toes exactly as in sucking the mother
\\licn it place- it- paw- a!_'ain-t the mammary glands: and so in other instances. The associ-
ation in niie kind ..fii-e ,>(' th. mouth (.-licking) is made with another kind as licking, etc.
K.i'i*i'i' !'••>. — Any one who without prejudice watches any young animal cannot fail to
be impressed with the readiness with which, within certain natural limits, it profits by its
••xpericiice : and this is one of the lessons of the diary of these puppies, evident in all direc-
tion*, instincts included. As one instance among many I refer the reader to the advance
noted in regard t<> the bones on the ")!»th and tilst days, and the entire behaviour of the
puppies in the yard on that day. The manner in which they acted, as if they were well
acquainted with the yard, the various ways in which their movements and actions suggested
the old dog illustrated to me in a way that was somewhat of a surprise, the readiness with
which they availed themselves of every experience and quickly worked it into their nature.
The Mysterious. — That dogs do in some fashion recognize causation and are puzzled by
it* apparent absence seems to be bevond doubt.
The earliest manifestation of this I have noted on the 38th day in connection with
dangling a bright chain ; nevertheless this is not to my mind a clear case.
Individuality. — from time to time reference has been made to individual differences
Uth jwyehie and physical. It is not easy to make perfectly evident in a diary the extent to
which individuality is shown, but even in the blind period it exists ; and to a close observer,
familiar with clogn and the particular breed being studied, it shows itself in a variety of
w».v*— often it may IM- difficult to describe in words. Sometimes when but a few weeks old
• puppy foreshadow* hi» future in an unmistakable way.
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 59
Periods of Development. — A study of the diary will show that the two great periods are :
that before the eyes are open and that succeeding this one. The time between the opening
of the eyes and the establishment of real vision and hearing constitutes a transition or inter-
mediate period.
Development is very slow in the tirst period and existence almost a vegetative one, yet
not wholly so for by the skin, the muscular sense, to some extent by taste and smell, bv
visceral sensations, etc., the animal's nervous centres are being modified.
The intermediate period is marked by a considerable advance, though slow as compared
with the progress made within the next few days.
The period between about the 17th and the 45th day is that of greatest importance in
the life of the dog.
After that there is constant improvement from experience up to the tJOth day, and this
is well marked — more so than at any later time ; but it is not of equal importance with that
preceding.
These periods glide into one another and many others might lie interpolated, but I
desire to avoid artificiality which is sure to result from the attempt at numerous divisions of
any kind.
There is not the sharp line of difference between the dog and other animals before the eves
are opened and afterwards, which some writers would have us believe, though between the
animal when it can neither see nor hear and the same animal ten days afterwards, there is
indeed a vast difference. But as to the rate and nature of development the reader may draw
his own conclusions and to enable him to do so has been my chief object in giving a record
of facts so detailed and as free from gaps and omissions as possible. I am convinced more-
over that the whole difference in the periods referred to is not to be referred merely to tin-
presence or absence of vision and hearing.
About this time the whole nature of the animal seems to undergo a comparatively sudden
leap forward in advancement, possibly as the result of the accumulated experiences of ages
acting through heredity. I mean that the advances directly referable' to the advent of seeing
and hearing would tend to accumulate by heredity and to be expressed in the organism in
time in a more decided manner.
General. — The preceding are a few of the many aspects of the psychic (and physical)
development presented within the first sixty days of existence of puppies. I deprecate hard
and fast lines of demarcation in biology and psychology, believing that in nature one thing as
a rule glides into another at some stage of development at all events. My commentary on
the diary is therefore not claimed to be complete, if indeed it is possible to recognize all that
there is in psychic development, however closely one may observe, however perfectly analyse.
Physical Correlation. — Already for some years the relations of mind and body have been
recognized in a general way, and studied with results of definite value. But while there
have been isolated experiments and observations made on young animals bearing on the
relation between physical development and the psychic status, I am not aware that any
complete and systematic study of the subject has been attempted. That the mind and the
body must be studied together, will I am satisfied become more and more evident as investi-
gations on the one independently of the other prove disappointing. This applies more
particularly no doubt to the mind, but not wholly. "While to a practised observer very many
shades of change in physical developments may be observed, there is no good method of
60
WRSLKY MILLS ON
measuring most of thorn ; and it is more than difficult to express much of what is observed
in u way to make it appreciable by the mind of the reader.
Tntil our knowledge of the relations between the mind and the body— between the
hUtory of the b,,.]y and that of the mind— between ontogeny and psychogeny (psychogenesis)
in made very much more complete, it would appear that it is desirable that a contemporane-
,,11* a,v,.mit be kept of every change of whatever kind observed both physical and psychic.
\\'<- dan' M-aivelv say that matters so apparently trivial as the change in colour of the
iri-, or a^ the pigmentation of the nose for example are in no relation whatever with
psychic development.
Ha- tin- i-rnptioii «.f tin- teeth in the puppy no relation to psychic growth and develop-
ment ? In it -elf the direct causal relation from increasing experience thus afforded by their
u .,- i- n,.t all : and there is doubtless in this more than we are in a position to define as yet-
A- ..on a- the teeth appear and the jaws are more used as is now the tendency the puppy
sidvjince- in ,-,,n-e.|iieiiee of this very use of teeth and jaws, but this is probably not the
\\ l|.,le ftofX .
Kr. .in th. . -hiet ' diarv and the comments on it the reader will be able to cull many
of p-vchie and jihvsieal correlations. Hetweeii the physical changes in the eye and
,-ar ,-p.-.-iallv and tin- p-vchie results the closest relation is evident, and this should suggest
that -imilar do-,- e,.nneet ion exir-t- elsewhere. While the puppy sprawls in the blind period
I,, , annot inve-tiirate ..lij.-.-t- ; and we find as the sensory organs advance in development the
animal'- 1... •'•in.. tor pow.-r increases s<> that he can the better use all his senses, hence the
I_T> -at -tri(l,- In- make- in development from one part undergoing a change which adapts it
I., lie- well-being "t'other part- and the entire organism.
A- a matter of fact motor power is in the young animal a very fair guide to its general
a«ha!i • HP nt. and in tracing the development of the puppy one notices this daily.
There i- a . •••rtain order »f progress : first the tongue laps, etc., as in sucking, then after
th, erupti'iii of teeth, use of the jaws, at the same time and more so later the movements of
tin- f.. re-limb, lonir. in tact always in advance of the hind limb — the tail soon taking a share
in the movement-.
The-e movements not only increase in power but in precision, i. e., they are co-ordinated,
and thir- it. well illustrated by many facts stated in the diary.
I hese movements, the development of the senses, etc., etc., are of course impossible
ithont the nervous system, and they gain in precision and variety according to the rate
and extent to which the cortex of the cerebrum is developed into functional activity. My
own experiments on the brains of young animals are not yet complete BO that I shall not
here refer to them further than to state that they bear out the view just stated. During the
•liiul period the cerebral cortex is found to be unexcitable, while in the mature dog move-
ments of definite groups of muscles may be readily obtained by stimulation of the cortex.
Differences in Breeds. — Both physically and psychically there are differences in develop-
ment in the various breeds of dogs.
I found that the litter of Bedlington terriers developed much faster psychically than St.
•nardit, and they also mature earlier, physically and otherwise, a remark that applies to
the finaller breed* of dog* generally.
They sooner show, especially in movements, a great superiority, which strengthens the
THE PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 61
opinion I have expressed that among animals the degree of advancement in co-ordinated
movements is a fairly good guide to psychic progress at early periods.
What Remains to be Done. — I am now anxious, as all my work has been done on pure-
bred dogs, to study a litter of mongrels.
It has been thought well to confine this paper to the study of the early development of
I can see the desirability of following up this paper by the account of some one dog
from birth to maturity, and possibly I may be able to do this.
I purpose following this paper by another similar one on the development of other
animals in the earlier periods of existence, considerable material for which has already been
accumulated, so that I hope in time to get the facts in such form that broad and sound con-
clusions as to development of young animals may be drawn.
As the dog, after the monkeys and apes, more closely resembles man pyschicully than
any other animal, it seems to me that it would be very profitable to attempt a comparison of
the development of the young dog and the infant. But this task must also be deferred.
For various reasons I have not referred in detail to the fragmentary work of others,
chiefly because the original papers are not in most eases accessible to me n<>\v, and because
prolonged discussions and comparisons with their results would add to the length of an
already long paper. I present my observations with such conclusions as 1 have tried to
draw cautiously and without prejudice, believing that whatever their detects they constitute
the most complete account of the subject published to date.
Some Conclusions. — The dog is born blind and deaf. lie possibly smells and tastes
feebly, but this is difficult of demonstration ; but in any case he smells, tastes, has tactile
and muscular sensations, the temperature sense and can experience pain before he can either
see or hear.
The eyes are open before the ears, but seeing objects does not correspond in time with
the opening of the eyelids, which is gradual, the result of processes of growth and absorp-
tion. Hearing follows sooner on complete opening of the ears than seeing on opening of
the eyes.
There is progressive improvement in both seeing and hearing.
Both begin about the 17th day and are in a high state of perfection about the 30th day ;
hearing being upon the whole rather more rapid in development.
Smell and taste are demonstrable on the 13th day, and are well developed about the
30th day.
Newly born dogs are very much affected unfavourably by a temperature below a certain
moderate point (50° or 60° F.). Are capable from the first of such movements as enable
them to avail themselves of the heat from the mother's body.
They give evidence of feeling hunger and are capable of making certain slow move-
ments at birth.
They find the teats chiefly if not wholly by touch ; and continue sucking in consequence
of the satisfaction of the appetite for food.
Up to about the 20th day, puppies are very readily fatigued, and incapable of attention
to anything for more than a very few seconds at one time.
They early show an appreciation of any decided change in the environment, indicating
62 WESLKY MILLS ON T1IK PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS.
that exiK-rience even in the earliest days is not lost on them. In other words the environ-
ment dot* and must act on the nervous system with results that manifest themselves if in
no more definite way at least in this : that new experiences (stimuli) cause comfort or discom-
fort as evidenced by quiescence or wriggling, cries, etc.
('..-ordinatcd muscular movements appear in greatest perfection in a certain order, viz.,
inoiitli and head parts, fore-limbs, hind-limbs, tail, etc,
These seem to be related t<> t lie order of development of the centres of the cerebral cortex.
Tb«' epoch- most differentiated from each other in the psychic and somatic life of the
d««Lr atv (!) That prior to the opening of the eyes and (2) That subsequent to this event.
The former siitrgcsts intni-uterine life by its negative character; and is well marked off
from the period that follows the more numerous avenues of knowledge existing, and their
utili/.atioii and in oih,-r rc-pccts not well understood, of the latter period. In other words
tin animal after thi- period can eome more fully in contact with environment with corres-
ponding rc-ult- in it- development. It seems besides more impelled to do so ; there is
more \im in it- whole nature. A transition period between the time when the eyes and ears
hrgin to op.-n and u hen the animal actually sees objects and hear sounds may also be
P , • 'L'ni/.-'d.
Tin- i-ra of mo-! rapid and ino-t important development is subsequent to the period
\\ln-n -i-i-ini; and In -amur are established — when the animal is in possession of all its senses,
.•t. . Tiii- i v.-iid- lict\\ci-n about the liiiih and the 4.">th day approximately.
- __ live action beginning perhaps with the first manifestations of the play instinct
ha-.. e-peeiall\ a- linn- pa-s-es. a very imjiortant share in determining the direction of de-
velopm. -MI. and what manner of dog the individual becomes. It is education in the more
i -elise.
The order of development of the senses and co-ordinated movements as well as reflexes,
and the manifestation and perfecting of instincts have a distinct relation to the needs as well
a- the gem-nil development of the animal, c./j. smell is always more important to the dog
than any of hi- other seizes, and it is early developed. The Hame remark applies to the
movement- ot the jaws and the limbs over those of other parts.
The detailed study ot' the development of the dog as recorded in the foregoing pages
Hunt rate* how dependent all subsequent advancement is on the early and full development
i>| the senses and co-ordinated movements. They bring the nervous centres into contact so
to speak with the environment.
The same is illustrated in the study of the human infant; but in the case of the dog the
investigation is not surrounded by the same complications or at all events prejudices.
Although it ir- not possible as yet to determine the physical and psychic correlations
down to the minutest details, from what has been accomplished, it seems reasonable to hope
that a complete correlation may be ultimately established.
The first sixty days of a dog's existence are of so much more consequence than any later
jK-rio.1, that the writer has decided to limit this paper to this period — within which almost
all important features in development appear.
SECTION IV., 1894.
[ 63 1
TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
IV.-LEbonUs de M-
Par MGR LAFLAMMK.
(Ui le 27 mai 1894.)
Le 27 avril dernier, vers huit heurcs <lu soir, 1111 terrible eboulis se produisait sur la rive
nord-ouest de la riviere Ste-Annc, pres de la ligne de separation du canton d'Alton el de la
Seigneurie Pertlmis.
Cinq ou six maisons, autant de granges, disparaissaient dans ce hoiileversenient. Dix-
huit personnesfurent entrainees avec le^ niaisons ; (juatre y trouvurent la niort et les ((iiatorxc
autres pnrcnt etre sauvees le lendemain matin, an milieu des plus grands dangers. Mlh •-
avaient passe toute la nuit groapees sur un monticule reste a sec, entourees de tontes jiarts
par un sol encore mouvant, enveloppees par des cuiirants torrentielw, 411! charriaient <lcs
monceaux de sable et d'argile et un nombre prodigieux de troin-s d'arbres arraelies aux rives
ou precipitt3S avec le sol dans la riviere.
Faire connaitre la nature et les causes probables de ce eataclvsnie : tel est le but de ee
travail.
Pour mieux comprendre comment s'est produite cette catastrophe, il est necessaire de
connaitre d'abord la structure generale de la contree aftecttiO, telle <m'elle etait avant le
desastre. On en trouvera la topographie sur la carte (pie je joins a ces notes.
Alton
V
Plan de IVboulis de St-Alban,
27 nvril 1894.
Echelle : 10 arpents au pouce.
64
MOB LAFLAMMK
Au sud-ouest <Ie la ligne PP qui separe Pertlmis d' Alton, se trouvait une vaete terrasse
Kiililniiiu'iiiH' S, tin eote mid de lacpielle eoulait la riviere. La, cette riviere decrivait un arc
ilt- ccrole <l«'iit la convexite etait touruee vers lo nord-ouest. La hauteur de la falaise/do la
rive droite etait d'environ -JOO pieds. et cette t'alaiso etait entierement composee de sable.
An n.«rd-est ilo la ligne eitee jilus hatit, un ravin profond r traversal! tout le terrain,
dcpuis la rivi.'.iv Ste-Anne jusipi'a la montagne. On rencontrait ensuite une surface plus
l>u*se ct plus argilciisc -f, dans la<pielle la riviere avait ereuse de longs meandres. Cette
partie i-tait iMuiipleteiiu'nt lioisee. La partie <ln snd-oiiest an eontraire etait det'rich(5e, sauf
lr pfii<lalit '!<• la talaisc f. enrore eollVert d'arliri'S.
'I'.HiTt- I'i'tti- ]ari.rc >nrt'acc (-st inainteiiaiit oeenpee jiar line dej)ression limitee au sud-est
par 1'aii. •ii'iiiu- talai-i- di- la ri\ irrc /"'. et au imrd-oiH'st, par une ligne courbe laissant j\ angle
• Ir-'it la rni'-n Sti'-Aiinr \'i--a-\-is la trrre <lf ^^olls. I'. |)arveau, et eonrant d'abord de Test
a I'liiif-i -ur mi'- luiiirih-iir 'li- iiTiitr arpcnts. Kn ee jiuint, cetteligne se courbe vers le nord-
i\aut iiin' dirertinn ipii fail a\n- la talnise slid / ' un angle tres aigu, et elles se pro-
iii-.i|u'a | '!•••- 'li' tr»i- niillf-i. ni'i rile ivjoint la riviere. Cette ligne limite I'eboulis
t !•-( raneiennetalairte.de la rivierey'1, (jui n'a pas ot<5 aflfectt^e.
irni- niillc^ dc Inng. siir une quarantainc d'arpents de large,
I .a lilnllc -ud
La "lirlace I" nilcVefsce a plus
a>; |" .iiil Ii- pin- i'-!eiidil.
l'iv- i|c la limit.. -iid-Miic-i i|c 1','lioiili-. la surface ett'undree est entbucee a 120 pieds.
• iv|.-vc cn-nitc iiiseiisibleiiicnl ju-i|ii'a I'extremite imrd-est. D'ailleurs, toutc cette
1'iiiie eiicure lent fluent, a niesiire ijiie la riviere creiise son lit jilus profondement
Irainage -.• fait miciix. I... -n] prend ainsi avec le tenijis une assiette phis solide.
la surface eliniilee ,.-t -nrtmit >ablunneuse. An centre, c'est une argile blcue
e niveaii -'I'li-ve grad iielleinent jiixpi'a attt'indrc la surface du sol. A
"" '"• reiM'iuitre plu.- 'pie de- iiiiinticiiles ile sable et d'argile, avec des toutt'es d'arbres
. i\ an!- puiir la plllpart, reiivei-M'S pcle-nicle slir le sol.
La -irn.-tur,. geidugiipu- c-t tr,'.- -imple. Les sections siiivantes nous la represente en
'l.-ux eiidr-«it- liiti'.'-n-Mt-. avail! et apivs r<-linulis.
Si:i Tios CoiiRii: AM, AVAST i.'KHon.is.
• «!.!<•. lai ixU aii'ili-HsiiKili' la rivi,.rp. (; Rlniso.- I, grmiit. R lit de IH riviere.-M posse du moulin
(iorric. I) " Un- ilr clu-val."
SKITIOX CORRIK, AI-RKS
S. G, L, R, M rt [>' m^mo »lgnlficntion ()iir ri.dosMi«.-R' ancicn lit dc la rivierp maintcnant coinbM.
L'tiBOULIS DE ST-ALBAN
68
SECTION AUDY CD, AVANT L'tf
S terrasse de sable. — Gjlits'd'argile. — R riviere. — A niaison d'Aiuly.
SECTION AUDY, APK^S I,'I£BOUUS.
S, G et R meme signification que d-dessus.— R1 ancien lit dc la riviere, traverse par les maisuns Andy et Darvcaii.
A1 niaison Andy apres 1'eboulis.
La premiere AB (voir carte) passe par lt> inoulin Gorrie M, la seconde Cl) par la terrc
de Mons. Jos. Audy, 1'une des victimes.
Comme on le voit dans la premiere section, la riviere, an innnlin <!orrie. pa>sait ilans
une gorge de granit tres etroite, avant de se lancer, par nn bond de 10. "> pieds, dn liaur de la
falaise granitique dans le bassin intcrieur. An lias dc cettc chute etait place le inoulin
Gorrie. Co monlin est maintenant reconvert dc pres de 100 pivds d'argilo.
. Bur la rive gauche de cette passe, s'appuyait nne hande utroite d'alluvion 1>. large a la
base d'environ deux arpents et s'elevant a pins de cent pieds. (J't'-tait cc ipic les gens appc-
laient le " Dos-du-cheval." Cette langne de terre rejoignait bientut la terrasse sablensc snr
laquelle etaient plac(5es les proprietes emportees. Kile etait bordec an nonl-i-st par 1111 ravin
tres profond, allant jusqu'a la montagne. Kile snivait a pen pres la ligue AH de la carte.
Au sud-est, la riviere avait pour rivage immediat nne snrt'ace granitique M, large d'en-
viron deux cents pieds, qui allait s'enfonir sons la falaise de la rive snd /''. La hauteur de
cette falaise en cet endroit est d'environ 120 pieds.
Au nord-est de ce barrage natural, la riviere eoulait en eaux mortes. Elle deerivait dans
la plaine plus basse et richement boisee de vastes meandres jusqu'a la premiere chute. La
meme chose se repetait plus haut.
II y avait done en amont du " Dos-de-cheval " une vaste plaine, relativement basse, dont
1'unique debouche vers 1'ouest etait la passe Gorrie. C'est par ce dernier goulet que toute
1'eau de la riviere devait neeessairement passer.
II est assez probable qu'un premier eboulis, relativement restreint, s'est produit au-des-
sus de la passe Gorrie, en M (voir carte), et que les debris de toutes sortes, arbres, argile,
sable, etc., sont venus bloquer cette gorge.
On y voit encore en effet un fouillis enorme de gros troncs d'arbres, comme une foret en
miniature, qui est entass6 dans le chenal a cet endroit et qui le bouche completement.
On arrive encore a la ineme conclusion en se basant sur une observation faite vers 7.30
Sec. IV, 1894. 9.
66
MOB LAFLAMMK
houre* du soir par 1111 hal.itant do Ste-Christine, dont la maison eat a une demi-lieue de la
rivierv, justemont en face du moulin Gorrie au sud-est.
II a vn, pendant une vingtainedo minutes, comrae des jets puissants de vapeur e'edancant
au-dossus des arliros, pros do la chute. L'apparence de ces jets e"tait absolument celle de la
vapeur qui w'eehappe du tuyau d'uno locomotive on motivement. Ces bouffdes blanches se
M.nt ei.suite depla.-oes en suivant le cours de la riviere, avec une grande rapidite". Au bout
d'un qiiart-d'heure. elles avaient ccsse.
Kvideinment, e'otait I'.'dioiilis (pii cominencait. Los masses tres lourdes d'argile, en
toiul.ant dan- I'eaii. la faisaieiit jaillir ;i une grande hauteur, en gouttelettes tres tenues, et, a
la .-lart.- .|..uteiiM- du eivpusciile. on pouvait prendre ces aniiw do gouttelettes pour des jets de
vapeur.
M.-ja a ee nii.nieiit. le ehenal < Jorrie .'tail li]oi|ue, et 1'oau, en attaquant des nivcaux plus
.'•lev.'-. pr..v..i|iiait de- eln Mills dont les niateriaux eontrilniaiont a bloquer de plus en plus
l°aiieieli elienal.
LVaii. arn'-t.'.' dan- -mi eours. >'est aenmiulee en arrioro a une hauteur qui depassait de
IHO pi.., |. 1, niveau d.- la rivi.'-re aetuelle. d'apn-s les mesures .pie j'en ai prises. Elle s'est
.,',,,_ aeeiiinul.'e dan- le vaste lia-sin «>u eirenlait aiiparavant la riviere, a Test du " Dos-
- .- riiitlneii.-e de I'-Micinne pr.-ssioii 1 1 \i 1 n ist at iqiio qui en est resnltee, 1'arete du " Dos-
di-elii-\al" i-'est Kri-.'-e dan- -a partie la plus t'ailile. a environ trois arpents de la chute,
ii- d'eau -'e-t pr.'eipiti'e jiar la hre.-he avee une violence inouic. Le torrent
i i
-.- tn.iivait al"i-- a ras.-r la l>a-e d.-s terrasses sahlonnouscs / placcee sur la rive droite de
la rivi.'-re. II en a lialav.' le- extr.'init.'s. et la masse de ees terrasses, qui no reposait que sur
mi.- -iirfaee anrileti-e ineliiii'e vi-rs le sud-est. s'est trouv.'-e a manquer d'appni. Ello a alors
uli-..' \.-r- le -ud-.-t et .-t veini.- -'in-taller en travers de 1'ancien lit (pi'elle a completomcnt
("e-t c-e irrand nniiiveiiieiit .In ihird-est au sml-est qui a traiisporte les maisons Gauthier,
Aiid\ et |)arv«-au au -ud-.-r-t de I'aiieieii elienal, et leur a fait parconrir tin trajet de pres de
vinirt-eiii'i arpents, eonmie mi pent le voir dans la section Andy.
(Vtte gigantesi|iie glissade s'.-st-elle faite tout d'un coup, on a-t-cllo demande un certain
temji-? La-dessns, U-s donnecs jmsitives font A peii pros conipletcmont defaut. Une des vic-
tiines affinne >|u'il!< ne so mint aper<;n du mouvemont qu'au moment ou ils etaientdeja rondus
:i d«--tinati.iii. I'ne autre, (|ui etait a (lire son chapelot, dit avoir ressenti des secousses des le
i-oninienrenu-nt <le sa pri^^re, et ce n'est (ju'a la tin qu'une secousse plus violente 1'a forc^ de
wirtir p<mr «e rondre eornpte de ce qui se passait.
Si le mouvoment do translation a ete 1'unique cause de ces vibrations, il faut admettre
quc I.- deplacoment a dure de sept a huit minutes, et que le choc produit par 1'arret final a
•'•t»; la forte SOCOUSHO ressontie a la fin des agitations. Les malheureux d'ailleurs ^taient
t. •!!. -in. -nt epotivanteH, qUi, les observations qu'ilsont pu faire sont ndcessairement incomplctes
et contuae*. D'autant plus qu'oux-memeH out ignore jusqu'au matin ce qui s'otait r6elle-
meut pam^. Pendant toute la nuit, ils ont cru que leure maisons n'avaient pas bouge" de leur
omplaoement primitif, le long du chemin public. Aussi les agitations du sol, et par dessus
L'tiBOULIS DE ST-ALBAN 67
tout 1'invasion de 1'eau les serrant de plus en plus prfes, les bruits formidables des torrents qui
paraissaient les entourer, tout cela t^tait pour eux autant de mysteres impe'iietrables qui
les glacjaient d'e"pouvante. Pour s'expliquer comment leurs maisons qu'ils savaient etre
a deux cents pieds au-dessus de la riviere, pouvaient ainsi se trouver entoure"es d'eau, ils
etaient re"duits a croire a une espece de deluge. Ils pensaient toute la paroisse engloutie, et
remerciaient la Divine Providence de les avoir epargnes seuls !
Ce n'est que le matin qu'ils out vu ce qui etait arrive. Oe n'est qn'alors qu'ils ne sont
fait une ide"e exacte des terribles dangers auxquels il avaient echappe.
On comprend facilemcnt que cette glissade n'a pas pu so f'aire avec regularity dans toute
sa surface. Quelques parties sont descendues plus vite que les autres. DC la, des boulever-
sements locaux, dont le resnltat a ete do donner a la partie enfoncee 1'apparence d'une mer
agite'e qui aurait ete figee subitement. De la encore ce singulier mouvement tournant qui a
aftecte'e surtout les maisons Audy et Darveau, de telle facon qu'elles avaient change de
position relative ; cello de gauche sur la terrasse, se trouvait a droite une fois rendue en lias,
et elles avaient tourne sur elles-memes d'un angle de pres de 180 .
En outre, 1'enorme avalancbc d'eau qui venait du nord-est a reconvert et remanie plus on
moins la plus grande partie de la surface abaissee, a tel point quo, vers trois heurcs du matin,
les malheurenx naufrages, qui avaient passe la unit sur un ilAt eleve, heureusement reste
a sec, ne voyaient que de 1'eau de tons les cAtes. Ils se croyaient an milieu d'un lac. dont
les eaux sales et couvertes d'arbres arraches et casses, se precipitaient avec une vitesse
de torrent vers 1'ancien chenal an sud-ouest. Get envaliissement de 1'eau a done contribue
a modifier la surface ecroulee, mais dans une faible mesure, au moins dans la partie centrale.
Le courant y a tonjours ete relativement faible. En eft'et, on n'y trouve pas de tnmcs
d'arbres, tandis que, ailleurs, le long de la riviere, c'est par centaines, par milliers, qu'on pout,
compter les arbres echoues sur les rivages. Ces arbres sont presque to uj ours depouilles
de leur ^corce, ce qui montre la violence de 1'agent qui les a arraches du sol et jctes un pen
partout.
Sur la limite sud-ouest de 1'eboulis s'est produit un curienx phenomene. Une surface
d'une soixantaine d'arpents carres s'est tout simplement affaissee sur place, sans aucun
d^placement lateral. On voit encore au fond de 1'abime les c!6tures du chemin et des
champs, alignees 4 pen prks exactement avec les bouts qui sont restes en place sur le haut des
falaises. Pour se rendre compte de ce fait, il fant supposer que les couches interieures
de sable ont ete enlevees lateralement, de maniere ii permettre a cet affaissement de sc faire
exclusivement suivant la verticale. Comment s'est produit cette disparition des couches
sablonneuses inferieures? Probablement par un effondrement lateral, tel qu'il s'en produit
souvent le long des talus de sable.
Toute la partie orientale de Peboulis, en amont du moulin Gorrie, presente un caractere
a part. En aval, la surface generale est plane, presque tout-a-fait d^nudee d'arbres ; c'est
comme une mer d'argile et de sable. En amont, c'est un fouillis de collines de sable, rare-
ment d'argile, recouvertes d'arbres encore droits sur leurs racines ou renverses, un melange
inconcevable de tpute espece de debris min^raux et vegetaux, jetes pele-mele et comme
au hasard.
II est tres probable que les deplacements y ont et4 moins prononces, et que nous avons
la une sxirface ravinee et dechiquet^e par les eaux de la grande ^cluse constituee par le
" Dos-de-cheval."
68
MOB LAFLAMMK
Qu'on veuille bien remarquer toutefois qu'il serait imprudent de nier tont mouvement
lateral, puisque le lit de la riviere, qui decrivait de longs nieandres, est completement
diaparu.
Cettf partio orientale de Toboulis n'a affeete qu'une surface boise*e, et, bien que la pre-
miere apparem-e en soit plus tourmentee quo cello de la partie ouest, je crois cependant que
k- travail le plus important, los deplaeementa les plus grands, se sont faits dans cette derniere.
#**
Kn -..mine, nous n'avons pas dans ee terrible cataclysme aucun effet de tremblement de
terre II ne -'air'it pas mm plus d'v voir les suites d'uiie explosion souterraine quelcouque ni
.run .- lit'., in -cm. -nt c.Mivulsif. Xous sonimcs uniquenient en presence du glissement pur
.•i -imple .rune ma-.se .'-nornie dc sable et d'argile, glissement provoque d'abord par les eaux
,j. ;, rivii'-re ..b-tru.-e a.-.-identcllcmcnt, ct faeilitc onsuite dans une grande mesure par
I'iiitiltr.it inn .I.-- eaux iles terrains voisins se taisant 1111 ehemin. dopuis des annees, depuis des
|, ,. ,,i ni\ can de -eparation .les coiiehos d'argile et do sable.
('.•- ..nix d'intiltration s.nit aliondantes surtout le printemps. Actucllement encore, on
I.-- \.iir rui— el.T du .-At.'- nord-onest. le long de la ligno do separation du sable et
.1. 1 ai^ile. KIN- irli—.-iit sur la peiite de la surface argileuse et forment au fond de Tabime
mi p.-tir rui--. -an >|iii -erpeiitc a la base dc la surt'aee argilouso donndee.
I..- .l.-iraireineiit- ile i_'a/. nue le- g.-n-. out observ«'-s sont des effets naturels du boulever-
-. -in. 'Hi pr.>t" nd .In sul. irracc anxijiicls les produits gaxeux ([ii'il ren forme toujours en plus
mi ni'.in- L'rande quantito out pu se degager.
lit au bruits cnteiidns. aux ebues plus on moiiis violents ressentis, on ne les a guere
i'..n-tate- ilaii- le vois'uiaire imnn'diat do I'l'-bonlis. Les premiers voisins des maisons
cinp.irt.-e- ..nt il.irmi paisildemont toute la unit, sans etre aucunement deranges par des
bruit- insolitcs. Sur la rive gam-he, on n'a rion entondu.
h'un auti-e cot.'-, les habitants de Portneuf, du Cap-Saute et d'ailleurs ont, parait-il,
ctiti-ndii eoinnie des coups de canon tbrmidables ; ils aiiraient meme ressenti des trepidations
du sol. (V- diUcrontes vibrations avaient une meme cause: la chute repe'te'e d'enormes
blocs de irhiise dans la partie nord-onest de 1'cbonlis. Cos masses, pesant des milliers de
tonnes, s'abattaient d'nne hauteur dc pros de cent pieds sur le fond du cirque, avec des
bruit* territiunts qui t'aisaicnt fn'-mir d'cpoiivante les malheureux qui ont passe la nuit
an milieu dn dosastro. (;'est le sol compact du fond, argile, granit ou calcaire, qui propa-
gt-ait an b.in ces vilirations, taudis (pie les lits sablonneux des surfaces voisines agissaient
eornme de*i etouttbirs ot los dctniisaient prosque immediateraent.
***
Qn'ect-oeqne 1'avenir rtsserve h, ce coin de St-Alban ? Doit-on redouter la re'pe'tition d'un
ratat-lvHinc MmbUble i eelui qui a doji cause* tant de de"gats? Je ne le crois pas. D'ici
4 kmgtemfM, il y aura des ebonUs partiels, lesquels se produiront en diff<5rents points de
la falaiiM- abruptc qui limite actuellement la scene de la catastrophe. Ces ^boulis se r^p^te-
ront tant que le talus n'aura pas atteint Tangle d'^qnilibre stable pour le sable et pour
Mais je ne vou aucunc raison de redouter une re'pe'tition du malheur du 27 avril.
L'tiBOULTS DR ST-ALHAN 69
Quant a la riviere Ste-Annc, elle est loin d'avoir fixe definitivement son cours. La ou
primitivement elle sautait deux ou trois chutes, separees par de longs meandres, elle court
maintenant tout d'un trait, par une suite continue de rapides et cotoye partout des rivages de
sable ou d'argile.
Le 28 avril au matin, elle coulait par trois chenanx dirlerents depuis le " Dos-de-cheval "
jusqu'a la limite inferieure de 1'eboulis. Le lendemain, 1'uii de ces ehenaux etait a sec.
Actuellement, le second a egalement cesse d'exister. et toute la masse de IVau passe par 1111
seul canal, a une dizaine d'arpents au sud-est de rancien chenal a cet endroit.
Ces modifications sont evidemment dues a, une diminution dans le volume de 1'eaii.
Mais la nature meme des rivages actucls amenera des cliangements dans le cours de la
riviere. Un torrent de cette lorce ne eircule pas entre des rivagcs perpendiculairea d'argile
ou de sable sans les attaqner ct les ronger pen a pen. Aussi suHit-il dejeter mi eoup-d'n-il
sur ces rivages, pour les voir s'effriter continuellement et dispanutiv dans le courant.
La riviere va done changer de cours. Sa direction se moditicra a la longue, et cela sur
une grande echelle. De nombreux ineandres tiniront par se pi'oduire, car ce n'est <(iie par
eux que le courant diminuera et quo la force erosive de 1'eaii eessera d'etre plus grande qiie
la force de resistance de la glaise. La riviere aura atteint alors un regime stable.
Retrouvera-t-elle dans ces displacements suecessit's qtielqiics portions de sou aucicn lit?
C'est fort possible. La chute Gorrie eependant paraTt bien condanmee a ne jamais revenir.
La riviere passe maintenant ;\ un niveau hcaucoup tmp has au nord-ouest. pour croire (|ii'elle
remontera jamais au cran de gran it d'on elle se precipitait autret'ois. r^-s autres chutes out
plus de chance de reparaitre, mais il est bien probable' i|u'oii ne les ivvcrra jamais. La
tendance actuelle de 1'eau semble etre de se deplacer de ]ilus en plus vers le nord.
Cet eboulis de St-Alban est un des phenomenes geologiques les plus terribles (pii se
soient produits dans notre province depuis de longues annees. .le ne connais aucuu I'bonlis
qui puisse lui etre compare soit pour 1'etendne, soit pour le volume de terre qui a ete charrie
par la riviere. En tsvaluant ;\ 6 ou 700,000,000 de pieds cubes la masse de terre emportee
par la riviere, on reste encore en deca de la verite.
Au moment du cataclysme, la riviere debitait une bone ejiaisse, lourde, a deiui rluide.
sur laquelle des massifs d'arbres etaient emportees tout droits, debout, tels qu'ils avaient ete
arraches aux rivages. Des amas de sable sec, tombant des parties elevees des talaises,
arrivaient a la surface de cette boue. Lt\ elles agissaient comme des eponges, s'imbibaient de
la partie la plus fluide, et bientflt la glaise plus visqueuse le revetait d'une croute imper-
meable et plus resistante, epaisse d'un pouce et formant cloison entre le sable du centre
et 1'eau exterieure. Ces agglomerations ht^terogenes etaient emportees par 1'eau, dont elles
avaient i\ peu pres la densite, et distribuees ensuite aux difterents points du rivage ou elles
allaient s'echouer. Une fois 1'eau retiree, ces spheroides out ete desseches par le soleil. La
croute exterieure s'est crevassee, et finalement toute la masse s'est ecroulee, de facon i n'etre
plus qu'un c6ne regulier de sable vif, dont la hauteur depend des dimensions de la masse
argilo-sableuse qui 1'a forme.
Ces cdnes de sable que Ton voit partout le long de la riviere, sont tres interessants. Us
7Q
Mom LAFLAMMK — L'tf BOULIS DE ST-ALBAN
a la fois do la prodigiense impnrete do 1'eau d'inondation et de la maniere dont
u no partie des talus de sable cut dieparue.
L'oau «!«• lu riviere Ste-Anne eat encore absolmnent impotable ; elle va rester dans cet
.'•tat tout lY-ti;. vu I.- travail dYrowion que tait sans ccsso la riviere dans la partie meuble dc
xon lit. II v a in'-im- :"i oraindro qn'elle no reste duns uu etat analogue pendant plusieurs
.le iviiciieo a evalnor. memo approximativeinent, le nombre dos arbres qui ont ett$ brines
et '(iii iji*ont niaintoiiant snr place on (|iii sont eparn snr les rivages. Toutea lea anses, tone
Ic- lia— t'i'iidr. en sont (-(inverts. >ans emnptor lo nombre phenomenal de ceux qui ont 6t&
ciilraiiio an til dc 1'cail el jot<'s dans le Motive.
Yi'ila uu n-siiiin'- dc- iibservatinn* <|iio j'ai pn I'airo pendant les quelques joura que j'ai
pa— ieiix 'In tl(>a>tre. I'ln>iciirs probli'-ines do detail restont encore a 4tndier, maia
jc He .-r»i- I'M- ijiie Iciir -olutioii atlorto scrieiisenioii t los eoncluaioiia generales anx(inellea je
-ui- arri\ ••.
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 71 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
V. — Synopsis of the Air-breathing Animals of the Palrvozw in Canada, up to 1894.
By Sir WILLIAM DAWSON, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S.
(Read May 23rd, 1894 )
Our knowledge of the animal inhabitants of the land in Paheozoic time is very meagre
in comparison with what is known of marine creatures. There was probably less land in
early Palaeozoic ages than later. Atmospheric conditions may have been less favourable to
breathers in air. Life on the land requires a higher nervous and muscular system than those
necessary in water, and different means of respiration. If, therefore, as seems probable,
animal life originated in the waters, it may have required a long time before, in the great
creative plan, these higher and more complex structures took their origin ; and the intro-
duction of the more elevated forms of land life may have been a slow and gradual process.
It is also to be observed that, as the greater part of our I'ossiliferous deposits are of
aqueous origin, the chances of preservation of aquatic organisms are miieh greater than are
those of terrestrial species.
These causes are alone sufficient to account for the pnueity of fossil remains of land
animals in the older rocks. But besides this, their rarity and their oeeunvnee in special
and exceptional places, make them less likely to attract the attention of collectors. \Vc are
apt to find what we expect, less likely to find what we do not expect or think verv unlikely
to occur. This last circumstance is perhaps connected with the fact that when a single
species of a new type is discovered in a particular locality, it is likely to be followed by other
discoveries elsewhere.
It is of interest to us, that in several of these discoveries, the Eastern Provinces of Canada
have taken a leading part. The finding of Batrachian footprints by Logan at Ilorton Hluft
in 1841, was the first indication of the existence of air-breathing vertebrates in the Carbon-
iferous rocks.1 The fact was published in 1842, and in 1844 Dr. King announced the
discovery of footprints in the Carboniferous of Pennsylvania, and Von Decken the finding of
skeletons of Batrachians in the coalfield of Saarbruck The first discovery of the osseous
remains of any Palaeozoic land vertebrate in America was that of Baphetes planiceps, found
by the author in the Pictou coalfield in 1850.*
The first announcement of insects in the Devonian (Brian) was that by Hartt of the
finding of four species of insebt wings in the "Fern Ledges" of the Little River group at
St. John, New Brunswick, in 1862.3 Insects had previously been found in the Carboniferous
of Europe, and have since been traced back to the Silurian.
1 Proceedings Geol. Society of London, 1842.
2 Not published till 1855. Owen, Journal Geol. Society of London, Vol. X., p. 207.
' Canadian Naturalist, N.&., III., 205, 1867.
?2 SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
The earliest known Carboniferous Millipede was Xylobius Sigiltaria, discovered by the
author in Nova Scotia in 1858, ami described in the Journal of the Geological Society in
1850 Since that time numerous species of these animals have been found in the Carbon-
iferous and Devonian of Kurope ami America, and, in so far as Canadian species are concerned,
have been described by Senddcr and Matthew.
The tir-t known Palwozoie land snail was that found by Lyell and myself at the South
lotrtrin- i"> N'"V!I Sl'"tia- '" I8f)1-' This t"1'"1 ot laml lite lisu" since been rec°gnized in
oth.r coal regions in America, and in the Devonian plant beds of St. John, but not as yet in
Kurope.'
In the group "f Arachnidans, both spiders and scorpions were found in Palaeozoic beds
in Kurope before they were recogni/.ed in America
The circumstance that Canada has been so fortunate in these discoveries, along with
the di-p.-r-.-.l conditi f the descriptions of our 1'aheox.oic air-breathers, renders it appro-
ihai :i li-t ..f them -bould appear in our Transactions, with references to the publica-
,/,,.), ;h,.\ |laVe I n de-cribed. and to their localities, discoverers, and dates of
, . : \ and d.-cription.
'I'll. kno\\ n land animal of the I'aheox.oic in Canada may bo summed up as follows : —
I'. -,',-,(. -jr. species ; all A mphibia.
I '.,. :',:', ^pe.-ies; vix... ln-ects. Scorpions, Myriapods.
]/ r. .". -p.-cic-. I'liltnonate Snails.
[.•,,,,• .,| t|,,. \ertebrate -pe.-ies are named for the first time in this paper — two from
,ui- r, m. mi- .tnd two from fool print-.
Th. .,p|,\ .j-i\.-n on tin- following pages refer.- only to original descriptions and
li^i,,-,... .,i,,| i., lai. i paper- -iippleineiiiary thereto. More full lists of references for the
\ iht-opod -|.ecie- will I"- found iii Scuddcr'-, Index to Fos>il Insects, Bulletin Geol. Survey
1'iiiied State-. No 71. ]^'.>\. 'I'd.- t \ p.- -pecimens of most ot' the vertebrates, and several of
th. -,th. r -p.-.-i. -. ha\.- I'.-'-ii placed iii the I'.-ter Redpath Museum, of Mc-Gill University.
I. VKRTKJiRATA.
I'p t,. the piv-eiit time no evidence of the existence of air-breathing vertebrates has
be.-ti r.-co<rnix.,.,| ,,ld. r than the base of the Carboniferous system, though it is not impossible
that Mime ot th.- ti-he- of the Devonian may have been endowed with a swimming-bladder
capable of beintf u-.-d a- an imperfect lung, in the manner observed in modern Dipnoi and
(lanoid*. Independently of the inference from general structure, the conditions of life in
inland waters abounding in vegetable debris would render this probable. The pectoral fins
of Milne Krian and Carboniferous fishes also show points of advance in their bony structure
which may have been connected with the habit of creeping in shallow water. No animals,
however, endowed with limbs capable of locomotion on land and with the correlated struc-
ture* of trunk and skull have as yet been recognized hi beds older than the Carboniferous.
We may, however, hope yet to find land vertebrates in the Devonian, as the conditions seel
to have bi-i-ii suitable to them.
All the air-breathing vertebrates known in the Carboniferous proper are referred to the
1 Journal of Oeological Society of Lon.lon, Vol. IX., p. 5H, 1853.
1 1)m»»oo, K«Tinon of P«Ueoioic Land Snails, American Journal of Science, VoL XX., 1880, p. 405.
PALAEOZOIC AIR-BRRATHING ANIMALS. 73
class Amphibia ; but some of them approach in certain important characters, as in the deve-
lopment of the ribs and chest, and therefore of the respiratory and circulatory power, to the
true reptiles. In the Permian, the newest system of the I'aheozoic, true reptiles have been
found in Europe and in the United States ; but not as yet in Canada, though footprints <>f
reptiles or amphibia occur in the upper member of the Carboniferous.
The Canadian species have all been grouped for the present in the order Wft/iifi>/>li<il<i.
In general form, those hitherto found in Canada are lizard-like, with tour limbs, often
well developed, and usually with five toes. The arrangement and division of the cranial
bones resemble those in modern batrachians. The ribs are usually lonir and curved. The
vertebra are often only imperfectly ossified, but their processes are well developed. The
body is protected below by bony plates and overlapping bony scales, and in some species the
back has spines, tubercles and horny scales. The order has been divided into sub-orders,
based on the more or less perfect ossification of the vertebra', vi/.., (1) Lf]>l<»sjn>ii<l>/fi, or those
having the vertebrae merely crusted with bone ; (2) Liemnospuiifti/li, or those with the verte-
brae in separate bony pieces ; (3) Stereospondyli, or those with perfectly ossified vertebra-.
There is, however, good reason to believe that this arrangement is somewhat arbitral-valid
provisional, and a number of imperfectly known species cannot he placed with certainty in
either group. The Canadian genera may all be arranged in two families. .l/V<r., xniirln and
Dendrerpetonid(e.] It may be remarked, however, that the former may prove to be entitled
to the rank of an order; and that in the case of the latter, the species included in it approach
so nearly to the Labyrinthodonts that they have hitherto been included by me in that family.
into which, indeed, they appear to graduate.
Class— AMPHIBIA.
Order — STKI;OCKI>|[AI. \.
Family — Microsaurin, ~ Dawson.
The Microsauria are lizard-like in form, with limbs usually well developed and live toes,
and a long but not flattened tail. Cranial bones smooth. Maxillary and mandibular teeth
numerous, simple. In some many small vomerine or palatal teeth. Vertebra- ossified
externally, bi-concave, with well developed articular, spinous. and in the trunk, lateral pro-
cesses, ribs long and curved, generally with two beads, chest and abdomen protected by a
sternal plate and by bony scales or rods. Skin above with horny scales sometimes developed
into tubercles, spines or lateral lappets.
Genus HYLONOMUS, Dawson.
Teeth numerous, small, conical, sharply pointed, vomerine teeth small and numerous,
skull ovate, smooth ; hind limbs and pelvis remarkably well developed; tail long, abdominal
scales oval. In some species an ornate arrangement of tubercles and spines On the back
and lappets on the sides.
1 Zittel, Palseontologie, 1893, uses the term Qastrolepidoti ; but as the Microsauria also have abdominal bony
scales, this is not distinctive.
2 Order Microeauria of my " Air-breathers of the Coal Period," 1863. I still think these animals ordinally
distinct.
Sec. IV, 1894. 10.
74 SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
1. HYLONOMUS LYELLI, Pawson.
[J-ni.1 of .ieologica. Society of lx>ndon, vol. xvi, 1859, p. 268. Air-breathers of the 0££W*j3. P- 45
Acadian <i«ology, 3rd edition, 1880, p. 870. Tran.act.ons Riyal Society of London, Pt. II., 1882,
ji 1135.' Ixmdon Geological Magazine, June, 1891.]
C,,al Formation, S. .loggins, Nova Scotia, .-ollec-ted by Sir C. Lyell and J. Wra.
I>a\viii>n, 1H">1.
i'. IlYMixoMi's WYMANI, Dawson.
[.I. .;. S., U Air.bw.il.ew. P- M. Aoulian (teoloRV. p. 378. Trana. R. S., Pt. TT., 1882, p. 637.]
» •.,.,! K..rin:ition. S. .loinrins NT- S.-otia, colK-ct.-,! l.y Lyell and J. W. D., 1851.
:{. IlYi.<>x<>Mrs Mn.TiPENS, Dawson.
[Trans. K. S., II.. I8S2, p. 637.]
c,..,l K,.nn:itioii. S. .lo-rirm*. X. S.'otia. collf.-tcd l.y -I. W. D., 1878-9.
4. HYI,"N"MI S I.ATIUKXS, Dawsoll.
[Trans. R. S., II., 1S82, p <>:!7.]
r,.;il Kormaticiii. S. .l«iLririn>. N. S«-otia, cipllcctcd l.y .1. W. IX, 1878-9.
Hums SMII.KKI'KTt.N, DaWSOl).
I-'.. rni -OKI. '\vliat .•lonirat.'il ami liiiil.s short. Manilil.ular and maxillary teeth wedge-
-li:i|..-il. with .nttiiiir fdiT'-1. I'alalal t.'rth niinicn.iis, some of them large. Abdominal
-. ;il<-- "\ ;il.
.">. S.MII.KKI'KTnX Ai'lKDKNTATl'M, DaWSOll.
[HvUmomuf ,in,'lint<iiw. I)n., .1. (•. S., I.e. Air-t>reatln>rs, ].. 4!». Acadian Geology, p. 376. Trans. R. 8., Pt II.,
1-^1!, p. li:'.S.]
C..al Kormali..!!. S. .lu^in^. collect, -d by .1. \V. D., 1H;')9.
d'linix UYLERPBTON, Owen.
Itidy -toui witli ctroni: limbs. Mandibidar and maxillary teeth ntrong, not numerous,
jrriMivrd at JIJK-X. 1'alatal tcctli numerous and some of them large. Thoracic plate broad.
Abdominal seales pointed or oat-nlmj.ed.
6. HYLERPETON DAWSONI, Owen.
(fhr«n, J. G. 8., voL xviii., p. 241. Dawson, Air-breathere, p. 55. Acadian Geology, p. 380. Trans. R. 8.,
IL, 1882, p. 639.]
Coal Formation, S. Jogginn, N. Sc-otia, collected hy J. "W. D., 1879.
7. HYI.KRPKTON WNOIDENTATUM, Dawson.
[Preliminary Notice, American Journal of Science, December, 1870. Trans. R. S.. IT., 1882, p. 640.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggiim, N. Scotia, collected hy J. W. D., 1879.
1 The* name* and UIOM of collectors will be abbreviated in the subsequent titles, or after the first reference.
PALEOZOIC AIR-BREATHING ANIMALS. 78
8. HYLKRPETON INTERMEDIUM, a. n.
This species is known as yet only by the mandibles and portions of the skull, which are
rather shorter than those of adult individuals of the last species. The extremity of the
J
mandible and the cranial bones have the same slightly waved surface an in the other species.
Mandibles three centimeters long and the teeth which are about fifteen in each ramus of the
lower jaw are simple, with large pulp cavities. Those of the maxillary bone slightly enlarg-
ing upwards, and intermediate in form between the long slender teeth of //. bnujidentntuin.
and the thick obtuse teeth of H. Dawsoni.
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, N". Scotia, in erect tree, discovered by P. W. MeXaughton,
1893.
Genus FRITSCHIA, Dawson.
Body lizard-like. Limbs large and well ossified. Mandibular and maxillary teeth
conical, grooved at apex. Abdominal scales slender and rod-like.
9. FRITSCHIA CURTIDEXTATA, Dawson.
[Hylerpeton curtidenlatum, Prdliminary Notice, Am. J. Soi., /.>•. Trans. K. S., II., 1^8:*, p. f>41.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, Nova Scotia, col. J. W. D., 187!>.
Genus AMBLYODON, Dawson.
A genus characterized by stout cylindrical teeth, blunt at the apices ; but otherwise
imperfectly known.
10. AMBLYODON PROBLEMATICUM, Dawson.1
[Trans. K. S., II., 18S2, p. 044.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, Nova Scotia, col. J. W. D., 1878.
Genus SPARODUS, Fritsch.
11. SPARODUS, sp.1
[Traus. R. S., II., 1882, p. 643.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, Nova Scotia, col. J. W. D., 1878.
All of the above species of Microsauria have been found in the interior of erect trees at
the South Joggins, in Nova Scotia, a mode of occurrence which indicates that they were
eminently terrestrial in their habitat. See note appended.
Family Dendrerpetonidce, Fritsch.
(Gastrolepidoti, Zittel.)
In general form, and in the arrangement of the bony and horny scales, these animals
resemble the Microsauria, but the teeth are furrowed and have the enamel plicated at the
base, and the surface of the cranial bones is strongly sculptured. They are on the whole
1 These species are uncertain as to their classification.
75 SIH WILLIAM DAWSON ON
larger ami inure formidable creatures than the Mierosauria, but less so than the Labyrintho-
ilontia. I lia\v t'orinerlv regarded them as Labyrinthodontfl, and as the name Gastrolepidoti
tail* to distinguish them from the Mierosanrians, am disposed to prefer Fritsch's name, based
<>n the typical genus, despite it.-< length and want of euphony.
(it'iniit DBNDRERPETON, Owen.
Teeth numerous, plicated at the base and chiefly on the inner side; large detached teeth
in palate. al*o -mall voinrrine teeth. Hones of skull corrugated ; body protected below with
th'irari.- plate ami ovate l>ony r-cales : above, liorny and imbricated scales, also ecaly lappets
Form elongated: tore limbs largest: vertebra; somewhat biconcave ; neural
ap-ln - and h»ilie- o— iticd.
1 -. |)KX|)KKKI'ETilN Ai'AW ANT.M, ( >Well.
[J. <;. S., vol. ix. Air-l.roatlim-s, p. 17. Am<liaii (ii-olo^y, p. 'M'l. Trans. R. S., II., 1882, p. 642. Geol. Maga.
Apl . ivil.]
I'M! F'Tiiiaii'in. S. .In^ir'nis. N'ova Seotia, ml. Lyell and J. W. D., 1851.
I"., l>KNIiKKIll'KTii.\ ()\VKNI, Dawsoll.
- . \..l iMii., |. -M!». Air-l.rcatherH, n. :\'l. Acmlian tioolo^y, p. ISliS. Trans. R. S., II., 1882, p. 043.]
Coal F.'rinatii.n. S. .l.igg'm.-. ceil. .1. \V. !>.. ISlill.
Tin- i-i-iiiain- i'i' the almve species of Dendrerpetoii wt-n- found in erect trees at the South
.1 I_'LMH- : ~iiiiii-tiiiii-- -e\vral indi\'i<liial> in one tl'ee.
'/• /(".S I'.AIMIKTKS.
i-eth • "in. jl. I ii ii iked. ~i rial ed longitudinally, and with inflected and convoluted cement ;
•• " M-rie- ; the inner ni larger «i/.e. Cranial hones much corrugated. Head broad.
I'r.'lialily a dermal envering "I ' i-orrngatdl bonv scales.
14. MAIMIKTKS PLASIOEPS, Owen.
[Journal < Jwjl. Society, volg. x. and xi. Air-breathers, p. 10. Acadian Geology, pp. 328,359.]
C,,al Formation. Albion Mines. I'ieton. col. .1. \\r. 1)., 1850.
dfiuiK PLATYSTEGOS, Dawson.
Head I. n.ad and short: orbits very large; cranial bones deeply sculptured; teeth
rough- plicated and curved, with sharp edges at apices, especially the inner palatal teeth,
rhich are very large ; many minute teeth on the vomcrine bones; vertebrae ossified, bicon-
••avc; limbboneo imperfectly osuified, short; lower surface protected with a thoracic plate
and thick, densely imbricated bony scales in transverse rows ; body above with thin, rounded
iH»lex, concentrically marked.
15. PLATTSTKGOB LORICATUM, s. n.
Charec-tcTH a* above. Head about 8 centimetres long ; when flattened, 9 c.m. broad
M« perietal foramen ; «<iuamoHal and temporal bones projecting backward in points much
PAL.EOZOIC AIR-BRKATHING ANIMALS. 77
behind the condyles ; parietal foramen Hinall ; orbits large ; length of longest tooth seen 7
in.m. ; cranial bones closely and deeply pitted ; hunierus with very thin bony walls, carti-
laginous within, 3'5 c.m. long.
Erect tree, Coal Formation, South Joggins, col. P. W. McNaughton.
SEIHS.)
Genus EOSAURUS, Marsh.1
Eosaurus Acadianus, Marsh. — Known by two biconcave vertebra' '2-4 inches in diameter
and much resembling the caudal vertebras o{ Ichthyosaurus — see paper by I 'rot'. Marsh, Silli-
man's Journal, vol. xxxiv.
16. EOSAURUS ACADIANUS, Marsh.
[Am- Jour. Sci., vol. xxxiv. Air-breathers, p. 58. 1861, Acadian Geology, p. :',82.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, Xova Scotia, col. Prof. (). 0. Marsli, 1855.
(SPECIES KNOWN BY FOOTPRINTS ONLY.)
Some of these may be identical with species known by osseous remains : hut it is im-
possible to be certain as to this.
Genus SAUROPUS, Lea.
Large plantigrade animals, probably Labyrinthodonts or allied. Hind toot usually the
larger, five toes.
17. SAUROPUS UNGUIFER, Dawson.
[GeoL. Maga, vol. ix., 1872, p. 251. Acadian Geology, 3rd ed., supplement, p. 62. Trans. K. S., II., 1S8'_>, p. r,:,l.J
Millstone Grit, Fillimore's Quarry, R. Philip, col. Albert L. Hill.
On the same slabs with this species there are footprints of another animal of about halt
the size and with shorter feet.
18. SAUROPUS SYDNENSIS, Dawson.
[Acadian Geology, p. 358. Trans. R. S., II., p. 652.]
Coal Formation, Sydney, C. B., col. R. Brown.
19. SAUROPUS ANTIQUIOR, Dawson.
[Trans. R. S., Pt. 11., 1882, p. 052.]
Lower Carboniferous, Parrsboro', col. F. M. Jones.
Genus HYLOPUS, Dawson.
Smaller footprints, digitigrade, and made by animals having a long stride and hind and
fore feet nearly equal. Five toes. Probably footprints of Microsauria and possibly of
Dendrerpeton.
1 Systematic position uncertain. May be Amphibian or Enaliosaurian.
78
SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
20. HYLOPDS Loo AN i, Dawson.
[Air-br»«th*r». p. 5. Acadian Geology, p. 353. Trans. R S.. Pt. II., 1862, p. 653.]
Ix,w,-r Carlvoniferous, Morton, col. Sir W. K. Logan, 1841, M. Pineo, 1881.
•Jl. HYI.I.ITS IlAKi>iN(ii, Dawson.
[Air-bmathere, p. 8. Acadian Geology, p. 350. Trans. R 8., l.r., p 653.]
|,..w. r Carl.oiiir.Tous. I'arrshoro'. col. Dr. I larding. 1846?
'2-. IlYl.olM'S ('\rniKKK. l)a\VS01l.
[ Air-lireatlierH, |>. S Kit.'. '•'•• Trail*. R H., I.e., \t. i>T>3.]
('..ill Formation. S. .lo^inr.. col. •'• ^ • D.
j:!. II vi.i.ri s MiMiK. s. n.
,,, , ,l.,|,,,| -aiid-i • iii I!M- Mii-eiim o|' the (Jcolo^icul Survey nl' ( )t tawji, collected by
\li \V. -I..M. i- ;i SIT'U> ot' -i mil I i'..ot|.rini- iiliout two r.ni. in diiiiiii'ttT, with five toes, the fore
little -mall.T 1)1:111 ilir liiml. Tlif Irn^-ili of the stride of the hind foot is eight
Tli. .li-taii.-e tran-ver>ch from tin- outside ..f thr trucks is about six c.m. There is a
LJl.iiiiirk. and ;it tlie >idi-s. wlien ilic iininial \t:\> turned, it hus left a low slight striffi
n in-cM-iiiini.' iln- end> of die liitei-id l;i|p|.et-. These t r:i«'ks a re prohahly those of a
\l . ..., iriiin. I have Muue -mall -l:il» with >imilar I. ut less perli-ct impressions collected by
Mr. 1 1. -\iin- ill tin- .I'lij-^iii-. a ti-w \eal> airo.
•J4. II vt.ni'i's, Sp.
Mr. \V.-t.pn li;i> ;d~o plaeed in the Survey c-olle.-tion ii small slab with some footprint*
..fii .litieivnt i-liiira.-itT from the almve. They are merely marks of five toes, about three
i-i-iitiiuetre- l.road. and M>mrwhiit elo~e toirether longitudinally, the distance being less than
ti\e . eiiiimeirrs. Tlieiv i- no tail-mark. They may he footprints of a species of Dendrer-
IM-IOII Wiilkinjr over a linn siirfit.-e.
•J"). HVI.IPIMS? TiUKini's, s. n.
Footprint' small, trilid : in some, tra.-es of ;i fourth toe projecting outward ; footprints
nnitoriii in *i/.r and close together in two rows three-fourths of an inch apart — footprints an
inch apart. It is just possible that this creature may have been biped. South Joggins, col-
lf<-t<-d |iy Mr. I>c\in.'.
26. HvLoi'iis? Sp.
Tritid, or occaaionally (juadritid, tracks, \vitli slender toes about a quarter of an inch in
length resembling those of modern sandpipers, but with occasional smaller tracks as if of
•mailer fore feet. They probably indicate some creature an yet unknown, otherwise than
liy it* footprints. South Juggins, collected by Mr. Devine.
On the nlalw containing these footprint*, there are trails of small invertebrate animals,
showing many |>unctaU' impressions. They may have been produced by worms, millipedes,
or Hiuall crustacean-.
PAL/EOZOIC AIB-BBEATHINQ ANIMALS. 79
There are in our collections numerous indeterminate and imperfect footprints which have
not been named or catalogued. They indicate the presence of land vertebrates from the
base of the Lower Carboniferous up to the summit of the Upper Coal-formation ; and it is
highly probable that several of them belong to creatures not otherwise known. It is hoped
that eventually means will be found to publish these, as well us many characteristic bones
of batrachians in the above list, which have not been adequately figured.
TI. ARTHROPODA.
Class— ARACHNID A.
Order — PEDIPALPI.
Family — Greralinuridce.
Genus — GR/EOPHONI/S.
1. Gfreeophomis Carbonnriiis, Scnddcr.
[Can. Nat. (2) VIII., 1876; Acadian Geology, Supt. -nd edition, 50 (as Libi/lulu Curhnn/iria) ; Mum. Boston Soc.
Nat, Hist. IV., 454 ; Fossil Insects of N. America, I, 43(1.1
Coal Formation, Cossit's Pit, Cape Breton, col. Albert G. Hill. 1*74.
Family — Eoscorpoidce.
Genus — MAZONIA.
2. JHfazonia Afmlii-a, Sciidd.
[Contributions to Canadian Paleontology ; II., pp. 63, 64, PI. 5, figs. •">, 6, S, '.>.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, col. J. W. D.
3. Mitzoniii, Sp.
[Ibid., 64, G5, pi. 5, fig. 4.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, col. J. A\r. D.
Genus — PAL.SOPHONUS.
4. Pakeophontis arctna, Matthew.
[Com. to Royal Society of Canada, 1893.]
Devonian,' Little River Group, St. John, X.B., col. W. J. Wilson.
SEDIS.)
Genus — EURYPTERELLA.
5. Eurypterella ornate, Matthew.
[Trans. R. S. Canada, VI., Sec. IV., p. 60, 1888.]
Devonian, Little River Group, St. John, N.B., col. W. J. Wilson.
1 Mr. Matthew desires me to state that he has recently found some reason to suspect that these beds are as
old as Silurian ; but the fossil plants indicate rather a Middle Devonian age. J. W. D.
SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
A M I'll I I'KI.TIS.
80
tf. Amj>ltii>cUis paradoxus, Suiter.
( I'ublislK-d (as a crustacean) Journal Geol. Soc. of London, Feb., 1863 ; Acadian Geology, 2nd edition, p. 523.]
Mevoniaii. Little River (iron p. St. John, N.B., collected by C. F. Hartt.
7. Spider-like animal, allied to Anthracomartus.
[Communicated to Royal Society of Canada, 1893, but not yot published.]
l>,-\onian. Little River (Jroiip. St. .lolm, X.B., collected by (T. F. Matthew.
Class— INSECT A.
< >rdtT — I'ALiKOn
Kainilv — I'litiiol
(iclllis — AlU'IlIMVl.ACKIS.
s. Ari-liiiiii/ltii-rifi Ai'ii/lii-ii, Scudder.
. \radian (Jeolivy, I'm! edition, :>K8; American Naturalist, I., 639.]
' ;il K"i iu:iii"ii. I'ii-li'ii. N". Si-ntia. cnllcctcd liv.I. IJariies.
(icinis — MYLACKIS.
Mi/lm-i'is lire/oiiensis, Sniddrr.
1 an Nat., VII., :'71 ; Ai-adiiin < ii-nli^y, Siipt., p. 55, (aa Hlattina) ; Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist, III., 41.]
|-'i'nii;iii'iii. S\din-v. Ca|nj l»rctnn, collected iiy R. Jirnwn.
!'. Mi/liii-ri* //»•('/•/, Sciidder.
: < HII Nat., VII., ]•. J7l' ; Acadian < i<«>l<tt:y, .Supt. 55, (as Wattina) ; Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat Hist., III., 43.1
Cual Formation. Sydney. Cape Breton, collected by R. Brown.
(ieiins — I'KTKABLATTINA.
10. Petrabl.attitia nepnltti, Sciidder.
[I'ror. Am. AM., Adv. S«-ience, XXXIV., B. III.; Can. Naturalist, N. 8, VIII., 89; Acadian Geology, 8upt55, (as
blattina); I'roc. Bost Soc. Nat Hist., III., 126.]
Coal Formation, Sydney, Cape Breton, collected by J. W. D.
Order — PAL^ONBUROPTERIDA.
Family — Platephemerida.
Genus — I'LATEPHEMERA.
11. Plntephemera antiqua, Scudder.
[Davooiin Inwcts of New Brunswick, 18«6 ; Canadian Nat, N. R, IIL, 205 ; Acadian Geology, p. 524.]
Devtiniaii, Fern LedgeH, St. John, N.B., collected by J. W. and C. F. Hartt.
PALEOZOIC AIR-BRKATHINTr ANIMALS. 81
Family — Hem erislina,
Genus — LITHENTOMUM.
12. Lithentomum Ifartii, Scudder.
[Devonian Insects of New Brunswick, 1865 ; Can. Nat. (2) III., 2( 6.]
Devonian, Fern Ledges, St. John, N.B., collected by 0. F. Hartt.
Family — Homothetidfls.
Genus — HOMOTHETI s.
1?5. Honiothetiisfossilis, Scudder.
[Devonian Insects, N. Brunswick, l.H<>5; Can. Nat., N. S., II., p. 235 ; Arabian Geology, p. .V24."]
Devonian, Fern Ledges, St. John. N. B., col. J. B. Ifojran.
Family — Xc
Genus — XEXOXKURA.
14. Xenoneura antiquorum, Sciiddcr.
[Devonian Insects of New Brunswick, 18(i5; Canadian Naturalist, III., L'06 ; Acadian Geology, p. 5l'ii.]
1"). Geroneura Wi7son?, Matthew.
[Trans. Royal Society of Canada, IV., 1888, p. 57.]
Devonian, Little River Group, Lancaster, X. I?., col. W. .1. Wilson.
Family — Protophasmida.
Genus — HAPLOPHLEBIUM.
16. H/iplnphhbium Barnesii, Scudder.
[Mem.Bost. Socy , Nat. Hist, XI., 151; Acadian Geology, 386 ; Geol. Magazine, IV., p. 386; Canad. Nat., 2d series,
III., 262.]
Synonym, Dictyoneura haplophlebium, Qoldenburg, Fauna Sarep. Foss.
Coal Formation, Glace Bay, Cape Breton, col. J. Barnes.
Family —
Genus — GEREPHEMERA.
17. Gerephemera simplex, Scudder.
[Scudder, Devonian Insects of New Brunswick ; Ge jl. Maga., V., 174.]
Devonian, Little River Group, St. John, N. B., col. J. "W. Hartt.
(INCERT.E SEDIS.)
18. Dyscritus vetustus, Scudder.
[Devonian Ins., N. Brunswick, 1865; Geol. Mag., V., 172.]
Devonian, Little River Group, St. John, N. B., col. C. F. Hartt.
Sec. IV., 1894. 11.
82 SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
10. Arclxrnxcolej' cnrticxs, Matthew.
[Tram- R. S. Can., 1888, V., 3!).]
Devonian. Little Kiver Group. St. .Jolm, X. 15.. col. \V. G. Wilson.
Class— MY HI A POD A.
< >rder - AltCIIII'nl.YlMiHA.
Familv — .\r>-/,!iili'<l,t.
( Jriiii:- - X vi.iniii s.
I'll. .\''/'"/"'"> >/'«////«»/•/',». Dawsoli.
i:tii.i; 1 1.-..!, vi.-al >..i'i.-iy. \VI . 1 1. '.'71 ; I ana.l. Nat., VIII., .Sii; Aradian (icolojjy, '-'d edn , p. 49-4%, snpple-
••; \ir-l. r.-at! ITS, |i. '•-'; <i"ol. M:IJM., \'.. p. 'Jlti ; ,1 . (i. S., XXV., p. 441 ; Mem. Bost. Sony.,
\ II II ' ;•_' .in I :'.'•! ; :ils . s-i|i. n.i!i-, l'..ss. M\r., I; ( 'nntrilmtions to Can. I'al., Oool. Snrvoy of
i ;iiia.l.i, II., |> '-I ]
j ri.in. '-. .I.^L'.irin-. N"V;i Smtia. ml. .1. \\'. I >. (is.'iS, ilcscrilicd in 18.")!)).
•Jl. .\;/l,,l,;,i.<i I),iirxnni. S.-iiddcr.
.. _•>.[. IKI; .1. !•. S., XXV., p. Ill; Mem. IU)-I. S, cy., N. 1 1., 1 1., :>:>5 and 5<>1, and sup. note Myr. 1 ;
A. . • ..... I. Siipj.li'incnt, |>. i'i; < 'mil ril>. < .in. I'.il., 1 1., i;i.]
I K •! tll.lti"!i. S. .In^-'ip-. N'..\;l Srcilill. nil. .1. \V. I).
-•1. AV"'»'"-> I'rnrlils, Si-IIllillT.
•• - :•, - •! • •! . p . ! '"• ; II . Mi|.t., p. :».; .1. li. S., XXV., p. 411; Mem. Bost. Socy., N. II., II., 234 and
. .-in.1 III., 11--; r.miriK Can. I'al., II., p. '.!.]
i ;, [•' . S. .luiriiin-. N. S.-nii;i. .•..]. .1. \\". 1).
Ll-'l. A" '/'"'"'"•" .v///////.v. Sciiildcr.
I A.al an <ir.,l.^j. '.M .-,1., ].. l'^. ; .1. U. >., X X \ ., p. 411 ; Mom. Most. Socy., X. II., II., 2:53 and 551, and snpt. note
1 ; A. . li.'o'. Sup., p. 5'i ; ( <>: tril'. Can. I'.il., 1 1., til.]
('•i;il F.'rin;iti..ii. S. .liii^in^. X. Scciiia. ml. ,1. \V. I>.
-4. . 1 1'ihiiiliis j"i/liilii(iides, Scutldor.
l<^y, 'Jii.1 ed., 4!».i. .Mi. s., xxv., p. 441. Mem. Boston Sor. of Nat. Hist., II., 236 and 561, and
Sup. Note 1. Ac. (n<o|. Supt., p. 5fi.]
('••al Koniiiitinii. S. .liiirtrins. X,,\a Scotia, col. .1. W. D.
•J">. .\T' I, in lux eiijthoberioides, Scuddcr.
[Contributions to Can. Pal, II., p. 5'J.]
Coal Konnatioti. S. Joirjritis, Xnva Scotia, col. J. "W. D.
-f>. Archiulus Li/c!li, Scutldcr.
[Ibid., II., p. 60.]
Coiil Fortiiatioti. S. Jospin*. Xova S.otia, col. J. W. D.
PAL.KOZOIC AIR-JiREATHIN<J ANIMALS. 83
Family, EuphoberidcR,
Genus, AMYXILYSPES.
27. Amynilyspes, sp., Scudder.
[Contrib. Can. Pal. II., 5<j.]
Coal Formation, S. Jogging Nova Scotia, col. .(. \V. I).
Genus, KuiMioiiKuiA.
28. Enphoberia a/urn, Matthew.
[Com. to Royal Society of Canada, May, 181)4.]
Devonian, Little R. Group, St. .John, X.B., col. (i. F. Matthew.
2!(. JEuphnberifi; sp., Matthew.
[Ibid.]
(I.M'KKT.K SKIUS.)
Genus, I'AI-.KiK' AMI'A.
•SO. I'll l/iui-n 111 i»i nlixi-iii'ii. Mat i hew.
Liiiiii.]
Onler, ( 'iiii.iirniiA.
(ieiius. KII.KTKTS, Scinhlci-.
ol. JijH< -fii-nx .' n/iiii/Hiix, Matthew,
[Com. to K. S. Canada, May, 1MM.]
Devonian, Little R. group, St. John, X.I!., col. (;. F. Matthew.
Genus, ILYODES, Scudder.
32. llymks ! <itte,>n«it<i, Matthew,
[ibid.]
33. Cldlojxx!, not named.
[IbtJ.]
III. MOLLUSCA.
Class — GASTROPODA.
Order — PULMONATA.
Family — Helicidce.
1. Papa (Dendropupa) vetusta, Dawson.
[Sir C. Lyell and Dr. Dawson on Remains of Reptiles and a Land shell from the South Joggins in Nova Scotia,
Journal ol Geological Society of London, vol. IX., 1852 (figured but not named); Acadian Geology,
1855, p. 160; Air-breathers of the Coal Period, 1803; Acadian Geology, 2d and 3d editions, p. 384,
1868 and 1S79; Revision of Palreozoic Land Snails, American Journal of Science, vol. XX., Nov.
1880, p. 405.]
Coal Formation, S. Joggins, Nova Scotia, col. Sir C. Lyell and J. "W. D., 1851.
I
84 SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
2. Pupa Bigsbii, Daweon.
[Am. Jl. of Sclent, vol. XX., 1880. p. 410 ; Revision of Pal Land Snails, Am. JL Sci., 18SO, p. 410.]
foal Formation, S. Jogging N. Scotia, ool. J. W. D.
3. Piifia iterretus, Matthew.
[Trans. Royal Society of Canada, 1893.]
I>,-v..niiin. Little K. (iroup. St. .lohii, X. K, col. (1. F. Matthew.
4. Sti-n/iliiii (Slr»{>lirlla) ymmlura, Dawson.
[ Anifricaii Jl. of .Sriom-e, vol. XX., j>. 41!? ; Salient 1'oints in the Science of the Earth, p. 288.]
I»e\onian. I- Kiver (imup. St. John. X. 15.. col. (i. Y. Matthew.
">. y,«niti!< (('n)itilnn) /irixcitfi, Carpenter.
'ijuariorly Journal c,f (i.« .logical Society of London, Nov., 1S(>7 ; Acadian Geology, 2d edition, 1868, p. 385.J
i'n;il K"i mati'iii. S. .loui^m:-. Nova Scotia, o>l. •!. \\ . I>.
NII-IT: "N Kit KIT TKKKS HKCKXTI.Y DISCOVKKKD.
'I'll, -, ri markali]' i-.'|Mp-itcirirr- ot' annual iTinaiii^. oi'fiirriiig in tlio section of coal-forma-
ti"ii rni k- -it 1" antii'iillv i-x[np^c>(l at tlic Smith .lupins in Xova Scotia, \viire discovered hy
i lijirlr- 1. \i-ll ami tin- writrr in ]^'i\. ami \\riv first dcsi-rilicil in a joint paper published
in tin- .l.iunial nl' ill'- i ii-iilipirical Snc'n-tv of |,oiul<iii in lis")!!.' Siihsi'i|iit'iitly they have been
m.pi.- I'ullv iii.tii-nl in •• A'-ailiaii ( it-< >\> nr\ '." in the " Air-hn-atluTs of the Coal Period," * and
in a pa|p«T |>ulili-licil in tin' Trai>>a'-ti<in> of the IJoval Soricty of Ijondon ' in 1882. Shorter
ii'itii'.-- will In- liniiiil in niv ••Salient I'oint-- in the Sciem-e of the Karth" ami in the Trans-
a.-iii-ii' nt' iliii Siieicty fur l^'.'l .
'I'll, -inirular i-<iiiihiiiatiiin ut' aee'nleiits necessary to secure tlie preservation of remains of
hunt animal- in tin- inti-rinr of' erect trees was. <if course, of very rare occurrence, and in point
nt faei until tin- year l*'.i:'> t lie-e conditions were known to occur in only one set of beds :
mull r tin- thiek-heddcd -aml>ti.ne in Division 4, Section XV., Coal-group 15, of my section
• •I' the Suiith .lou^in- in •• Acadian (! eulogy."
In tin- fpring of IHK:!. however. Mr. 1'. \V. McXau^hton, of the Joggins Coal Mine,
wlin had heeii so kiml a> to watch the exposures of trees in the cliff at my request, found two
prodm-iive trees iii hcds omsiderahly In-low that which had afforded the previous discoveries.
According to Mr. MeXaiigliton's ohservations, the lowest of these trees is in Division 4,
S.-etion XII.. (-oiil-group 2»J, of my section, or 414 feet lower in the series than the original
Ix-d, and uliout 1.017 feet distant from it along the shore. The intervening beds, besides
wndfttonoa, shalex ami underclays, include fifteen small seams of coal, and five beds of bitum-
"IIIOUH limestone and calcareo-hituminous shale, so that they must represent a considerable
hi|«*«- of time. Tliis tree, from the imperfect marking preserved on its surface, was evidently
a rihhed Sigillaria. It was rooted in a shaly underclay, with coaly streaks and stigmaria
It wan 1 foot 11 inches in diameter near the base. Below this, as is often the
1 VoUIX..p.58.
' Montreal, 1863.
' Volume of 1882, p. 621 et ieq.
PAL/EOZOIC AIR-BREATHING ANIMALS. 88
case with erect sigillariae, there was a slight swelling or bulb. The lower part is imbedded
in gray sandstone and shale for 5 feet 2 inches. Above this are 2 feet 6 inches of gray shale.
Above this is a sandstone 12 feet thick, but the tree penetrates this only about 8 inches,
when it is broken off. Thus the total remaining height is 8 feet 4 inches.
Five feet of the lower part of this tree are filled with matter which must have been
introduced into it while it remained an open pit, accessible to land animals. This material,
while all probably introduced by rain-wash or accidental falling from the surface, is of varied
character. At the bottom there is a layer of mineral charcoal about an inch in thickness,
probably representing the wood or inner hark fallen in, and immediately above this is a
black shaly layer, with bones of small batrachians, remains of millipedes and coprolitic matter.
Above this is a hard material, composed partly of indurated calcareous day and partly of
vegetable fragments arranged in very irregular layers, which have usually a shallow basin-
shape, being hollowed toward the centre. This is partly an effect of compression of the
vegetable matter, and is partly caused by the greater thickness of the earthy beds toward the
sides, a consequence of rain-wash from the surface. Here and there, throughout this purl of
the stem, there are thin, black, coaly or shaly bands marking surfaces of sonic duration.
Toward the upper part of the productive five feet, sandstone predominates, but there are
still occasional dark beds. Throughout all these layers there are animal remains, which arc,
however, more abundant in the dark and laminated beds. There is, more especially in the
lower part of the tree, much coprolitic matter, sometimes in distinct layers, and rich in phos-
phate of calcium. Under the lens it is seen to contain fragments of hones of small reptiles
and of chitinous matter of millipedes or insects. It is in short in sonic places a very fine
bone-breccia and in others an indurated guano.
This tree is remarkable for the number of vertebrates which have left their remains in
it, and which belong to nine species, represented by portions of about 30 individuals. 1'n/in
vetusta also occurs, though rarely, and there are numerous fragmentary specimens of milli-
pedes of the genera Xyfobitix and Arcliinlnn. This tree is further remarkable above all others
hitherto found for the great thickness of the productive layers and the abundance of coprolitic
matter, which probably indicate that it remained open a long time, and that some of the
animals continued to live and subsist on their feebler companions for some time after they
fell into it. It results, however, from this that the bones of the smaller species are much
scattered. The devourers of these smaller animals would seem to have been the species of
Dendrerpeton whose bones are least scattered, and in some cases associated with carbonised
cuticle. One specimen of Dendrerpeton Acadiamnn is the largest yet found, the skull being
4 inches in length. It may have been nearly 3 feet long, and could not therefore extend
itself within its prison.
The second tree found by Mr. McNaughton is in Division 4, Section XIII., Group 20,
of the section. It is thus 203 feet 7 inches below the original bed at Coal Mine Point, and
is about half way between this and the new tree in Group 26. It is remarkable as standing
on a bituminous shale, one of the few beds of this kind which have been elevated to con-
stitute forest soils. It is 22 inches in diameter, and is about seven in height ; but only about
18 inches of the lower part are productive, and are largely composed of a dark-coloured
laminated material, much damaged by the percolation of ferruginous water. The inclosing
beds are, in ascending order, coarse shale and sandstone 3 feet, sandstone 4 feet, and beds of
coal with shaly partings 2 feet. This tree seems to have contained remains of 13 individuals
of four or five species.
80 SIR WILLIAM DAWSON ON
NOTE ON DEVONIAN PLANT-BEDS AT ST. JOHN, NEW BRUNSWICK.
It inuv seem remarkable that these beds of shale, occupying a limited area in the
vicinitv of St. John. New Brunswiek, should have yielded so rich a flora and fauna, and
at tirst sight they seem to be altogether exceptional in this respect— so much so, indeed, as
!,, have occasioned doiil.ts in s..me .Barters as to their Devonian age. Remarkable though
tliev an-, however, a little consideration will serve to remove their apparently anomalous
character. Though the beds of the Middle and I'ppcr Devonian are largely marine, and,
therefore, not lik.-ly to lie ri.-h in plant remains, we find even in some marine limestones of
tli, Mi. Idb- Devonian ot' < >hio. trunks of trees of tin- genus Dadoxylon, trunks of tree-ferns,
.lipe- ..f l'r..iid-. ind'u-atinir imperfectly many other species of ferns, and the vast masses of
M;I.TO.|.,.IV. .ii.'l Sporo, -arp- of l'rot,.-al\ inia in the I >cvonian shales of ( >hio and Ontario ; and
,),,.„. ;i.,,,eiated with Calamitean and Lepidodcndroid plants, which also occur in the
D.-vonian of iVun-ylvania. In the ('helming group ,,f (Jilboa, N'ew York, Prof. Hall has
e\.-ii di-,.'\,Ti'l erect -tnmp> o| lai^'- tree-ferns -in-rounded with their aerial roots. Fresh
\vutcr hivalvo aKo oe.-iir in the Catskill group of New York, and in the Kiltorean buds of
Ireland .n.'i 'li' l>-'\,.hian "I Kiimpe, and even the I'pper Silurian has afforded remains of
-. ..ri'i»i!- and in-, .-I-. It follow-, fr. ,m th,--c tad- that if we can anywhere find a true fresh-
\\ai-Ta.-i-uniulaiion ot'thi- period favourably constituted for the preservation of the more
ddi, -at, • t',.--il-. \\ >• max expect to find a land flora and fauna comparing in richness with
t|,,t ,,| tj,,. ('oal-t'ormatioii. Thi- i- what we -,-,-m to have in the fern ledges of St. John.
l!e-idi-- tlii-. tl.. -. li.il- arc t'avoiiralil v e.xp,»ed in the vicinity of a large city, possessing a
/•al'iii- -.»i'i\ .'I 'naturali-t- and genlogists, eminent ainonir whom have been the late Prof.
Haiti, and Mr. Mattli. \\ . \\ li" i- -till -pared to us. The labours of these gentlemen and their
. .,11,-aifu, - ha\e nndoiilitedl v Keen the leading caii-e which has enabled this peculiar deposit
t., xi.-ld up it- tr.-a-ui'i •-. It ^ rarely that -ucli exceptionally rich beds as those of the Cam-
l.rian and Devonian uf the vicinity oi'St..lolin have been so specially and thoroughly worked.
Hence we need not be Mirprised that iliev have contributed so much to remedy the imper-
feetinii- nt'i.iir Lrcologieal record.
Si liiiKSTKiNS To C'nl.LKCTilKS.
My attention was tirst called to I'aheo/.oic land animals by the discovery of Baphetes
•••/•> in 1H.')1 ; and since that time I have in all my explorations in the Carboniferous
roek* kept constantly in view, the possibility uf the occurrence of such remains; and when I
have employed others to collect for me. have instructed them to he constantly on the watch
for specimens of this kind. I have indeed nut been without hope that we might some day
IK- rewarded by a true reptile. <>r a bird or even a prototypal mammal among the debris of
the Carboniferous forests. In any ease we may expect to find many more species of the types
of life on the land already known in the Paheozoic.
The inoiit promising repositories are undoubtedly those erect trees which have already
yielclwl HO many remains, and the recent discovery in the Joggins section of such trees at
two now hori/..iii. in the Joggins section in Nova Scotia ' should stimulate to further search.
Fmm the tuiranier of 1851, when the writer in company with Sir Charles Lyell, found remains
1 •• preliminary uolice, Canadian Record of Science, May, 1894.
PALAEOZOIC AIR-BRKATHING- ANIMALS. 87
of Dcndrerpeton, Hylonomus and a land shell in a tree at Coal-Mine Point, down to 1893,
such discoveries were limited to this one bed, and it was supposed to be unique in this
respect. I had revisited the Joggins many times in the interval, had extracted about thirty
trees at different times from the bed in question, and had made trials of all the trees exposed
in other beds. Yet in 1893 there appeared in the cliff two productive trees in different beds,
one of them 203 feet below the original productive bed, the other 414 feet below it ; and
thanks to the watchfulness of Mr. 1\ W. McNaughton, who had kindly promised to attend
to this matter in my behalf, they were secured and have proved fruitful of interesting
remains, of which in so far as the species are new, preliminary notices arc inserted in the
foregoing synopsis.
Erect trees occur in all our coal-fields, and arc not infrequent in the root's of coal-beds
from which they are apt to fall when the supporting coal is removed. All such stumps, and
especially their lower parts, should be carefully examined. Were this attended to, I have no
doubt that discoveries similar to those made at the Smith .loggius would result in other
coal-fields.
The next most likely places in which to find land animals are the root-shales of the
coals, especially where these are rich in remains of leaves. Such beds have vieldcd manv
fossil insects, and Baphetes planiceps was found in the root' shale of the I'ictou main seam. It
is to be observed that in these beds remains of arachnidans, insects and millipedes are often
very faint and obscure, and so require careful examination of the surfaces in a good light.
It is also to be noted that remains of land animals are apt to occur in special limited localities,
where local circumstances have caused them to accumulate ; and where one specimen is found
others should be looked for in the same place, and in the continuation of the same surface.
Nodules of clay-ironstone, contained in bands of shale or clay, have also proved productive,
and should be carefully examined. In many beds the nodules will be found to be barren, but
where nodules are found to contain plant remains they will repay search for animal remains
as well.
Beds deposited near the margin of the upland country are also the most promising. In
Nova Scotia the older rocks seem to have constituted islands in the waters or swamps of the,
Carboniferous period, and even of the Erian, and in the vicinity of such old margins of
lagoons and swamps, discoveries of land animals may be expected. From this point of view
the base of the Cobequid Hills, at Apple River and elsewhere on the Cumberland side, and
from Advocate Harbour eastward on the south side, have yielded interesting facts in the way
of footprints, and may be expected to afford more. So, also, on the south side of Minas
Basin the Lower Carboniferous rocks of Horton Bluff and Lower Horton deserve careful and
repeated search. The thick shale beds over the South Fictou coal seams are also very
promising, and the roof-shales of Cape Breton have afforded some of our best insects, and
only require search to afford many more. It is interesting also to note that the higher
fauna of batrachian life has been traced back, though as yet oidy by footprints, to the basal
beds of the Carboniferous. The skeletons of these older creatures are yet a desideratum,
and may at any time be found in these beds.
As to the Brian or Devonian, the shales of the Little River group in Southern New
Brunswick, which have afforded so many land invertebrates, are a peculiar and exceptional
group of beds, unrivalled as yet in the preservation of the more delicate forms of Devonian
vegetation. Similar exceptional spots may exist elsewhere, and the riches of the St. John
88 SIR WM. DAWSON ON PALEOZOIC AIR-BREATH ING ANIMALS.
|H-«U arc |>orhaps not yet exhausted. I have elsewhere remarked that in the middle and
later Krian the surface of the land seems to have been more varied than in the Coal-forma-
tion age. This would afford hope for a rich land fauna, more especially when taken in
connection with the known abundance of plants and of insect life in some localities at \^:«\.
Tlu-rc i* thus good reason to hope for unexpected discoveries in Krian deposits which contain
vegetable remains, and those of shallow water mid estnarine fishes.
Such pri/cs will likely fall to the lot of local collectors, who can watch new exposures
nnd vi«it productive localities again and again. Had we more of such ohservers scattered
over the f.'oilit'croii-i districts of Canada, we might hope fora more rapid progress in discovery.
M\ ..wn time for tidd work is. I fear, mainly in the past. I must he content to work at the
material 1 have already collected, of which much remains to he studied, or to attend to
- hr.'Uirht I" me t>y others. N'othinsr, however, will <five me greater pleasure than
I., aid in an cntiivh un-clli-h i-pirit any ol' our younger observers. It is one of the highest
of ihi- aired to aid tho>c who arc to continue the work of scientific exploration in
- with thi- view that I have added the above suggestions to the. present
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 89 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
VI. — On the Organic Remain* of the Little River Group, No. II.
By G. F. MATTHEW, D.Sr.
(Read May L'5, 1898.)
Some six years ago the writer read before this Society an article entitled " Remarkable
Organisms of the Silurian and Devonian Rocks in Southern Xe\v Brunswick." Several "I'
these were fossils found in the shales of the Little River Group and placed in his bands for
study by Mr. W. J. Wilson, now of the start' of the Geological Survev of Canada. Being
engaged on the Cambrian faunas, the work on those of later date was not continued then.
but the time now seems opportune for undertaking the investigation of these later faunas.
Three of the groups described in this paper were referred to the " Middle and Upper
Devonian" on the strength of the plant remains contained in the middle group. Xo marine
organisms were found in any of these groups' and the determination from plant remains
alone seems not altogether satisfactory, except within a larger range' of time : and the author
proposes to resume in this and succeeding papers the use of the local name given in 1st>:i.-
The three groups classed as Middle and Upper Devonian were named "Bloomshurv. Little
River and Mispec. Of these the two tirst, though unlike lithologicallv, appear to form one
terrain ; but the last appears to be a separate terrain.
Although the officers of the Geological Survey of Canada have made a close and detailed
examination of the disturbed Pre-Carboniferous rocks of southern Xew Brunswick, no further
study of the rocks in the typical "Devonian '' basin drained by the Little and Mispec rivers
has been made since the writer more than thirty years ago roughly surveyed it, and outlined
its structure. Yet though no work has been done in this area the surveys made east, west
and north of it have had an important bearing on the author's present view of the relations
of the rocks in this basin. He proposes to allude briefly to the results obtained in these later
surveys, in so far as they bear on the question of the age of the rocks in the geological basin,
through which flow the Little and the Mispec rivers.
As the paper in which the rocks of this basin were described may not be accessible to
all interested in this subject, such parts as relate to the Post-Cambrian groups are here
quoted.3
" As some interest in the geology of this vicinity has been excited by the articles of
Professor Dawson [Sir J. W. Dawson] on the Upper Devonian Flora of Eastern America,
1 Some remains referred by J. W. Salter to Eurypterus and Amphipeltis as crustacean, are thought by the
author to have been of terrestrial origin, as will be shown hereafter.
* Canadian Naturalist and Geologist, Aug., 1863 ; see also Quart Jour. Geol. Soc., Txmdon, Nov., 1865.
3 " Observations on the Geology of St John County, New Brunswick, by G. F. Matthew." In Can. Nat. and
Geol., vol. VIII., Aug., 1863, Montreal, pp. 241-260.
Sec. IV., 1894. 12.
90
G. F. MATTIIKW <)N TUB ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
in the Canadian Naturalist and in the Journal of the Geological Society, a few remarks on
the lithology, stratigraphy and distribution of the older deposits of this neighbourhood may
not he unacceptable.
-The Devonian ago of certain deposits in Gaspe", Nova Scotia, and Maine, had been
recognixed. before tlie existence of strata of this age in New Brunswick was ascertained. In
various parts of the Buy of Kundy, red sandstones had been observed, some were referred
,,, ,)„. (•;„•! ifcrons period, while ..tliers were found to be of still later origin ; the deposits
!,, which the-e remarks relate were all classed as Silurian.
•• In .lime. 1 *•'>!. Dr. Dawson asserted the Devonian age of the sandstones of Perry in
ea-tcrti Main.- (and in consequence those of St. Andrews, N. 13.) from certain plants euh-
,,,iti,..| i.. him for .•xamimition. Dr. ('. T. Jackson had previously suggested this as the
probable ;iL'e of the-e roek-. The ailditional proofs aecii 111 ulated by I'rof. C. II. Hitchcock,
have thrown much t'urtlier light on their history and their Devonian age is now clearly
'• 'I.
•• ( in tin- ca-tern -i'le "t' the harbour of St. .lohn. and extending many miles along the
,...i-i. .in- extcn-ive -ediinentary roek- of great tliiekness. consisting almost entirely of frag-
. k-. M-iiallv of coarse mail-rial-, varied by the addition of numerous beds of volcanic
The |o\\ er member- of thi- formation pa-- beneath the harbour and extend a few
.il.,n^ tin- i-oa-t to tin- we-t\\ard. It i- in this direction that vegetable remains of the
•ln-e rocks were formed. ha\c been tinind in the greatest abundance, and best
i |.i.--,-r\ation. Tlie examination o)1 these fossils has enabled Dr. Dawson to refer the
; iii e,,niii-eti,iii \\itli tlieiii I o 1 1 it- Chi1 inn 1 1 g uTul I 'o iM a gc groii ps of Ne w York geologists. '
Posf Devonian.
G
roup
Cordiiie Shalt
Bloomsfaiir
PreDevoaiiM
Xap, skewing tKe Devonian Basin at S* JoKn. JO.
5ci!e. , 8 mi-Us lo »n Inck .
' In the map and section accompanying these observations I have endeavoured to show
the distribution of the various groups of strata, and the manner in which they are tilted and
Three principal folds in the strata (including those from the Laurentian to the
Devonian) are olwrraMe. Of these the northwestern skirts the south side of Kennebcckasis
Hay. a hike-like expansion of the lower part of that river (not shown on this map). The
soathcMtern nun* jmrallel to that part of the Bay of Fundy eastward of Cape Spencer, and at
1 Th« Ute I>r. Ju. Robb h«d previously clMwxl them :ts Upper Silurian (Johnson's Report on the Agricultural
cajmbilitie. of H. B.)
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. II. 91
a short distance from it. Its axis has a considerable inclination to the southwest, for the
strata are found to bend over it in ascending order in that direction. This peculiarity causes
the deposits in the intermediate synclinal fold to expand to the westward and assume the
appearance of a basin opening to the sea.
" Principal Dawson, in his article on the Devonian Flora of Northeastern America,
published in the November number (1862) of the Journal of the Geological Society, divides
these Pre-Carboniferous beds into several groups, which, with some modifications, are given
below. I have attached names to these groups, indicating the localities where the best and
most typical exposures have been observed, which may serve the convenience of local
observers until the strata have been co-ordinated with deposits in regions better known.
BLOOMSBURY GROUP (No. 4 of Dawson), thickness 2,500 feet.1
a. Basalt, amygdaloid, trapash, trapash shite; some beds of conglomerate. Thick-
ness, 2,000 feet.2
b. Fine grained red clay slate. 1 rpl . , , ,.
-r, fV i > 1 hlckness ;>00 teet.
Reddish gray conglomerate. J
LITTLE RIVER GROUP (Nos. 2 and 3 of Dawson). — Thickness 5,200 feet.
a. " Dadoxylon Sandstone." — Gray sandstone and grit, with beds of dark tcrav
shale, sometimes graphitic. Thickness 2.HOO feet. /'O.S.M'/.V — Numerous plant
remains.
b. " Cordaite shales." — Gray, greenish and red shales; reddish and gray sandstones,
grits and conglomerates, alternating with shales. Thickness 2,400 feet. /•'<«-
sils. — Cordaite, Oalamites, Stigmaria, Ferns, etc., [many] identical with those
of the preceding section. [Several crustaceans, wings of insects.]
MISPECK GROUP (No. 1 of Dawson). — Thickness 1,800 teet.
a. Coarse subangular conglomerate.
b. Fine grained purple clay slate and grits, surmounted by slate conglomerate.
" Topography. — The indentations in the coast line of the Bay of Fundy at Port Simonds
and St. John harbour, cut directly across all the groups of rocks mentioned above. In the
peninsula between Kennebeckasis Bay and the Bay of Fundy, two hilly ridges, one skirting
the former, and the other the latter bay [eastward of Cape Spencer], are the most prominent
topographical features. An intermediate ridge of land which extends a short distance into
the Bay of Fundy [between Port Simonds and St. John harbour] consists principally of the
highest group (" Mispeck")."
I quote here from the article some further details of the description of these rocks and
the Lower Carboniferous, to show their relations to each other.
" BLOOMSBURY GROUP. — a. Volcanic Beds. — Later traverses of the borders of the Little
River — Mispec Basin, made by the officers of the Geological Survey of Canada, have shown
that the volcanic beds east of St. John harbour, belong to an older series than the Devonian,
and are, in fact, Pre-Cambrian.
" b. Sedimentary beds. — The thickness of these red beds seen at St. John harbour is insig-
nificant, but in the basin next west from St. John, extending from Musquash to Lepreau,
they form quite an important mass of red slates and conglomerates, which to the southward
rest on quartziferous porphyries.
1 Where a group appears on both sides of a synclinal fold, the average thickness has been given. The measure-
ments are to be regarded as merely approximate.
1 The greater part of this a group was subsequently found to be infolded rocks of Pre-Cambrian age.
92 G. F. MATTHKW ON THE ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
" LITTLE RIVER GROITP.--<I. Dadoxylon Sandstone.— The hard sandstones of this group
stand out almve the older and later strata and are a valuable aid in tracing the succession of
inemtx-rs. They rise from beneath the Post-pliocene gravel of Little River valley, where
tin- fin-t [lowest] beds consist of hard gray sandstones, with beds of grit and layers of dark
gray .dial** at intervals, the whole having a thickness of 2,000 feet. The fossils are Cala-
mity Intnsilioxix [li'-niia rndintn] and fragments yielding discigerous and other porous tissues.
Tli<- lower layers .-an In- traced tour miles east [of the harbour of St. John], where they sink
beneath gravel beds in tin- valley of the Mispeck River. On the south side of the valley
tin- sandstones reappear with a westerly ilip.
• At the bridge over tlie Mispeck River the sandstones contain fragments of carbonized
wo,,,|. I'.tl.iin'iti'x ti-finxiU'inis and ('. sp? A bed of dark shale at the same place holds Cor-
•l-iiir." 1{"I'I'H. ('. niiijiixtifoliii and a calamite (<\ caniiaformisf) numerous stems of ferns and
leaflet* and broken fronds of two species (one probably Nenropteris polymorpha, Dn.) Beds
of irrav coMirlonieratc oeeiir in the sandstones of this valley, and the thickness of the deposit
i- niii.-h irivaier than at Little River and further west, being about 3,600 feet.
• An oiiti-rnp nt' these sandstones was traced fur several miles along the southeastern
-i,|, • .,| 'tin- Hlooiu-liiirv axi- [ea-t ot'Cape Speneer]. Beds of dark shale in the sandstones
hold -tern- and other trairments of plants.
•• /,. r, ,/,/,', «/(></(•.«. — At the mirth of Mount Prospect [four miles east of St. John city]
ih. -iv i- an excellent exposure of this division of the Little River group. By increase in the
bulk and fiv.|iiencv of the finer beds, the sandstones gradually pass into arenaceous shales of
irreeiii-h. irrav and f. d i-oloiir, which frequently alternate with reddish and gray sandstone
and irrit. tin- latter predominating east nt'this place, while the shales are more prevalent in
rn extension of the deposit. < 'i,r<l<iiti .s Ruhhii has been found to characterize these
-ball-- throughout nearly their whole thickness of 2,300 feet. They cover an extensive area
ill the \alleV ut tile Mlspeek lilVer.
"The upturned edge> ot'these rocks, so remarkable for tlie abundance and perfection of
e flora which they contain, have thus h(.t.n traced around a double [i.e., sigmoid] curve
t'r.-ni Maiiawaironis to I'lack River, a distance of more than thirty miles.
•Mi-i'K'K (iKnri-. — Killing the centre of the basin of Devonian rocks intervening
IM-IWI-CH Little River and Mispe.-k River, and having a breadth of about two miles, is a group
I sediments in which no m-ganie remains have been found, and which there is reason to sup-
l-.-c should be separated from the fossilifennis strata below, although resembling the latter
in appearance, and equally metamorphosed [<'. e., hardened, cleaved and deprived of bitumen].
The lowest member is a coarse reddish conglomerate, having a red slaty paste filled with
large Multangular fragments of a gray altered rock, like the lower slate of the Coldbrook
gnnip, (I're-Cambriaii) ; it also contains fragments of reddish sandstone and a few pieces of
The conglomerate is overlain by thick beds of purple clay slate,
which by the accession of coarser materials [in the upper part] becomes a slaty sandstone or
Hied with white [felspathie] particles. The highest member on the line of section is a
conglomerate holding fragments of slate and sandstone.
—In rear of the Post-pliocene plateau at Red Head, east of St.
ohn Harbour, there is a small isolated deposit of conglomerate terminating in a cliff seventy
t high. It lie* at the junction of the Cordaite shales and Mispeck group, and is much less
coherent than any of the older conglomerates of the vicinity ; this dip is opposite to that of
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. II. 93
the Cordaite shales, and the deposit is in every respect similar to the Lower Carboniferous
conglomerate of the Kennebecasis valley a few miles to the north. [This outlier of Lower
Carboniferous conglomerate rests upon the eroded edges of the beds of the Little River and
Mispeck Groups].
" Metamorphism. — In the two last named groups [*'. e. Dadoxylon and Cordaite] the vege-
table remains of the sandstone are converted into anthracite, and the lustre of graphite given
to the ferns [and other delicate plants] which the finer beds contain. As soon as we pass to
the Lower Carboniferous deposits a wide distinction in this respect is at once apparent, for
the vegetable remains which these contain have the appearance of plants from unaltered
coal-measures. The conglomerates also differ greatly from those of the two groups above
named in their incoherence, and some of the shales are scarcely harder than the dried mud
of a pond."
To bring these remarks in connection with our present knowledge of the region so far
as relates to the terrains of Little River and Mispeck and of the Flora which the formed
terrain holds, a few additional remarks are necessary.
NOTE ON TIIK LITTLE RIVKR GROUP.
In the article extracts from which are cited above the Little River (Jroup was divided
into two principal sections on lithological grounds, and this division is the most obvious one.
But a more extended knowledge of the surrounding districts has shown that the upper one,
or the Cordaite shales exhibits lithological distinctions by which it can lie separated into two
portions ; of these the lower portion has a predomineiice of fine shales and fewer sandstone
beds, and also is not so calcareous as the upper ; this quality of tin- upper shales is shown bv
the numerous calcite veins which they contain ; siliceous veins are much more plentiful in
the lower shales and prevail in the Dadoxylon sandstone (beneath the- lower shales) almost
to the exclusion of calcite veins.
If one may conjecture the comparative time value of the several parts of the Little
River terrain and represent it to numbers we might allot these numbers as follows : —
1. Bloomsbury Group One part.
2. Dadoxylon sandstone One part.
3. Lower Cordaite shales One part.
4. Upper Cordaite shales One part.
This estimate is based on the kind of sediment in the various parts, the comparative
variability in thickness of the several divisions, and other conditions.
I should here allude to a difference between Prof. Hartt and myself, probably unnoticed
by him, in placing the limit between the Dadoxylon sandstone and the Cordaite shales. My
division was placed where the sandstones ceased to appear in massive beds, while his was
placed lower down and threw the whole of the plant beds into the Cordaite shales.1 Plant
bed No. 1, which by the first arrangement belongs to the Dadoxylon standalone, shows
important differences in the flora from the beds which follow, and it seems quite possible
that the distinction made in the first classification should have been, maintained.
1 Observations on the Geology of Southern New Brunswick, Fredericton, 1865— Suppt. On the Devonian plant
locality of the Fern Ledges, p. 131, by C. F. Hartt.
94 G. F. MATTHEW ON THE ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
NOTE ON TUB MISPEC GROUP.
It has been stated in my article, "Observations on the Geology of St. John County,"
quoted aln.ve that the MUpeck Group or terrain rested unconformably on the- Little Eiver
Group ami was itself uiu-onforniubly surmounted by Lower Carboniferous conglomerates
ui,.l .ami-tones. In later years when the district to the west of the Little River— Mispec
Brin— cam*1 to be explored by the officers of the Geological Survey of Canada, it was found
that ,-oMMdcrablo masses of roil conglomerates and slates appeared along the north shore of
ih',. Hay of Kiindy at intervals a.- far west as Eastp..rt in the state of Maine. They fill two
narrow, trough-like basins, beside the one first described. In the typical basin (Mispec) they
an- distinguishable from the underlying Little River group by the conglomerate at the base,
i-'ht chanire in tb" dip ..f the beds and by their colour. In the middle basin (Lepreau)
-imilar -trata appear, and in (he tliird basin (West Isles) a series of red rocks which appears
i,, !„• ,.f -imilar as."-, r,--t in phi.-.- directly upon the Lauroiitian gneiss, and its conglomerate
1a\.'r- :uv lilh-d with block- of giieis:. from this source.
Th.-- and other fa.-t- imply irivat dir-turbance and denudation in this area after the time
mark.-d !,\ il,.- dcpo-ition of the Saint .b.hn group (( 'ambrian-Ordovician) and before that
indicated \\ the Lower Cai-bonifen.il> conglomerates. During this long interval of geo-
L.iri.al time, a peri..d ..f comparative repose is marked by the deposition of the rocks of
th, Little IlivtT (Jrollp.
N..TK I.N TIIK LI.WKK CARBONIFEROUS.
Tli,- -iir\,-\oi- of the Canadian (ieological Survey also found that the Lower Carboni-
l',-r..ii- conglomerates and samUtonc- were continued by detached outliers to a connection
with tli, |i.-v,.nian plant Led- of IVrry in Maine, and were of the same terrain. From this
it I.,-, -am.- apparent thai the plant-bearing beds of Perry wore iii close chronological relation
with I..-.I- which, to the east and north, held such brachiopods as Terebra.tu.la sufflata, Pro-
,l,i.i,is f '..»•,; and I'. .<«-iii;r>t'«-iiliit<is. but it has not been determined whether the Perry plant-
r.-inain- an- beneath, above, or strictly cotemporaneous with those which hold the marine
organism*.
On.- further consideration of importance in this connection was established by officers of
thr «i«-..logical Survey (Doctors L. \\r. Bailey and R. W. Ells) namely that the Lower Car-
boiiiternHs Flora, which belongs to the group of the Albert shales, etc., was contained in
I »ed i* which were older than the main body of Rod Conglomerates and Sandstones of the
Lower Carboniferous.1 But the structure of this terrain haw not been sufficiently studied in
Hoiithern New Brunswick to make it clear that this flora does not also extend to the beds
above the conglomerates and shales, which overlie the pyroschists of Albert county.
The data detailed in these notes, it appears to the writer, warrant the revival of the use
of the hx-al name Little River Group in describing new organisms from the beds of this
terrain ; not however meaning to convey the impression that their Devonian age is disproven
but rather that a.- the reference to Middle Devonian rests on the plant remains alone, it may
lie wine to wait for further light before so referring these new organisms definitely. The
evidence from other sources, however, points to their greater, rather than their lesser antiquity.
1 Beport of Protfnw, OooL Burr. Out., 1878-9, p. 16o.
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. II. 95
DESCRIPTIONS OF ORGANIC REMAINS.
Mr. ~W. J. Wilson, now of the Canadian Geological Survey, placed in my hands for
examination some time ago remains of several animals found by him when collecting plant*
from the plant beds in St. John Co., N.B. Among these remains were the wing of an insect,
the cephalothorax of a scorpion and a pulmoniferoua mollusc. Other species of this fauna,
some of which I owe to his courtesy, were described in an article which I had the honour to
read before this Society in May, 1888.'
The land fauna of this age in St. John county is very limited and consists of the few
remains of animals that have been met with from time to time in collecting land plants, first
by the writer more than thirty years ago, next, and chiefly, by the late Professor C. F. Hartt,
and in later years by Mr. W. J. Wilson. Mr. Wilson's collections have been made under
exceptional circumstances. The beds from which Prof. Hartt had collected had been quarried
to the level of the beach and thus apparently exhausted. But Mr. Wilson, watching the
beach after storms, was able to find some of the ledges bared by the action of the waves, and
from these collected the objects herein described, lie could work at these ledges onlv for a
few hours when the tide was out, so that science is indebted to his watchfulness and perse-
verance for the discovery of these rare objects.
The land fauna found in these rocks by Prof. Hartt and myself was described bv tin-
late J. W. Salter, of London, Dr. S. II. Scudder, of Cambridge, and Sir Win. Dawson, of
Montreal, and consisted of the remains of six insects and one snail. The insect wings, all of
which were more or less broken, were referred to Xeuroptcrous insects ; most of them were
thought to be related to the Odonata (Dragon flies), while one was considered an Kplu-m-
erid (May fly). The snail was thought by Sir Win. Dawson to be related to Strophia of
Albers, and so called by him Strophites grandcKra.-
In addition to the species described in this paper, Mr. Wilson collected some years ago,
and placed in my hands for description, an insect's wing, a grub (?) and another fossil which
is possibly a pedipalp ; these were described in the Transactions of this Society five years
ago.3
The insect wing now to be described is fairly well preserved, and sufficiently complete
to show clearly its affinities. It agrees in all essential characters with Scudder' s family
group Homothetidse, and is closely allied to the type of the family Homothetus fossilis,
Scud., but is a different species.
HOMOTHETDS BRUTUS, n. 8p. PI. I., fig. 11.
Mediastinal vein extending four-fifths of the length of the wing, faintly visible in the
outer half, connecting with the costal vein. Scapular vein extending without branches to
the apical margin,4 straight in the inner two-thirds, slightly curved downward in the outer
third. Externo-median vein originating close to the scapular, and gradually diverging ; at
nearly one-third from its origin it branches, at nearly half its length a second branch diverges,
1 On some remarkable organisms of the Silurian and Devonian rocks of Southern New Brunswick.
2 Strophites was preoccupied by Deshayes in 1832. Sir William has substituted Strophella.
3 Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. VI., Sec. IV., p. 49.
* Accepting Dr. Scudder's limitation of this vein in Homothetus. See " Devonian Insects in New Brunswick,"
Memoir Natural History Society, Boston, 1880.
96 G. F. MATTHEW ON THE ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
and at nearly two-thirds of it* length a third branch- strikes off; these branches are straight
and simple, iind are thrown off on the lower side of the vein, which forks again near the
apical margin. Tin- interno-median vein is simple for two-fifths of its length, and then
throws offsuecessively several forks toward the lower margin of the wing. The anal area
ha* a branching vein and an inner straight vein, running obliquely to the lower margin of
the wing.
Tin- cross-veins of tin- wing arc obscure, and only a few can be made out. The scapular
vein is weak, and the costal margin comparatively wide.
The lower margin and apical margin of this wing are not well shown, and the exact
• .inline there i- doubtful. From (lie relief of the basal portion of the wing in the shale, the
wing i- supposed to have conic from the right side of the insect.
>'•'-.-. — l,eiiLrili about 4 nun. : width about l:i mm.
//..,-.;.•// •>!,<! l.--''ilii'i. — In the dark gray shales of Plant bed No. 8, at Fern Ledges,
Lima-let-. St. .lolm County. N.I?.
( hi com pa riii i: 'In- wing with I>r. Scuddcr's restoration of Homothetus fossiUs l it seems to
th. \\rit«T that a ditfeivut interpretation might be given to some of the veins in the latter
than that -uL'._',-t.-.l by the learned author of the species. By a (lotted line he has thrown
into tin- interno-median vein certain branches which in our species clearly belong to the
e\t<-rn<>. median : tin- doited line, however, consists of an open row, which Dr. Scudder
. \|i].iih- t.. in. .in :i tlieoivtiejil re.-toration : and is to be distinguished from a row in which
id.- .|<>t- ;ii, -mall an. I do.... and which mean- that the vein is visible but badly preserved;
ue are t, i inter that the description based on the row of open dots is open to amend-
ment. The traii-ter of the branches above referred to to the externo-median would render
-u.-h a chaniri- a- the following necessary in the generic description of Ifomnthetus fossilis for
•• having only a ti-u brain-he- in the external quarter of the wing," read hoping branches in
••-il'.i-il.'i .,t' tin- n-iiii/. Tlnj venation is simpler in our species than in his.
Sin.-e l>r. Si-udder, -ome twenty-seven years ago, described the "Devonian" insect
wing- found at St. .lolm. and wrote on their affinities, extensive discoveries of insect wings
have been made in the Carboniferous rocks of Europe and the United States, which has made
iiece— i»ry an entire recasting of the systematic arrangement of the insects of the Palaeozoic
The Carboniferous and older insect remains are now arranged as a separate division of
in«ects — the 1'alicodietyoptera of (ioldcnhcrg, and this contains orders from which all the
modern insects (the divisions Ifeterometobola and Metobola) are descended.
To show how important a bearing the few insect wings obtained from the Little River
group have on the classification of insects, an outline of Dr. Scudder's scheme, published in
the Bulletin :?1 of the United States Geological Survey (in so far as it relates to our insects)
i* published here. The two wings discovered by Mr. Wilson are inserted to give complete-
ness and bring it down to the present time.
Division PAL.SODICTYOPTERA, Gold.
Sec. 1. Orthopteroidea.— All are Carboniferous and Triassic, but the Little River genus,
Homothetus, exhibits strong affinities to the Protophasmidse.
1. Palfpohlattaria-. — Ancient cockroaches.
' Op. dt PL 5-woodcut
LITTLK EIVER GROUP, No. II. 97
2. Protophasmida. — Ancient walking-sticks.
Sec. 2. Nenropteroidea.1
1. Platyphemeridie. — Ancient MayflicH. Platypheraera autiqua. — Little River group.
2. Homothetidse. — Homothetus fossilis [and llomothetus erutus, G. F. M.] — Little
River group.
3. Palseopterina. — Carboniferous (no " older " species).
4. Xenoneuridse. — Xenoneura antiquorum (sole species), Little River group.
5. Hemeristina. — Lithentomum Harttii [and Geroueura Wilsoui, G. F. M.)
6. Gerarina. — Carboniferous (no older species).
Sec. 3. Hemipteroidre. — Ancient bugs (3 genera, Permian and Carboniferous).
Sec. 4. Coleopteroidea. — Ancient beetles; indicated by borings in fossil wood. Carboniferous
and later.
It is somewhat remarkable that tin- Protophasmidre, or ancient walking-sticks, so
abundant in the Carboniferous beds of Comment ry, in France, have not been recognized ],v
Dr. Scudder in the insect fauna of St. John. The condition of accumulation and preserva-
tion are similar to those found to have prevailed during the growth of the coal seams in
Carboniferous times, and we would naturally look for the presence of a family of insects
which was well' represented in the rocks of this formation in France and elsewhere. Perhaps
in the Homothetida? we have the ancestral forms of the Walking-sticks.
It is noteworthy that no second individual of a species of the insects of the Little River
group has been found, and yet at least eight specie's have been recovered ; this indicates an
unknown wealth of forms among the flying creatures of that time, even if we as.-ume that sonic
of the described insect wings, may have been the front and hind wings of one specie-;.
Amendation of the Description of Germienrit, Wilson/.- — While referring to these old
insect wings the author may here suggest a possible improvement in the nomenclature of this
wing of Geronetira Wilsoni. On comparison with other wings the author is led to think that
the vein called the sub-externomedian should be denominated the interno-median ; that called
the intern.o-med.ian will then become the first anal vein and the anal area will be of more
importance than as originally described.
ARACHNOID A.
The occurrence of fossils representing several species of animals allied to the scorpions,
has been reported and remarked upon as instances of the very early occurrence in time of
air-breathing animals. Thorrell has divided them into two groups, those which have the
cephalothorax truncated in front like the modern scorpions and those which have it produced.
All the Palaeozoic scorpions belong to the latter. This sub-order of the scorpions (Anthra-
coscorpii) is divided into two families, of which one contains the Silurian scorpions of
Europe, and the other those of America, as well as all the forms found in the Carboniferous
deposits of Europe and North America. The more ancient family, that to which Thorrell
gives the name of Palseophonidfe, contains the species found at St. John.
1 Oerephemera timplex and Dyscritut vetustus, both belonging to the Neuropteroidea, are badly preserved.
Perhaps for this reason Dr. Scudder has not referred them to any of the six families which he has establiehed
in this section.
' Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., vol. vi., sec. iv., p. 58.
Sec. IV., 1894. 13.
98 G. F. MATTHEW ON THK ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
PAL.SOPHONUS. Thorrell A Lindstrom.
Palwphonus aretus, n. sp. PI. I., figs. 7 a & b.
Onlv tin- cephalothorax und one joint of the abdomen are known. The former is sub-
rectaiigular, obtusely jointed und lobate at the front, and somewhat narrowed behind. The
posterior end is somewhat emarginate, and a narrow rim runs around the edge of the shield.
The .-entre in front has a deep sinus, at the end of whieh there is a triangular depression,
terminating on the inside of the shield in a sharp elevated ridge, extending backward along
tli.- axial line to a |>«>int two-fifths from the trout of the shield. At the middle of this ridge
mi tin- inside of the shield is a pair of low ridges that curve backward and outward toward
tin- maririn of the shield, and another pair curve outward and forward from the anterior end
nf the axial ridge.
A tlaiteiied lunate area is found at the outside of each front lobe of the shield, beginning
at the front and exteinlintr one-third of the length of the shield ; at the front half of each of
th.-e ar.-a- i- a shallow pit whieh may indicate the position of lateral eyes, and on the trian-
irular area, at the hack of the sinus in the front of the shield, are two pairs of minute
tiilierele-. marking the portions of four central eyes.
The posterior halt of the shield exhibits three pairs of oval bosses or swellings of the
cni-t. ••!' whieh the middle pair are smaller and closer to the axis of the shield than the
other-. At the axial line, mi the indented posterior margin of the shield is a small obtuse
point.
The joint of the alidomeii preserved does not reach out at the sides as far as the width
.•t the eephalothorax. and is ahout live times wider than long.
S'-'il/iiiii-i . — (inlv the inner surface of the shield is known ; this is covered with minute
plllietlircs.
>'•;/. — length nt the eephalothorax I' mm. Width *i mm.
//••/•«.•••/< and I, ilit'i. — I'lant lied No. '2. Little Kivcr Group at Fern Ledges, Lancaster,
St. .l..hii Co.. N.H.
Thi- i-urioii- little -.hit-Id -how- main points of resemblance to the eephalothorax of
•» (pi. I., tig. H) a- figured liv Thorrell and Lindstriim : ' it is however narrower,
especially lii-hiiid. and the slit in front is wider. The shield is evidently flattened by pressure
in the shale, and so in life the points of the front lobes may have been closer together.
ITLMONIFERA.
In tin- November number of the American .Journal of Science tor 1880, Sir Win. Dawsou
,|i- u-.-.l the land snails of the Palteozoic era, stating that at that time only six species (includ-
ing two described in that paper) had been described, and of these five belonged to the Car-
boniferoufl system ; the remaining species was that form referred to on a previous page as
Utnpkita grandma. The species described below adds another form to the pulmonifera of
the Little River Group and is not very dissimilar from that first found.
PUPA PRIM*VA, n. sp. PI. I., figs. 10 a & b.
Shell cylindrical, abruptly conical at the apex, increasing rapidly in the upper whorls.
Whorl* nix ; fide* of the whorls rather flat, upper edge sub-carinate ; the hist whorl about
Patoontotor, fcittol A Bmrroif, vol. ii., p. 738.
LITTLH BIVKB GROUP, No. IF. 99
as wide as the shell, somewhat conical below, nucleus very small. Suture impressed.
Aperture unknown. Shell surface smooth and ginning.
Sculpture. — Surface ornamented with numerous sharp ribs, transverse to the whorl, about
20 visible on one-half of a whorl. These ribs are not all equally spaced or equally prominent ;
one-sixth of a whorl may have them nearly twice as far apart as the rest. While quite dis-
tinct on the two last whorls, the ribs are less so than on the upper whorls of the shell.
Size. — Length, 5£ mm. ; width, nearly 2 mm.
Horizon and locality. — Dark gray shale of Plant Bed No. 2. Fern Ledges, Lancaster,
St. John County, N.B.
This shell is of interest as being the oldest known of its genus. It comes from the
plant bed in which, many years ago, the author found the species of Pulmonate described as
Strophites grandceva by Sir Wm. Dawson. Sir William's species shows considerable resem-
blance to this but is larger and proportionately shorter. Our species has fewer whorls than P.
vetusta of the Carboniferous of Nova Scotia, and more than either P. Bii/xlii/ii or P. Verinili<m-
ensis, the former occurring at the Joggins, N.S., in company with P. retiixtn, the latter found
in the Coal-measures of Illinois.
NOTE ON EURYPTERELLA ORNATA, MATT.
Among the fossils found in the rocks of the Little River group, described in the writer's
former paper, was the above species, which he referred provisionally to the crustaceans, but
of whose actual zoological relations it was stated that no satisfactory evidence was forth-
coming ; further knowledge of the associated species leads him now to think that it is more
probably an Arachnid of the order Pedipalpi, or Spider Scorpions. The author would, there-
fore, suggest a comparison of Eurypterella with the abdomen of species of (ieralinura. Zittel
figures a species from the Coal-measures of Bohemia, G. Bithcmica^ and Dr. Scudder figures
another species, G. earbonaria, from Mazon Creek, Illinois,- whose abdomens are similar to
Eurypterella.
There have now been obtained from Plant Bed No. 2, in which this species occurs, the
remains of eleven other different kinds of animals, of which eight were air-breathers ; two of
the other species were determined by Mr. J. "W. Salter, namely, Enryptcrtis pulicarix and
Amphipeltis paradoxus, both referred to the Crustaceans, and the third was a worm, Spirwhis
JErianus, described by Sir Wm. Dawson.
The Carboniferous Spirorbis has frequently been found attached to leaves, and has also
been met with inside the trunks of Sigillarian trees ; and the older species found at St. John
occurs attached to fossil leaves and stems, often but little mascerated in the water. The plants
with which the animal remains of Bed No. 2 occur, grew along the borders of a marsh, or a
very shallow fresh water pond, and were entombed directly on its margin.
The following is a list of the animal remains of Plant Bed No. 2 :
INSECTS.3 — Qerephemera simplex, Scudd., collected by C. F. Hartt and J. "W. Hartt.
Xenoneura antiquorum, Scudd., collected by C. F. Hartt and J. W. Hartt.
1 Treatise on Paleontology, Zittel & Barrois, vol. ii., p. 736.
5 Illustrations of Carboniferous Arachnida, Memoirs, Boston Society of Natural History, PI. 39, fig. 1-3, 1890.
" This arrangement by classes and orders is to some extent conjectural, as will be se«?n by reference to the
preceding pages.
1OO G. F. MATTHEW ON ORGANIC REMAINS, ETC.
INSECTS. — Geronura WiUoni, Matt., collected by W. J. Wilson.
Archiescolex corneas, Matt., collected by W. J. Wilson.
S|.riii£ tail, undeacribed, collected by Q. F. Matthew.
MYKIAPOIMS. — A Protosygnath, undeacribed, collected by Q. F. Matthew.
An Kii|>lu>l>crid, collected by G. F. Matthew.
Two C'hilupodrt, collected by G. F. Matthew.
Amnixios. — Paljcophonus arctus, Matt., collected by W. J. Wilson.
Kuryjitcrvlla ornata. Matt., collected by W. J. Wilson.
rxnKTKKMixKi> IXHKI-TKANS. — Kuryptcrus ('() pulicaris, Salt., collected byG. F. Matthew.
Ani|i)ii|icltis ]>aradoxiis. Salt., collected by 0. F. Hartt.
-Striijiliiton (Strujihilla) {rrandji'va. Daw., collected by G. F. Matthew.
I'ii|ia iiriniirva. Matt., collected by W. J. Wilson.
VKHMKS. -Spirnrbis Krianns. !>awson, collected by ('. F. Hartt and others.
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 1O1 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
VII. — On the Oryunic Ri'inainn of (lie Little Rlrcr Group, No. III.
BY G. F. MATTHEW, D.Sc.
(Rea.t May 23, 1SSI4.)
1. Note on the />l<ntt rein
Being impressed with the weight of the evidence, both of a stratigraphieal and litholog-
ical kind favouring the view of a greater antiquity for the Little River Group, than had
been assigned to it on the evidence of the plant remains, the writer was induced to make
an examination of the genera and species of the plants as described by Sir .}. \\. Dawson, to
see how far the age of the rocks in which they were contained, could be determined from
a point of view independent of the stratigraphy, namely from a review of the genera of the
plants.
No one who reads Sir William Dawson's writings on the Flora of the Devonian Asje
can help being impressed with the admirable manner in which he has worked out the im-
portant features of this ancient flora. His studies of the plants of the •• Fern Ledges "
remains to-day, after the lapse of over thirty years, the most complete exposition of the oldest
land flora known, that can in any way be compared, for variety and the delicacv of the
objects described, with that of the Coal-measures.
And the perfection and completeness of this work is not alone due to the talent and acumen
of the above author, but in no small degree results from the diligent search and painstaking
accuracy of the late Prof. C. F. Hartt, who diligently culled every available specimen from
the rich plant beds of the "Fern Ledges'" in Lancaster, and carefully noted the exact place
in the series of beds at that place from which the fossils came.
These plant remains were purchased from Prof. Ilartt by the Natural History Society of
New Brunswick, which placed them in Sir William's hands for study and description. This
was a wise decision of the council of that body as Sir William was then in the midst of his
studies of the Flora of the Coal-measures in the Maritime Provinces, and thus prepared to
examine and characterise the related species of the Little River Group, in a way that no
other Canadian could have done.
Sir William Dawson's earlier papers on this flora were published by the Geological
Society of London, 1861 to 1871, and in the latter year he presented a report on the Devon-
ian and Upper Silurian floras of Canada which was published by the Geological Survey of
Canada, and which contained descriptions of these plants, with many excellent plates of the
fossils.
Some articles on this subject are also to be found in the early numbers of the Canadian
Naturalist and Geologist, in which are descriptions of the first species of plants found in
these beds.
102 ,;. p. MATTIIKW ON THK ORGANIC RKMAINS OF THE
2. Genera of the Pre-Carboniferous land plants of Northeastern America.
To bring more dearly into view the relationship of the plants of the Little R. Group
with those above and below it, the author has made the following tabulated statement of
the genera. The table is compiled chiefly from the writings of Sir J. W. Dawson,1 and from
it* sixty genera scattered through the several members of the Devonian system and the
Little li. (Jroup (induding two from the Siltirian) a rough estimate may be arrived at of the
relation ,.f the plants of the Little River (Jroii]) to the floras of other parts of Northeastern
Ameri.-a. In noting the related or identical genera the writer has followed the indications
given by Sir William and by Leo. Les<|iiereanx in his (\>al Flora of Pennsylvania, and for
the 1'pper Carboniferous by Fontaine and White's work on the flora of West Virginia of that
age. A m. -re complete view ot 'the range of the genera might be given, but the references
of thc-e authors an- sufficient for the purpose in view.
In makiiiL: the-e i-oinparisons the author has omitted from consideration the species
l,a--.l on the \\ Iv tis-ue- of plants, as only those of the Middle Devonian have received
lunch atl'-litlon.
A fact that -trike- .me looking over this list of genera is the large number of species,
.-..lle.-ted aim. '-t all from one locality, that form the contents of the fifth column, the flora of
th.- LittlcK.Ciroup, which thus exceeds in variety all the others, older than the Carboniferous.
\Ve ul-o notice a regular irraded increase in the number of genera (omitting the fossil woods),
fr.im the Silurian onward to the tit'tli column where it ceases; but we also note a marked
deep-a-e iii the -ixth eoluiiin owing to the poverty of the Lower Carboniferous flora in this
region of northeastern America. The most remarkable feature of the table is the survival
to Middle Carl iti-roiis tim.-r- of >,. large a number of the genera of the Little River flora,
ainouiitiiitr t" -ixtv-foiir per eent of the whole of this flora, leaving only about a fifth of the
survival- a- derivative- tmm the other floras. This would not he so remarkable if one could
place the Little Kivcr a- a Lower Carboniferous flora, but as we are driven by the stratigra-
phi.-al re.|uircincii!s to place it much lower in the geological scale (as shown by my former
article on this group), it .-hows that comparisons of this kind give but little help in determin-
ing the geological age of extinct land floras.
\Ve are, therefore, driven to find some other means of applying the data of this table
tor the pur|Mise of determining geological horizons, and especially that of the Little River
group. On running the eye down the fifth and sixth columns it will be observed that
several genera found in the Lower Carboniferous, survivals from earlier times, did not live
on to the time of the coal-measures, these were Psilophyton, Bornia, Leptophleum, Lepido-
dciidron,' Aneiinites, Arclueopteris, 1'tilophyton, Megalopteris. Some of these have a wide
range in the Pre-Carboniferous floras, and all of them are only known as ancient types. All
of these genera, except Leptophleum and Arclueopteris, are found in the Little River group,
and proclaim its antiquity.
I Flora of the Devonian period in northeastern America.
Ne» tree fern* and other fossils from the Devonian.
Farther observation* on the Devonian plant* of Maine, GaspS and N. York.
Fossil pUnU of the Devonian and Silurian formations of Canada.
I 1 ben depend on the authorities cited above ; some of these genera no doubt run higher, but perhaps no
species.
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. III.
103
GENERA OF THE PRE-CARBONIFEROUS LAND FLORA OF NORTHEASTERN AMERICA, IN THE
ORDER OF THEIR APPEARANCE ; AND THE SURVIVALS OR REPRESENTATIVES
IN THE CARBONIFEROUS AGE.
K
<
B
W
DEVONIAN*.
LITTLE
HIV KII
GROUP
CARBOMFKKOUS.
Low'r M'dlr
Tpp'r
X
x
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
•
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
Ixnv'r M'dk
Upp'r
Psilophyton
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
•
X
x ?
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
x
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
x
X
X
x
X
X
X
•
x
X
x
x
x
x
X
X
x
X
X
x
x
•
-
x
X
x
x
X
X
X
X
X
X
x
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
x
X
X
X
X
Cordiates
Bornia
Caulopteris
Arthrostigma
Leptophleum. .
otignwria
Prototaxites
Annularia (plant)
Rhodea
Rachioptens
Psaronius
Cyclostigma
Ijepidod end ron
Lepidophloios ....
Sporan^iten
Sigillariu
Syringodendron
Didyniopbvlluni
Xeniatoxvlon
AporOxylon ...
Orinoxylou
Cladoxylon
Celluloxylon
Dadoxylon
Syrlngoxylon .
Anarthrocanna. .
Equisetites
Aneiinites
Archji'opteris
Platyphyllum
Splienopteris .
Hnacopnyllum
Trichomanites
AnteropterlR,
Lvcopoditos
Ptilophyton.
Acantliophytoii . .
Lepidostrobus
Pychnophvllum
Dictyocorclaites
Cnrpolithea
Catamites
Asterophyllites
Annularia (fruit bracts)
Sphenophvlluni
Pinnularia
Megalopteris
Xephropteris
Cardiopteris . . .
Odontopteris
Alethopteris
Callipteris
Hymenophyllites ....
Deduct genera based
on woody tissue. .
Survivals from older sub-fauna. .
New genera of each sub-fauna. . .
60
|
2
8
1
23
8
27
1
30
1
15
24
1
13
7
2
15
5
26
9
29
9
23
5
10 17
20
104 0. F. MATTHKW ON THK ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
By the number of genera common to the Little River flora and that of the Upper Devo-
nian, one might IK? foil to think that the relations of these two floras was a close one, but
certain facts militate against this supposition. In the first place, the ferns of the Upper
Devonian are fairly well known, and while they have close analogies with those of the
Lower Carboniferous, there are fewer cases of such relationship with those of the Little
River group, and the numerous herbaceous species of the Little River group are, with a few
exceptions, wanting. In the second place, while the Upper Devonian and Lower Carbon-
itVroui have two genera of ferns closely allied by their venation, but differing in their habit
of growth. Arclueopteris and Aneimites, only the latter genus is with certainty found in
the Little River tlora.' The absence of Archa-opteris, which is the fern genus specially
characteristic of the I'pper Devonian, would seem to indicate only a distant relation between
it- t!..r;i and that of the Little River group.
Neither can we see auv verv close relation between the Little River flora and that of the
Middli- Dev.niian. <Juitc as hinrc a proportion of its genera (one-third) are common to this
and tli^ l.inl'- Uiver flora, as is the case with the rpper Devonian. But all of those have a
wide raiiLTe "i i lie l'r.-( 'arboniferou> floras, and several of them extend even into the Coal-
meiiMire-i. Uut fiirtln-r than this, while we are able to make comparisons with relation to
tin- fern- between th<- Little River flora and that of the Tpper Devonian, it is not possible to
draw anv i-onelu-ioiis on tin- Ka-is l>et ween the former flora and that of the Middle or Lower
Devonian niueh lc»-the Silurian. Hence, so far as this important element of the Little
River fl.ira i- concerned a referei to any special part of these earlier divisions of the Pal-
:f<i/.i>ie eiihimn mu-t lie vairue, ami pro visional.
The failure to '_'et anv -atisfaetorv results in specially defining the geological horizon of
the Little River (iroiiji. from a consideration of the plant remains, as regards their genera, is
plainlv due in the ca-e- of the larger plants and the steins, to the wide range of those genera.
<)ur want of success iii tlii- may at any time be changed by the discovery of larger and more
varied floras in the Devonian and Silurian than are at present known. Meanwhile all that
we seem able to assert is. that the flora of the Little River Group is older than the Upper
I leVolliall.
:!. iS'/,-< ti-li nf tin: Ifistnri/ of Fossil Myriapods.
The . oniiuoii Karwig is the best known example of a class of articulate animals, not
very familiar to \\* hecanse of their enmparative scarcity and secretive habits. In these res-
pect* they are the opposite of some species of the immensely more numerous and obtru-
sively familiar llexapods, <«r true insects. Myriapods differ strikingly from the latter in
their long worm-like bodies, composed of numerous segments, and having equally numerous,
or iium- numerous feet. So distinct are the Myriapods in these and other respects from the
true insects, that many writers recognize them as a separate class, of equal rank with the
Crustaceans, Hezapoda and Arachnids (spiders and scorpions).
Though now comparatively rare, in past ages the Myriapods played an important part
in peopling the land areas of the globe, and possessed great diversity of structure. Only a
few H|wcicH from the 1'alreozoic rocks have been known until of late years, but gradually the
number ha- been increased, and as their diversity of form has been recognized, the import-
Sir Win. Dmwton quote* Anhfopierii Jactxmi, but the presence of this species is based on the occurrence of a
broken fragment, which may have been misunderstood.
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. III. 1O3
ance of their bearing upon the classification of insects, has become more manifest. A sketch
of the discoveries of fossil Myriapods which have been made from time to time, may serve
to show how rare an event is the discovery of the remains of one of these little animals.
In 1854, C. L. Koch and J. C. Berendt described the Crustaceans, Myriapods and
Spiders of the Amber of Vorwelt, North Germany. These amber fragments which contain
a rich insect fauna, admirably preserved, have yielded 35 species of Myriapods (15 Chilopods
and 20 Diplopods) and are of late Tertiary age.
In 1859, Sir J. W. Dawson found and described' remains of a species of Millipede
(Xylobius Sigillaria:) in erect stumps of trees in the Coal-measures at the .Toggins in Xova
Scotia. At a later period (1873) Dr. 8. II. Scudder, of Cambridge, Mass., reviewed the
Millipede remains from these stumps, found three species of the genus established l>v Sir
Wm. Dawson, and established the new genus Architilus.
In 1863, J. W. Salter described two fossils from the English Coal-measures under the
genus Eurypterus. These specimens were re-examined by Mr. Henry W hvard and found
to be of other genera. One, J?. armntiw,}n; suggested was a gigantic Arachnid, and the
other, E. ferox, was plainly a species of Meek and "Worthen's new genus /£/</</«;/„.-/•/,/, and
therefore a Myriapod.
Salter in that year also described a Eurypterus from the plant beds at St. John, X. I>.
Later discoveries lead the author to think that this species, E. /><///m/-/x. should also In-
referred to the Myriapods, or to the insects.
In 1868, A. Dohrn described a Millipede from the coal beds of Saarbruck, in Gernianv.
These beds are of Permian age.
In 1868, Meek and Worthen began to make known those remarkable Mvriapods from
the Lower Coal-measures of Mazon Creek, 111., which, together with the plants found there,
have made that locality famous. The Myriapods were more fully described bv Dr. Scudder
at a later date, with more ample material at his command, and such was the extraordinary
nature of these remains, that their study quite revolutionized the classification of this
group of Articulates.
In 1871, H. Woodward discovered a Myriapod (Euphoberia) in the English Coal-
measures, and a few years later (1878) P. L. Bertkau one in the Brown-coal of Rott. near
Bonn, Miocene in age.
In 1882, B. N". Peach carried back a knowledge of these creatures to the Devonian,
describing two forms from the old red Sandstone of Forfarshire, in Scotland.
In 1886, Dr. Scudder issued a review of the Insects, Myriapods and Arachnids, which
remains to-day the most systematic and philosophical grouping of the Insectea. He has
since made some important changes however, as for instance, in recognizing Chilopods
among the Carboniferous Myriapoda.
The insect faunas of the Tertiary deposits are notably poor in remains of Myriapods.
Prof. Oswald Heer, in 1862, described the Insect Fauna of (Eningen, in Bavaria, finding no
less than 844 species of insects, chiefly beetles, and almost all of living families. But, as
quoted by Lyell, he does not mention the occurrence of a single Myriapod. Rev. P. B.
Brodie described no less than 24 families of insects from the Lower Lias, Great Britain, but
Myriapods are equally wanting there.
1 Journal Geol. Society of London, Vol. XVL, p. 268, 1859.
Sec. IV., 1894. 14.
1Q6 (; K. MATTIIKW ON TIIK ORGANIC REMAINS OF THK
For ten yearn (1881-1890) Dr. Scudder was at work on the Insect Fauna of the Tertiary
lake-basin of Florissant and other localities of western North America. His results were
published l.y the U. S. Geological Survey, and till a large quarto volume, with 28 plates,
representing this extensive series of fossils.
The remarkable richness of the Florissant fauna may be inferred from Dr. Scudder's
statement that in one summer about 10,000 specimens were collected from these beds;
wb.-n-ii--.it bad taken H.-er thirty years to gather the 5,000 specimens from (Eniugen, on
which he founded his descriptions. Vet from all the material gathered at Lake Florissant,
|>r. S.-uddi-r has figured only one, broken example of a Myriapod.
M.-d.-rn Myriapods are divide.l into three orders, Chilopods, Diplopodsand Pauropods ;
tl,,. third of \vhi,-h. only known as Recent, is insignificant both in numbers and size. Dr.
S, udder \v.i- once disposed to claim that these orders, like those of the True Insects, had
originated in the Secondary Rocks ( M. -soy.oie). and that all the Vaheozoic Myriapods were
included in hi- new order*. I'aheosygnatha and Archipolypoda : but he has since discovered
example- ,,t ihc t 'hilopod t'orms in the Carboniferous beds. It follows that three, if not
Mir. .if tin- order- .>!' tin- Mvriapods existed in the I'aheo/oic rocks.
Th.- Chilopod- are di.-tiniruished from the Diplopods by the possession of only one pair
..fleet t.. cadi joint of th.- Ko.lv. when-as the I>iplopods have the ventral plate of each joint
in two pi. •.•••-. an.) ejtrrv two pair- of letrs to each joint (except a few anterior joints, which
|,;,v ,1\ one pain : their feel therefore are twice as numerous as those of the Chilopods
(cx.-.pi on id, anterior joint;.). The ( 'hilopod.- differ also in having the body flattened
fp.ni ah..\e. Some -mall specie.- of this order have been found in the plant beds at St. John.
I»r. S.-iidd.-r ha- made a -eparate order. I'rotosygnatha, of that singular larva-like form
d«-, ril.ed l.v Meek and Worthen under the name I'alieocampus. It has only a few joints (12)
and i- covered with tufted bristles. A Myriapod with the bristles more uniformly diffused
and having more numerous joints, occurs at St. John.
( hnittinir I'r.,to-\ -gnatba and the lew Chilopods from view, the bulk of the Palaeozoic
Myriapods are included in the extensive order Archipolypoda, characterized by a rounded
body .,f many joints, and having the ventral plate of each somite as in Diplopoda divided
into two piece-, with a pair of legs attached to each piece. The anterior half of each dor.-al
plate i- elevated, ridged transversely to the body, and frequently bears spines or tubercles;
while the posterior portion is (latter and lower. The body in the Myriapods of this order is
elongated, fusiform, largest in the middle, or towards the anterior end, and is composed of
many segment.*.
A peculiar family, Jo /,»/.. <,•//<»/<», referred by Scuddcr to this order, has been found in
tin- Devonian rocks of Scotland : in this family the halves of the dorsal plate of the several
joints are scarcely consolidated : but the anterior half is more important, both by its size and
by the expanded lateral lamellie that ornament it. These curious Myriapods are found in
the Old red sandstone of Forfarshire.
The most ini|H)rtant family of the I'aheo/.oit- Myriapods is the Euplioberida, distinguished
from the 1»M by the more or less complete soldering of the two portions of the dorsal plate :
in thi* the elevated anterior portion is ornamented with large, often forked spines, or with
The Euphoberide are the typical forms of the order Archipolypoda. and -mic
According to Dr. Scudder, some species were amphibious, being provided
mth organs, apparently of the nature of gills, beside the ordinary spiracles, ami with lamel-
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. III. 1O7
late legs. They appear to have been far more abundant in the new world than in the old,
and in the latter are scarcely known outside of Great Britain.
The ironstone nodules of the shales on Mazon Creek, 111., have produced the greatest
number and the most remarkable forms of these archaic Myriapods, though some have been
found in the British carboniferous deposits. Those found at Coldbrook Dale were at first
taken to be the caterpillars of certain butterflies, and afterwards as belonging to the Mero-
stomata. Myriapods of this family have lately been found at St. John, X. B.
A third family of ancient Myriapods is that designated as Archiulidse by Dr. Scudder.
In this group a near approach to Diplopoda of modern Myriapods is seen. The two pieces
of the dorsal plate are closely consolidated, but still are distinctly visible, though the anterior
is rarely elevated much above the posterior, the body is almost smooth or cove rod more or
less abundantly with serially disposed papilla1, from which in some cases hairs or small
spines arise. The members of this family resemble modern Diplopoda in their general
appearance, much more closely than either of the preceding families. Sir \Vm. Dawson,
who first discovered their forms in the Paleozoic rocks, classed them with the Diplopoda,
and spoke of them as the oldest "gaily worms" known. Sir William's figures would
indicate that the back (not the front part as Scudder says) was the more elevated. While
first found in the erect stumps of Sigillarian trees at the Joy-gins, thev have since been
detected in the Coal-measures of Great Britain and on the continent of Knrope. I'ossiblv
also some species found in the Dyas of Bohemia may belong to this t'amilv. Two species
have been found at Mazon Creek.
As regards the development of the Myriapods, Dr. Scudder says that in the early life of
Pauropus and the Diplopoda, we have what may be fairly considered a true larval form, in
which for a brief period after leaving the egg, the body, much shorter than in after lite, is
provided with three pairs of legs, borne on the anterior segments of the bodv. These seg-
ments are never fully provided with legs, though most of the segments posterior to them,
both those which exist during the larval state and those which originate subsequently, bear
each two pairs. In the Chilopoda on the other hand, although the appendages of the anter-
ior segments develop earlier than those behind them there is no true larval condition, or
perhaps one may say a larval condition is permanent, in that the same anterior legs become
early and permanently developed, as organs subsidiary to manducation, while each segment
of the hinder part of the body develops only a single pair of legs.
To close these remarks it may be said that nine genera of Palaeozoic Myriapods have
been recognized in the Coal-measures, and two in the Devonian rocks of Scotland. While
of those found at St. John and which may to be older, the genera are the same as those of'
the Coal-measures or are nearl}- related to them.
The air-breathing articulates of the plant bed of St. John so far recognized, consist of: —
Insects, nine species of eight genera 9
Myriapods, six species of several genera 6
Arachnid similar to Anthracomartus 1
Probable Pedipalp (Eurypterella) 1
Probable Arachnid or Isopod (Amphipeltis) 1
Scorpion (Palseophonus arctus) 1
Two species of land snails also have been found, raising the number of air-breathing
animals found in the plant beds at S t. John to twenty-one kinds.
108 G. F- MATTHEW ON THE ORGANIC REMAINS OF THE
4. Desertion of the species of Myriapods of the Little E. Group.
PBOTO8YG N ATHA.
I'AL/EOCAMPA, Meek and Worthen, 1865.
l^L.KOCAMI'A (?) OBSCURA, 1). sp., PI. I., fig. 1.
lUiv cylindrical in tin- anterior part, of 10 to 20 segments, or more.
Head Hubtriangular. Hody segments obscure, three times (?) as wide as long.
No legs or stout spines known, but the whole surface of the scutes is covered with
numerous bristles, which obscure the sutures and other features of body.
No. — Length 4"> iniii. ? Width S nun.
//../-..-../. and [,.«;ii;t>/.— Dark gray shales of plant bed No. 2 ' Lower Cordaite shales.
K.TII I.eilire-. Lam-aster. N. M. Rare.
It i- iloiilittul it' this Mvriapod is a I'alieocampa, tor the bristles do not appear to be in
nift-. bui .-v.-nlv distribute! : and tin- body is preserved in tlie shale, flattened from above,
nut flattened sidewise as in the type of the genus figured by Meek and Worthen2 : still the
ol.je.-t i- loo iinperl'e«-tlv preserved tn make the basis of a new genus.
AKCHIPOL.YPODA.
F.ri'Hol'.KKIA, Meek and Worthen.
KriMioiiKiUA ATAVA, n. sp., I'l. I., tigs. 2 and 2a.
Bo.lv elongate consisting ul' alum! till segments. For about three-quarters of its length
it i- ofnearlv eijiial width, tlien it narrows somewhat abruptly to the head, and more toward
tin- tail, where it tapers to a somewhat blunt extremity.
The head is soinewliat trape/.oidal. with the anterior corners rounded. On each side
are projecting, semilunar processes of thinner substance, and there is also a rounded projec-
tion at the front of the head. At the anterior corners are stout antenna? that taper to a
point, and are twin- as long a.s the head.
Tin- segments of the body are about three times as wide as long. There \s & thickened
band (perhaps marking the position of spiracles) between the dorsal plate and the insertion
of the It- p.. The ley's are slender, and longer than one-half of the width of the body. A
row of spines i- visible along the back, one of which appears to be forked.
Sculpture. — The surface of the dorsal plates is diversified with scattered tubercles in
interrupted rows. The spines are striated longitudinally. The legs in the middle half of
I lie Itody were ornamented in front with a pair of tubercles, connected by a narrow ridge.
Xitf- — length, tiO nun. : width, 12 mm. ; length of the visible part of the legs, 8 mm. ;
width, 1A nun. ; length of spines, 2J mm. or more.
Horizon and Locality. — In plant bed No. 8, Lower Cordaite shales, Fern Ledges, Lan-
caster. Rare.
CnnilHinn. — In the only specimen of this species that we have, the head and the segments
of the anterior third of the body are badly preserved, and the latter a good deal shrunken
OUtnratioM oo th« Geolo«r of Southern New Brunswick. Appendix A, by C Fred. H»rtt, Fredericlon, 1866.
Harvey of IllinoU, Vol. II., p 410, PL 32., fig. 3.
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. III. 1Q9
and distorted. The posterior part of the body is flattened sidewise, as is usual with this
family of Myriapods when fossilized ; but the anterior third of the body and the head art-
flattened from above, as is usual with the Chilopods. One of the antennas appears to be
clubshaped, but this is due to the doubling back of its distal end ; the other antenna is
covered by a leaflet (pinnule) of a torn (Alethopteris discrepant), but the impression of the
antenna shows through the substance of the leaf.
This species is not unlike Etiphoberia spinulosa, Scudd., of the Carboniferous of Mazon
Creek.1
EUPHOBBRIA, I'l. I., tig. 8.
Only a few joints of the body of this species are known.
The segments of the body were twice as wide as long, raised in tin- middle, depressed
at each end, where there is a sutural ridge. The segments are marked bv a bright line
along the middle where the two snbsegnients join. Only the upper joint of the leg and a
portion of the second is preserved. There is a depressed band along the base of the dorsal
scutes, as in the preceding species.
Sculpture. — This consists of a minute granulation and a taint striation, parallel to the
sides of the dorsal scutes.
Size. — Length unknown (of the fragment 10 mm.) ; width of the body, 41 mm.
Horizon and Locality. — Plant bed No. ~2, in the Lower Cordaitc shales. Fern Ledges.
Lancaster, N.B. Rare.
This is evidently a different species from the preceding both bv the width of its segments
and the apparent absence of spines.
CHILOPODA.
KILKTKTS, Sciidder.
EILETICUS (?) ANTicjmrs, n. sp., I'l. I., tig. 4.
Body cylindrical, tapering to the head and the tail ; it has a thickened border and
thirty or more segments.
Head subcircular, depressed at the sides. Segments of unequal length, from twice as
wide to one and a half times as wide as long. One pair of feet to each segment.
Sculpture. — The surface is smooth or nearly so.
Size. — Length of the part known 35 mm. Breadth 3 mm.
Horizon aa A Locality. — Plant bed No. 2 of the Lower Cordaite shales. Lancaster, N. B.,
Canada. Rare.
The position in which this fossil is preserved, the limited number of feet and the
unequal length of the segments, seems to leave no doubt that it is a Chilopod.
ILYODES, Scudder.
ILYODES (?) ATTENUATA, n. sp., PI. I., fig. 5.
Body tenuous, extremely elongated and possessing numerous segments, probably one
hundred and fifty or more ; it tapers toward one end which may be the anterior.
1 New Carboniferous Myriapoda from Illinois, Boat Soc. Nat Hist, vol. iv., No. ix., p. 430.
110
<;. F. MATTHKW ON THK ORGANIC RKMAINS OF THK
The segments are from two and one-half to three times as wide as long, and possess
t hi. -k. •ned or overlapping edges. Remain* of slender legs, apparently one to each segment,
art- to bo noon along some portions of the body.
Six, — Length of the part preserved 40 mm., width 1 to 1J mm.
llnri;<ii, and L<*->ilit>/. — In the fine dark gray shale of plant bed No. 7 of the Lower Cor-
daitc shales, bun-aster, X. R, Canada. Hare.
This vcrv slender species lias an extremely thin test and is but faintly preserved on the
-tone : it mitrht be thought to be a very slender worm. In its slenderness and faint preser-
vation it mav be compared with Dr. S. If. Scudder's llyodes elongata of the Coal-measure
-bale- of Ma/on Creek. Illinois: it however is more slender and has comparatively longer
joint-.
Cim.<ii>rs iirnii s. n. gen. et sp.. I'l. I., tig. 6.
A minute articulate animal having a scries of joints with a leg attached to each, occurs
ill t he-e -liale-.
Til. part piv-i TV. -.1 is -npposed to be the caudal part of the body. There are nine long
joint- ainl t\\ o -liort joint- or appemlages at the extremity.
<>nlv tin i|oi--al -'lit 's are vi-iblc : these arc about as wide as long and are rounded at
ill.' UP k. K.i.-li plat.- -lightly "\vrlap- the one behind it. Xo ventral plates are visible and
lio -toinata have been iiliMTVed.
I'L'- are about halt' a- long as the width of the rings, and no joints have been
led, bin a bright band (due perhaps to a muscular thickening of the substance within
the te-ti eM.-H'l- tV.'in the lia-e of the leg diagonally forward to the middle of the preceding
joint of the body: ihi- band i- nio.-t distinct on the fourth joint.
>'•-'. — Length 7 mill. \Vidth exclusive of the legs 1 mill.
'•''I. — Dark shales of plant bed Xo. -2, Lower ('ordaite shales, Lancaster,
N. 1'... Canada. Hal. .
- referred to the Chilopods with doubt, for it is not preserved in the usual
attitude nt the Myriap.'ds of thi- order, being compressed sidewise, but it cannot be a Diplo-
IMM! or Archipolypod owing to the length of the scutes, and to its having only one pair of
• eai-h joint. The rarity of millipede remains of such antiquity as these is my excuse
for giving a generic name to this little one. and as there is no other like it the specific des-
cription will Maud for the genu>.
LITTLE RIVER GROUP, No. III. Ill
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATE.
PLATE I.
Fig. 1. — Palxocampa (?) otitcura, n. sp. Mag. j. The head and a few of the anterior segments are obscurely
defined. From plant bed No. 2, Cordaite Shales at the Fern Ledges, Lancaster, St John Co., N.B.,
Canada. Rare. (All the succeeding forms are from the same locality.) Nee page 1 OS.
Fig. 2. — Euphoberia atava, n. sp. Mag. f. The anterior third is badly preserved, and the appandages fiere are
not preserve' I. Fig. 2o represents a pair of logs. Mag.,1. From plant bed No. 8. Rare. Seepage
108.
Fig. 3. — Euphoberia, sp. Mag. f. Six segments of the body, with the proximal parts of the legs. From Plant
Bed No. 2. See page 1O9.
Fig. 4. — Eilaticu* (f) antiquu*, n. sp. Mag. ;. Head and principal part of the body. N.B. — Obscure segments are
indicated by dotted lines. From plant bed No. 2. Rare. See page 1O9.
Fig. 5. — Ilyodes (?) atlenuata, n. sp. Mag. •}. Anterior (?) portion of the body. N.B. —The original is not so dis-
tinct as this figure, for where the traces of a segment were observed it is outlined completely. From
Plant Bed No. 2. Rare. See page 1O9.
Fig. 6. — Chilopus dubiw, n. gen. et sp. Mag ','. From plant bed No. 2. Rare. Seepage HO.
Fig. 7. — Piiheophonm arctun, n. sp. 7a. Inside view of the nephalothorax Nat, Size -7ft Mag. | to show the four
apophyse* (impressions of the coxic?) lobes protecting the palpi, &.c. From plant bed No. •_'. Rare.
See page 1OO.
Fig. 8. — Palxophonug nwncius, Thorell & Lindstr. Nat. size, Silurian, Sweden, figured for comparison. See page
1OO.
Fig. 9. — Eoicorpiug carbonarius, Meek & Worth. Nat. size, Carbonif. Illinois, for comparison.
Fig. 10. — Pupa primcew, n. sp., 10a. Mag f complete shell, showing the back of the whorls, 106. Part of a whorl
further enlarged to show the ribs and the stripe across the surface of the shell. From plant bed No. 2.
Rare. See page 1OO.
Fig. 11. — Homothetus erutus, n. sp. Nat size. Inner side of the right i?) wing, showing the venation. From plant
bed No. 8. Rare. SeepHgeQ?.
K.S.C., IM'.H-
MOLLUSCA & INSECTEA
Sec. IN. IM.-H,. [
10 b
To illustrate G. F. Matthew's Paper.
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 113 ] TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
VIII. — Sponges from the Western Co<i»t of North America.1
BY LAWRENCE M. LAMBE, F.G.S., F.G.S.A., of the Geological Survey.
(Presented by Mr. .1. K. Whiteaves.)
The following paper is the result of a study of a number of recent marine sponges
collected by Dr. Wm. II. Dall and others in the northern Pacific Ocean, in Behring Sea and
in the Arctic Ocean off the shores of the northwestern portion of Alaska, and now deposited
in the U. S. National Museum at Washington, D.C.
All the specimens referred to belong to the Monaxonida and were dredged at various
depths down to about eighty fathoms or picked up on the beach ; the former are preserved
in alcohol and are in a good state of preservation, the latter were kept as dried specimens
and have been examined in that state. The collection comprises about twelve hundred and
fifty specimens many of which, as might have been expected, are duplicates which afford a
good series of many of the species showing the variation in external form and manner of
growth. Some of the specimens picked up on the beach have probably come from a con-
siderable depth. Referring to the beach specimens in the collection Dr. Dall in a letter to
the writer says : "In regard to the specimens which were not dredged, but were collected
by hand on beaches, there is some discrimination to be exercised. Most of the specimens
of most of the species were picked up on the shore, after storms, where they had been thrown
by the waves, with some species not growing in shallow water or near the shore. There
are however, some of the sponges to which this does not apply, and among these are the
specimens obtained at the locality entered in the catalogue as Chika Island near Unalaska.
This island is situated in a strait separating Unalaska Island from the next island.
Owing to the fact that the tides run through this strait with great force and that in the
frequent storms the wind blows in a contrary direction to the current, thereby producing a
tremendous surf, a great many deep-sea species are thrown upon the beaches of this island.
We observed on one of the cliffs of the island the spars of some wreck which had been
thrown by the waves over eighty feet above the level of the sea and lodged in the crevices
of the rocks, which will give some idea of the force of the waves in this vicinity. There
are several tree-like silicious sponges which were only obtained at this place and from deep
water on the cod-fishing banks to the eastward. These sponges undoubtedly come from
a depth of about one hundred fathoms, although the specimens sent were picked up on the
beach. It is probable that they were carried from the deep-sea bed attached to some
stone to which the giant kelp was attached and which by the waves was transported on to
1 Communicated by permission of the Director of the Geological Survey of Canada.
Sec. VI., 1894. 15.
114 LAWRENCE M. LAMBB ON
the beach. At all events, I am confident that these sponges do not grow in depths as
little a* twenty fathoms." Dr. Dall further says : " Most of my collections were made by
dredging from an ordinary ship's boat, in depths of one hundred fathoms and less, particu-
larly twenty fathoms or less, and stations where collecting was done are scattered along the
coast of Alaska south of Point Harrow and especially in the line of the Aleutian Islands and
eastward from them as far as Sitka. Specimens obtained by dredging were usually pre-
served in alcohol, especially in the case of sponges, but a very large number of sponges were
picked up on the beaches at various places, and the bulk of the dry collection was obtained
in this wav. So far as I can remember, specimens of nearly all the species found in this
imiiiner are represented in the alcoholic collection but there were some of which no living
-pecimenr. were obtained. The temperature of the water was determined at the surface
and at the bottom at many of these places. In general it may be said for the whole
Alaskan region, r-outh of the Seal Islands, that there is little difference in the temperature
of the -ea. That part of the territory north of the Seal Islands ha« a longer terra of eold
weather than that south of them, but in other respects there is little difference."
In addition to the sponges obtained by Dr. Dall a number, forming part of the U. 8.
National Mu-ciim collection and included amongst those examined by the writer, were
collected in Ala-kan waters by W. .1. Fisher. K. W. Nelson, It. K. C. Stearns, J. G. Swan,
W. 15. An-lcr-.m. <i. Davidson. L. M. Turner, the I'. S. Revenue Str. " Wyandotte," L.
Stejnegi-r. Commander I.. A. P.cardslee, I'. S. Xavy. Lieut. -Commander II. S. Nichols, U.
S. Saw. X. (irebnitt-ki. Lieut. <!eo. M. Stom-y, I'. S. Navy, the U. S. Revenue Str.
••Corwin." Captain M. A. Healy commanding, and Dr. T. II. Streets, U. S. Navy.
A -mall but very interesting sponge was collected by Dr. Dall off the coast of California
and is referred to at length in this paper.
It has been thought desirable to include in the following paper a description of one
apparently new sponge, and references to a few already described species from Comox and
Sooke. Vancouver It-land. P.. C.. collected by Prof. John Maeoun of the Geological Survey
Department at Ottawa.
The thankt-of the writer are due to the Director of the United States National Museum
at Washington, D. C.. for the opportunity afforded him of studying so large and excellent a
collection of recent marine sponges.
The writer is alt-o greatly indebted to Dr. AVm. 11. Dall, for many suggestions and
note* relative to these collections, as well as to Prof. Richard Rathbun, Dr. G. Brown
« lo-.de and Mr. K. W. True of the I'nited States National Museum for their courtesy and
hearty co-operation whilst the examination and study of the collection were in progress.
MONAXONIDA.
HAUCHONDRIA PANICEA, Johnston.
Hakrkmdria panicta, Johnston. 1842. British Sponges, p. 114, pi. x. and pi xi., fig. 5 and of European authors.
Whiteaves. 1874. Report on deep-sea dredging operations in the Gulf of St Lawrence, p. r
" " Verrill. 1874. Am. Jour. 8ci. and Arts, vol. vii., p. 505.
Lambe. 1K9'J. Trans. Royal Soc. ('ana-la, vol. x., p 69 ; 1893, vol. xi., p. 25.
There are, in the collection, over one hundred and fifty specimens of this species, which
illustrate admirably it* great variability in external form and mode of growth.
The length of the largest spieule*, in different specimens, ranges from 0-328 to 0-589 mm.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 118
There are, besides, a number of specimens of a rugose form1 that not only have a sur-
face made irregular, in the most typical specimens, by the development of numerous short
protuberances but are also characterized by having somewhat larger spicules. The largest
oxea, in different specimens, vary in length from 1-096 to 0-685 mm.
Distribution. — Arctic Ocean, Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
EUMASTIA SITIENS, 0. Schmidt.
Eumaitia titiem, 0. Schmidt. 1870. Grundz. einer Spong.— Fauna des Atl. Geb., p. 42, pi. v. ; fig. 12.
" " Fristedt 1887. bponges from the Atlantic and Arctic Oceans and the Behring Sea, (translation),
Vegii-expeditionens vetenskapl'ga arbeten, p. 426, pi. 24, fig. 13. and pi. 27, fig. 1 1.
This species is represented by over a dozen specimens, some of which are of considerable
size ; one a particularly fine specimen is about 150 mm. in length, 90 mm. in breadth and 75
mm. high, its fistula? reach a length of 30 mm. with a basal breadth frequently of 9 mm.
The fistular processes are so delicate and brittle when dry, that, unless the sponge be
preserved in alcohol, they are difficult to preserve intact.
The oxea vary considerably in length in the same individual ; the greatest length
attained in the specimens under consideration is 1-15 mm.
Distribution. — Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
PETROSIA HISPIDA, Ridley and Dendy.
(Plate II., Fig. 1.)
Petrosia hispida, Ridley and Dendy. 1886. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, s-ol. xviii., p 327.
" " Ridley and Dendy. 1887. Rep. Monaxonida, Zool. Cliall. Exp., vol. xx., p. 14, pi. ii., 85. Iti ; pi.
iii., fig. 2.
This species is represented by a small sessile specimen, 40 mm. long, 22 mm. broad and
16 mm. high, of a rich brownish-yellow colour in alcohol, and with numerous circular oscula
about 1'5 mm. in average diameter, as in the type specimens. There is also in the collection
a fragment of another specimen from the same locality.
The oxea (Plate II., fig. 1) vary in size from 0-327 by 0-026 mm. to 0-242 by 0-016 mm.
Locality. — Middleton Island.
RENIERA RUFESCENS, Lambe.
Reniera rufeKtnx, Lambe. 1892. Trans. Royal Soc. Canada, vol. x., p 75, pi. iv., fig. 6, pi. v., figs. 12, 12a.
A number of specimens referable to this species are represented in this collection ; from
them it is seen that the sponge is sometimes arborescent, though still retaining the peculiar
lobate manner of growth of the specimens originally described ; the branches frequently
coalesce and usually terminate in somewhat knobbed extremities. A few specimens approach
more nearly in outward form to the type specimens.
The oxeote spicules attain a maximum length in different specimens of from 0-157 to
0-216 mm., with an average breadth of 0-013 mm.
Distribution. — Arctic Ocean, Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
TOXOCHALINA BOREALIS. (Sp. nOV.)
(Plate II., figs. 2, 2a— e.)
Sponge (Plate II., fig. 2) sessile, forming irregularly shaped thickly incrusting masses.
Colour, in spirit, a dull yellowish-brown. Texture rather soft, spongy. Surface mammate,
1 Sponges from the Pacific Coast of Canada and Behring Sea, Trans. Royal Soc. Canada, 1892, vol. x., p. 75, pL
iv., fig. 3, pL v., figs. 9, 9a.
LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON
ooth Dermal membrane moderately thin, fragile, very easily separated from the under-
ving poitiom of the sponge. Oscula large, conspicuous, about 8-5 mm. in average diameter ;
w,,-h opening w situated at the summit of one of the rounded protuberances. No pores have
(wen ..Iwerved. Of this species there are four specimens, preserved in alcohol, the largest of
which is alNint 105 nun. long, 56 mm. broad and 23 mm. high in its thickest part.
Skflfl»H.—ia) Dermal ; a beautiful network of spicules (oxea) lying in and strengthening
the dermal membrane. (h) Mnin ; consisting of an irregular reticulation of fibres having an
average breadth of 0-108 nun. and made up of many spicules lying side by side with a very
small proportion of horny matter.
S/.i.'.itft.—di) M*i'i*<'le.r,i ; short, stout, slightly curved, abruptly and sharply pointed
Mii»uth oxea (I'late II.. tig. Ai). from 0-144 to 0-176 mm. long and 0-018 mm. broad, forming
the prineipal part of the skeleton. ('-) Mifirosclera ; smooth toxa (Plate II., figs. 2b-e),
..harply iM.inteil at both ends and of varying curvature, about O'lll mm. long, measured in a
M might line from point to point and 0-002 mm. thick ; these spicules do not occur in large
numbers and seem to he confined exclusively to the main skeleton, very few having been
• .bi.erv.-d in the dermal membrane.
/_,„.,,/;/,/ — K vska Harbour.
TKHAMA KKACII.IS. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate II., figs. 3,3 a— c.)
This -p.-cii-; i- n-preseiited in the collection by a single dried specimen in the form of an
irr.-irular llat ma^s about f»o mm. across and 15 mm. thick. C*t>l>m; brownish-yellow.
7'. r/.//v. v.-rv fra-_'ile. .-rumbling. ,s'/( /;/'//<-.•, rough. Di-rnnil mem lirttiie, very thin, delicate.
SI., 1,1,,,,, — (,/) M,ii,,. .-onsistiiiir of an indefinite reticulation of loose strands of stylote
rpiciil.-s. mclo-ing triangiilai- and i|uadraiigular meshes having sides generally of one spicule's
l.-nirth. with maiiv I.M.SC Myli and tylota throughout. (//) Dertind. The dermal skeleton is
made up of tvlota King in the plane of the dermal membrane ; the tylota occur scattered
about without order, but show a tendency in places to form loose fibres and to converge
toward a central point over the suhdermal cavities. The interior of the sponge is very open
in it- tincture, and has small canals leading through it in all directions.
Spintlfx. — (.() MiynMi-lrrii, of two kinds. (1) Stout, slightly bent, smooth styli, evenly
rounded at one end and coining abruptly to a sharp point at the other (Plate II., fig 3),
varying in size from 0-314 by 0-011 mm. to 0-400 by 0-016 mm.; occurring in the main
skeleton. (2) Straight, slender tylota with slightly inflated spined ends, generally termi-
nating in a sharp jioint, but often rounded (Plate II., figs. 3a, 3b), from 0-229 to 0-262 mm.
lung und 0-OOU mm. thick : present in large numbers at the surface and scattered throughout
the main skeleton. (l>) Sficrosflera ; long, minutely spined rhaphides, pointed at each end
and generally curved or twisted (Plate II., fig. 3c) ; average size, 0-275 by 0-003 mm. ;
abundant throughout all parts of the sponge.
Lornlitiet. — Amaknak Island (Dall) ; Sookc, Vancouver Island (J. Macoun).
ESPERELLA LINGUA, Bow.
Bymniaado* Jtnpia, Bow. 186«. Won. Brit Spong., vol. ii., p. 187.
nywt. Bow. 1874. MOD. Brit Spong., vol. Hi., p. 237, pi. Ixxii., figs. 1-6.
i kmy*n, VOIBMT. 1885. The tpongt* of the " Willem Barento" Expedition, 1880 and 1881, p. 30, pi. i.,
*g. 17, pi ir, fig* 21, 22, and pL v., figs. 73-77.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST "OF NORTH AMERICA. 117
Two specimens of this species, rather small in size, but showing the typical pore-areas
or " cracks," were collected in Behring Sea. This sponge is now known to be circumpolar
in its distribution. Fristedt has described a new variety ' of Esperella lingua from Behring
Sea, but does not state in what respect his variety differs from the type specimen ; no
mention is made of the localization of the pores, which is the chief characteristic of Esperella
lingua, Bow.
Locality. — Bay of Islands, Adak Island.
ESPERELLA HELIOS, Fristedt.
(Plate II., figs. 4, 4 a— c.)
Esperia helio», Friatedt 1837. Sponges from the Atlantic and Arctic Oceans and the Behring Sea (translation),
Vega-expeditionens vetenskaplis?a arbeten, p. 450, pi. 25, figs. 25-29.
This sponge is found attached to shells, sea-weed, etc., or growing freely, forming sub-
spherical or flattened masses of moderate size. There are four specimens, the two largest
of which are about 40 mm. across by about 25 mm. high. Colntu; a light vellowish-brown.
Texture, firm. Surface, hispid, roughened by numerous small protuberances. Dermal
membrane, very thin and fragile. Pores, scattered, about 0-111 in diameter. Oxculu, dis-
persed, generally small but often of considerable size, communicating with the interior of
the sponge by a number of canals.
Skeleton. — Well defined main fibres of spicules run to the surface, whore they become
diffuse without the formation of definite brushes. Secondary fibres are feeblv developed
in places, otherwise they are represented by individual spietilcs which cross the primarv
fibres at right angles, connecting them together, or by spicules occurring without order
between the primary fibres. The hispidity of the surface is caused by the slight projection
of the spicules of the outer ends of the primary fibres beyond the dermal membrane. The
surface protuberances are aggregations of spicules, arranged in a plumose manner, which
rise from one to two mm. above the general surface of the sponge ; they are formed by flu-
union of two or more primary fibres which form an indefinite central axis from which
spicules radiate outward and upward. There is only a small proportion of spongin present
in the skeleton.
Spicules. — (a) Megasclera ; of one kind only, viz., stout, sharply and rather abruptly
pointed smooth styli (Plate II., fig. 4), often somewhat curved, from 0-327 to 0-438 mm.
long and about 0-018 mm. thick. (b) Microsclera : (1) palmate anisochehe (Plate II., figs.
4a, 4b), occurring in beautiful rosettes of from ten to thirty spicules, in the dermal mem-
brane and scattered separately throughout the skeleton ; average length 0-058 mm.
(2) Sigmata (Plate II., fig. 4c), slender, simple and contort, abundant in the dermal
membrane and throughout the sponge generally.
Distribution. — Arctic Ocean, Behring Strait and Behring Sea.
ESPERELLA ADH.SRENS, Lambe.
(Plate II., figs. 5, 5a— f.)
Exptrella adhxrent, Lambe. 1893. Trans. Royal Soc. Canada, vol. xi., p. 27, pi. ii., figs. 5, 5a — d.
1 Etperella lingua. Bow. var Arctica, Fristedt, 1877. Sponges from the Atlantic and Arctic Oceans and Behring
Sea (translation), Vega-expeditionens vetenskapliga arbeten, p. 449, pi. 25, figs. 20-24, pi. 29, fig. 18.
118 LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON
A number of sponges represent this species in the collection ; some are preserved in
alcohol, other* are dry.
Most of the *|HK'imens have an uneven, irregularly tubereulate surface or as is found in a
few cases the tubercles are somewhat prolonged and pointed, differing thus from the type
«|H-ciim-ii I nun Klk Bay, Discovery Passage, Vancouver Island, which had a rather even
surface. In all cases the pores are found to be dispersed as in the type specimen.
The styli (Plato II., tig. 5) vary in length from 0-315 to 0-369 mm. with an average
thickness <»!' 0-01:5 mm.
Tli.- anisoeholie (Plat.- II.. tigs. f>a, 5b) have an average length of 0'072 mm.
Tin- siirmata (Plato II.. tig. oil), simple and contort, are about 0-058 mm. long.
Th«- Miiall aiiisoehola- (Plat i- 1 1., tig. 5c) are also present ; they vary in length from 0-019
t.i ii-o:{-J mill.
Nuii»«T.'ii- trichodragmata (Plate II.. tigs, oo, 5f ) loose and in bundles, occur in the
\la-kai! -i'c.-iiiien> : "ii account of their scarcity in the specimen from Vancouver Island, the
t\peof th<- -iir.-if-. their presence was overlooked ami no mention is made of them in the
original 'le-.-ription. The trichodragmata arc 0-032 nun. in length.
/>,.«//-/>,„/„,/,. — Bohring >ca and North 1'acitie Orean.
K.SI'KHKI.I.A MnliKSTA. (Sj). 11OV.)
(Plate III., tigs. 1. la— d.)
Spout:,- -I'urhiU -loli, -«1 ; 1'oiiinl growing on sea-weeds, stones, &e. Colour, when dry,
litrlit lii-owni-li-M-llow. '/'• ./•'•//••. moderately linn, not elastic1. Surface, even, somewhat
roiit:h. o>.-./'.i. .-in-ular o|icniiiir». U-vd with the general surface, about 1'5 mm. in diameter.
>•/,,/,/,,,,. — In-i"_rular. with an indi>tin«-t retic-ulate arrangement of stylote spicules.
[jiBiM-. rsither !>K'tider fibres of spienles jia«s to the surface and are connected together by
•.pii-iili- \\lii,-li -how v.-t-y little teiidem-y to i'onn definite fibres but which are loosely and
irregularly dis|M»sed. There i> seemingly no distiiu-t dermal arrangement of the skeleton.
A rather larjjo [tritportimi ofspongin is present.
>'/,.,--(',.•.. — (.() .!/,,/,;>./,,•,/. of two r-i/.es. (1) Stout, rather abruptly pointed, strongly
1.,-nt. Miiooth Myli (1'late III., fig. 1) : average- size 0-183 by 0-009 mm. (2) Slender, grad-
ually and sharply pointed, strongly Kent, smooth styli (Plate III., fig. la) ; length varying
from D-1-J4 to (i-l.">u mm., average thickness 0-003 mm. (b) Microsclera; small palmate
aiusocholie (I'late III., figs. Ih-d.) varying from 0-01!t to 0-026 mm. in length ; occurring in
moderate numbers.
Disiributiun. — Hehring Sea and Xorth Pacific Ocean.
ESPERIOPSIS QUAT.SISOENSIS, Lambe.
(Plate II., figs. 6, 6a.)
B*pmof,*t Qiulnncvnju, Umlie. 1S92. Trans. Royal Soc. Canada, vol. x., pp. C9, 76, pL iii., figs. 8, 9; pi. iv., fig.
7 ; pL v., fig*. 8, Ha. 8b, 8c ; pi. vi., fig. 4, and vol. xi., p. 29.
Tlie 8j>ecimeiis originally described varied in shape from irregularly subflabellate to
Bubramoae but the numerous additional specimens, now before me, numbering in all about
one hundred and fifty, show that the sponge is frequently funnel or cup-shaped with num-
erous intermediate varieties between these and the typical forms which are also abundantly
represented.
Dutribution.— Behring Sea, North Pacific Ocean as far south as the State of "Washington.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 119
CHONDROCLADIA ALASKENSIS. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate II., figs. 7, 7a— e.)
Sponge (Plate II., fig. 7), erect, borne on a short stalk, showing a considerable variation
in external form, flabellate, sometimes palmate anil digitate, often irregularly lobate. Colour,
in spirit, dark brown. Texture, elastie, spongy. Dermal membrane, thin, not easily sep-
arated from the supporting fibres. Osctila, numerous, from 1 to 3 mm. in diameter, occurring
on the sides and edges of the fan-shaped and palmate forms. In digitate specimens they
may be dispersed or ranged along the sides of the branches. In the irregularly lobate forms
the oscula are nearly always confined to the upper surfaces of the lobes (Plate II., tig. 7),
when there may be many small oscula or a few large ones. Pnrnn, in sets of three or tour
between the brushes of the dermal skeleton ; average diameter 0-082 mm.
Skeleton. — (a) Main. Strong primary fibres of spiciiles crossed ;it right angles and at
rather irregular intervals by less robust secondary fibres, proeeed to the surfaee and sub-
divide before the surface is reached. (l>) Dermal, consisting of the outer ends of the primary
fibres which terminate in brushes at the surface ; the brushes support and project slightly
beyond the dermal membrane, which is sparsely supplied with spiciiles lying horizontally in
it. A considerable amount of spongin is present.
Spicules. — (a) Megasclera, of two sixes. (1) Stout, slightly bent, smooth, somewhat
abruptly but sharply pointed styli (Plate II., fig. 7a) with an average size of 0-2D2 by 0-019
mm. ; composing the main skeleton and the greater part of the dermal brushes. (2) Small,
slightly curved, rather bluntly pointed, smooth styli (Plate II., fig. 7b) occurring in the
dermal membrane and supplementing the large styli in the dermal brushes; average size,
0-144 by 0-008 mm. (/;) Mtcrosrlera ; isochela? (Plate II., figs. 7c, 7dj, large, with slightly
bent shafts bearing four or five large teeth at each end ; length, O'ODl mm. Small isochehe
(Plate II., fig. 7e) occur in large numbers, about 0-032 mm. long ; probably an immature
stage of the large isochelte. Both forms are abundant in all parts of the sponge. In some
specimens numbers of spherical embryos 0-131 mm. in diameter were observed in the inner
parts of the sponge.
This sponge possesses the characteristic isochelse of the genus, viz., ec[ual ended spiciiles
having a curved shaft with a number of teeth at each end. It differs in outward form, in
which it has a considerable variability, from any hitherto described species of this genus, but
is easily recognized by its very characteristic spicules, as well as by its external shape.
Distribution. — Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
CHONDROCLADIA PULCHRA. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate II., figs. 8, 8 a— d.)
Sponge (Plate II., fig. 8) erect, proceeding from a short thick stem, in most of the
specimens seen irregularly ramose ; branches somewhat compressed, anastomosing and
becoming broadly expanded in places ; in one specimen the anastomosing of the branches is
carried so far that the sponge takes the shape of a number of fan-shaped expansions, arising
either from the stout basal support or from some of those already formed. Colour, when
dry, a light brownish-yellow. Texture, very firm. Surface, rather uneven, slightly hispid.
Dermal membrane, very thin, delicate, spiculous. Oscula and pores have not been observed.
12Q LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON
Skeleton. (a) Main ; composed of stout stylote spicules, arranged in rather loose
plumose fibres running to the surface, which are crossed at irregular intervals by loose
Mvondary fibres or individual spicules. (h) Dermal ; brushes of small styli, with outwardly
directed |>oints, supporting the dermal membrane, beyond which they project but slightly,
are interlaced with similar styli lying horizontally. The brushes are the surface termi-
nations uf the fibres <•(' the main skeleton, and they, together with the horizontally disposed
Htvli. form a thick dermal skeletal zone at the surface. A large proportion of rather trans-
parent Kpongin is present.
NiiiVi/ /»•.<. (-/) Mri/Hxi-lfi-n ; of two sizes. (1) Stout, somewhat curved, smooth styli
with tin' ba-al end vcrv slightly enlarged and tapering grailually to an acute point, at the
oilier en. I (I'latc II.. tiir. sa) : up to 1-10 by 0-041 nun. in size; forming the main skeleton.
C.'l Small, slender, not vi-rv sharply pointed, smooth styli (IMate II., tig. 81>) ; confined to
tlie dermal skeleton ; varying in si/.e from iH7fi by O-Oil'.t to 0-478 by 0-013 mm. (l>) Micro-
t..-l,-r-i ; of two kind- : (1) very small i.-ochela- ( I'late II., tig. 8c), with curved shafts and
three miiiiiie teeth at each end ; ii-Mlit nini. long. (2) Simple, sigmata (Plate II., fig. 8d) ;
i»-oi:t niin. in length. The chela- of this species differ only from the characteristic cliche
of the varioii- specie- ol <'lii<lnrlii;ii in being eijual ended instead of unequal ended.
/,,„-,,/,/,/. — Aleutian Islands.
luTKiicil'iTA MAUNA. (Sp. 11OV.)
(Plate III., tigs. -2, 2a— .1.)
Sponge I I'late III., tig. :2) massive, of irregular shape, represented in the collection by
tWii specimens, one preserved in alcohol, about 10;') mm. long, 50mm. broad and 50 mm.
high, the other dry. roughly I'lOmm. by 115 mm. and 70mm. high. Colour, in 'spirit, a
yellowish-brown. 7V''//v tiria but spongy. Surface intersected by broad, raised, smooth,
flat ridges, with abrupt sides, which branch in different directions and enclose sunken areas
having a very uneven surface, fti-i-nnil membrane, tough, spieulous, separated with diffi-
culty from the underlying tissues. O.^-nln. circular openings about 3-5 mm. in diameter,
occupying the raiseil ridges and at short intervals apart, often in a uniserial row. They are
the outer terminations of broad canals leading from the inner parts of the sponge. Pores,
scattered, about 0-041 mm. in diameter.
Skelft'lii.— Consisting of an irregular reticulation of rather loose fibres of stout styli
with a moderate proportion of horny matter. At the surface is a thick layer of smaller
styli, interlaced horizontally, supporting the dermal membrane.
fyirufor. — (<i) Mtgasclera ; of two sizes. (1) Stout, often slightly bent, rather abruptly
but sharply pointed smooth styli with broadly rounded basal ends (Plate III., fig. 2a) ; aver-
age size 0-438 by 0-024 mm. ; forming the main skeleton. (2) Slender, smooth, generally
somewhat bent, sharply pointed styli (Plate III., fig. 2b) ; varying in length from 0-242 to
8 mm. and in thickness from 0-006 to 0-009 mm. ; composing the dermal skeleton and
dwtributed in considerable numbers throughout the main skeleton. (6) Microsclera,
ainphiaMtcn (birotulates) with straight shaft* and with from fourteen to eighteen minnt
twth encircling the inner edges of the hemispherical terminations; length 0-229 mm.
very abundant in all parts of the sponge. On account of the small size of the spicule
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 121
the difficulty of obtaining a good end view, the number of the teeth has not been ascer-
tained with a great degree of certainty (Plate III., figs. 2c, 2d).
Localities. — Kyska Island and Nagai Island.
MYXILLA BARENTSI, Vosmaer.
(Plate II., figs. 9, 9a— c.)
Myxilla barentsi, Vosmaer. 1885. The sponges of the " William Bareiita" Expedition, 1881) and 1881, p. 27, pi. iv.,
flgs. 15, 16 ; pi. v., figs. 56-59.
A few specimens referable to this species were collected at various localities.
The measurements of the spicules taken from different specimens arc as follows :
Spined styli (Plate II., fig. 9) ; varying in size, from 0-1H3 by 0-OOH mm. to 0-314 by
0-016 mm.
Tnrnola (Plate II., fig. 9a) with minutely spined ends; from 0-17H to 0-229 mm. long
and from 0'004 to 0-008 mm. thick.
Isochela (Plate II., fig. 9b) ; average length, 0-04."> mm.
Sigmata, (Plate II., fig. 9c), simple and contort ; average length 0-022 mm.
Distribution. — Arctic Ocean, Hchring Sea and Xorth Pacific Ocean as far south as
Vancouver Island.
MYXILLA PARASITICA, Lambe.
Myxittaparaatica, Lambe. 189:5. Trans. Royal Soc. Canada, vol. xi., p. :>1, p|. ii., ti^s, 8, 8a— f.
Two specimens of this species, both incrusting shells of I\rtcu //«/.s7^//w, Sbv., were col-
lected at Iliuliuk Harbour and Captain's Harbour, Tnalaska Island.
MYXILLA BEIUUNGENSIS. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate III., figs. 3, 3 a— f.)
Sponge (Plate III., fig. 3) massive, growing in irregular masses around alg:e and other
foreign objects. Colour, when dry, yellowish-white or a light brown. 7V./-/»/r. firm. Sur-
face, undulating presenting a honey-comb appearance caused by the presence of polygonal
or circular openings which cover nearly the entire surface of the sponge. These openings
are seen to be of two distinct sixes ; the larger art' distant from each other, circular and
generally occur in the elevated portions of the surface, the smaller are polygonal in shape
and are crowded together in the depressed parts of the surface. Derma! memhnnte^ thin,
fragile, stretched across the openings. The larger surface openings appear to have the
nature of oscula and the smaller may have had pores leading into them although no evidence
of them has been observed in the membrane. The large openings in some cases have a
diameter of 3 min. The small ones measure on an average about 1-5 mm. across but are
often much smaller.
Skeleton. — Consisting of a very irregular reticulation of loose strands of stylote spicules
which is superseded at the surface by a dense felting of tylota, making a surface layer about
0-13 mm. thick. The dermal membrane covering the large surface openings is strengthened
by tylota which converge toward the centre of the opening, but the membrane across the
small openings is comparatively free of spicules.
Spicules. — (a) Megasclera ; of two kinds ; (1) Stout, slightly curved, rather abruptly
but sharply pointed styli, (Plate III., figs. 3a, 3b) which are often spined at the base and
Sec. IV., 1894. 16.
122 LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON
frequently develop a few spines toward the pointed end ; varying in length from 0-209 to
0-235 nun., with an average width of 0-013 mm. The basal end when not spined generally
terminates centrally in a single point. (2) Tylota (Plate III., fig. 3c) more slender than
the stvli, straight or slightly curved with a pronounced inflation at either end which becomes
attenuated and pointed at the outer termination ; size 0'196 by 0-009 mm. This form of
opicule also occurs in considerable numbers throughout the main skeleton. (b) Microsdera;
(1) i.s..-hf(,r (Plate III., fig. 3d) from 0-022 to 0-052 mm. long. (2) Sigmata (Plate III.,
figs. 3e. 3f ), simple and contort ; from 0-019 to 0-39 mm. long. Both forms of microsclera
an- abundant in all parts of the sponge especially in the dermal membrane.
There are a number of specimens, the largest of which is about 120 mm. across.
IH.<ti-;iinH<iti. — Hchring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
MYXII.I.A AMAKXAKKXSIS. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate II.. tigs. HI. Ida— e.)
Si..iii"v (Plate II fi". Ill) thicklv incrusting or growing in irregular masses. The
I •** •
larire-t -peeiiueii in the collection is nearly tin mm. across and .'55 mm. high. Colour, in
-pint, a rather dark vell,.wi-li-lin>wn or. when dry. very much lighter. Tejiiire, moderately
firm. Suff'i:;. iindiilaiinir. rough, with short, broken up ridges or separate elevations
lietween which wind depiv--ed areas or furrows. I), nun! membrane, thin, delicate, spicu-
l,,u-. <i*,-iil.t well marked, di-iinct. usually elevated, about 2-5 mm. in diameter. Pores
M-attercd. avera^iiiLf 'i'11'.'* mm. diameter.
'•a. — I'M .'/''</' : a ileliuite network of stylote spicules inclosing triangular or
'|iiadraii!_'ular me-he- havini: -ide- of one spieiile's length and made up of from one to four
i-r five j-picules placed Ion-civ together. This arrangement of the main skeleton is very
typii-al nt' sponge- belonging to this genus. (//) [)rr/iinl. The ridges and elevations of the
surtace are eompo-.-d of an aggregatii f toniota and the dermal membrane is abundantly
-applied with the smie •.piciiler. -ttvwn about horizontally in it without order.
>'/.,.-,//,>. — (,/) M,-,i<ix<-(fi;i of two kinds : (1.) Small, stout, entirely spined styli (Plate
I., tig. l<ia| with sharp points; average size 0-144 by 0-013 mm., forming the main
-keleton. (•!} Sparsely spined tornota (Plate II.. tigs. lOb, lOc) with rather blunt ends ;
found throughout the main skeleton, but chiefly occurring in the dermal skeleton ; average
M/.r 0-187 by 0-oOK mm. (/,) .l/,V/v,.v,-/c, •./ ,• small isochelie, with strongly curved shafts,
(Plate II.. tig-, lud. 10e| very abundant in all parts of the -sponge; average length 0'022
mm.
Distribution. — Ik-hriug Sea and North Pacific Ocean as far south as Vancouver Island.
MYXILLA FIRM A. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate III., figs. 4, 4a— f.)
Sponge (Plate III., fig. 4) massive, of irregular shape, represented in the collection by
a large specimen, roughly, 111 mm. long, 90 mm. broad and 55 mm. high, preserved in
alcohol. Colour, in spirit, brownish-yellow. Texture, firm, compact with no elasticity.
Surface, uneven, rough with narrow ridges beset with small sharp protuberances, forming a
network over most of the surface of the sponge but more particularly over the depressed
»rea«. Dermal membrane comparatively thick and tough, spiculous, stretched across the
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 123
spaces between and at a lower level than the surface ridges and covering the subdermal
cavities. Oacula large, often prominent, the opening sometimes measuring 3-5 min. across ;
they are the outer terminations of large canals that traverse the interior in all directions.
Peres scattered, few in number, about 0-75 mm. in average diameter, piercing the dermal
membrane over the subdermal cavities.
Skeleton. — Short, thick, loose strands of stylote spicules form an indefinite reticulation.
At the surface the dermal membrane is thickly strewn with tylota and microsclera lying in
it horizontally without order. The outer ends of some of the strands project beyond the
dermal membrane thus forming the sharp protuberances of the surface ridges. The rough-
ness of the surface is very probably accentuated by shrinkage in the substance of the sponge
due to preservation in alcohol. A considerable proportion of horn v matter is present.
Spicules. — (a) Megasclera ; of two kinds viz.: (1) Stout, slightly bent, smooth, some-
times slightly spined styli (Plate III., fig. 4a) ending rather abruptly in a sharp point ;
from 0-281 to 0-366 mm. in length and 0-016 to 0-Olil nun. thick. (-2) Strongyla with
smooth, even ends, often slightly inflated (Plate TIT., fig. 41>) ; from 0-222 to 0-262 mm.
long and about 0-008 mm. thick ; found in great abundance in the dermal membrane and
in small numbers in the main skeleton. Mivrnsdem ; (1) Stout, tridentate isochelie, with
curved shafts and short broad teeth, (Plate III., tigs. 4c, 4d) ; average length 0-052 mm.
Small isochelaj evidently young forms of the large isochelie are abundant ; from 0-013 to
0-019 mm. long. (2) Sigmata (Plate III., tigs. 4e, 4f ), simple and contort ; up to 0-045
mm. in length. The microsclera are present in large numbers in all parts of the sponsre.
Locality. — Kyska Harbour, Kyska Island (Dall), also Vancouver Island (Macoun).
CLATHRIA LOVENI, Fristedt.
(Plate IV., figs. 1, la.)
Clathria Loveni, Fristedt 1887. Sponges from the Atlantic and Arctic Oceans and Behring Sea, (translation),
Vega-expeditionens vetenskapliga arbeten, p. 458, pi. 25, figs. 70-72 ; pi. ISO, fig. 24.
This species which can be readily recognized by its external form, is represented in the
collection by four dried specimens. The spicules are : (a) Rather stout, sharply pointed
styli with slightly inflated basal terminations (Plate IV., fig. 1) ; from 0-383 to 0-465 mm.
long with an average thickness of 0-013 mm. (b) Anisochelfc (Plate IV., fig. la) with
an average length of 0-072 mm. Very few of the anisochelffi were found owing to the soft
parts of the sponge being washed away, leaving only the firm, compact skeleton composed
of closely packed stylote spicules.
The writer is inclined to regard the sponge from Cape Jakan (Siberian Arctic Ocean),
first described by Fristedt under the name C. Loveni, as not properly referable to the genus
Clathria. The typical microsclera of that genus are isochelse and the fibres are echinated by
small, spined styli, whereas the microsclera of the type specimen of C. Loveni and of those
from Alaska are anisochelse while there is no evidence of any echination of the fibres.
On account of these differences, of the general manner of growth, of the spicules of
which the skeleton is made up and of their arrangement, the writer considers that C. Loveni
is most nearly related to Esperella and would be inclined to refer it to that genus.
Localities. — Chika Island, Akntan Pass ; Unalaska Island.
124 LAWRKNCB M. LAMBK ON
PLOCAMIA MANAARENSIS, Carter.
(Plato II., fig*. 11, Ha— g.)
£irty.«ytiHJnu Manaarenri*. GVler. 1880. Ann. and Mas?. Nat Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 37, pi. iv., figs, la— g.
One small specimen inerusting the entire surface of a fragment of shell 15 mm. long
and 10 mm. broad. The sponge has a thickness of about 1 mm. Colour, in spirit, brownish-
grav. Test u re firm. Surface even, strongly hispid. Dermal membrane thin, spiculous.
The characters of the osctila and pores have not been ascertained.
.s'AWf /../.. — Composed of a fairly regular reticulation of dumb-bell-shaped spicules (tylota)
supporting a dermal arrangement of outwardly pointed stylote and tyloatyloto spicules.
Tin- dermal Mvli are large and project some distance beyond the general surface; the tylo-
-tvli are much -mailer and are collected round the bases of the styli.
S/>i<-ul,:i. — (</) .Vrt/./.sv/c/v/ .- of tour kinds: (1) Stout, slightly curved, smooth tylota:
(Plate II.. fur. 11) with very decidedly marked terminal heads which appear to have their
miter eiuU -li-rhtlv roughened ; the shafts of these spicules are thickest at the centre; up to
ii-lo nun. in length, average thickness <H)OK mm. Among the tylota one was observed
that hail the shaft -tnmgly .-pined, (li) Large, smooth, slightly bent styli (Plate II., fig.
lla) thicke-t near the l>a-c and gradually tapering to an acute point; up to 0'687 mm.
l.ni-r and from u-iiltj i,, n-iil'.t mm. thick. (:{) Slightly curved, smooth, sharply pointed
tvlnxtvli (1'late II.. tii,r. Ill"), thickest a short distance from the distinctly marked, rounded
head which appear- t" be. like the heads of the tylota somewhat roughened or minutely
-pined : about ti-l.v, mm. in length and from <H)l)i) to 0*013 mm. thick. These spicules
pn.jei t mily ^lightly beyond the surface of the sponge and are much more numerous than
the large -tvli at whose bases they are arranged in groups. (4) Very slender, smooth tylo-
-tyli tl'late II.. tig. lie), with an average size of (H7(J by 0'003 mm.; found at the surface
-catt.-rc.l in the dermal membrane. (//) Micnaclera ; (I) Minute, palmate isochelte (Plate
II.. tig-. 11.1. lie) u-iil:i mm., in length. (•>) Slender toxa (Plate II., figs, llf, llg)
O-IM!."» mm. long, measured in a straight line between the terminal ends ; found only in
small numbers. In a vertical section a number of spherical gcmmules were observed near the
ha«c of the sponge ; they were reddish-brown in colour and about 0*052 mm. in diameter.
There i- so very little difference between the spiculation of the incrusting California!)
s|M»nge and the erect branching one from the Gulf of Manaar, that it is thought advisable
t<> refer the former to Carter's species although there is so great a difference in outward
form between the two and the localities where they were obtained are so widely separated.
The California!! sponge although incrusting may be in a young stage of growth ; additional
Rpecitnen* are needed to show the form and variations in growth of mature individuals.
The spiciileH of the type specimen as given by Carter (op. cit) are : — (1) Acuate spicules
(dyli), 0-64 mm. long ; (2) shorter acuate spicules (tylostyli), 0'38 mm. long ; (3) hair-like spicules
(nUiider tyli*tyli), about 0-24 mm. in length ; (4) spicules with inflated extremities (tylota),
0-24 mm. long ; (5) tricurvate spicules (toxa), 0-051 mm. in length ; (6) equianchorate spicules
(uockela), 0-01 mm. in length.
Locality. — California.
/ ,
PHAKKLLIA VENTILABRUM, Johnston.
Vilabrwn, Johnston. 1842. British sponges, p. 107, pL vil.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMKRICA. 128
PhakeUia ventUabrum, Bowerbank. 1864. Mon. Brit. Spong., vol. i., p. 186; vol. ii., p. 122; voL iiL, p. 57, pL xsii.,
figs. 1-7.
" " Verrill. 1873. Am. Jour. Sci. and Arts, vol. vi., p. 440 and voL vii., p. 413.
" ? Whiteaves. 1874. Report on deep-sea dredging operations in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, p. 0.
" " var. connexiva, Ridley and Dendy. 1887. Rep. Monaxonida, Zool. ('hall. Exp., vol. xx.t p. 170,
pi. xxxv., figs. :'., 3a.
There are a number of cup-shaped specimens of this species from Alaska, the largest of
which has a height of 250 mm., a width at the top of 170 mm. and a thickness of 13 mm.
half way up the stalk. The growth of this sponge, in most instances, is much more robust
iu this region than in the Gulf of St Lawrence, although large specimens have been found
further south, off the coast of Maine. A few of the specimens, however, are quite small and
bear a strong resemblance in general appearance to the Gulf of St. Lawrence sponge.
In spiculation a considerable variation is noticeable ; whilst in some specimens there is
a decided tendency toward the separation of the spicnles into two sizes, the smaller spicules
being at the surface, in others the difference in size is less marked or not apparent at all.
The maximum length of the spicules in different specimens, varies from 0-353 to 0-U28 mm.
with an average thickness of 0'013 mm. In individual specimens the variation in length of
the spicules is considerable. Three sponges from St. Matthew Island, Behring Sea, des-
cribed in the ' Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1892,' as a variety of PhakMin
papyracea, Ridley and Dendy, are now seen to be evidently a form of Phakdli/t i-miti'lulii-ii/ii,
Johnston, in which the spicules show a marked tendency to division into two six.es, a char-
acter which is, as shown by other specimens in the present collection from Alaska, not a
permanent character.
Distribution. — Arctic Ocean, Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
PHAKELLIA DALLI. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate III., figs. 5, 5a-d.)
Sponge (Plate III., fig. 5) erect, with a spreading root and a long, stout stem, divided
at a considerable height above the base into three branches which again subdivide once or
twice, anastomose and terminate in cup-shaped expansions ; total height of sponge 344 mm. ;
height of stem 205 mm. ; length of branches before subdivision 70 mm. ; diameter of stem
15 mm. ; diameter of main branches about 12 mm. The stem is of about the same thickness
throughout its length and the main branches are nearly as stout as the stem whilst the sub-
divisions of the branches are short and only slightly reduced in thickness. The largest of
the cup-shaped expansions, of which there are four, has a diameter of nearly 45 mm. Colour,
when dry, dull brownish-yellow, Texture, of stem and branches, compact, firm, unyielding,
of the terminal cups, more open, elastic.
Skeleton. — Separate, well defined fibres of spicules pass along the central portion of the
branches and of the walls of the cups ; these by subdivision and branching give rise to
subsidiary fibres which run to the surface. The fibres are connected by individual spicules
crossing them at right angles. The stem and lower portions of the branches are strength-
ened by the development of horny fibres covered by stylote spicules running longitudinally
in the stem and branches and crossed at right angles by fibres of spicules passing to the
surface, the whole forming a somewhat compact reticulation. The surface ends of the fibres
terminate in indistinct brushes.
LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON
Spicule*.—Megasclera ; of three sizes : (1) Long, generally somewhat curved, smooth
styli (Hate III., fig. 5a), up to 0-530 mm. in length and with an average width of
0-009 mm. ; occurring in the upper portions of the sponge. (2) Stout, slightly curved,
gradually and sharply pointed, smooth styli (Plate III., fig. 5b), from 0-235 to 0'393 mm.
long, with an average thickness of 0-014 mm. ; mixed with the larger spicules of the upper
parts of tin- sponge and forming the skeleton of the stem and lower parts of the branches.
The smaller spicules of this si/.e are found in the surface brushes. (3) Long, slender, irre-
gularly brut, smooth, sharply pointed styli (Plate III., figs. 5c, 5d) up to 0-393 by 0'0049
mm. iii si/..' : occurring in all parts of the sponge : those found in the stem are smaller than
those of the terminal cups. The spicules vary much in si/.e and seem to grade one into the
other, thos,- of the' stem being shorter than those found in the upper parts of the sponge.
The above diagnosis is based upon a single but well preserved dried specimen from
Chika l-land. Alaska : the description of the external form will doubtless have to be
enlarged when additional specimens arc obtained.
It i- the author'- wi.-h to connect with this interesting species the name of Dr. W. H.
Pall, to \\lio-e inve-tiiratioiis in the Alaskan Arctic Ocean, Behring Sea and the North
Pacific Ocean -cici i- -o much indebted.
AxiMiu.A IU'COSA, Bowerbank.
(Plate IV.. tigs. -2. 2a. 2b.)
/>irtv«-v/iWrti' ny.ii', KowrrlKitik. IMiii. Mon. Brit S|iong., vol. ii., p. 119; vol. iii., p. 51, pi. xx., flgf. 1-4.
.{itiulii T't,;:i»i, >• riiiti-.lt. 1^77. S|> .nj.-t-M from tlio Atlantic ami Arctic Oceans and Behring Sea (translation),
Yet(a-ixpe>lilionmiM vxUMixkaiili'/a arhuten, p. 4til.
Four «peciincn- ot' this sponge represent this species in the collection; they agree
itdinirablv with Bowerhank's ile-cription and figure. The largest specimen, 85 mm. in
height, divide- dose to the base into two main branches which subdivide above into lobate
expan-ion-. The other specimens are smaller, but have a similar style of growth.
The spicules ot' the Ala>kan sponges are: megasclera, of three kinds: (1) Large,
smooth, sharply pointed oxea (Plate I\"., tij;. 2), occurring in the subsidiary fibres passing to
the surface; their maximum -i/.c is about 1 -57 by 0'027 mm. (2) Long, slightly curved,
smooth styli (Plate IV.. tig. -In), thickest at midleiigth, up to 1'02 by 0-027 mm. in size ;
found in comparatively small numbers mixed with the oxea at the surface. (3) Long, irre-
gularly bent, smooth oxea (Plate IV., tig. 2b), up to 1'7 by 0-027 mm. in size; occurring in
the ax'nd fibres. These spicules are occasionally rounded at one or both ends, becoming
stylote or strongylote.
The spit-tiles of this species attain a large size, but show a considerable variation in
length and thickness. The spicules of the axial fibres differ from those of the subsidiary
fibres principally in being twisted and generally longer.
/.-- •.('.'..... — Chika Island and Unalaska Island.
StJBERITES 8UBEREA, Johnston.
(Plate IV., figs. 3, 3a— d.)
<mJna wifcrnu, Johnrton. 1842. British Sponges, p. 139, pi. xii., figs. 6, 6, also p. 197.
mbma, Boverbank. 1861. LUt of Brit marine invert fauna, Report Brit. Assor., 1860, p. 235.
X
SPONGES PROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 127
Suberiiei domuncvla, Schmidt 1862. Spong. Adriat. Meerea, p. 67.
Hymenuicidon ntberea, Bowerbank. 1864. Mon. Brit Spong., vol. i., p. 191; voL ii., p. 200; vol. Hi., pi. xxxvi.,
figs. 1, 2, 3, 4 : vol. iv.. p. 88.
There are nearly sixty specimens of this species from Alaska. Carter, in the Ann. and
Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. ix., p. 353, has noticed the occurrence of a " flesh-spicule "
in this species, which he describes as being " a short, curved, cylindrical acerate with
obtuse ends, inflated in the centre and microspined."
In the Alaskan specimens the flesh-spicules are present in tin- majority of cases, but
absent in a few ; in some specimens they occur in great abundance, in others only one or
two were seen. Evidently the presence or absence of the flesh-spicules cannot be con-
sidered of specific value. In the 'Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada,' 1892, the
writer described a sponge, of which there were five, specimens, from Vancouver Island,
under the name S. latus, believing them to be distinct from X. xnln-.rt'n on account of the
non-existence of flesh-spicules in the Vancouver specimens. Since then one or two of
these spicules have been seen in some of these specimens, in which case the Vancouver
specimens must be regarded as identical with »S'. sulierrii, Johnston.
In some of the sponges the tylostyli were rounded off and unite blunt at the end that
is normally rather sharply pointed (Plate IV., fig. 3). The tlesh-spicules were also seen in
all stages of transition, from being almost spherical in shape to the perfect spicnlc (Plate
IV., fig. 3d).
The tylostyli have a maximum size of about 0-40(i by <HH>!> mm. (Plate IV., tigs. :ia,
3b) ; the small cortical tylostyli have an average size of 0-091 by (l-OOi; mm. (Plate IV.,
fig. 8c).
The " inflato-cylindrical flesh-spicules" attain a length of 0-032 mm. and vary in
thickness from 0-003 to 0-0049 mm.
Distribution. — Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
SUBERITES MONTALBIDUS, Carter.
(Plate III., figs. 6, 6a— c.)
Suberitet montaltntJus, Carter. 1880. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 256 ; vol. ix., p. 353.
Subcrites »pec., Vosmaer. 1882. Report on the sponges dredged up in the Arctic Sea by the " Willem Barents" in
the years 1878 and 1879 (reprinted from the " Nied. Arch, fur Zool.," Suppl. Band i.), p. 32, pi. i.,
figs. 22, 23 i pi. iv., figs. 140-144.
Suberitet montalbidus, Fristedt 1887. Sponges from the Atlantic and Arctic Oceans and the Behring Sea (trans-
lation), Vega-expeditionens vetenskapliga arbeten, p. 428.
This sponge was first described by Carter from a specimen from Barent's Sea, near the
southwest end of Novaya Zemlya. Vosmaer's specimens were from the same region, and
later Fristedt records the occurrence of the same sponge in Behring Sea and Strait, in
Beaufort's Sea, the Siberian Arctic Ocean, the Kara Sea, the European Arctic Sea and
Barent's Sea and the sea west from Greenland.
A single specimen, west from Unalaska Island, represents the species in the present
instance ; it is amorphous, about 25 mm. long, 13 mm. broad, and quite soft and spongy to
the touch.
The spicules of the Alaskan specimen are : — (1) Large tylostyli with scarcely any
increase in thickness at the basal end (Plate III., fig. 6) ; varying in length from 0-334 to
,28 LAWBENrK M. LAM BE ON
0-622 mm., with an average thickness of 0-009 mm. ; forming the main skeleton. (2)
Small tylostyli with rounded head* (Plate III., fig- 6a), occurring at the surface ; from
0-117 t.. 0-301 mm. long and averaging 0-008 mm. in thickness. (3) Small, minutely
spined oxeote -picnic*, inflated at midlength (Plate III., fig. 6b) ; from 0'026 to 0-058 ram.
long. (4) Small, minutely opined, cylindrical spicules with rounded ends and inflated in
t In- centre : always smaller than the oxeote spicules (No. 3), from 0'013 to 0-026 mm. long
(Plat,- III., tig. »»•).
The main skeleton is lax and made up of the large tylostyli irregularly intermixed ;
tli,' d.-rmal skeleton is composed of the two forms of small spined spicules with loose, dis-
tin.-t brushes of the smaller tylostyli disposed at right angles to and projecting slightly
U-yond the surface: the small spined spieiiles are also distrihuted throughout the interior.
l.,.;,i;i>i. Ilinlink Harbour and Captain's Harbour, Tnalaska Island.
SniKitrrKs MIIXTIXIUKK, Carter.
(I'late IV., tig. 4.)
.VU/.TI/. • m"Fi»im>T, <'aficr. !*•»•>. Ann. ami Matf. Nat. Hist., serins 5, vol. vi., p. L'5ii.
A -pcciinen irrowinir over portions of t-hells and in places thinly inenisting is doubt-
I'ullv r. i.rr..l to tliU -pe.-ics. Its Mirlace is raised at short intervals into low, rounded
m>iiiticiilc~ each with a Miiall o-ciilnm at the top.
'I'll.' tvl.i-tvli varv in lentil' iVoiu (I-JHK to 11-471 nun. in length and have an average
thi.kn.-~ ot' n-iiir, niiii. (I'late I\".. tig. 4); they are thickest in the centre, generally
-li^litK In-lit, -harplv pointed at one end and terminate in a long oval head at the other.
/... ,,/,>,/._< ;ranite Cuve. 1'ort Altlmrp.
Si BKKITK.S CDXCIXM'S. (Sp. I1OV.)
(I'h.te II.. ligs. 12, 12a.)
Sponge of irregular shape, attached and growing freely ; the largest specimen in the
collection ln-inir *s hy •'>- hy '•'>- mm. in si/.e. ('olmir, in spirit, a light yellowish to a dark
tirown. T':rt'H'i'. very firm, compact. Snrl'iin; even, slightly hispid. Pares, scattered,
vii-ilde only in thin sections at right angles to the surface. The most perfect specimen
(I'late II., tig. \'2), ami the only one in which osciila are seen, is small, sessile and sub-
spherical, measuring ahoiit 20 mm. in height and hreadth ; its lia-al attachment is about 10
mm. acros*. (k'-tilii small, about 0-5 mm. in diameter, each occupying the summit of a low
prominence.
Sliflrlrin. — Composed of stylote spieiiles arranged in a somewhat loose halichondroid
fashion. At the surface the styli are arranged in bundles placed side by side at right
angles to the surface, forming a compact cortex. It is between these surface bundles of
*pirides that minute openings (pores) are seen, in sections at right angles to the surface,
leading into the interior of the sponge. The styli project but slightly beyond the surface.
Sparta. — Mfgiitctera ; of one kind only, viz., rather slender, straight, sharply pointed,
-in.-. tli atyli (Plate II., fig. 12a), with evenly rounded basal ends ; varying in length from
0-229 to 0-301 mm., with an average thickness of 0-005 mm. There is no difference in e\t
between the spicules of the cortex and those of the main skeleton.
Dirtributinn.— Arctic Ocean, Behring Sea and North Pacific Ocean.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 129
POLVMASTIA LAQANOIDES. (Sp. IIOV.)
(Plate IV., figs. 5, 5a— c.)
Sponge (Plate IV., fig. 5) sessile, thin, coating a considerable area, represented by a
single specimen measuring 115 mm. across, 8 mm. thick in the centre and thinning oft'
toward the edges. Colour, in spirit, a light yellow. Testure compact, leathery. Surface
even, hispid, bearing in places low, warty protuberances averaging 5 mm. in breadth.
Oscula. Translucent rings are disposed at intervals over the surface and also occupy the
summit of the mammiform protuberances ; each ring incloses what appears to be a minute
osculum averaging 0'68 mm. in diameter. Pores (?) scattered.
Skeleton. — Stout fibres of long styli pass toward the surface, entering hut not reaching
the surface of a cortical layer of irregularly disposed smaller styli. The projection of some
of the smaller styli beyond the surface causes a slight hispidity. The translucent rings on
the surface are seen to be caused by the absence of the cortical layer of spicules ; the stout
fibres here continue beyond the surface, causing a circular or star-shaped area surrounding
each osculum to be strongly hispid. Near the edge of the sponge in places, and where
portions of the surface are below the general level, a marked hispidity is also apparent.
Spicules. — Megasclera ; styli, of three sizes. (1) Large, gradually and sharply pointed,
smooth tylostyli (Plate IV., fig. 5a), thickest at midlength and generally with a well devel-
oped head ; up to 1'50 by 0'020 mm. in si/.e ; forming the fibres and projecting beyond tin-
surface in places, viz., surrounding the oscula, near the edge of the sponge and where the
surface is sunken. (2) Short, sharply pointed, smooth tylostyli. thickest at the middle,
with a strongly marked head (Plate IV., fig. oh) : average size O'47'.l by ()•(.) 1:5 mm. : com-
posing the dermal layer. A noticeable feature in this sponge is the absence of a regular
radiating arrangement of the spicules of the cortex ; the spicules are closely intermixed and
lie at all angles to the surface, those that project beyond it causing a slight hispidity. (:3)
Very small, slender tylostyli with rounded heads (Plate IV., fig. 5c) ; average size 0-117 by
0-008 mm. ; distributed in large numbers throughout all portions of the sponge, especially
in the soft parts between the fibres.
Locality. — Behring Island.
DESMACELLA PENNATA. (Sp. nov.)
(Plate IV., figs. 6, 6a— d.)
Sponge (Plate IV., fig. 6) thinly coating, forming small irregularly shaped patches; the
largest of the four specimens representing the species is about 50 mm. across and does not
exceed 5 mm. in thickness. Colour, in spirit, dark grayish-brown. Texture firm with little
elasticity. Surface hispid, rather uneven, traversed in all directions by shallow ramifying
grooves which in many places diverge from a common centre forming irregularly star-shaped
depressions. The surface between the grooves is at times considerably elevated. Dermal
membrane spiculous, adhering firmly to the spicules that project beyond it. Oscula small,
dispersed, circular, about 0-131 mm. in diameter. Pores scattered, averaging 0-032 mm. in
diameter. Found growing on rocks at low tide.
Skeleton. — Fibres, composed of stout styli with a large proportion of horny matter,
ascend from the base to the surface remaining separate until near the surface where they
Sec. VI., 1894. 17.
LAWBENCE M. LAMBE ON
loU
. tendency to branch and anastomose and to become diffuse. The styli have their
^ embedded in the horny matter of the fibres and are directed outward and upward
(Plate IV fig. 6a) ; separate styli connect the fibres together at irregular intervals. The
,i,.ules at the outer terminations of the fibres project considerably beyond the dermal mem-
brane There is no special dermal arrangement of the skeleton but numbers of slender st yli
occnr without definite order in the dermal membrane and arc also found less abundantly
throughout the main mass.
*,„-,.,•/«.— (a) Mr,,,i»-lf.,;i : of two -m* : (1) l-arge. stout, .lightly bent, sharply pointed,
.m,,,.tli -tyli thiekot'at midlength and with a slightly inflated basal end which is generally
,,n.H,th l.ui at tin,.-., shows in.licatious of being spined (Plate IV., tig. 6b) ; varying in size
IP .in »H7'» by o-oit! linn, to o-:57'i by 0-01!) mm. ('2) Slender, sharply pointed, smooth styli,
t hick. -t at tli.- 1-asal >-n.l which is minutely spined and often decidedly inflated (Plate IV.,
tiir. He) : varying in length from 0-17»> to 0-222 mm. and in thie.kness from 0'006 to 0'0049
mm. (b) .V/.v..*-/,T,i ; M.iootli t.ixa (1'late IV., fig. b'd) varying in size from O072 by 0-002
mm. to o-2.V> by o-onii mm. : distributed in considerable numbers throughout the sponge.
.ludging from it-, spiciilation this sponge evidently belongs to the genus Desmacella ;
tli.- -k.-l.-tal arrangement is somewhat /i/i//Wi<»//<7<iWro/W in its character and at the same
tim.- i- indefinitely reticulate, the single styli connecting the fibres representing secondary
fibre:-, a ,-,. ml. ination of characters which in itself is highly interesting.
L<i-'ilii'/. — Sooke. Vancouver Island.
Ksi'KKKI.l.A SKKKATollAMATA, ('after.
(Mate IV., figs. 7, 7a— j.)
Kf-rrvi HrT'ili>l<iim<itii, Carter. Kso. Ann. and MA/. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 49, pi. v., flg. 20a— b.
Sp..nge (Plate IV.. tig. 7) massive, amorphous, consisting of a close aggregation of
uiiaM.iinosing fibres. inrloMng rounded or oval meshes which are seldom more than 2 or 8
mm. in length. The fibres are generally flattened and expanded laterally where they join
each other. 7'«v/ </<•»: firm. >'<///<»,•,; moderately even. Dermal membrane thin, spiculous.
Ownlit small, dispersed, about 1 mm. in diameter. A few specimens of this species were
collected by Prof, .lohn Maeoini in .Inly, IMS, at Sooke, Vancouver Island; the largest
measures about 70 mm. across in all directions.
,x'Ar/.7«i/i. — Compact anastomosing fibres about 0-5 mm. in thickness at their thinnest
parts and composed of tylostyli, form the main skeleton. The dermal skeleton consists of
tylostyli lying without order in the dermal membrane, parallel to the surface.
Spirulu. — (a) Mcgasclera ; of one kind only, viz., straight, rather sharply pointed,
smooth tyloHtyli with basal ends only slightly inflated (Plate IV., fig. 7a), composing the
main and dermal skeletons : ranging in length from 0-320 to 0'353 mm. with an average
thickness of 0-011 mm. (b) Micrwlera; of three kinds ; (1) Palmate anisochelte (Plate IV.,
fig*. 7i, 7j); averaging in length 0-03(5 mm. ; not very abundant but found in all parts of the
uponge. (2) Very large, simple and contort sigmata (Plate IV., figs. 7b, 7c, 7d) notable for
their strongly serrated curved ends ; average length 0'157 mm. ; distributed abundantly
through the sponge. Small forms of the sigmata are present which are likewise serrated.
(.3) Minute, mnooth toxa (Plate IV., fig. 7f ) about 0-039 mm. in length ; found throughout
the soft part* of the sponge and at the surface.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OP NORTH AMERICA. 131
The measurements given by Carter (op. cit.) of the spicules of the type specimen from
the Gulf of Manaar, India, are as follows : — tylostyli (mb-pinlike spicules) 0-18 mm. in length ;
sigmata ( bihamate spicules) 0-102 mm. in length; toxa (tricurvate spicules) 0-051 mm. long;
anisochelce (inequianchorate spicules) 0-017 mm. long.
The specimen first described by Carter was of very small size. That author with refer-
ence to his sponge says " a minute portion has grown on one of the Melobesian nodules, which
has yielded sufficient for mounting and retaining in the dried state respectively." " Size of
specimen about l-6th inch in horizontal diameter." The smallness of the type specimen
precluded a description of the general arrangement of the skeleton. There are no appre-
ciable differences to be found in the size and form of the spicules of the Vancouver specimens
and those of the type from the Gulf of Manaar.
One of the four specimens collected by Prof. Macoun differs slightly in spiculation from
the other three but not sufficiently to warrant its being regarded as specifically distinct. Its
sigmata are smaller (Plate IV., fig. 7e), averaging O'Ob'o mm. in length and are without the
serration at the ends. The tylostyli are shorter, varying in length from 0-314 to 0-202 mm.
but of about the same thickness. The toxa have a greater variation in size (Plate IV., tigs.
7g, 7h), the largest attaining a length of 0'085 mm. The anisochehc are of the same dimen-
sions. The evenly rounded ends of the sigmata of this Vancouver specimen, however, would
lead one to believe that the serration of the outer curve toward the ends of thcr-e spicules,
the character which has evidently suggested the specific name, is not constant.
LlST OF LOCALITIES AT WHICH SI'Kt'I.MKNS U'KKK CoLLKCTKl).
PEARL BAY.— Lat. 71 02' X., Long, 137" 4(i' W., I'.S. Revenue Steamer "Corwin," dipt. M. A. Hi'iily commanding,
Aug. 24th, 1»<4. lit fathoms.
Halichondria panicea.
Myxilla Barentsi.
Suberites concinnus.
NEAR lev CAPE.— W. H. Dall, 1880.
Esperella helios.
Phakellia ventilabrum.
ARCTIC OCEAN. — U. S Revenue Steamer " Corwin."
Phakellia ventilabrum.
2. KOTZEBUK SOUND.
PORT CLARENCE.— W. H. Dall, 1880. Beach.
Reniera rufescens,
Myxilla Barentsi,
Phakellia ventilabrum.
CHAMISSO ISLAND.— W. H. Dall, 1880. 5-8 fathoms.
Reniera rufescens.
Phakellia ventilabrum.
3. BEHRING STRAIT.
Lat. 66° 45' N., Long. 166° 35' W.— W. H. Dall. 10 fathoms, sand.
Halichondria panicea.
Lat. 66° 12' N., Long. 168° 54' W.— Lieut. Geo. M. Stoney, U. S. N., July 3, 1884. 30 fathoms.
Halichondria panicea.
Lat. 65° 4^ N., 169° 04' W".— U. S. Revenue Steamer " Corwin," Capt. M. A. Healy commanding, June 14th, 1884. 26
fathoms.
Halichondria panicea.
Esperella helios.
132
LAWRENCE M. LAMBK ON
4. PLOVER BAY.
W. II. Dall.-Sep«- 14th. 1*W. 1^25 fathoms, rocks.
Halifliunilria piaicea.
Ku mn dm Hi I if H. i.
PlutJctUia rentUabruiii.
Subrrilr* conrintiu.i.
\ HKTWKKN ST. LAWRENCE ISLAND AND CAPE RUMIANTZOF.
I M. ta 15 X.. IX>I,K. 1«7 4H- W. -Lieut. Geo. M. Stoiu-y. U. S. N., June 13th, 1884. 20J fathoms, fine greenish sand.
Unlirhtinilrui i»inicta.
li. ST. MICHAELS.
!„ M. Timu-r. ()ct<ilx-r 17th. 1H7.V Low tide.
HnlirHiinilrin /Minimi (abundant, very low water).
Hfnirra rufriM-rii.i (beach, abundant).
1'h'ii.rl/in irntilnhi-um (rare, extremr low water).
7. MMVAK ISLAND.
A>. M.IIH..K. CAI-I: KTIII.IX. W. II. Dull.
lliilii-tiini<lriil /Kltiirnl (liearlll.
^tiiniittin iif'rn* tS flit holllH, stones).
KlM Mll.K-S. \V. "K WlsT , \I-KIIK Nl'SIVAK Isl.ANH. \V. II. Dull.
//.I/I. 1,'llt'll-l't /Hlllil'lll c'.'l falllOIIIS, s.tlllll.
s. ST. MATTHEW ISLAM).
\V II H.lll. I.MI'll.
I'tiitktlltii ffntilttlii'iiin.
'.(. II \CEMEISTER ISLAND.
W. II Dall.
llillt'li'iji'lnil fxinii-fil ilieaclli.
A'»>/»TM./IM \ IJlll if ,1111" II -' -.
10. I'DItl' M()LLEK, ALASKA PENINSULA.
\V II. IUII. U .1. h 1. 1 17 filth. .ins. s.ni.l.
1. AKl'TAN I'ASS.
( IIIKA NI.AM.. \V. II. Dull.
ChumlrocUttlia A ltixkt-n.fi* i
f *Aon/fror//if/ia jmlrtu-tt dw
t't/ltfirin I.itl'rni.
rhitkrlliii ftalli ilirarhi.
(it n. IM.AMI.--W. II. Dull. U-n. h.
f 'HiinilrtH-lii'liii jmlrhra.
AKI-TAX I'ASS. W. II. Dnll.
£*l*r\iip*i* Qutittiinttfnttin.
f 'hum! ruclml in A Innlirniiiji.
VL TNALASKA ISLAND.
li.iri.irn HARHKI-R ANII CAITAIS'S llAKiHifH.— W. H. Dall.
Halirkotulrin iHinirra, 1K71 dilno MU fathoms and tl fathoms, mud).
K*i>rrtlln nilhirrru*. MU fathoiiiK, shiliKl*').
fcV/MTio/wri.* <Junt*inorn*i*. (after Rale, low water mark).
Chondneladin Aln*krn*i», CA4 fathoms, stonen ; 0 fathoms, mud; 9 fathoms, stones ; 12-15 fathoms, Btones,
»helU ; D-Ill fathoniN, KtoneN ; tt-lfl fathom* ; 25-75 fathoms, coarse sand).
Jf|Mi7/n Bartntn (10 fathomn, Hhingle).
paronilicn.
tlln Amaknnkrnsi* (30 fathomn. Hand).
FknMlia rtnlilabrum <HO fathom*).
Subrritr* nbrrm (after K»le, low water mark ; fl fathoms, mud ; 25-75 fathoms, coarse sand ; 70 fathoms,
coanw sand ; W fat homo).
mmlnllniiu* (fO fathoms).
SPONGKS FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 133
AMAKNAK ISLAND.— W. H. Dall. 1871.
Halichondria panicea.
Tedania fragilis (beach).
Esperella htlios.
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis (also 1880, beach).
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
Myxilla Barentsi (beach).
Myxilla Behringensis.
Suberites suberea.
WEST OF AMAKNAK ISLAND.— W. H. Dall.
Halichondria panicea (beach and 00 fathoms).
Esperella adhcerens (00 fathoms, rocks, stones, mud).
Chondrocladia Alaxkensis ((H) fathoms).
Myxilla Barentsi (00 fathoms).
Suberites suberea (00 fathoms).
PORT LEVASKEK, AMONG ISLANDS.— W. H. Dall.
Myxilla Amaknakenxix (20 fathoms, mud, shells).
CHERNOFSKY BAY.— W. H. Dall, beach.
Halichondria panicea.
Esperiopsis Quatsinofimis.
Chondrocladia Alaskensia.
UNALASKA.— W. H. Dall.
Halichondria panicea. 1873, (beach).
Eumastia sitiens. 1873, (l>each).
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis. 1873, (beach also E. W. Nelson, 1877, beach and I'. S. Revenue Strainer "Wyan-
dotte," 1808, beach).
Chondrocladia Alaskensis. IHT^t, (beaeli).
Chondrocladia pulchra. 187^, (beach).
Myxilla Behringensis 1873, (beach).
Myxilla Amaknakensis, (beach).
Clathria Loveni. 1873, (beach).
Phakellia Dalli, (beach).
Axinella rugosa, (beach).
Subcritts suberea. 1873, (beach).
13. ATKA ISLAM).
NAZAN BAY.— W. H. Dall, 10-16 fathoms, sand.
Suberites suberea.
ATKA.-W. H. Dall.
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis.
14. BAY OF ISLANDS, ADAK ISLAND.
W. H. Dall.— 9-10 fathoms, sand, mud.
Eumastia sitiens.
Esperella lingua.
Esperella adhierens.
Suberites suberea.
15. CONSTANTINE HARBOUR, AMCHITKA ISLAND.
W. H. Dall, beach.
Halichondria panicea.
16. KYSKA ISLAND.
W. H. Dall.
Halichondria panicea.
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis.
Myxilla Behringensis.
KYSKA HARBOUR.— W. H. Dall.
Halichondria panicea (beach ; 9-14 fathoms, sand).
Eumastia sitiens (9-14 fathoms, sand).
Toxochalina barealis (9-14 fathoms, sand ; 9-12 fathoms, sand, mud).
Esperella adhierens (9-12 fathoms, sand).
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis (beach ; 9-14 fathoms, sand ; 9-12 fathoms, sand, mud).
lotrochota magna (10 fat horns).
Myxilla Amaknakensis (beach ; 9-14 fathoms, sand ; 9-12 fathoms, sand, mud).
Myxilla firma (9-14 fathoms, sand).
134
LAWRENCK M. LAMBK ON
17. ATTU ISLAND.
CiutHAOor HARHOITK.-W. H. Dull, beach.
C'A«n</rw/<n/i<i A laxkrimia.
ATTV Isi.AND.-W. H. Dall, be-uli.
HalirkuiHlria iHtnicrii.
Chonilrutliulin A lafkrnxix.
\luj-illit llrhrintiriuti*.
1H. UEIIKING ISLAND.
//,,/,YA,,n./.-i,i i*>nicra. iX. Cn-lmiiski. « fathoms and L. Stejneger, beach).
Kuintixtiil xilirnx.
lirnirni rufrxrinx. (S. (irebiiititkl, 6 fathoms).
/••./«TMi/i*i* (JiKitxiniirnxix (L. Sti-jiu-n»T. U'arli).
f 'htni'ti'tu'l't'li'i A lituki nxix.
Wyi-itln .1 iit'iA nitkrn.ti* il.. St.-jn*-K*T' beach).
Snlirritrx ninriniiiix (I.. St.-jlu-K"'!'. beach).
l',,lv,tin<tiil lil{iniiiiiilrx 1 1.. St.-jllCtJ.T. iK'lu-lll.
111. KAMTC1IATKA.
1UK..V VI A Hi ' II I A. I.. St.-.illi-H"T ill".-* Illllll 10 flllllOIIINl.
If, ill' I'll rill'Xl-rnx.
\UAHIIA II w I.. St.-jn.-K''T iN-s-- I ban 111 fatlionisi.
Li). ALASKA.
llnl,ch:,,,ili-i'i /amii-f'i. t\V. II. Dall. ii.-arli mid I'. S. Revenue Steamer " Corwln ").
A'iiiii'»f'" *'''.'•"*. d'.S. H.-v.-inn- St.-ain.-r "Coi-win ").
A'v,,,-,//<i /i./io-i. il'. S. KI-M-IIIK- St.-am.T ••Corwin").
.!/„.', »" .\i,«ik,i,ik,',,xix. i\V. II. Dall).
I'hnkitlin iiiiiiliiin-iiiii. i\V. 11. Dall. li.-ii.-h mid I'. S. Revenue Steamer " Corwln ").
<n/»i-i/f* r.iiici'.iiiii.-i. i\V. II. Dall. iM-achl.
•-'I. SANNAK ISLAND.
A'«/.T. .1/1*1* Vi«iN.'!!ii.ii.ii'.i. i\V. II. Dull. 1S77. IMMI-II uKo K. \V. Nelnoii, 1M77, beach).
rhiinilrix-lii'liii Alii.ik.iixi.i. il'.. \V. X.-Non, 1X77, |H-IIC|I).
•JJ. UKI.KOKSKY HAY.
W II. Dall.
A'*/!TI'!/!*I* (^111
x. iln-H.-hi.
•£.<.. SIH'MAGIN ISLANDS.
I'M. A IM.ANII.- \V. H. D.ill. U'lll-ll.
Halichondria )*tn imi.
fcxjirrfltti ttilhirrrnx.
f-.'iti^friitfutix Qualsinoewris.
I 'Hitii'lrorltidiii A luxkrnxix.
Stiltrrilrx xuttrrra.
I'MiA IHI.AMI AMI SANHOKN HAKKOCU, NAOAI ISLAND. — W. H. Dall, beach.
Kniirriiifuiix Ifutitxiiiornxix.
XKW ll*iiii"i ii. I'xiiA ISLAND. — W. H. Dall, Iwach.
K*l>rrrlln inthitrrnf.
C.IAI. II AHioirii, I'M. \ ISLAND. -W. II. Dall.
llnlii h-inilriii jmnirta (M-« fatlioni-s, sand, Htonc.s alno beach, extra low tide).
Kffifrrlla mthirrrn* ill (ai IIOIIIH, ^Ni niiN- 1.
AV/x-rin/Mu (Jiint.iintu-nxix (KU fathoms, sand, Htonex and beach, extra low tide).
Subrrilt* mibrrra (8-9 fathomx, sand, stonea).
H..I MI IM.AXD COAL HAKHOI-H. I'NUA ISLAND.— W. H. Dall.
Subrritrt tubfrra (beach, neap tide).
CKOA AMD Popor IHLA.XDH.—W. H. Dall.
Hnlirfuinilrin }Kinirrn (beach).
Ktprriofai* QunUinornai* (beach).
Ckrondrortiiilia Aluxkrnxiji (beach).
HHbrrila «n6erea.
SPONGES FROM THE WESTERN COAST OF NORTH AMERICA. 13S
UUGA ISLAND AND POPOF STRAIT.— W. H. Dall, beach.
Halichondria panicea.
Eumastia aliens.
Eaperella adluerens.
Chrondrocladia A laskensia.
Myjc'Ma Barentsi.
fiubrritra suberea.
I'OI-OK STHAIT.— W. H. Dull.
llalichondria panicea (6 fathoms sand).
Esperella helios i (6 fathoms sand).
Eaperella adhcerens (6 fathoms sand).
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
Kuberites suberea (low water).
SANBORN HAKUOUR, NAGAI ISLAND.— W. H. Dall.
Halichondria panicea (beach).
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis (beach).
Chondrocladia Alaskensis (beach and in shoal water).
lotrochota magna (beach).
Myjcilla Behrinyensis (beach).
Suberites suberea (beach and at- lowest water).
EAST SHORE OK NAGAI ISLAND.— W. H. Dall, beach.
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis.
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
Myxilla Behringensis.
BIG KO.VIUSHI ISLAND.-W. H. Dall, <>-:><> fathoms, sand, rocks.
llalichondria panicea.
Suberifes suberea.
NORTH-EAST HAKBOUK, LITTLK KONIU.SHA IHLAND.-W. H. Dall, beach.
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
SIMEONOF ISLAND.— W. H. Dall, beach.
Halichondria panicea.
Esperella modesta.
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis.
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
Myxilla Behringensis.
24. CHIGXIK BAY, ALASKA PEXIXSl'LA.
W. H. Dall, 7-18 fathoms, sand.
Suberites suberea.
w H Da]j 25. SEMIDI ISLANDS.
Chondrocladia Alaskensis (12-28 fathoms, gravel).
Suberites suberea (15-23 fathoms, gravel).
2(i. KADIAK ISLAND.
CHAJAPKA COVE, KADIAK ISLAND.- -W. H. Dall.
Suberites suberea.
KADIAK ISLAND.
Halichondria panicea.— (W. J. Fisher, beach).
Eumastia sitiens.—(W. J. Fisher, beach).
Esperella adhnrens.— (W. J. Fisher, beach).
Esperiopsis Quatsinoensis.— (W. J. Fisher, beach).
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
Phakellia ventilabrum.—(W. J. Fisher, beach).
Suberites suberea.— (W. J. Fisher, beach and R. E. C. Stearns).
27. PORT CHATHAM, COOK INLET.
W. H. Dall, beach.
Chondrocladia Alaskensis.
28. PORT ETCHES.
W. H. Dall, 12-18 fathoms.
Suberites suberea.
136
LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON
29. MIDDLETON ISLAND.
in 1- fathoms,
h, •»» w»l«r mark- al*° l° 12 fathoms- K™*1' 8andK
Ktprrrlla arflurrrn* (tjeaoh, low waUT mark).
Myj-illa A>n<iknttkrnxi* (Ix-ach, low water mark).
Sulxrilr* r»Hcinn«.i (beach, low water mark).
:«). I'KOSS SOUND.
H,,lirh.,H'trin ,*!,..>»•. HCommaiider I,. A. Uoardslee, U.S.X.).
CKVMTK CUVK. I'OKT AI.TIIOKI-. \V. II. Dall.
Hillirhiinilrid fxinirm.
Sultfrilt.1 »nlirrrii.
,<ti>>ri-itr.i innn I < n if/' ''•
:tl. SITKA.
A.',^/ ,..,.•..< Qi.'ittinoriixi". (K. W. NrUon).
Myntl'i Hi--- nlii. <\V. II. Dall, 15 fathoms. Rrivi'l, mud).
:«. KASA AN" MAY.
*»l,.rilr* *>il>f !•••'. M)r. T. II. Strrrls, T.S.N.)
:i:t. TONCAS KKACII.
/••,;). .•••../.«/< v.ciNi'/i.»'>i«'-i. il.inil. -fiimilr. II. 10. Xii-hols, I'.S.X.).
:il. gl'KKN C'll AHI.OTTK ISLANDS.
i:, 'nil's ' I\V. II. AllllrrMlll).
:f.. STATIC OF WASHIXdTOX.
/',/„, •,
\Vnii>ii»:\ I-i.vM'. '•• l'-'v i'l
//n/i. In, it'll in /HI n" in.
s» MI iu\. .1 <: -;«-:iii.
A\IMI*HI;MI^ Utttitxinm n.
ft
CAI.IKOHN1A.
.Wir/ni'ic. M.ii.1 lin Inililc lalx-IK-d C.iluliim Harlxiur, :«»-*l fathoms, sandy mud; same locality, beach ;
MonUT.-y, s IJ fni horns, sandy mud). — W. II. Dall.
rvHiKK. .Itillll MllCMllll. l!«t.
Hiilirhoinlrin piinirrn I low tidi-i.
Kiiinn*tin iiVirn.v (|K-.K lii.
Tff'tnin frtiytti* (l>facli).
Itfimnrtllii /irnnntn (low tiili'l.
Ei]xrrltn xfrrntiihiininlii ilH-arhl.
Mvj-illn Hiirrntui (Ix'achp.
Myj-illn .\milk>«lkfn*ix llx-nrll).
.Wijstllii firmn (low lidf and hvarh).
(ViMox. John Maroiin, IHt*.
Myj-illn Itrmii llH-twi-fii lidos).
:!7. VAXrOfVKK ISLAND.
SPONGES FROM TIIK WKSTKHN COAST OF NORTH AHKRICA. 137
EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
PLATE If.
Fig. l.—Petroaia hispicla (page 115). Oxeote spicule : X 272.
Fig. 1.—Tojcochalina borenlis (page 115). Natural size.
Fig. 2a. Oxeote spicule ; X 272.
Figs. 26-e. Toxa ; X 272.
Fig. 3.— Tedania fragilis (page 116). Stylus; X 272.
Fig. Set. Tylote spicule : X 272.
Fig. 36. End of same more highly magnified.
Fig. 3c. Rhaphide ; X 272.
Fig. i.—Esperella helios (page 117). Stylus ; X 272.
Fig. 4a. Palmate anisochela, front view ; X 272.
Fig. 46. Palmate anlsochela, side view ; x 272.
Fig. 4c. Simple sigma ; X 272.
Fig. 5.— Esperella adhterens (page 117). Stylus; X 272.
Fig. 5(1. Palmate unisochela, front view ; X 272.
Fig. 56. Palmate anisochela, side view ; X 272.
Fig. oc. Small palmate anisochela, front view ; X 272.
Fig. 5d. Simple sigma ; X 272.
Fig. 5e. Rhaphides, in bundle ; X 272,
Fig. 5/. Rhaphides, loose ; X 272.
Fig. 6. — Bsperiopsis Quatsinoentis (page 11H). Palmate i.sochehi, front view ; x 272.
Fig. Oa. Palmate isouhcla, side view ; X 272.
Fig. 7. — Chondrorladia, Alaski'iitix (page ll!l). Natural size.
Fig. la. Large stylus : X 272.
Fig. 76. Small stylus ; X 272.
Fig. 7c. Isochela, front view; X 272.
Fig. Id. Isochela, side view ; X 272.
Fig. le. Small isochela, side view ; X 272.
Fig. S.—Chondrocladla pulchra (page 119). Natural size.
Fig. 8a. Large stylus ; X 136.
Fig. 86. Small stylus ; X 136.
Fig. 8c. Iso.-hela ; X 272.
Fig. Hd. Simple sigma ; X 272.
Fig. 9. — Myxllla Barentsi (page 121). Spined stylus ; X 272.
Fig. 9a. Tornate spicule ; X 272.
Fig. 96. Isochela ; X 272.
Fig. 9c. Simple sigma ; X 272.
Fig. 10.— Myxilla Amaknakensis (page 122). Natural size.
Fig. 10a. Spined stylus ; X 272.
Figs. 106, lOc. Spined tornota ; X 272.
Fig, lOd. Isochela, front view ; x 272.
Fig. 10«. Isochela, side view ; X 272.
Fig. \\.-Pldcamia Manaarensis (page 124). Dumb-bell-shaped (tylotc) spicule ; X 272.
Fig. lla. Large stylus ; X 136.
Fig. 116. Tylostylus ; X 272.
Fig. lie. Slender tylostylus ; X 272.
Fig, lid. Palmate isochela, front view ; X 272.
Fig. lie. Palmate isochela, side view ; X 272.
Figs, ll/, lip. Toxa ; X 272.
Fig. 12.— Suberites concinnus (page 128). Natural size.
Fig. 12a. Stylus ; X 272.
PLATE III.
Fig. I.— Esperella modesta (page 118). Stout stylus ; X 272.
Fig. la. Slender stylus ; X 272.
Figs. 16, le. Isochelw, front view ; X 272.
Fig. Id. Isochela, side view ; X 272.
Sec. IV., 1894. 18.
138
t—
Fig. 3
Fig. t.
Kin .V
Fig. «i.
Fig. I.
Fig- *i.
Fig. 'I
Fig.
LAWRENCE M. LAMBE ON SPONGES, ETC.
•lotrorhola magna (page 120). Natural size.
Fig. la. Stylus ; X 272.
Fig- **• Slender stylus ; X 272.
Fig. 2r. Amphlaster, side view ; X 476.
Fig. -ill. Amphiaster, end view ; 476.
Myj-illa Hthringrtui* (page 121). Natural size.
FlgH. 3a, :«>. Slyll ; X 272.
Fig. 3r. Tylote spicule ; X 272.
Fig. :«. Inochela ; X 272.
Fign. >. :«/. Sigmata . X 272.
.Vyjrilla ftrmu (page 122(. Natural size.
Fig. 4<i. Stylus; x 272.
Fig. V>. Stroiigylote spicule ; X 272.
Fig. !•'. Isochela, front view ; X 272.
Fig. t'l. IsiH-llela. side view ; X 272.
Figs. Ir, If'. Siginata; X 272.
I'loikflli'i Ikilli i page li'ii. One half natural size.
Fig .Vi. I-arge -! ylus from the upjier part of the sponge ; X 1*1.
Fin. V/. Stylus ; X 272.
Fig-. '»•. •»!. Slender -lyli ; X 272.
.<i,/,, ,-i/,< i,,,nit<tltn<tn* ipage 127l. Large tylostylus ; X 272.
Fig. i»i. Small I \loslylus ; X 272.
Fig. tVi. Spilled oxeole spicule : X 272.
Fig . iW\ Spiiied cylindrical spicule ; X 272.
I'l.ATK IV.
Clnll,,',,! l.;imi ' l page I2.'tl. Sljliis; X 272.
Fig. lii. Anis.M hela ; X 272.
l,iil,//il / -IIIJIIMI (page 12lil. OxeOte spictlle ; X l*i.
Fig. 2/i. .s.t\his ; x i:»i.
Fig. 2'-. Irregularly In-lit oxeole spi, ule ; X (»>.
Sain i-ilt i xti/Hi-rii (page I Jill. Tylnslyliis with founded end ; X 272.
Figs. :t,i, :v,. Tylostyli: x 272,
Fig. :«•-. Cortical tvloslylus ; X 272.
Fig. :W. " InlLito i ylir.drical lle-li spjciile- ; '
sii/« ,-,lf.i ,itnntiiiii/' /• (page IJM. Tylostylus;
/'ij/yjji/fA/i'ri tiiyt nniitt N ipagc I2*J|. Natural si/c.
1'ig. Vi. Iwirgi- tylosiylus ; X l*i.
Hernial lylostylus; x l:«i.
Siniill lylostylus ; X 272.
/ArximifW/'f ftrnittttti (page 121*1 Natural size.
Fig. ii>i. I'orti Hi of skeleton, as seen iii section at right angles to the surface, shewing the arrangement of
the spiciiles in the lion's ; X (HI.
Fig. M>. l.u.i slvlus ; X 272.
Fig. Hr. Slender stylus; X 272.
Fig. «./. Toxite ; X 272.
K*/irrrlln trrratohii mtitii (page 1*1). Natural size.
Fig. In. TyloMyliis; x 272.
Fign. 7fc. 7r, 7'/. S. gm.it a with serrated ends ; X 272.
Fig. Ir. Sigma without the serration at the ends ; X 272.
Fig. If. Toxlle ; X 272.
Fijt». ~i. 7h. Toxa Irom the specimen having sigmata without serrated ends ; X 272.
Fig. 7i. Palmate aninochela, front view; X 272.
Fig. ~j. Palmate aniHochela, side view ; X 272.
X 272.
X 272.
Fig. .V..
Fig. .'»
SPONGES FROM THE NORTHERN PACIFIC, ETC.
Trans. R. S. C., 1894.
Sec. IV. Plate II.
,*.>,A'W'» **,••*•• J •''i
S0*v
y
7o.
I<. M. LAMBE, F. G. S., DEL.
To Illustrate Mr. L. M. Lambe's Paper.
OTTAWA KKG. Co.
SPONGES FROM THE NORTHERN PACIFIC, ETC.
Trans. R. S. C, 1894.
.
'•«#
!:«•.#*&.-
To Illustrate Mr. L. M. Lambe's Paper.
3.
OTTAWA Ems. Co.
SPONGES FROM THE NORTHERN PACIFIC, ETC.
Trans. R. S. C., 1804.
Sec. IV. Plate IV.
0 O J f f I
' •< • ^ •»
'--^
To Illustrate Mr. L. M. Lambe's Paper.
OTTAWA ENG. Co.
SECTION IV., 1894. [ 139 ] TRANS. Rov. Soc. CANADA.
IX.— Note on the Progress of Experiment* in Gross-fertilizing at the Experimental
Farms.
By WM. SAUNDERS, F.L.S., F.C.S., Director Experimental Farms.
(Read May 25, 1HH-J.)
At the meeting of the Royal Society of Canada hold in May, 1HS:5, I presented a paper
on "The Influence of Sex on Hybrids among Fruits," in which reference was made to some
cross-bred or hybrid raspberries, crosses between a variety known as Philadelphia, an im-
proved form of Jttibtis utrigosuft, female, and the Doolittle Black Cap, a cultivated variety nf
Rubus occidentalis, male. From this cross a number of seedlings were obtained which showed
distinct evidence, both in the habit of the plants and the character of the fruit, of the influ-
ence of both parents on the progeny. I also referred at that time to similar evidence which
had been obtained from cross-bred grapes and gooseberries.
Since the establishment of the experimental farms, further and more extended work has
been carried on in this direction, and during the past five years many cross-bred varieties
of cereals have been produced and some which appear to be true hybrids. Further inter-
esting crosses and hybrids have also been produced among fruits.
In May, 1888, I called the attention of this Society to the efforts which were being
made, through the agency of the experimental farms, to introduce early ripening varieties of
cereals from other countries, and to the progress being made in that direction, notably with
the Ladoga wheat, a variety of grain which had been imported from the northern part of
Russia. During the past six years that variety of wheat has been tested under many differ-
ent climatic conditions, and it has been found to retain everywhere in this country its early
ripening habit, maturing a week or more earlier than Red Fife sown at the same date. As
the result of a number of careful tests, it has been found that bread made from the flour of
this wheat is yellower and somewhat darker in colour than that prepared from the flour of
Red Fife wheat. For this reason the Ladoga is not to be recommended as a variety to be
grown on a large scale for commercial purposes ; it occupies, however, a useful place in those
districts in the Canadian Northwest where the season is not usually long enough to mature
the Red Fife. Good Ladoga is much better than badly frosted Red Fife. The Ladoga
wheat has also been found useful as a basis for cross-fertilizing.
Another source from whence early ripening varieties of grain have been obtained is
India, where, through the kindness of Lord Dufferin, late viceroy, a number of different
sorts were collected and forwarded to Canada for test on the experimental farms. These
cereals were obtained at different altitudes in the Himalaya Mountains, from 420 to 11,000
feet. All the Indian varieties tested have proven early in ripening, and two of the most
promising of the wheats, known under the names of Hard Red Calcutta and Gehun, have
140 WM. SAUNDKRS ON KXPKRIMKNTS IN
ri|M>netl as early an or earlier than the Lailoga ; but, in common with all the other varieties
tested from Iiuiia, they have been found lac-king in vigour and productiveness.
The chief pur|M»se in view in continuing cross-breeding experiments on grain has been
to produce in the crossbred examples a combination of the good qualities of the parents, to
obtain curly ri|»ening varieties of the highest quality, vigorous in growth and productive.
In the endeavour to attain these desirable ends the Red Fife has been crossed with the
Lt'l.'iM and tin- Indian varieties. While most of the crosses thus obtained are earlier than
Ked Fife, the ail van t age in earl in ess does not appear to be so great in these new sorts as it
is in the Lidoira or the Indian wheats. The experience had with these cross-bred varieties is
n.it v.-t -utticient to admit of positive statements; it would appear, however, that the aver-
age train in point of carlincs* will probably be about five or six days. It has been shown
that bv infusini: Kcd Fife blood into the Indian wheats the crosses become much more
vigorou* and productive.
The Ked Fife i.- a beardless wheat and the Ladoga a bearded variety. Some of the
proirenv t'r.uii tlii- .TO— have been bearded like the Ladoga, while others have been beard-
lesf like the Ked Fit'.'. < >ne nt' tin- mo-t promising crosses between these two varieties has
U-.-ii named Alpha, and it is beardless. Another promising cross between the Ladoga
fi-malc and tin- White File male (which, like the Ked Fife, is beardless) has been named
Stanley. A number of other pnimiMiii: sort> have been obtained by crossing the Red Fife
with the Indian varietie-. notably with those known as Hard Red Calcutta and Gehun.
Tin- Stanley wheat i- a heardle» i-.port from a strongly bearded form. The cross was
ctlectc.l in 1***. and the iv-iilting kernel sown in the spring of 1889. This produced a
plant with -e\vral head- of bearded wheat. The kernels of tliese bearded heads sown in
l*:»u -parted to -ii, -h an extent that more than one-half of the plants produced heads which
\\en- alino-t or entirely beardle>-. These heardless heads were selected and sown separately
in 1 •»'.»!. when they -ported again to -ome extent back to bearded forms. The beardless
head- were again selected, and from '> Ibs. I.1, »•/.. of grain sown in 1892 one hundred and
thirty poiimU w.-rc produced. From this stock the branch experimental farms were sup-
plied, and in IM'.I:'. the heard le>s >ports were comparatively few, and it is believed that this
variety is now fairly well fixed in type.
\\ here a bearded wheat has been used as the female, a large proportion of the crosses
have IH-CII bearded. I'sually with the. second sowing, both the bearded and beardless sorts
sjiort. the heard les* varieties commonly producing bearded sports, while the bearded sorts
mi m- rarely produce beardless sport >. The bearded varieties will vary in the length and
stitfnes* of the beards, and many of them vary in the colour of the chaff and also as to its
smooth or downy character.
In a cross K-tween Ked Fife, male, and an Indian wheat known as Spiti Valley, female,
both beardlow, several distinctly bearded sorts were produced in the second generation.
Any of these forms may he made permanent by persistent selection. About 400 new
f»nnn of wheat in all have been produced at the experimental farms during the past five
yearn, and there are still under test 227 varieties.
Some -He, e-- has also been had in crossing winter wheats with spring wheats. These
arc included in the number of crosses mentioned.
In crowing varieties of barley very distinct hybrids have been produced between the
two- rowed barley (Hunleum distirhoi,) and the six-rowed (Hordeum herastichon). These ap-
OROSS-FKRT1LIZING AT THK EXPERIMENTAL FARMS. 141
pear to be ancient types and they are both regarded as distinct species. The six-rowed type
has been found, according to De Candolle, " in the earlier Egyptian monuments and in the
remains of the lake dwellings of Switzerland." The same author states that " the two-rowed
barley has been found wild in western Asia, and that the lake-dwellers of eastern Switzer-
land cultivated it before they possessed metals, but the six-rowed was more common among
them."
In the two-rowed barley the additional rows found on the six-rowed form are represented
by chaffy scales lying flat on the face of the head. In the hybrids produced by using the two-
rowed as female and the six-rowed as male, these chaffy scales, the first season are nearly all
filled, but the kernels are much smaller, thinner and lighter than those which occupy the
normal position on either side of the head. They have also a peculiar twist in thorn at each
end. "While the larger number of plants grown from both these forms of kernels have pro-
duced two-rowed heads, many six-rowed sorts have occurred among them some ot which are
proving very prolific. One variety which has been named Summit, grown from one of the
plump kernels, produced the first year from the single kernel 4,529 kernels and the second
year the crop was 28 Ibs. The kernels in this variety have thus far been irregular in size
which is a disadvantage. One acre has been sown with this barley on the Central Experi-
mental Farm this year ; it is also being further tested on the several branch experimental
farms. Another promising sort named Surprise, produced 2,274 kernels from the single
kernel planted the first year, and 15| Ibs. of grain as the result of the second sowing. From
the large number of new varieties of barley produced, many of the less promising sorts have
been discarded, while other new forms have developed as sports. There are still 751 of these
recent productions in barley under test.
Many attempts have been made to cross wheat and rye without success until 1SH2 when
my assistant in this work Mr. W. T. Macoun, succeeded in eftecting a cross, using a variety
of winter wheat as female, and winter rye as the male. The resulting kernel was sown in
September, 1892, and although it was a wheat kernel which was sown, the plant when young
had the purplish appearance of rye and the heads at the time of spearing, had stripes of
purple on the spikelets as in rye, and in other respects closely resembled rye. Nineteen
heads in all were produced but as there was not a single kernel formed in any one of them it
is probable that the flowers were imperfect.
PEASE. — About 175 crosses have been made in this group and some very promising and
prolific forms originated particularly among the crosses of 1892. From one of these between
a variety known as Multiplier female and the Mummy pea as male the single pea produced
a crop of 185 pods containing 840 peas. Another example of the same cross has a record of
146 pods containing 730 peas. A third, a cross between the Black-eyed Marrowfat, female,
and the Mummy as male, gave a yield of 165 pods, containing 675 peas while many others
gave a return of from 500 to 600 fold. A large number of the less promising of these
crosses were discarded during the summer of 1893, but eighty-three of them have been pre-
served all of which are being grown again side by side this year, for further comparative
test.
OATS. — Some experiments have also been made with oats, with the object of bringing
about increased earliness and productiveness, stiffness of straw, plumpness of grain and thin-
ness of hull. All the less promising sorts have been discarded, but 15 varieties have been
preserved for further trial.
142 WM. SAUNDKRS ON EXPERIMENTS IN CROSS-FERTILIZING, ETC.
In fruits also many additional varieties have been obtained, both by cross-fertilization
and selection. Useful varieties of gooseberries have been raised. Many new sorts of rasp-
iHTrie* have been produced by crossing some of the leading varieties in cultivation, particu-
larly the Cuthbert. a large red raspberry, as female, with a large black cap known as the
(ircgg a.- male. The progeny are all purple caps of large size, and some of them are very
prolific.
Probably the most interesting of all the new crosses are the hybrids which have been
obtained between the black currant Kilifx niijrniii as female and the white variety of the red
riirrant //•',. .»• ruln-iiiii as male, also tin1 black currant as female with the gooseberry Kibes
ilttri'i as male. Many i>t' these hybrids show the gooseberry and white currant blood
\<-rv distinctly in their foliage and also in their (lowers. Most of those which partake of the
cbcrrv ami white currant types, although raised from seed of the black currant, have
cntireh l"-t in their foliage the strong and characteristic odour of the black currant. In
two iii-tanc,-.. only in tin- cla^ have I been able to detect this odour, and in both of these it
- faint. Tlii- ifo, ...cherry and while eiirrant blood in these hybrids is also recognized by
in-eei- and parasitie plants. The gooseberry saw-fly Neniatus ventricosus, which avoids
currant, feed- freely on the>e hydrids, and the mildew Sphaerotheca mors-ttvce, which
- the foliage of tlie gooseberry but does not att'cct the black currant, thrives on the
Th<- flower eln-teis arc intermediate in character between the parents, and usually
have fr-'in three to fi\( ami in .-oiue instam-cs as many as seven and eight in a bunch, thus
ing the black currant. No thorns have in any instance been found on the wood.
itliHtanding that flowei> have been |inxlu<vd on many of the bushes in abundance dur-
• • pa-t -ea-on. and careful examinafion has failed to detect any defect in the sexual
organ- or the pollen, mu f the fruit ha- set.
- have al:-o Keen obtained bet ween one of the cultivated red raspberries
known a> Marlboro, female, and an improved form of the blackberry Bubus
known a> Agawain. male. One of these will jiroliably fruit in 1895.
SECTION IV., 1894.
[ 143 ]
TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
X. — Results of Experiments in Tree-pluntiny on the Northwest Plains.
By WM. SAUNDERS, F.L.S., F.C.S., Director Experimental Farms.
(Head MuyJS, !«)».»
Six years ago the testing of trees and shrubs suitable for planting un the N'orthwest
plains was begun at the experimental farms at Brandon. Manitoba, and at Indian Head,
N.W.T. In no other part of the Dominion do the inhabitants manifest so much interest in
tree-planting, and in order that the fullest information might be available to guide the
settlers in their efforts in tree-growing, a large number of varieties from the eastern pro-
vinces and from Europe were included in the tests. It was expected that nianv of these
would prove tender, and the expectations in this particular have been fullv realized. The
tests in most cases have been very thorough, and by disseminating information regarding
these failures much good has been done in deterring lovers of trees from wasting their
money in useless attempts to grow tender things.
lu 1889, 12,000 forest trees and shrubs were sent from the central experimental farm at
Ottawa to each of the branch farms in the west. These consisted of 118 varieties, of which
about 60 per cent died before the following spring. In 1800 another consignment of about
21,000 was sent, of which a considerable number proved tender. Further supplies have
been forwarded each year since, and by persevering effort the failures in the shelter-belts
and plantations have gradually been made good by replanting with hardier sorts.
A very large number of native trees have been grown both on the branch ('arms and at
the central farm from seed, especially of the box-elder (Negundo aceroides),e\m(Ul»uis Amer-
icana), ash (Fraxinus viridis), and oak (Quo-ens w/row /•/«), and these are succeeding admir-
ably. Several varieties of Russian poplars and willows have also done remarkably well,
particularly P. bereolensis, P. certinensis and the Voronesh willow. These have proven quite
as hardy as any of the natives and more rapid in their growth, and as they root readily
from cuttings they have been much multiplied in, that way, not only on the experimental
farms but also among the settlers in different parts of the country. The success which has
attended the growth of trees on the experimental farms has awakened increased interest in
this subject and created a demand for trees which is increasing every year. As the result
of the work of from five to six years there are now growing on the branch farm at Indian
Head about 120,000 trees and shrubs, and about 75,000 on the branch farm at Brandon.
These are planted so as to form avenues, clumps, shelter-belts and hedges. A belt 100 feet
wide, with trees five feet apart each way, has been planted on the farm at Brandon along
the west boundary for about a mile, and on the Indian Head farm a belt of similar width
along both the west and north boundaries for about one and three-quarter miles.
Early in 1890 it was announced in several of the N'orthwest newspapers that packages
144 WM. SAUNDERS ON KXPKRIMENTS IN TRKE-PLANTING, ETC.
of young seedling forest trees containing 100 in each package would be sent from the central
experimental farm ait Ottawa a* long as the supply lasted to any farmer or settler applying
f,,r them. Material had been secured sufficient for 1,000 packages, which it was supposed
would bo ample to meet the demand, but within a month after the announcement was made
2,600 applications had been received. As it was not possible then to meet the wishes of all,
1,000 packages were sent out to those who had applied earliest, and the names of the others
were held over until the following year, when a more liberal provision was made and all
were supplied, including applications subsequently received, altogether about 2,000. Ninety-
five larger bundle* were also sent by express to the Canadian Pacific Railway test gardens at
dirlercnt point.-* along the line, to the agents on the Indian reserves, the Mounted Police
stations, and other public institutions. A similar distribution of about 1,000 packages each
was al-o made in \W2 and 1HO:5. As the material for distribution has greatly increased on
tli.' branch farms, it has been thought best to encourage the settlers to apply there instead
of .ending to Ottawa. No announcement has been made during the past season of any dis-
tribution at Ottawa, but it has been found necessary to put up about 600 mail packages in
order t" meet the pressing requests received.
I)uriiiLr the |'a.-t four vears a large quantity of tree seeds have also been distributed free
b\ mail, niainlv of -urh native varieties as could be obtained in the Northwest. Within
thi« period more than five tons of such seeds have been collected and sent out in small bags,
each coiitaininir from U.otin to .'i.iMHi seeds. These seeds have been accompanied by instruc-
tion* for s.iwim: and subsequent care. In INI'l tree seeds were thus sent to about 5,000
settler-. A lar-re proportion of those who have received them have been successful in grow-
ing them, and from the seedling-beds the young trees have been planted in groves around
the houses and buildings on a large number of farms. Many of these in four or five years
will bear -ced and become additional centres of distribution, which in a few years more will
produce marked and gratifying results.
The planting of hardy young trees closely for shelter-hedges has been found most
advantageous and beneficial, forming excellent protection for the growing of small fruits,
vegetables and other tender or succulent crops. These hedges have been made chiefly of
Russian poplars, box-elder, elm. ash and willow, planted in double rows at different dis-
tances. 1 ft. by 'J, 2 by 'J, 2 by :!. :{ by '•}, and 4 by 4 ft. The Russian poplars have thus far
made the most rapid and desirable growth. A Russian variety of Artemisia, Artemisia
Ahrolniiiini var. Tiilalsliinniint, has also been found useful for this purpose on account of its
ready and rapid growth from cuttings. The ('«ru<j<in<t urboresceits, or Siberian pea-tree,
which ran be readily grown from seed, also makes a very good hedge. In addition to the
shelter which these hedges afford, they are beneficial in collecting and retaining the snow
in winter, and thus producing favourable conditions of moisture in the spring. The tests
which have been made on the western experimental farms have shown that there are now
about 100 varieties of trees and shrubs which are hardy enough to endure the climate there
and thrive well, and further tests are adding to this number from year to year. The example
ohown, the information given, and the facilities afforded for obtaining and disseminating
••lit t ing- and seeds from the large groves planted, will undoubtedly be the means of bringing
•bout a rapid extension of this desirable work.
SECTION IV., 1894.
[ 148
TRANS. ROY. Soc. CANADA.
XI. — On the Preservation of Fndtx in ChemicMl Fluid* for Mitseuin Purponea.
By WM. SAUNDERS, F.L.S., F.C.S., Director Experimental Farms.
(Head May 2T>, 181M.)
During the summer of 1885 the writer was requested to prepare for the Canadian
Government a collection of such fruits as could he obtained that year grown in Canada, and
to endeavour to preserve them in antiseptic solutions, so that they might he shown at the
Indian and Colonial Exhibition to he held in London, England, during the summer of iHSti.
Having undertaken this work, I carried on an extensive series of experiments with
many sorts of fruits, trying the effect of solutions of a number of antiseptic substances. I
also corresponded with many botanists, pathologist* and physiologists in the endeavour to
gain some information, or at least to have the help of suggestions in this field, which at that
time seemed to be almost entirely new. A large number of tests were made, involving many
failures. Among the materials used which were found unsuitable for various reasons were
solutions of several of the arsenites, carbolic acid, .corrosive chloride of meivurv, chloride of
sodium, glycerine, sugar and strong mixtures of alcohol and water. Finally, however, a
good measure of success was reached, and about 1,000 bottles and jars of fruits were pre-
served in a fairly good and natural condition. The chemicals used as preservatives on this
occasion were chiefly solutions of salicylic acid, boric acid, hydrate of chloral and sulphurous
acid, the fluid consisting of water mixed with about 25 per cent of alcohol. The sulphur-
ous acid was only used where white or yellow fruits had to be preserved, or where discolor-
ation of the specimens had occurred from any cause. The bleaching effect of this acid gave
the fruits preserved in it a handsome but sometimes an unnatural appearance. This exhibit
was on the whole a successful one, and formed a very attractive feature in the Canadian
court, and the fruits placed on the trophy in May remained in fair condition to the close of
the exhibition in October. Unfortunately the jars were returned empty, and hence no
opportunity was given of ascertaining how long the specimens would have continued to
maintain a natural appearance.
When the "World's Columbian Exposition was decided on, a series of experiments was
begun at the experimental farm, at my request, by my son, Dr. C. E. Saunders, who tried
the effect of many preservative solutions on fruits of different sorts, and on the experience
thus gained much of the subsequent treatment was based. At the Indian and Colonial
Exhibition all the strawberries had spoilt for the reason that the fluids used were too dense,
and as a consequence the specimens floated on the top of the fluid, where they crowded and
pressed each other into a shapeless mass. Kerosene oil was found to be the most satisfactory
fluid for preserving strawberries, having just about the right density to allow them to settle
to the bottom of the jar.
Sec. IV., 1894. 19.
146 WM. MAUNDERS ON THE PRESERVATION OF FRUITS, ETC.
For red and black cherries, black currant*, red and black raspberries, and other rod and
dark coloured fruits, including red and dark grapes and red apples, a 1 per cent solution of
boric acid in water was chiefly used. This was afterwards increased in strength with
advantage to 1 J and 2 per cent.
For tin- vellow varieties of raspberries, white and yellow cherries, peaches, gooseberries,
while currants and other light coloured fruits, including green and yellow apples, a 2 per
cent solution of zinc chloride in water was used.
For sonic rcil and dark grapes a solution of salicylic acid was employed with good
reMilts. One ounce of the acid was dissolved in eight ounces of alcohol and this solution
added to two gallons of 'water.
Sulphurous acid wa- found very useful in brightening up and bleaching all discoloured
-|.eciiuen- of while or yellow fruits, and gave them a very attractive appearance. The acid
wa.- u-ed of the urdinary commercial strength in the proportion of four ounces to the gallon
.•f fluid.
A -hort time prior to the closing of the Chicago Exposition I was requested to make a
-election of' the be-t of' the preserved Iruits which had been shown at Chicago, with the view
nf cxhihiting.thciii at Antwerp. As the preserved fruits prepared for Chicago were intended
oidv for a -umnier exhibition, no necessity existed tor making preparation against frost, but
a- it wa- then propo-ed lo forward the Canadian exhibits to Antwerp about the middle of
March, it wa- ncce--ary for stfe carriage to add to all the fluids a sufficient quantity of
alcohol to prevent them from free/ing.
An investigation was made by l>r. C. K. Saunders to determine the freezing points of
w.-ak mixture- of alcohol :mii water, for the purpose of ascertaining the smallest proportion
of alcohol sufficient to prevent injury from frost during transportation. After many experi-
ment- it wa- found that a mixture of' !."> parts of' commercial alcohol *>5 over proof with 85
part- of water wa.- -utlicieiit. This mixture was found to freeze at about 15 degrees above
/em. Inn the fro/en ma-- was of such a soft and yielding texture that when frozen solid in
it thin Krlcnineycr tla-k the vessel was not broken, and a lead pencil could be easily pushed
through the mass of tine loose crvstals of ice.
Samples of fruits preserved in the solutions referred to are herewith submitted. These
were put up during the summer of 1HM2, and hence have stood the test for more than a year
and it-halt, also the journey to Chicago and return, and the exposure there to the sunlight
for six months.
SECTION IV., 1894.
[ 147
TRANS. ROY. Soc. CAN.
XII. — The Fossil Cockroaches of North America.
By SAMUEL H. SCUDDER.
(Presented by Mr. James Fletcher.)
Although not in favour with the general public, the cockroach is to the paleontologist
the moat interesting of insects ; for it alone occurs at every horizon at which insects have
been found in abundance, and it is so dominant in the Carboniferous period, when insects first
existed in large numbers, as to have led me to call this period, so tar as its insect fauna is
concerned, the "age of cockroaches." Its existence to-day is an example <>f the persistence
of an antique but now waning type.
Fifteen years ago when I published a revision of the fossil cockroaches of the world-
oidy nineteen American specimens had been seen, representing seventeen species and seven
genera. To-day more than three hundred and fifty American specimens have passed under
my eye, and from the Palseo/oic series alone I have recognixed aim ing these no less than one
hundred and thirty-two species belonging to fourteen genera. A recent studv of all these
forms, soon to be published by the 1T. S. (Jcological Survey, otters an occasion for some
general remarks upon them which have some interest.
In 18791 claimed that Palaeozoic cockroaches, with which we are most concerned to-dav,
i.e., those known from Carboniferous and Permian rocks, differed from modern forms of
cockroaches to such an extent and by such characters as to warrant our separating them
bodily as a group under the name of Palseoblattarife. This view has been attacked, but
I think unsuccessfully, and every new discovery since then (the number of fossil species
having been multiplied many fold) has only strengthened my portion : that I'abeoxoic
cockroaches differ from modern forms in the far greater similarity of the- fore and hind
wings in texture and venation ; by the presence in the fore wings of the full complement
of principal veins, some of which are completely or almost completely amalgamated in
modern forms ; and by the course of the anal vein lets, which as a rule ran in ancient times
to the hind margin of the wing parallel to each other, while now they strike the anal furrow
or collect apically in a bunch near its tip. This view has received no modification whatever
by later discoveries, except that we find in certain Triassic rocks of Colorado an assemblage
of forms, partly Palsoblattarite, partly Xeoblattariae, in some of the latter of which the anal
veins preserve their ancient course.
In further classification of these extinct cockroaches I then separated the American
forms into two groups, Mylacridse and Blattinarire, by the structure of the mediastinal vein
of the fore wings. All the then known European forms were classed in the Blattinarise.
Now although the number of American Palaeozoic genera has doubled, two genera of Mylacridae
1 Published by permission of the Director of the U. a Geological Survey.
2 Mem. Bost Soc. Nat. Hist, vol. iii., pp. 23-134, pi. 2-6.
148
SAMUEL II. SCUDDKR ON THE
ami five of Blattiiiarire having been added, the base of separation may still be maintained.
It has In-en stated by Brongniart that Mylaerida1 occur at Commentary in France, the richest
.|.-|...-it of Carboniferous in-.-.'i- yet discovered, and that other distinctions^ drawn from the
form of tin? prothorax exist between the two groups; but the distinctions he makes cannot
IK- maintained for the American forms, and until the publication of specific descriptions or
figures we cannot consider the presence of Mylacridw in European rocks as proven. I ought,
however, («> add that Mr. Brongniart ha* recently shown me specimens which, on cursory
examination, looked like Mylacridie of the type of Necymylacris, i.e., approximating the
Mliiltinariie.
With these preliminary statements lot me direct attention to the following tables of
geolngicjil ami geographical distribution of the genera of fossil cockroaches in America, and
particularly of tin- older forms. The tirst table presents in a summary form the number of
•- of ea«-h i>f the different genera found in the American Palaeozoic rocks in the several
ri>al ha*in» and in two special localities in uhio and West Virginia, where the greatest
nmiilii-r of species have been found.
TMII.K SII'-WINU T1IK (JKiMiK U'HK'AI. IUST1U IUTION OF AMKKK'AX PALEOZOIC COCKROACHES.
liitrrior
Coal
Mil-ill.
M\liuTi«
5
^
l'n.in>lmrN.
1 :t
*•
I'ar<itn> hut IN
I :i
.-
I.iUiutii) tin ris.
1
S,-,)i,,)l«,-ri«
MH mtiliil t in.i
Arrhiui) IRITIS ...
I
J
1 iff. ttil. if t ina .
5 . Viilliru "lil. ill in ;i
1
l»ru,c..i,..l.l.tii.m.
1
Oryrlolilattiiin
1 1
I'onililnttinn
IVtmlilntlii.n
Tot All
7 17
Ithodc
Ar •Kliiui
Island
< "»l ,. .
( ual
HflMII.
DiiHln.
Appal-
Rich-
acnlan
iniiiiil,
Ohio.
MilMI).
Casxville,
West
Virginia.
Totals.
•2 1
1)
14
•4
1
5
:t
1
•1
2
1
1
1
1
:<
H
1
17
36
(17
^
1
3
15
21
1
2
..
1
...
2
2
•A
a
1
1
2
J 12
15
22
66
133
shows at a glance how largely the two genera, Etoblattiua and Qerablattina
•eially the former, predominate, and that their predominance is due principally to
dance at the two localities in Ohio and West Virginia, which have furnished more
one-half the American cockroaches. These two localities are of recent discovery and
one to the Barren Coal-measures, or the uppermost Carboniferous, the other, in
the lowest Permian, in what has been called the Dunkard Creek series.
i«lc among them, in both these genera, cockroaches of a peculiar appearance,
FOSSIL COCKROACHES OF NORTH AMERICA. 149
characterized by a remarkable openness of the neuration in the middle of the wings, and by
their frequent exceptional length and slenderness. In Ohio this type comprises nearly three-
fourths of the species in these two genera, and in Went Virginia about a fourth of the species.
The only occurrence of a similar form in Europe is in a species from the lower Dyas of
Weissig, Saxony, Etoblattina elongata.
Now, although these localities are not far removed either geologically or geographically,
one in extreme eastern Ohio, the other in extreme northern West Virginia, not a single
species lias been found common to the two. Almost without exception the same may be
said of any two localities in North America, even at the same geological horizon ; and not
a single fossil American cockroach is identical with any European form.
This leads one to believe that when the insect fauna of our rocks is better known, these
insects may prove a better or rather a more delicate test of the relative age of rocks in the
Carboniferous series than the plants, many of which certainly range through an enormous
period of time, while insects have proved more sensitive to change.
To take a h'rst step toward publishing evidence which may be used hereafter in such
discriminations, I have made careful inquiry as to the exact locality at which each specimen
was obtained and have tabulated the species by horizons, based on that information. From
that tabulation I have prepared the next table, showing the geological distribution both in
Europe and America, of all the genera of Palaeozoic cockroaches known. In this I have
roughly separated the species from the true productive Coal-measures (/'. c., above the " Mill-
stone Grit" and below the "Barren Coal measures") into an upper and a lower series,
endeavouring as far as possible to make the lower series correspond to the Coals A to C of
the Pennsylvania series. The Palaeozoic European species have been separated by the aid of
tables already published by Dr. II. B. Qeinitz and I [err Klivcr. The later Kumpean genera
are not considered. A. America; E-Europe. (See page 150.)
This table shows the genera so far known to exist on both continents at each successive
horizon. It further shows that Etoblattina and (rcrahlattina were of the first importance
in Europe as in America, Etoblattina in fact containing on either continent just about one-
half of the species of cockroaches found on that continent. It also brings out conspicuously
the fact that no Mylacridse have yet been described from Europe.
The table again introduces us for the tirst time to our Mesozoic cockroaches and shows
the vertical range and the systematic grouping of the half dozen genera occurring in a
single pit in the Trias of South Park, Colorado. Later Mesozoic forms are as yet unknown
in America, but in Europe they are very abundant and we already know about seventy
species of ten genera. Without exception they are Neoblattariae, i. e., they differ from
Palaeozoic forms as do the existing types. But in the Triassic fauna of Colorado we have an
assemblage of forms of an intermediate character. Here are Palseoblattariae and Neoblattariae
side by side. The larger proportion are Palaeoblattarise, but of these all are specifically and
most of them generically distinct from Palaeozoic species and all rank high among Blatti-
narise. We find, first, forms in which the fore wings are diaphanous, with distinct medias-
tinal and scapular veins, and the anal veinlets run to the border of the wing (Spiloblattina,
Poroblattina) ; next, those having a little opacity of the fore wings, with blended medias-
tinal and scapular, and the anal veins as before (certain species of Neorthroblattina) ; then
those with still greater opacity, with the same structural features (other species of Neor-
throblattina) ; next, those having a coriaceous or leathery structure, blended mediastinal
ISO
SAMUEL H. SCUDDKR ON THE
uid scapular, and anal veins falling on the inner margin (some species of Scutinoblattina) ;
and finally, similarly thickened wings with blended mediastinal and scapular, and anal veins
impinging «>n the anal furrow (other species of Scutinoblattina).
UKOtlRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE GENERA OF FOSSIL COCKROACHES.
Lower
Millstone Pr-xl'live
Measures
Mylncrin
_2 l*n>myliuTis
C I'lii-Min) liirris .
y l.ltll»lll> laiTIs
\|-I \ 1; i \ hll h*
Ml. !', I, I. It I 111. I.
' \n-liiin> U' n-
| Spll' >lll.ltlili:l
Ki,,l,:.i: t in. i
li.-rihl.iit in. i.
- \ni i.i, ..i.i.ittiii.i
I II." iii.iiiilil.ttiina
— I'rii^'iinililattiii.t
I >••.!. .1,1. IM in. i.
I'liruhUttina.
rrlriililat I in. i
1.. |, ',,!,! ill IM:I.
\. .,!' l.|..'.l.i'l ui.i
u Soiitiiinlilallinii.
I'anilat iinlia .
1 * poor
, , Barren
„ Conl Measures
Measures
Permian.
Trias.
Tertiary .
Recent.
A
....
A
A
A
A
A A K
A K
A
A K
A K
K
A K
K
E
}•: A
K
A
A
A
A K
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
Xii ••in- ran liaiullr many Palu-o/oic cockroaches without being struck by the fact that
they arc »f large ni/.c. I drew attention to this in 1H7H, remarking that "while the average
wan ciiiisiileralily al>ove that of existing cockroaches, none were much larger than some
Snith American H|»ocie«» of Blabera," whose fore wings sometimes attain a length of sixty
to wvcnty millimetres. Hut I have now seen a fragment of a fore wing, which when per-
fect miiMt have measured eighty millimetres in length. In an estimate from the then known
Hpcciett of I'aliuozoic cockroaches I stated that "the average length of the front wing appears
to have lx.M?n about twenty-six millimetres."
Since then the increase in the number of species in this country has been largely from
the younger Palaeozoic rocks, and if we were to add the Triassic Palffioblattarite, of still
Mnullcr size, we idiould find that the average length of the fore wing in ancient American
cock n when, one hundred and thirty-three species in all, was 23'2 mm. The Mylacridse
FOSSIL COCKROACHES OF NORTH AMERICA. 151
were larger, on the average, than the Blattin arise, a fact due in great part to the younger
cockroaches being all Blattinaria?, for the fore wings of the twenty-nine Mylacrklie average
27'5 mm., while those of the one hundred and four Blattinariie average 22 nun. only. That
even this last is greater than the average size of living cockroaches, one familiar with the
latter would readily venture to assert ; hut to put it to a fair test, I have estimated the
average size of recent species from the measurements given in Brunner von Wattenwyl's
Systeme des Blattaires (1865), the last general work on the subject. About 380 species are
included in this work, but of only 239 are measurements of the length of the wings given,
and from these I estimate the average length of the fore wings of living cockroaches to be
18-8 mm., which is distinctly less than the size of the Palsc-o/.oic forms.
This however is by no means the whole of the story. I have further tabulated sepa-
rately the length of the fore wings for the different American species from the Millstone
Grit to the Trias inclusive and find that there is a marked and regular diminution in
average size from one period to another, as will appear from the following measurements of
the fore wings, given in millimetres.
Millstone Grit (3 species), 26-38 ; average 31.
Lower Productive Coal-measures (39 species), 10-61 ; average 29-7.
Upper Productive Coal-measures (12 species), 163-5-33 : average 26-4.
Barren Coal-measures (23 species), 9.75-31.5 ; average 23.4.
Permian (56 species), 8-25-28-75 ; average 16-9.
Trias (17 species), 6-3-24; average 13.
The only doubt about the exact accuracy of this statement is that the fauna of the
Rhode Island coal basin, consisting of twelve species, is included in the Lower, when it mav
perhaps belong in the Upper, Productive Coal Measures. The average size of the Rhode
Island species is 27-3 mm., and that of the Lower Productive Coal-measures without them
is 30 "7 mm. ; while if the Rhode Island species we're added to the Upper series, it would
increase the average of that to 26-8 mm. ; but this would still not disturb the regular
succession of averages. The average size of the fifty species of the Productive Coal-meas-
ures as a whole is 27-4 mm., or almost precisely that of the Rhode Island species alone.
Let me not be understood as maintaining that the size of cockroaches has been steadily
and continuously diminishing from the earliest times to the present, but only for that period
of time which is here considered, and also, I may add, for the later Mesozoic rocks: for I
have elsewhere shown that the average length of the fore wings of European Mesozoic
(mostly Liassic) cockroaches was 12-5 mm., which is slightly less than that of the species of
the American Trias. It is well known that the great mass of Mesozoic and especially
Liassic insects of all orders were of small size ; but the insects of the Tertiaries did not differ
in this respect in any noticeable degree from those now living.
I have further tabulated the relative length of the fore wings in the different genera
of ancient American cockroaches separately, both as a whole and in each of the periods in
which they occur. The table gives these measurements in millimetres. (See page 152.)
This table shows that in general, especially where the species are numerous, the same
rule holds remarkably under each genus, the average size decreasing with the lapse of time.
The only noticeable exception is in the two divisions of the Productive Coal-measures, where,
in the genera Paromylacris, Lithomylacris and Etoblattina, the averages are reversed from
what they should be under the rule. The other exception (as in Oryctoblattiua and in part
: ȣ
SAMUKL II. SCUDDER ON TIIK
in PetraMattina, and in Archimylacrie) are where only a couple of species or so are concerned.
The relative average size of the species of the different genera is also shown, and proves that
the average size of every genus of Mylacridie is larger than that of any of the other genera
excepting only Archimylacris, which I have elsewhere pointed out was the most antique
t\-|,e of all cockroaches. The table further lends support to the view that the Dunkard
<Wk series of rocks, in Monongalia Co., W. Va., are older than the Barren Coal-measures
and should IK- referred to the Permian; since, in each of the three genera represented in
l>oth beds, the average si/e of the species from the Dunkard Creek series is the smaller.
\VKK\'iK I.KNUTII »K K'"KK WINDS IN TIIK UKXKRA OF AMERICAN PRE-TERTIARY COCKROACHES.
IJIWIT Pnnl. I'|i|»-r I'rnil. Harrt'ii
-z'~ C<wil MIM-UIV. Coal Mra-nri"-. Coal Measu es.
~
•j;:, u : av. ill -I ni-:c.:«; ax.-J.vn
Permian.
I'rotn v IIK ri*
|-.tiniii\ l.ii n- .
I.Kl j\ l.u ri-
\«M \ in* i.ii ri»
Mi' •••>.: i-'m.i
Arvliini) liu n*
>|iil.ilil.itiin.i
Ki"'il.iii m.i
I! i •£> : av. i"i"t
L'l IJ : av. its-.1!
(Irrnlilntliim .. :i- Is II : av. LlK
AiilhrwiiMnllinn '•*>
|-r...-..|,..ti:.>lliii.i Lli'7.">
(>r>< tulilnlliiia. I!"
ISipilil.il I in.t .
IVlnitilnlluiii IK
Vi-<irl>inilil.iltiiia.
16-5-42 ; av. 281
17-5-29; av. 21'7
21-42 ; av. 20'6
24-29-25 ;av. 20-4
25-48; av. 30-5
8
23-::0-5 ; av. 26'5
15-18; av. 10'4 15-18; av. 16'4
."i llj.'.r.l: nv..v, | ^:, :u ; nv. ^s-;, || :u-:i; av. iVr> 1 1-75 -*•".">; av. 17'(> 12-2(1; av. 1611-75-fil; av.21'3
'.i-7."> i"i : av. is-:i 10-25-5 ; av. Ifi (I
12
Trias.
In all.
11 tl : av. Id'.') i:V5-lB-7fi ; av. 151I10-1U; av. 13'7
8'25
24
8-6-12 ; av. 9-fl
6-3-7 ; av. 68
10-41; hv. 19-1
12-30; av. 21
20-75
19 21 ; av. 20
10-22 ; av. 15'1
8-25-24 ; av. 15'1
8-5-12 ; av. 9-6
6-3-7 ; av. 8'8
In during I wish to draw attention to a topic unusual in such a connection. In studying
protective resemblance and mimicry among living animals, the exceedingly common occur-
rence of these phenomena hac often forced upon me the conclusion that they have not been
limited in their scope to recent times, but must have existed in past epochs and even, to some
extent at least, in very remote ejiochs. This is a natural conclusion from the universality of
their present occurrence. Hardly an animal exists that does not actually owe its existence
to Home feature or features in it« form or colouring. This statement will doubtless appear
-t rong to those who are unacquainted with or have not considered the fact«. Let me re-en-
force it in the words of one of it« latest exponents, M. Fe"lix Plateau, the well known
|iroftt<M>r in the University of Gaud. "The thesis I wish to sustain in agreement with
natural'int* of high merit," he says, " would demonstrate that the phenomena [of mimicry]
are general ; that i- to nay, that there are hardly any animals which, in at least some one of
the utage* of their existence, do not have recourse to imitation ; that in our own countries,
FOSSIL COCKROACHES OF NORTH AMKRICA.
183
in temperate Europe, here in Belgium itself, the zoologist who is really an observer meets at
every step cases of dissimulation which are every whit as striking as those which tropical
nature offers us." '
The arguments I have used elsewhere in discussing this subject - attempt to show that
in the very nature of things protective resemblance must prevail in a world where creatures
are the food of others, and escape destruction when observed by their predaceous foes less
easily or less frequently than their fellows. From this standpoint it would be difficult to
refrain from the logical conclusion that protective resemblance was nearly or quite as much
a feature of past life as of present.
Naturally, since colouring forms the next important or the most common part of pro-
tection, proof of such protection cannot be derived from the fossils. But pattern of markings
is also a conspicuous element of protection in existing types, and in a few fossils among
insects we can detect markings of a precisely similar nature to some which in existing
insects can be proved protective ; but here habit and association are often necessary factors
and these can usually only be inferred in the extinct types, but inferred in some instances
with considerable reasonableness.
The examples which T have in mind are all drawn from Tertiary faunas ; hut the reason
I refer to the matter hero is that it seems to me fairly reasonable to look upon some forms
of Carboniferous cockroaches, if not indeed most of them, as probably imitative, and thereby
protected. The first cockroach wing ever described from the coal was at tirst regarded as a
fern leaf, and in all or nearly all the localities where their remains have been found they are
associated with fern leaves in immense abundance. While searching for them in the J'er-
mian deposits at Cassvillc, W. Va., I was much struck by their resemblance to each other
and was repeatedly obliged to use the glass to determine whether it was the wing of a cock-
roach or the pinna of a fern like Neuropteris 1 had uncovered, and the instances are not rare
where they agree completely in size. The general distribution of the nervures is to cursory
view the same in each and the contour is often nearly identical. Only the differentiation of
the anal area in the cockroach wing at once distinguishes them, but this is really a feeble
point and would often be noticed only by an expert. Is it not then plausible to suppose
that the intimacy of the resemblance is due, as such an instance of associated organisms
would now be regarded as due if the colour agreed, to the action of natural selection in pro-
ducing protective resemblance ? The ordinary colour of the fore wings of existing cockroaches
is brown or testaceous, yet there are not wanting numerous examples, at least in the tropics,
where they are as green as the leaves of ordinary vegetation.
1 Bull. Acad. Roy. Belg., (3) xxiii., 92.
2 Atl. Monthly, Feb., 1889; Butt. East. U. S. and Canada 710-720-
gee. IV., 1894. 20.
INDEX OF TRANSACTIONS, VOLS. i-xn. INCLUSIVE.
I. INDEX OF PROCEEDINGS.
II. AUTHORS.
III. SUBJECTS.
[N.B.— In the following Index, Roman numerals refer to the volumes, Arabic numerals enclosed in brackets to
sections, and Arabic numerals not so enclosed to pages. Thus : V. (1) iKi means Volume V., Section 1, or French
literature section, and page :<•'•. \
I. INDEX OF PROCEEDINGS.
Aberdeen, His Excellency, the Karl of, Address to
XII., II.
Reply by, XII., in.
Affiliated Societies, Reports from :
Belleville Murchison Scientific Society, III., XX.;
IV., ix.
Botanical Club of Canada, X., xxxix. ; XI.,
xxxvin. ; XII., xi.n.
British Columbia Natural History Society, VIII.,
xxxvui. ; IX., i, vin.
Elgin Historical and Scientific Institute, IX., i.. ;
X., xxxiv. ; XI., xxiv. ; XII., xxxiv.
Hamilton Association for the Promotion of Science,
Literature and Art, IV., vin. ; V., xxvi.; VI.,
xiii.; VII., xxxix.; VIII., xxxv. ; IX.,
xxviu. ; X., xxvn. ; XI., xxv. ; XII., xxv.
Manitoba Historical and Literary Society, I.,
xxxvui. ; IV., xxvi. ; V., xxxiv. ; VI. xxxv.:
IX., L. ; X., xxxn.
Montreal, Society of Canadian Literature, VII.,
xiv. ; VIII., xxv. ; IX.. i,v.
Folk-lore Society, XL, xxxix.; XII., i..
Societe Historique de, III., xvm. ; IV., xxin.;
IX., LIX.
Society for Historical Studies, V., xxvni. ;
VI., xvi. ; VII., xxxvui. ; VIII., xxvu.
Le Cercle Litteraire et Musical, VII., xvm. ;
VIII., xxvu.; X., xxiv. ; XL, xxix. ; XII.,
XXX.
Microscopical Society, IX., xi.vui. ; X., xvn. ;
XL, xxix. ; XII,, xxx.
Natural History Society, I., xi.t. ; III., xix. ;
IV., xxiv. ; V., xxxn. ; VI., xiv. ; VII.,
xxxv. ; VIIL, xxxv. ; IX., LVI. ; X., xxi. ;
XI. xvm. ; XII., xx.
Numismatic and Antiquarian Society, II., ix. ;
III., xvm. ; IV., vi. ; V. xxvu. ; VI., xv. ;
VII., xvi. ; VIIL, xxv. ; IX., LVIII. ; X.,
xxili. ; XL, XL.
Pen and Pencil Club, IX., XLVII.
New Brunswick Natural History Society, II., xxv.;
III., xvu. ; IV., vin. ; V., xxx. ; VII., xxxvu.:
VIIL, XL. ; IX., xvn. ; X., xxxiu. ; XL,
xxviu. ; XII., xxviu.
Nova Scotia Historical Society, L, XLIV. ; II., xxx.;
III., vin.; V.,x. ; VI., xxxvi. ; VII., XXXVHI.;
VIIL, XL.; IX., xvn.; X., XXXVHI. ; XL,
xxu. ; XII.. xxvi.
NovaScotian Institute of Science, II., vin. ; III., x.;
IV., xxv. ; V., xxx. ; VI., xxxv. ; VIIL,
xxxvu.; IX., XLVIII. ; X., xxxi. ; XL, xxu.;
XII., xxvu.
A Hi I iiited Socirt ics — ( 'finti n itfrl.
Ontario Entomological Society, I., XI.M : II., xxvi.;
III., VIM. : IV., xii. ; V., xxvi. ; VI., ix. : VII.,
xix.; VIIL, xxxix. ; IX.. xix.; X.. xxv.: XI..
xxvi. ; XII.. XXM.
Ottawa, Cercle de I. 'ABC, V., x. ; VI., xxxv.;
VII., xn.
Fielil Naturalists'Clnh. I., XL. : II., xxiv. ; III.,
ix. : IV., xi. : V., xxxi. : \l..x\n.: VII..
xvn.; VIII., xxxiv.: IX. . xxiv.: X.,
xvn. : XL. xvi. : XII.. xxxn.
Institnl Canadien-Francals, I., xi.iu. : IV.. ix..
V.. xi. ; VI 1 1., xxxi. ; I X.. xxu. : X., xx.
Lit entry and Scientific Society, II., xx ix. : III.,
xxi.; IV., xxvu.: VI.. VIM.: VII.. xn. :
VIIL, XXXM. : IX., XVIIL; X.. xix.: XI..
xix. ; XII., xxxin.
Quebec, Societe de (ieographic, I., xi.i. ; II., VIM. ;
III., xx. ; IV., xni. : V., xxvu. : YH..
xv. ; X., xx XVM. ; XI., xxx VIM
Institnt Canadien, VII., xiv. : XI.. XXIM.
Literary and Historical Society. I., xi.. : II..
XXVM.: III. .vi.: IV., vn, : V., ix.; VI..
x. ; VII., xxxiv. ; VIII., xxx. : IX.. xi.vi.:
X., xxiv. ; XI., xxxvui. ; XII., xi.i.
Toronto Canadian Institute. L. xxxvu.: II., x. ;
VII., xxi. ; IX., i.i. ; X., xxxiv. : XL, xxxv. ;
XII., xxxv.
Wentworth Historical Society, IX., xxv. : X..
xxx. ; XII., XXIM.
Agriculture, United States Department of, V.. xxxv.
American Association for Advancement of Science,
Delegate from, Address by, II., xi.
Archives, Historical, of Canada, XII., xv.
Astronomical, Civil and Nautical Days, Report on Uni-
fication of, XII., xxxv.
Bibliography of Fellows, XII., x.
Blake, Lady, Communication on Marine Biological
Station, X., ix.
Botanical Club of Canada, Formation of, IX., i.xviu.
Bourinot, J. G., Presidential Address. [See Trans-
actions, XI. (2) 3.]
Bressa Prize, XL, xi.
British Assoc'ation, Address to, III., in.
Cabot Celebration Proposed, XII., xvi.
Casgrain, L'Abbe, Vice-President's Address, VII.,
XXXII.
Presidential Address, VIIL, XVH.
ROYAL SOCMETY OF CANADA
Catalogue of Scientific Publications, Royal Society's
action on. XII., xin.
ChauvMU, I*. J. O., VIce-IYoident's Opening Address,
I., x>.
Vice President's Address, I., l.vn.
Presidential Address, II., XVII.
Addres* by. III., sin.
Columbia College, l-oulwt Prises, XL, xil.
Constitution of Society adopted. I., II.
Council. Provisional. Report of, I., II.
Report of. I., xxvn. : II..!.: III.. I.; IV., I. ; V.. I. ;
VI.. i. : VIII.. i. : IX.. 11. ; X.. I. ; XI.. I. ;
XII.. iv.
l»n» -I'll. I>r. lieu. M.. Presidential Address by, XII.. I. II.
l>i« MI. Sir William, l-ctter 1111 S<-ientillc Federation
.if i lie Kinpire. V., vi.
I;. I...TI on S-ienlillc Fedenilion <if the Knipire,
VI.. v
Pn -idem'" (>|H-iiinn Address, I., vi.
Pt, si.leiiti.il Address. I . 1. 11.
I.. I,. ml, Si ientillc, "f Ilif Kmpire Letters fniin Sir
Williniii I ».i«> V.. vi.: Report mi, \'., \n.:
VI.. v.
K. !!..«, lu|i-. Report "ii. VI., x\i\.
Kei !!••». l'r"(ess..r I''. ''.. Lecture "ll the Bat tie of the
|-'..rvst. XII.. I xx\ 11.
I'l. tiling. S.iii'lf.n I. I. .-It. -i on Klcction (if President,
\ I . \\\.
Pi.-si.l. niial Ad. In-.--, VII.. \\\n.
i...tiTiiiiiiMil, Ti-xl Ilii-ikiif, XII., xv.
i.r.uit. <;e..r,:c M . Vn-<- President - Addles-, VIII., NX.
I'n M.-nti.i! Addri-ss, IX.. xxxi.
ll«iu-l. I', i:.. Vic,- Prcsidcni's \ddrcss. l\'.. XX.
Pn-ldciiliiil Ad. Ires,, V. XIV.
llis>.ir>. Short Ciin;i'li.-iii. XII.. xiv.
Vice I'rcsl ielll's Address, II.. XXII.
HuiiT. T. >I.-rr\. ('rexidrntial Addre*-.. III.. XI.
II M- MI liav l'"inpiin>'» Ofllcem, Circular til, I., XXIX.
lni|HMil ln^iituir. l'ni|Mixal» mi. V.. xi.; VII., x. ;
H^iH.rt ..M. VIII.. x.
lii<-"r|»irnti'.ii. Ac-I nf. I., xxvin.
I' •• rn.i' ; li.il Klshl'IV Kxllillitidll, II.. IV.
l-i'1 iiiiin. . l.'Abbe. Vice-President's Address, IX., XI..
Presidential Address. X.. xi.v.
|J\IHM|"« in-. Mariuis of. AdilresH to, II.. xm.
lleply l.v. II.. xiv.
Address by. III., xv.
Karrwrll Addn-sx to, VI.. vn.
!!••(. l\ lo, VI., XII.
Law-son, George, Vice- President's Address, V., xxn.
Presidential Address, VI., xvn.
Local Historical Societies, XII., xm.
Iconic, Marquis of, Openinx Address by, I., v.
Address to, I., xxm.
Address by, I., L.
Address to, I., LX.
Founder of Itoyal Society, II., in.
Mart-hand, F. G., Lecture by, XII,, LXVII.
Marmier, M. Xavier, Will and Legacy, XI., in.
Members, Original, I., IV.
Montreal, Determination of Longitude, IX., in. : X., x. ;
XI., ix.; XII., x.
Name " Royal " approved by Her Majesty, I., xxvii.
Organization of Society, I., I.
Opening of First Session, I., v.
I '.•II-KIM in. Francis, Tribute to, XIL, xvn.
Printing Committee's Report, II., II. ; III., I. ; IV., I.
VII., i. ; VIII., i.; IX., xiv. ; X., xiv. ; XL, xm. ;
XIL, iv.
Postage on Scientific Specimens, XIL, XII.
Queen, Address to the, V., vni.
Regulations of Society, L, xxxil. ; as amended, L, LXII.
Review of Canadian Books, XIL, xm.
" Royal William," Pioneer Ocean Steamship, XL, VI.,
xxi., xi. iv. ; XIL, xxvi.
Royal Society of Canada, Work of, XIL, xix.
Seasonal Observations, Report on, X., LIV.
Sectional Reports, I., XXII. ; II., XXXIV. ; III., XXIV. ;
IV., xxvin. ; V.. xxxvn. ; VI., xxxi. ; VIL, XL. ;
VI II., XM. : IX., i.xv. ; X,, LV. ; XL, xu.
Smithsonian Pri/e, XL, XI.
Stanley, Baron, Address to, VIL, v.
Kurl of Derby, Farewell Address to, XL, xxxi.
Reply, XL, xxxn.
Tidal Observations, III., in.; IV., in.; VIII., VIII.;
X., ix. ; XL, VHI. ; XIL, XL.
Time of Meetings of Society, VIL, III.
Time Nomenclature, Report on, IX., LXIII.
Time and Ixmgitudc, Prime Meridian for Reckoning,
L, i.xxi.
Time-Reckoning, XL, vi. ; XIL, VH.
Todd on Relation of Society to the State, L, XLV.
Visitors from United States, XIL, vii.
Wilson, Sir Daniel, Vice-President's Address. III., xil.
Presidential Address, IV., xiv.
II. AUTHORS.
\i1mn«. I r.ink I).
On theGeolo/y of St. CUIr Tunnel IX. (4) 67
Archllmlil. Hlr Adam*.
p and Capture of I/oiiinbourg V. (2) 41
. i.. w.
PtiTftical and Geological History of the
St. John Klvrr. . ... I. (4) 2H1
Ancient Krmlon In Southern and IV n
Iral Nrw nruiuwlck II. (4) 91
Silurian S-.ti-m of Northern Maine,
Xrw Iirun»w ick. and Quebec . . . IV. (4) 35
Pln«iiW»pliv and Geology of Aroos
ook County, Maine . y. , | , ;jn
Bailey, Ij. W.— Continutd.
Presidential Address to Sec. IV.— Pro-
gress of Geological Investigation In
New Brunswick VIL (4) 3
Some Relations between the Geology
of Eastern Maine and New Bruns-
wick VII. (4) 57
Gold-bearing rocks of New Brunswick. IX, ( Ii 21
Bibliography XII.
Halllalrxe, C.
A Particular Case of Hydraulic Ram.. . II. <:» HI
Revision dex KlemenU de Geometric
d'EucHde VI. (3) M
Bibliography XII.
INDEX OF TRANSACTIONS
Bain, A. It.
Report of Observations of Transit of
Venus at Cobourg. I. (3) 96
Batulry, J. P. U.
L'n Vieux Fort Francais V. (1) 93
Bayne, H. A.
Analysis of Silk III. (3) 21
Begin, I. ••• .
Bibliographie XII.
Bell, Robert.
Birds of Hudson's Bay I. (4) 49
Geology and Economic Mineralsof Hud-
son's Bay II. (4) 241
Some Points in Reference to Ice Pheno-
mena IV. <:« So
The Petroleum Field of Ontario V. (4) 101
The Chickaree or Red Squirrel V. (4) l«(i
Presidential Address to Sec. IV.— The
Huronian System of Canada VI. (4) 3
Bibliography XII.
Bethune, C. J. 8.
Bibliography XII.
Blake, P. L,.
Report of Observations of Transit of
Venus at Ottawa . .
I. (3) S>7
Boaz, Franz.
The Eskimo
The Geography and Geology of Baffin's
Land
Bois, 1'Abbe.
L'Angleterre et le Clerge Francais re-
fugie pendant la Revolution
V. (4) 75
III. (1) 77
Bourinot, J. G.
Some Old Forts by the Sea I. <2> 71
Local Government in Canada IV. (2) 43
Study of Political Science in Canadian
Universities VII. (2) 3
Canadian Studies in Comparative Pol-
itics VIII. (2) 3
Cape Breton and its Memorials of the
French Regime IX. (2) 175
Presidential Address— Our Intellectual
Strength and Weakness XI. (2) 3
Study in Comparative Politics — Par-
liamentary compared with Congres-
sional Government XI. (2) 77
Bibliography XII.
Bovey, Henry T.
Maximum Bending Moments at the
Points of Support of Continuous
Girders of TO Spans V. (3) 75
Maximum Shear and Bending Moment
produced by a Live Load at Different
Points of Horizontal Girder AH of
Span I VII. (3) 3
The Flexure of Columns X. (3) 23
On the Strength of Douglas Fir, White
Pine and Red Pine XII. (3) 11
Bibliography XII.
Brown, Mrs. W. W.
Some Games of the Wabauaki Indians.. VI. (2) 41
Bryce, George.
Plea for a Canadian Camden Society.. II.
The Fivt Forts of Winnipeg .......... III.
The Most Famous Journeys In and
About Rupert's Land ............... IV.
The Assiniboine and its Forts ......... X.
Brymner, Douglas.
Bibliography .......................... xil.
BurgCHS, T. J. W.
Canadian Filicinete ............. II.
Recent Additions toCanad Ian Flllclnete IV.
Bibliography ................... xil.
Campbell, John.
Bibliography ........ \II.
Campbell, William W.
Bibliography .........
Curpinael, Charles.
The Law of the Facility of Krror, etc. .
Report of Observations of Transit of
Venus ..................
The Determination in Terms of a In-
finite Integral of tin- Value uf an
Algebraical Expression, etc .....
Presidential Address to Sec. IV.
The Longitude of Toronto University
3
(2) 45
(2) 135
(2) 91
(2) 09
(4) JIB
<4> 9
xil.
I. <:ii S7
HI.
IV.
VI.
lit) 101
Ci) 1
Ci) 27
I. (1) H.'i
111 51
111 .-«
Ill 1!)
(1) 15
I'Ahhe.
Notre Passe Litteraire, <•! nos Deux
Historians
Les Quarnntcs Dernieres Annees : Le
Canada depuis ITnion de 1SI1. par .J.
C. Dent. Ktude critique.. II.
Biographic de Gerin-Lajole m.
Un Pelerinage au pays d'Kvangt-line . . IV.
Les Acadleils apivs leur dispersion ... V.
Kclaircissemi'iits sur la question Ac;i-
dienne \'I.
Montcalm point par lui-nieme d'apriM
pieces ine'dites VII.
Discours du President de la Socu-te —
Memoires VIII.
Bibliographie X1
Cazes, Paul do.
Deux points d'histoire : (1) Quatrieine
voyage de Jacques-Cart ier ; (2> Kx-
pe'dition du Marquis de la Roche II. (1) 1
La Frontiere nord de la Province de
Quebec III. (1) SO
La Langue que nous Parlous V. (U 121
Les Points Obscurs des Voyages de
Jacques-Cartier VIII. (1) 25
L'Episode de Tile de Sable X. (1) 7
Chalmers, R.
The Glaciation and Pleistocene Subsi-
dence of Northern New Brunswick
and Southeastern Quebec IV. (1) 139
Chandler, G. H.
Longitude of Cobourg, Ontario .
VI. (3) 54
Chapman, E. J.
Molecular Contraction in Natural Sul-
phids
Spectroscopic Scales
I. (3)
I. (3)
a
m
HOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
Chapman. K. J.—fonlintied.
Cryptomorphiitin In Relation to Classi-
fication I. (3) 57
CUu»lncalion of Crinoid.s I. (4) 113
Somr Deposits of Titaniferous I run Ore
in t'.. unlit— of Ilnlilmrton ami
lla*tliiK>... II. (4)130
Mlroetlnn in Inorganic Nature II. (4) 101
Some Iron Ore* of Central Ontario. ... III. (3) 9
Th.- WalllirifiKf Hematite Vein. III. (4) 23
The Colouring Matter of Hlnt-k Tour-
nmllm- IV. CD :«)
SHIM* I'nexplained Anomalies in tin-
Flume Ri-artlonx of Certain Minerals. VII. <3) l:i
flat. illicit ion (if Trilohit«M VII. (4)11:)
Mexican T\ pe in I In- Cryslallizat ion of
III.- Tupjix X. Cll £>
Tin- C.iraK itinl ( '-ir.illiiii- Form-* nf
I'al.c-i/nir Slntta. ... X. ll) Itlt
I'n-M. Initial Address t., S<T. IV XI. (Ml :i
Or. iirrrnre of tin1 lt.i~.il l-'iinn in the
Crystallization of Zircon II. ill) II
It. 1 it i. ..I, I V. m- o! Peterborough
('..nut v ... XI. ill ."il
ltil.li,..-i:i|.li> XII.
< N. HIM .in. r. .1.11.
l^-s ( 'OIIIIIH 'fin-iil. Mils di' la 1'iM—ie
I i ui> u>-- an ('anada.
l)is.,,nrs tin I'ri-si.lfiil de la Soriele
.M.'iiii.irt-s
1^- S.,t rt- ( '.i-ur
Kpilr. ,, M. Premlei-gasi.
( ll. I I MM. III. .1. II.
1 '!' an Application of a Special ll.-l.-r
niiii.iiii . . .
I In- M.. 1 1. in of a Chain mi a Fi \t-il Plain
..r ( 'im e.
Tli. IIMiup. Mot.- in Cln-ss.
t lark. William.
XII.
IV. CD !»7
Coli-nian. \ I*.
A Meteorite from (lie Northwest
M.. ,.,., .,),,, I'vtro^raphy uf tin, Drift
of Crnlral Ontario. \'. .;i) 45
'..•"^mpli\ an.l li.'.tluio' of the Big
lirnd uf the Columbia VII. (\) !(7
IMfi Korku of Central Ontario. VIII. cii l'
i ..n.. n .n. M. II.
I.i Murnlil.- ,-t laCniyam-e. IX. (I) 7lf
• ti".|. I.' \liln-.
Uraramalrede la Langue Algonqnlne IX. d) K5
X. (II 41
Anolr Krkon XI. (1) 137
Bibliographic XII.
Ii .1 ..I M. I O.
K.-1I P. J. o. Chauvrmu IX. (1) 53
IIIMioicraphie XII.
l»awMin. IN..,. M.
Bibliograpby . XII.
ll iw s.,,i. I.. .., K, X|
A (irneral Section from the Laurentian
A«to to the Kocky Mountain... ... I. (4) 3a
DawHon, George TA.— Continued.
Trias&ic of the Kocky Mountains ....... I. (4) 143
Borings in Manitoba and N. \V. Terri-
tory .................................. IV. (4) 86
Kwakiool People of Vancouver Island . V. (2) 03
Cretaceous Plants from Vancouver
Island ............................. VI. (4). 7!
Presidential Address to Sec, IV.—
Physiographica! Geology of the
Rocky Mountain Region of Canada.. VIII. (4) 3
Slmswap People of British Columbia. . IX. (2) 3
Address as President of Society —
Proceedings .......................... XI.
Bibliography ........................... XII.
DIIWNOII, Samuel K.
The Voyages of the Cabot s in 1497 and
14IW
Bibliography
XII. (2) 61
XII.
OIIUHOII, Kir. I. William.
Addrt-ss as President of Society —
Proceedings I.
Cretaceous and Tertiary Floras of Brit-
ish Columbia and Northwest Terri-
tory I. (4) 15
Relations of Geological Work in
Canada and the Old World II. (4) 1
Mesozoic Flora of the Rocky Mountain
Region of Canada HI. (4) 1
Presidential Address to Sec. IV. — Some
Points in which American Geologi-
cal Science is Indebted to Canada... IV. (4) 1
Fossil Plants of the Laramie Forma-
tion of Canada IV. (4) 19
Fossil Plant Id-mains from the Cre-
laceous and Laramie Formations. ... V. (4) 31
Nemalopliyton from Devonian of
Gaspe .' VI. (4) 27
Cretaceous Plants from Vancouver
Island VI. (4) 27
Fossil Sponges from Siluro-Cambrianof
Lower St. Lawrence VII. (4) 31
Fossil Plants from Mackenzie and Bow
Rivers VII. (4) 09
Fossil Plants from the Similkameen
Valley, British Columbia VIII. (4) 75
Parka Declpieng IX. (4) 3
Remains of Animals in Trees at
Joggins, N.S IX. (4) 127
Correlation of Cretaceous Flora in
Canada and United States X. (4) 79
Cretaceous Plants from Vancouver
Island XI. (4) S3
Air Breathing Animals of Pahvozoic
in Canada XII. (4) 79
Bibliography XII.
l*e I.M.-. A. D.
Oscar Dunn IV. (1) 66
La Crise du Regime Parlementaire .. V. (1) 155
A la Conquete de la Liberte en France et
au Canada IX. (1) 23
Bibliographic XII.
. K.
La M. MIL- des Distances Terrestres
par des Observations Astronomiquea. I. (3) 61
INDEX OF TiiANSACTIONS
8
Deville, K.— Continued.
Du Choix d'une Projection pour la
Carte du Canada IV. (3) 57
Determination of Time by Transits
Across the Vertical of Polaris VI. (3) 25
Lever Topographique des Montagnes-
Rocheuses XI. (3) 13
Bibliography XII.
Dionne, \ .- 1
Chouart et Radisson XI. (1) 115
XII. (1) 29
Bibliographic XJI.
Dupuis, N. F.
Mechanical Means of Making a Sider-
eal Clock Show Mean Time I. (3) 75
Cruces Mathematics; VII. (3) 15
Computation of Occultations and
Eclipses by Graphic Construction VII. (3) 57
The Symbolic use of De Moivre's
Function IX. (3) 43
Bibliography XII.
Ellis, W. H.
The Analysis of Milk
V. (3) 35
Ells, B. W.
Geology of Part of the Province of
Quebec IX. (I) 1(15
Geology of Proposed Tunnel Under
Northumberland Strait XI. (I) 75
Potsdam and Calciferous Formations
of Quebec and Eastern Ontario XII. (4) 21
Bibliography XII.
Pabre, Hector.
La Fin de la Domination Francaise et
1'historien Parkman VI. (1) 3
Bibliographic XII.
Faucher de Saint Maurice.
Discours d'Inauguration I. (1) 13
Louis Turcotte I. (1) 111
Le Capitaine de Vaisseau Vauguelain. III. (1) 'to
Maximilien, Voyageur, Ecrivain. &c. . . VII. (1) (il
Notes sur le General Montgomery IX. (1) 3
Le Contre-Amiral Byng XI. (1) 05
Bibliographic XII.
Fleming, Sumll'ortl.
Time Reckoning for the Twentieth
Century IV. (3) 43
Expeditions to the Pacific VII. (2) 89
A Problem in Politic U Science VII. (3) 33
Address as President of Society —
Proceedings VII.
Presidential Address to Sec. IV.-Unit
Measure of Time VIII. (3) 3
Nomenclature in Time Reckoning IX. (3) 19
Bibliography XII.
Fletcher, James.
Bibliography XII.
Foville, de, P.
Bibliographic
XII.
Fowler, Rev. James.
Arctic Plants Growing in New Bruns-
wick V. (4) 189
Bibliography XII.
I
1
T7
93
X
Frechette, I .. .n i -
Vive la France I. (1) 91
A la Memoire de F. X. Garneau I. (1) 125
Au Bord de la Creuse II. (1) 105
L'Espagne II. (1) 115
Trois Episodes de la Conquete II. (1) 121
Les Premieres Pages de Notre HJNtoire III. <1>
Le Pionnier IV. (1)
Sainte-Anne d'Auray et sen Environs. . VI. (1)
Chez Victor Hugo VIII. (1)
Reponse a M. David IX. ( 1 1
Bibliographic XII.
<.:ii;ii"ii. AlplloIIHC.
Les Scandlnaves en Ainerique.. VIII. (I) :fi)
Le Tremblement de Terre de 1003 dans
la Nouvelle France IX. (1) 41
i ..i ii'in^. \V. I-1.
Jacques Cartier's First Voyage V.
Cartography of the <!nlf of St. Law
rence from Cartier to Chaiiiplain VII.
Southern Invertebrates on the Shores
of Acadiii VIII.
Site of Fort Latour IX.
( .il|.in. I !il.. .Inn.
Folding of the Carboniferous Simla in
the Maritime Provinces of Canada I. ill 137
Manganese Ores of Nova Scotia II. ill 7
The Limestones of East River IV. { 1} lf>!l
Faults and Foldings of the I'ictou Coal
Field ... V. ill \L:>
The, Nova Scot ia Gold Veins VI. (1) 03
Evidence of a Nova Seotia Carboni-
ferous Conglomerate ..VIM. (I) 117
Bibliography . XII.
< iii-ilu iM.il. Dr.
Presidential Address to Sec. Ill XII. Ct) :f
<;i-l>i>rnc. !•'. \.
Automatic and Multiplex Telegraphy. IX. (3| !l
Gobelin, I/AhlM- A.
Le Dix'teur Jacques Labrie XI. (1 1 33
L'Ahbe Picquet XII. Ill 3
Bibliographic XII.
(iraiit , (•. M.
Presidential Address- Proceedings. . . . XI.
Bibliography XII.
(iruiit. Sir JameH.
Specimen of Inferior Maxilla of Phoca
Groenlandiea I. (4) 2hfl
F. N. Gislxmie- In Memoriain XI. (2> 67
Bibliography XII.
H.IM.I, I. E.
The Application of Hydriodic Acid as a
Blowpipe Reagent I. (3) 65
Blowpipe Reagents on Plaster of Paris
Tablets II. (3) 77 III. (3) 7
Hague, George.
Moral and Metaphysical Element in
Statistics IX. (2) 113
Hale, Horatio.
Language as a Test of Mental Capacity. IX. (2) 77
Bibliography XII.
6
KOYAL SOC'IKTY OF CANADA
Hall. MIL •! •>•
Grammar of Kwagiutl Language VI. (2) 59
Hamrl. M«r.
La Constitution Atomique de la
Matlere H- '•" 91
Di»coun> du •'resident de la Societe—
Memoires . ' •
Discours .In President de la Section IV. IX. (3) 3
M.n I- i . .l.-lni II
Anliali.if an Did Sx-iety.
111. O 55
Some Minerals New to Canada I. (3) 7U
On Suite Canndian Minerals. I\. (3) HI
Sap of the A>>h-leaved Maple V. Cl> 'M
S|«-.-inien-> of Nephrites from llriti-h
Columbia VIII. Ctl til
K.l.li,.irr:iliht XII.
XI. ill 131
XII.
>liirrliiK<">>.
C.iim.li.in I >.«. n.l.i-
llil.li"k-i ipliv
Hurt >•) . M.IM-«.
Artitiri.it Pni|uii.Mli"ii uf Marine I-' ..... I
Ki-h<- uii'l l-Milile I'niMaeean- X. Ill IT
llil.liiikT.ipli> XII
If a) . .....i_. I .
MmiM- M.-.i- ..f N.-« Briin-wiik.
Tin- Flor.tnf N'.-« Itriin-wiik
V. Ill Hi"
XI. ill -l.'i
XII.
HIM. I.-. ". .1.
l'.>--il spoin:i-- (nun Siluro Cumbrian
on the I...H.T St. l-a»|-clirc VII. ill 111
M..n in HIM. i. < tu 1-1 I.IM
i ii.. >. 1 1. ii i N'.iti\e Plat ilium frm i BrilNh
('•ilumbia . V. <:i) IT
Hi.'ni-u -opi. il> of Certain Canadian
Ko»«il Fuel- VII. (ill 11
l«i**t of Minerals (Jccurriiig in Canada \ II. <iti !>•"»
Metallic Iron l-'oiin I in Iliironian
guarl/ite. Iwike Huron .VIII. >'•'•< '•"<
If one) in. 1 1. . II.
Sonii' Frrru({inou» Concretions I. 1 1) iHTi
iie<.lo^> of Comwallis or McNab's
Islnlid. Halifax Harbour III. (I) 27
llowlry.
XII. i-J, 151
Hunt. T. Htrrry .
Inauttuntl Addreai— Relation of ihe
Natural Scieiirrn I. CJ) 1
Geological HUtorjr of Srrpentinen I. (4) 105
Historic*! Arrount of the Taconic
guFf>tion In (,1-ol'iny II. (4) 125 I. (4) 217
Origin of Crjnttallinr Rock* II. <3) 1
Natural Sjrutem in MineraloKy III. (3) 25
Genetic HUtorjr of Cryxliilline Hockh. IV. (3) 7
Sopplement to " Natural Sysl.-in in
Mineralogy, et*.". IV. (3) 63
CUMldealion and Nomenclature of
MlMi»ll VI. (3) 61
i. Alexander.
Symmetrical Investigation of the
Curvatures of Surfaces ............... I. (3) 31
Preparations for Observing Transit of
Venus ............................. I.
Tidal Observations in Canadian Waters III.
Newton's Use of the Slit and Lens in
Forming a Pure Spectrum ........... IX.
The Need of a " Coast Survey " for the
Dominion of Canada .................. XI.
Bibliography .......................... XII.
(3) 83
(3) 95
(3) 49
(3) 55
T. C.
The Canals of Canada XI. (3) 25
Bibliography XII.
King. W. F.
Ocpultalion of Fixed Stars by the
Moon VI. (3) 17
Uii.--r.icil. \V.
Sir Daniel Wilson. In Memoriam XI. (2) 55
Letters relating to Revolutionary War. XI. (2) 09
Bibliography XII.
i HI. no. H. -. r \iiin-. i i . K.
Note sur la Geologic du Lac St. Jean. . I. (4) 1(13
1'n fait Mt-teorologiqiie particulier
II.
II.
II.
(3) 87
(4)227
(4) 2:H
CiTtiiins Depots Auriferesde la Beauce
I 'n Ciseinent d'Kineniuile an Saguenay
I.i- Contact des Formations Paleozo-
ii|iie> rt An-heennes de la Province
de gu.-b.-i- ......................... IV. (4) 43
l,i- Caz Nature! dims la Province de
gu.-b.-.-. ........ VI. (4) 15
Disi-oui-K (lii President de la Societe—
M.-moires ........................... X.
l/KlKHilis de St-Alban ................. XII. (4) 70
Bibliographic .......................... XII.
i -.M. in. i in-...i.ii . .
I,e Laboureur Francais d'Autrefois. . . . IX. (I) 07
l.:iniin-. Ijiiwrpni'p M.
SOUK- S|x)nK<-< from Pacific Coast of
Canada and KvhrlnK Sea ..... XI (4) 25 X. (4) 67
Some Sponges on the Pacific Coast. . . . XII. (1) 113
l.apu.irtli, < h.ii I. -..
Keport on some Graptolites, Ac ........ IV. (4) 167
liaw'Hoii, (ioorK**.
Ht-visionof IheCanadian Kanunculacea* II. (4) 15
Flora of the Northern Coast of America V. (4) 207
The N'ymplueacea> ...................... VI. (4) 97
Address as President of Society —
Proceedings .......................... VII.
The present state of Botany in Canada IX. (4) 17
Bibliography .......................... XII.
i > o-inl i • . Napoleon.
La Province de Quebec et la Langue
Francaise ............................ II. (1) 15
Les Races Indigenes de 1'Amerlque
devant 1'Histolre ..................... II. (1) 25
La Race Francaise en Amerique ...... III. (1) 61
Autr.-f.iis et Maintenant ............... III. (1) HI
L'Anatomle des mots .............. III. (1) 115
La Cloche... .... V. (1) 1
1NDKX OF TRANSACTIONS
, Napoleon .— Continued.
La Flleu.se V. (1) 115
La Noce an Village V. (1) 117
Les Souffrants VI. (1) 17
Realistes et Decadents VIII. (1) 3
La Fenitne dans la Soci^te Moderne. . VIII. [1) 18
Bibliographic XII.
I, i-M. i \ Paniphile.
Le bien pour la inal I. (1) 57
Hommage & son Honneur Rodrigue
Masson III. (1) 49
Hosannn V. (1) 175
Par droit Clieniin VI. (1) 13
Agar et Isniael X. (1) :i
Bibliographie . XII.
LeMoinc, J. McP.
Nos quatre Historiens Modernes
Bibaud, Gnrneau, Ferland, Faillon. . I. (1) 1
Les Archives du Canada I. (1) HIT
Les Aborigenes d'Amerique - Leurs
rites Mortuaires XI. (1) f>5
Les Pages Sombres de 1'llistoire IV. (1) 71
Le General Haldiinaiid a Queliec, 177H-
84 VI. (1) <«
The last Decade of French Rule at
Quebec, 1749-175!) V. ('2} 13
Parallele Historique entre le Conite de
la G:ilissonniere (1747-9) et le Conite
de Dullerin (1H72-8) VII. (1) 53
Lc Premier Gouvcrneur Anglais de
Quebec VIII. (1) 73
Etude Ethnographique des Elements
qui Constituent la Population de la
Province de Quebec X. (1)
Le comte d'Elgin XII. (1)
Bibliographie XII.
l/esperanoe, John.
The Poets of Canada II. (2) 31
Analytical Study of Canadian History. V. (2) 55
Romance of the History of Canada .... VI. (2) 3
I ,011 I Illll. J.
Notes on Mathematical Physics VII. (:i) 7
A National Standard of Pitch VII. (3) 11
Bibliography XII.
Macfarlane, Thomas.
Note on Zinc-Sulphid I. (3) 45
The Reduction of Sulphate of Soda by
Carbon I. (3) 47
Presidential Address to Sec. Ill V. (3) 1
Use of Asbestos in Milk Analysis V. (3) 33
Bibliography XII.
M, (.ill. A.
Analysis of Coffee V. (3) 23
Quality of Air at Ottawa XII. (3) 47
Mac-Greyer, J. G.
Measurement of the Resistance of
Electrolytes I. (3) 21
Experiments on Electromotive Force in
Polarization, &c I. (3) 49
Transition Resistance to the Electric
Current I. (3) 99
Density of Aqueous Solutions of Certain
Salts III. (3) 15
Cubical Expansion of Solids VI. (3) 3
MacGrcK<>r, J. G.— Continued.
Variation of the Density with the Con-
centration of Solution!* of Certain
Salts VII. (3) 23
Density of Aqueous Solutionsof Certain
Sulphates VIII. (3) 1»
Evving and McGregor's Method of
Measuring the Electric Resistance of
Electrolytes VIII. (3) 4U
Density of Aqueous Solutions of Nickel
Sulphate IX. <3) 15
Variation of the Absorption Speetra of
Aqueous Solution of Salts IX. Ct] 27
Fundamental Hypotheses of Abstract
Dynamics X. <3> 3
Bibliography . XII.
MacKay, A. II.
Lisl of Marine Alg;r «f Maritime I'ro
vinces of Canada V. <4/ 170
Fresh Water Sponges of Canada and
Newfoundland VII. (4) X5
Hihliography XII.
M.I. l\. llai Peter.
Correlation <>f the Animikir and
llnronian Hocks of Lake Superior Y. (I) ti3
MurKeiizie, Alexander.
Notes on Certain Implements, Weapons,
&e., from Queen Charlotte Islands,
B. C IX.
Ma. [,. i. III. in. K. \V.
Annals of the Nova Scotia Currency. . . X.
Mfl,eo«l, ('. H.
Observations at Winnipeg of Transit
of Venus. . . I.
Longitude of McGill Observatory
Longitude of the Toronto Observatory
Sun Spots Observed at McGill Observa-
tory X. <3> -II, VIII.
Preparations for Proposed Transatlan-
tic Longitude Determination X.
Memorandum on Work of Montreal
Longitude Determination III.
Notes on Errors in Meridian Transit
Observations XII.
Bibliography XII.
CD !«P
<:<> 111
CD 27
(3) 43
CD :tt
CD 51
(3) 43
Macoun, John.
Distribution of Northern, Sou', hern and
Saline Plants of Canada I. (4) 45
Flora of the Gaspe Peninsula I. (4) 127
Canadian Polypetala' I. (4) 151
Forests of Canada and their Distri-
bution XII. (4) 3
Bibliography XII.
.•Man . Charles.
The American Bison— Its Habits VIII. (2) 93
Bibliography . XII.
Marchand, P. G.
Quelques Scenes d'une comedie inedite I. (1» 21
Un Bonheur en attire un autre—
C..mr.lir en un acte I. (1) 139
Les Travers du Siecle II. (1) 1:6
L'Aigle et la Marmotte— Fable III. (1) 135
8
ROYAL SOCIKTY OF CANADA
Mart-hand. K. G.-r<m/im«-d.
Son gros Chagrinii et nos Petit**
'
VIII.
XII.
I. Ill KT)
I. Hi -71
II. (I) !«l
III. (ll L".l
Bibliographic
Mnrmelte. Jotwph.
I'ne Promenade daim Paris . II. <1> 73
Ix- Dernier Boulet -Xouvelle Historl-
,,ae "I- <» '-"
Tmis niois a Ixindres VI. (ll 111
liibliiigrnphie XII.
Mnllhew. G. F.
Mi-lhiNl of Distinguishing Lacustrine
from Marine Deposits
Illuxirations of tin- Kauna of the St.
.Illllll I iMPUp. Nil. I
Supplement to ilo.
Illustrations uf the Fauna of the St.
.lolui Croup. No. 11
Illust nit ions uf I he Fauna of the SI.
John (in. up. N<>. Ill
Illustrations of the Fauna of the St.
.lohii i.roup. N... IV V. I li H">
Illust rat ion- of the Fauna of the St.
.Mm Croup. No. V . .... VIM. ih li'l
Illustrations of the Fauna of the Si.
John Croup. No. VI IX. ill :CI
Illil-trittions of the Fauna of tin- SI.
John Croup. No. V 1 1 ... X. ill !I5
Illu-tration- of the Fauna of the St.
John Croup. No. VIM . XI. (ll So
I 'auilirian Fauna- of Cape Hreton ami
Iteiuark.ihli- Organisms of the Silurian
anil Di-Minian Ho<-ks of Soul hern Ncu
Bruiisuii k VI. ill 111
('Ainbriaii Organisms in Aeailia VII. ill 135
Pn-sideiitial \ddress DiU'u-ion and
S«-i|Ueme of the Cambrian Faunas X. ill :i
Organic Hemains of the Liltle Hiver
(,n.up. No. II XII. (h 1)1
Organic Hcniains of the Little Hiver
Cniup. No. Ml XII. (ll llfi
Bililiogrnph) XII.
Mfrrlniti. ^'. Marl.
Do any Canadian Bats Migrate?. \'. (I) So
Mill.. T. Wr«tey.
Squirrels Their Ilabititand Intelligence V. (I) 17o
Hibernation and Allied States in
Animals X. (I) 111
Psychic Development of Young Ani-
mals and its Physical Corn-hit ion. . . . XII. (4) 31
Bibliography XII.
Morlt-e. A. G.
Are the Carrier Sociology and Mytho-
logy Indigrnouii or Kxotic X. (2) 109
Murray, Alexander.
The (rlaciatlon of Newfoundland.
Murray. .1. (lark.
A Problem of Visual Perception
Nomenclature of the Iwi ws of Aiuiocia-
tion
An Addition to the Ixiglcal Square of
Opposition
I. (4) 55
I. (4) H9
I. (2) 91
I. <2> 05
XII.
O'Brien, Archbishop.
The Supernatural in Nature XII. (2) 135
Bibliography . XII.
Patterson, George.
The Portuguese on the Northeast Coast
of America and the First Attempt
at Colonizat ion there VIII. (2) 127
The Beothiks or Red Indians of New-
foundland IX. (2) 123
Beothik Vocabulary X. (2) 19
Sir William Alexander and the Scot-
tish Attempt to Colonize Acadia — X. (2) 79
Sable Island— Its History and Phe-
nomena XII. (2) 1
Bibliography XII.
IVnballow, D. P.
Mechanism of Movement in Cncurbita,
etc IV. (4) 49
Review of Canadian Botany from the
First Settlement of New France V. (4) 45
Ncmatophyton and Allied Forms from
the Devonian of (iaspe VI. (4) 27
Noli-son Devonian Plants VII. (4) 10
Parka Decipiens , IX. (1) 3, 9
Two Species of Trees from the Post-
Clacial of Illinois IX. (4) 29
Structural Variations in Canadian
Conifene XII. (3) 19
Bibliography XII.
Prowtse, George li.
A New Form of Ether-Oxygen Lantern IX. (3) 55
lEcade, John.
Language and Conquest ... I. (2) 17
The Making of Canada II. (2) 1
The Half Breed III. (2) 1
VitiSineLiteris III. (2) 23
'1 he Basques in North Americ* IV. (2) 21
Bibliography XII.
Koger«, W. A.
Longitude of McGill Observatory III. (3) 111
Itouthler, A. I:
Lettre d'un Voluntaire du 9e Volti-
geurs Campe a Calgary III. (1)
Bibliographic XII.
Itoy, •> I ilmiuiil.
Francois Bissot, Sieur de la Riviere... . X. (1) 29
Le Baron de Lahontan XII. (1) 63
Bibliographic XII.
Koyal,
Le Capitainc Maille XI. (11 109
Le Socialisme aux Etats-Unls et au
Canada XII. (1) 40
Bibliographic XII.
Kill I. IN. R. F.
The Digestibility of Certain Varieties
of Bread V. (3) 61
The Synthesis of a New Diqulnolin .... X. (3) 35
Kaunders, W.
The Importance of Economizing and
Preserving our Forests
I. (4) 35
INDEX OF TRANSACTIONS
9
SaiimlerN, W .-Continued '.
The Introduction and Disseminntionof
Noxious Insects I. (4) 77
The Influence of Sex upon the Hybrids
among Fruits I. (4) 123
The Occurrence of Certain Butterflies
in Canada II. (4) 233
Catalogue of Canadian Butterflies III. (4) 85
On Early-Ripening Cereals VI. (4) 73
Yield of Spring Wheat, Barley and
Oats Grown as Single Plants VII. (4) 109
Experiments in Cross-fertilizing XII. (4) 130
Experiments in Tree-planting in the
Northwest XII. (4) 143
Preservation of Fruits in Chemical
Fluids XII. (4) H5
Bibliography XII.
Sch ii li /.. His Honour John C.
The Innuits of our Arctic Coast XII. (2) 113
Bibliography XII.
Selwyii, A. B. C.
The Quebec Group in Geology I. (4) 1
Geology of Lake Superior I. (4) 117
Notes on Observations, 1£<3, on the
Geology of the North Shore of Lake
Superior 1 1. (4) 245
Bibliography XII.
Shut i , Frank T.
Milk Analysis by the Asbestos MethodVIII. (3)
Some Observations on the Quality of
the Air at Ottawa XII. (3)
Spence, J. W.
Glacial Erosion in Norway and High
Latitudes V. (4)
The Theory of Glacial Motion V. (4)
l<
88
09
The Iroquois Beach VII. (4) 121
Stewart, George, Jr.
Sources of Early Canadian History III. (2) 39
Bibliography XII.
Suite, Benjamin.
Les Interpretes du Temps de Cham-
P'ain I. (i) 47
Les Premiers Seigneurs du Canada I. (1) 131
Poutrincourt en Acadie II. (1) 31
Pretendues Origines des Canadiens-
Franfais III. (1) 13
Le Golfe Saint-Laurent (1600-1625) j ^ (Jj ^
La Famille de Callieres VIII. (1) 91
Les Tonty X. (1) 3
Bibliographic XII.
Tanguay, 1'Abbe.
Families Canadiennes I. (1) 39
Etudes sur les Noms I. (1) 119
Famille de Catalogne II. (1) 7
A Travers les Registres III. (1) 157
Bibliographic XII.
Tasse, Joseph.
Voltaire, Madame de Pompadour et
Quelques Arpents de Neige X. (1) 121
Bibliographic XII.
V. (1) HI)
I. (4 1 10!)
I. <4j 2S7
Tyrrell, J. B.
Foraminifera and Radiolaria from the
Cretaceous of Manitoba VIII. (4) 111
Three Deep Wells in Manitoba IX. (4) 91
To«l<l, Alpheus.
The Establishment of Free Public
Libraries in Canada I. (2) 13
Tremhlay, Ilemi.
In Forma Pauperis V. (1) 143
Turner, Ijiicieii M.
The. Indians and Esquimos of the
I'ngava District, Labrador V. (2) 9U
Physical and Zoological Character of
the 1'ngo-va District, Labrador V. ( J) 7!»
Verreuu, I/Ahlie.
Les Fomlateurs de Mont real
Des Commencements de Montreal
Jacques-Cart ier : Questions de Cairn-
drier Civil et Ecclesiastique VIII. (1) 113
Jacques-Cart ier : Questions de Droit
Politique, de Legislation, et . d'usaices
Maritimes i\. (li 77
Bibliographic XII.
WhitenvcH, J. F.
Some Supposed Annelid Tracks from
the Gaspe Sandstones
Decapod Crustacean from the I'pper
Cretaceous of llighwood Hiver,
Alberta
Description of a' New Species of Am-
monite from the Cretaceous Hocks of
Fort St. John, Peace Hiver
Description of a New Species of
Selenopleura III.
The Fossil Fish of the Devonian Hocks
of Canada, Part I
The Fossil Fish of the Devonian Hocks
of Canada, Part II
Some Marine Invertebrate Collected in
the Northern Part of the Strait of
Georgia and Other Places in British
Columbia IV.
New Fossils from Devonian Hocks of
Manitoba VIII.
Orthoceratidtf of the Trenton Lime-
stone of Winnipeg Basin
The Ammonites of the Cretaceous
Hocks of the District of Athabasca . .
Presidential Address to Sec. IV
The Recent Discovery of Large Unio-
like Shells in the Coal Measures at
Joggins, N. S XI.
Bibliography XII.
Williamson, Professor.
Report on Observation of Transit of
Venus at Kingston L (3)
Bibliography XII.
Wilson, Sir Daniel.
Inaugural Address to Sec. II
Pre- Aryan American Man
The Huron-Iroquois of Canada, etc
Artistic Faculty in Aboriginal Races .
II.
IV.
VI.
IX.
(4) £!!»
(I) 7(i
(4) 1111
(4) 77
(4) 111
(4) 93
(I) 77
(4) 111
(4» 3
(4) 21
M
L (2)
I. (2)
II. (2)
III. <2)
1
as
H
n
Palieollthic Dexterity III. (2) 119
10
KOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
\\ il~.ii. Hlr llnnlPl. ('onlinued.
Aditre* »* IhTHldrnt of Society.
IV.
The Higlit llnud nnd U-ft handedne-ss IV. (2) 1
Thol,~t AllanlU ..- IV. <2> 105
Trade and Commerce of the Stone Age. VII. (2) 59
Tin- Vinlniid of the Northmen VIM. <2( 109
Canadian Copyright . X. (2) •<
\VHIiniw. \V. II.
Advi-nturc- of Inane JoguCH, S. J
Ml. (2l
Wright, 1C. Uiunsay.
Skull and Auditory Organ of the
Siluroid Hypophthalmus III. (4) 167
Bibliography . XII.
Wiirtele, F. C.
Historical Record of the St. Maurice
Forges— The Oldest Active Blast
Furnace on the Continent of America IV. (2) 77
Young, George I*.
Abel's Forms of the Roots of Equations
of the Fifth Degree IV. (3) 93
III. SUBJECTS.
At>
l.eiirs
Mor
Al.iri.in.-il I;. in--. Vrtislic Faciilt) in
\l..rii:iiial \nifiii an I'IH-II \ .
\ i 1 i I '.tin'. ii. in ( lifani/al i'.n in
>..'lll..in llH. ll.-l'l.'ll.--. '.II t'l.asl of. \
\.-.iiln-ii> \|.n-- li-nr Disprrsinii.
\. i.|i, 'inn -. l-j I iin i". -IIH 'His -in- la (Jm-s
li..ii
\.-.ll i I loi, ,.,,
\i^lt- . I l.i Mai ni"ll'-
\l. v.in.l. r. >ir William.
\iiM-. MUII.I-. of Ni-w llniii-»ii-k . ..
Maul • I'PII iin i-~
\ .. i.i.n. ,ii I.\|.H---I..II. ll.-li-liiiiiialiiin ol
ll.r \ .iln,- ..I
\ .'"•', .'I..- Iti-.iiiiitiain- .I. la l.an^in-
IX. 1 1 1 >
\ i. in IV1"'-1 '"n in l!rrail
Alni-lK.in Iti-i nhll i'Uial \ \\'al'. I.i-t'rl-.
K. 1,1'ni.- I...
Vu.rii. .in Mali. I'M- Allan
\iiiiTi'|ii>'. l.< - K ..i-i-s In.|i-,.|i, -s ill- I'.
Aiiim.iiiitvs from Allmlutsca.
Vn.ilj n al Simly ,if Canadian Ilisim-y
Anm-li I Tr.u-ks f nun I IH- I laspi- Saml^hun-s
An-, I, Ki k.in.
An ),i\r- iin ( annila
Antu- I'liinls liniii ing in Xnv iirunswirk.
Anni-i'K.k Count). Maine. Physiography
n n' i i;.-.,i..^i i,f
Astn-st.is in Milk Analysis
Aiftiniliojiic Hivi>rand its Forts
\-s.« niH'.n. No nclaturc of the l-awsof.
Alhaln.M-a. Aimiioiiilcs from .
Atlantis, the Ixr%t
Atoniiimc. (VuiKtilution de la Matiere
AurifpnrH. IV-pots, de la Brauce
n.o I jin, I. Orography and Geology of .
IUU' diii ( linl.-nr.. Krn-i.in from Ice in ____
B«t«, Ih> any Canmlinn Migrate f .
IUM|U<« in Ann-rir.i ...............
Uraocp, li.-i-.i, AurifiTTH de la. .
llraiiM-jour. Fort ..................
UnKbikn of Newfoundland...
BnXMk Vimbularirm
(it :t'.i
c>> (i
(4) Ml
(2) 1(15
(3) 1)1
Hi.-n i-.nr I.- Mnl.
HinU ••<
V.
I.
V.
y'l.
n.
I
|\
v'
,
(4) 75
(4) 2«5
(4) K5
(2) 21
(1) 227
<2> 70
(2) \-a
<2> in
(1) B
(K 57
(4) 40
Hisbop'.s Move in Chess I. (8) 19
Hison, Tin- American VIII. (2) 98
Hissot, Francois X. (1) 29
Honlu-iir rn Attire un Autre, Un I. (1) 139
Uoulet, I.e Dernier— Xouvelle Historique. . III. (1) 127
Ho'iiny in Canada, State of IX. (4) 17
lieview of Canadian V. (4) 45
Hnu Kiver. Fossil Plants from VII. (4) 09
Hri'ail Digestibility of Certain Kinds of.. V. (3) (il
Hritisli Columbia, Cretaceous and Tertiary
Flora of I. (4) 15
l.oucrCri'laci'ous Kocks of I. (4) 81
Fossil Plants from VIII. (4) 75
Indians of VI. (2) 47
Invertebrates Collected in IV, (4) 111
Specimen of Native Platinum from.. V. (3) 17
Triassic of I. (4) 123
Butterflies, Occurrence of Certain, in Can-
ada II. (4) 233
Catalogue of Canadian III. (4) 85
ItyiiK, I,e Contrc-Amiral XI. (1) 66
( 'abots. Voyages of, in 14U7 and 1498 XII. (2) 61
" Cabot' Map of 1644 XII. (2) 83
CaK iferous, Formation of, Quebec and
Kiistern Ontario VII. (4) 21
Callieres, l^a. Famille de VIII. (1) 91
Cambrian Fauna of Cape Breton and New-
foundland IV. (4) 147
Ditl'usion and Sequence of X. (4) 3
Organisms in Acadia VII. (4) 135
Caiiidt-n Canadian Society, Plea lor. . II. (2) 45
Canada, Local Government in IV. (2) 43
Minerals new to I. (8) 79
Makingof II. (2) 1
Poets of II. (2) 31
Projection pour la Carte du IV. (3) 87
Romance of History of VI. (2) 3
Canadian Copyright X. (2) 3
History, Sources of Early III. (2) 39
Canals of Canada XI. (3) 25
Cape Breton, Cambrian Fauna of ... IV. (4) 147
And its Memorials of the French
Regime IX. (2) 176
Carboniferous Conglomerate of Nova
Scotia VIII. (4) 117
Strata in the Maritime Provinces of
Canada I. (4) 138
Carrier Sociology, Is it Indigenous or
Exotic X. [2) 109
Cartler, Jacques, First Voyage of V. (2) 121
Le« Point* Obncurs des Voyages de . . VIII. <1> 26
INDEX OF TRANSACTIONS
I.
(1) 77
(1) 1
<3> 7.',
XI. (3) 55
I. (3) !ki
XII. (4) 147
I. (4) 285
V. (3) Si
VII. (i>
XI. (3)
I. (1)
97
23
21
Cartier, Jacques, Quatrieme Voyage de. . .. II. (1) 1
Questions de Calendrier VIII. (1) 113
Questions de droit Politique, &c IX. (1) 77
Voyages of XII. (2) 78
Course XII. (2) 151
Catalogue, Famille de II. (1) 7
Chagrins, NosGros.et nos Petites Miseres. VIII. (1) 35
Chain, Motion of, on a Fixed Plane Curve. I. (3) 15
Champlain, Interpretes du Temps de I. (1) 47
Chauveau, Feu P.-J.-O IX. (1) 53
Chouartet Radisson VI. (i) U5
Chouartet Had isson XII. (1) 3
Clerge1 Refugi^ Pendant la Revolution, et
1'Angleterre I II.
Cloche, La V.
Clock, Sidereal, to Show mean tune
Coast Survey, Need of for Canada
Cobourg, Observations of Transit of Venus
Cockroaches of North America
Concretions, Certain Ferruginous
Coffee, Analysis of
Columbia, Geography and Geology of liig
Bend of
Columns, Flexure of
Com^die Inedite, Quelques Scenes d'nne
En un Acte
Compass. Variation of in 1497 XII. fl
Conifer*, Structural Variations of Cana-
dian ' XII. (3)
Conquete, Episodes de la 1 1. < 1 »
Copper Sulphate, Density and Expansion
of Solutions of K (:j)
Corals and Coralliform Types of Paleozoic
Strata X
Cornwallis Island, Geology of in
Cretaceous Fl >ra of Canada and United
States, Correlation of X. »l> 7!l
Formations of Western Territories,
Fossils from V. (4)
Plants from Vancouver Island VI. < I)
Plants from Vancouver Island, Xew
Species of XI. (4) 53
Creuse, Au bord de la TI. (l) 105
Crinoids, Classification of I. (4) 1 13
Cross-fertilizing at Experimental Farm . . . XII. (4) 13!)
Cryptomorphism in Relation to Classifica-
tion I. (3) 57
Crystalline Rocks, Genetic History of IV. (3) 7
Origin of II. (3)
Currency, Annals of the Nova Scotian X. (2)
David, L. O., Reponse & IX. (1)
I. (1) i:«t
1
33
59
Dawson, G. M., Invertebrates Collected by. IV. (4) 111
Decapod Crustacean from the Upper Cre-
taceous of Highwood River, Alberta.. II. (4) 237
De la Roche I. (1) 41 II. (1) 3
De Moivre's Function, use of IX ( 43
Dent, John Charles, " Canada Since Union
of 1841," Etude Critique III. (1) 51
Determinant, on the Application of a
Special I. (3) 9
Devonian Fishes IV. (4) 101 VI. (4) 77
Of Gasps' and Bay des Chaleurs, Ne-
matophyton from VI. (4) 27
Of Southern New Brunswick, Organ-
isms from VI. (4) 49
Plants VII. (4) 19
Dexterity Palieolithic ...................
Diquinolin, Synthesis of New ........
Distances Terrestres, Sur les Mesures den,
par des Observations Astronomiques. .
Distribution of Northern and Southern
and Saline Plants in Canada ..... .
Dollard et ses Compagmma ........
Dntlerin et le Comte de la Galissoniere,
Parallele entre.
Ltunn, Oscar ..........
Dynamics, Abstract
Early Ripening Cereals. ..
East River of Pictou, Limestones of .
Eboulls de St. Alhan .
Eglise du Canada, Lrs Commencement-,
del'..
Electric Current. Transit ion Resistance to.
Electrolytes, on the Measurement of I he
Resist ance of
Elgin, le eonite d' ....... .....
Enierauil •. l"n (iisenienl d'. an SaKuenay.
Equations of Fifth Degece ,
Erosion in Southern and Central New
Brunswick
Error, Law of Facility, etc
Espagne. I/.
Ksi|llimos, The .....
Of Umjava District
Ktats-Unis. l/Klement Etrangere aux.
Ether-Oxygen Lantern, New Form of .
Euclide, Re\ision des Klcmcnts ,le
Geometric d' ......
Exposition Colonial)1 ......
Faillon
Families I ':i ! i;i I i.'M in .
''Faux Brillants," Comedic Ine<lite
Filieine;e. ( 'aiiatlian ...
Recent Additions to.
Feigning in Animals .
I'Ynime dans la Societe Moderne, La.
Fileuse, I'ne ..........
Kir, Strength of Douglas ..........
P'ishcs of Devonian Rocks of Canada .
Flame Reactions, etc., Anomalies in .
Folding of Carboniferous Strata, etc ......
Forests, Economizing and Preserving..
Of Canada and their Distribution .
Fort Francais, I'n Vieux ................
Forts, Some Old, by the Sea ................
Francaise, La Langue, et la Province de
Quebec .......................
Francaise, La Race, en Amerique ..........
French Rule, Last Decade of ...............
Frontiere Nord de la Province de Quebec. .
Fruits, Preservation of, inChemical Fluids.
Galissonniere et le Comte de Dutl'erin, Par-
allele entre .............................
Garneau, Historien ........................
Sur la Poesie ........................
A la Memoire de .....................
Gaspe Sandstones, etc .....................
Gaspe Peninsula, Flora of .................
Gaz Naturel dans Quebec ..................
Gerin-Lajoi* ...............................
Gisborne, F. N.— In Memoriam ............
HI.
X.
11
(2) 11»
(3) 35
I. (3) 1,1
I.
I.
VII.
VI.
IV.
XII.
(4) 45
(1) 45
(1) SI
(1) IB
(3) 3
(4) 73
< li 15U
(4i 113
12
HOYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA
V. (I) H9
V. »4> 99
CUrial F.roi«ion In Norway, etc.. .
Motion, Theorj- of
(ilariatiunof Northern New Hmmswlck and
SoulhcaMcrn yuelH-e. "• < ' '•«.'
of Newfoundland • 1- <4t 55
Gold brariiiK Hex k» of New Brunswick..
Gold Vein* in Nova Scotia. VI. (4) 03
At Peterborough, Ontario . XI. (1 01
Grnptolit.-.-. fn.in Pn.vince of QueUf 1\ . «1
lUldiinand. Sir Frederick, at yiicl.ec VI. ill i«
Half l.rec.1. HH-
Il,,lilnirt..n nnd Hastings Counties. Iron
Or.-,,, II. Illir.!'
HiU-niiH ion mid Allietl Slate>. in Animals X ill -I
11,-toir.-. I..- I'lig.- Somlire-.lc T IV. ill 71
H,.t..ri.-i,-. No-U.ui.trc I- (» 1
N..-,|.II\ '• '" ^
lli.t..r». \n..l\li.wl Sin. l\ of Canadian. . V. c.'l .Vi
II .• T ,,. I..- llaion.l.- l.t
ll»-.tnn.i
ll,l.|-on Ilii. Hll.l- of
i,...l,._-i .in.) i:,onon,i. Mineral- of II. ill -H
lluro'i I|.K|HOI- ..( I .111.1, 1. 1
L,l... M.-I..HI. Iron of Si. .lo-eph
l-l.tn.l ^
llur..ni.ili -i-l- in ..( Canada
Hi. ll til, i. Ham
Ili'll-ydi. \. id a- a HI. i" 1'ip' Iteagetil
lll,-|o-. o|... ' . of 1 -.-ll I'll. N
II i l-.pliMiiiln.il-. Sknil an. I Andiloi \ I Ir^-
o| SlllllOhl
XII. ill Itt
V. ill IT.'.
I. Ill I'.l
II. en .si
I. illi ilTi
VII. i:ii II
I. ill -S."i
I\'. ':1i -s"'
IX. ill I" I
i. ii i 1:1
I. (Ji 1
I. (id I
V. i-i '.'.>
II. 'Ii ii
XII. i-i ll:t
I. i Ii 77
I. ih 17
I,, i i It. HI- ,li •« i luil.-iirs, Kiu^i'
I'll.- ..... n.-n.i
Illiii..is. I'—l I.I. i' i.il '•(
j .mi ..... . i>i~> ..in-- <r
ii.nu-iir.il A.Mr. •« l>> Sir ll.ini.-l \ViN.in
I. Sl.-n> Iliinl
.,1 « ..... f IHn.ti^i Ili-liicI
nili^i-n..-. I^-s Ri.-.-s il.-rAiii,-ri.|ii.-
nimits of <>iir Arrlir C.ia>l
ii-.-. I-. N'n\i,ni^ .
ntiT|irfle>. ilu T.-inps ii.- I'liiimplHiii
Mv»Tt**!»rut<--v M.irin.-, from Hritish Col
mill. 1. 1 l\'. ill 111
Soiilh.Tii. on Coast of A.-a.lia VIII. ill lift
Inin, Mrtalli.. (omul al St..loseph Islan.l,
I,ak.- Huron . . .VIII. CD :t!l
On- in II thl. iiri.. n ami Hastings Colin
li.-s, Ontario. ... II. <4| \M
Some. ()n-s of Out ml Ontario ..... III. CO !i
Iro.|Uoin Ili-ach ... VII. <l» 121
inv N. S.. Animal Knnains in Fi.-sil
Trw^al .... IX. (4) 127
Shells In Com'-meadore* at .......... XI. (4) iJl
n. Olweirat IOHH of Tranxit of VCMIUK
•' ..... I. CO 94
Kwaklool People of HrilMi Coluiubia. ..... V. (-2} R)
K wafhrtl LugnagB, Orammar of ........ VI. (2) 59
Ijtl-rir. l>r Jiw.|ue«. .............. XI. (1) 33
Uhourrur FranraiH d'AutrefoU, Le ...... IX. (1) ffj
I^rtmtrlor DeponiU, Melhcxi of Oixtlu.
gnlvhlriK from Marine. . I. ^ 147
I* I j«iik'ii.- <|oe Xou« 1'arlonn ............. V (1) 121, 12»
Con<|iiesi j ,_,,
as a Test of Mental Capacity. IX. (2) 77
Laritinif Formation of Canadn, Fossil
Hants of IV. (4) 19
Uitoiir, Site of Fort IX. (2) (11
Fort •••• I- & ™
I.aurentian Axis to the Kooky Mountains.. I. ill :
l.ilR-rtt1 en Frnnoe et nil Canadn IX. (1) 23
Libraries, KstaMisliment of Free Public... I. (-> ':!
Little Hiver Croup, Organic Itomnlns of. .
XII. (4) 91, XII. (!) 103
I. inn-stones of Ka*t Hiver of Pictou IV (4)159
Litterairt', Noire Passe I. (1) 85
Literature of French Canada I. (2) 81
Local Government, i" Canada IV. (2) 43
Lomlres, Trois mois a. VI. (1) 111
Longitude, Preparations for Determining- X. (3) 33
Lonisliourn. First Siege and Capture of ... V. (2) 41
Fortillcations I. (2) 78
MrConnell. Collection of PlnntK ... VII. (4) «»
McGill College Oliservatory, Longitude of . III. (3) 111
Mackenzie Hiver, Fossil Plants from VII. (4) fiB
Mi Nali's Islnnd. Geology of IH. (4) 27
M.iille. Le Capilaine XI. (1) 109
Maine, Silurian System of Northern IV. (4> 35
Fastern, and New Hrnnswick, Keln-
lion of Geology of VII. (4) 57
Manganese Ores of Nova Scotia II. (I) 7
Manitoba. Hoi-ings in IV. (4) H5
Description «f New Kosnils from VII. (4) 75
Fossils from Devonian Hocks of VIII. (4) 93
Foramiiiiferii, etc., from Cretaceous of VIII. (4) 111
Deep Wells ill IX. (4) 111
Maple. Sap of Asli Leaved V. (3) 3U
Maps and Map-draw ing i" I Ii'1 ll'tli Century. XII. (2) 86
M.-ISSOII, Hodrigue. llo luge a III. (1) 40
Mallicmalica- Cruces ... VII. (3) 15
Mathematical Physics, Notes on VII. <3) 7
Maximilien ." VII. (1) 01
Mechanism of Movement in Plants IV. (4) 49
Meridian Transit Observations, Errors in . . XII. (3t 43
lleso/oic Flora of liucky Mountains. III. (4) 1
Meleoriti- from the Northwest IV. M 97
Metalline Minerals. Classillcntioii of : . VI. (3) (11
Meteorologiinie, I'n Fait Particulier, a
QiiclH.c II. (3) «7
Microscopic Petrography of the Drift V. (3) 45
Milk, Analysis of V. (3) A 33
Hy AslK-stos VIII. (3) 7
Mimetism in Inorganic Nature II. (4) 101
Minerals New to Canada I. (3> 79
Some Canadian IV. (3) t
Annotated List of Canadian VII. (3) 05
Mineralogy, Natural System of III. (3) 25
Supplement to IV. (3) 03
Montcalm Peint par Lui-meme VII. (!) 3
Montgomery, Notes on IX. (3) 3
Montreal, Commencements de V. (1) 140
Fondateura I- 111 »•"'
Longitude Determination XI. (3) 51
Moralite et la Croyance IX. (1) 73
Mortuaires, Rites des Aborigenes d'Ame-
rlque H. (1) 85
Mot», L'Anatomie des HI. (1> 116
Native Races, Artistic Faculty in II. (2) 17
Nematophyton from Devonian of Gaspe ... VI. (4) 'i
,, Nephrite from British Columbia VIII. (3) «1
INDEX OF TRANSACTIONS
13
New Brunswick, Arctic Plants Growing in V. (4) 180
Flora of XI. (4) 45
Glacial and Pleistocene Subsidence.. IV. (4) 139
Gold-bearing Rocks in IX. (4) 21
and Maine, Relation of Geology of... VII (4) 57
Progress of Geological Investigation VII. (4) 3
Silurian System of I\r. (4) 35
Southern, Organisms of Silurian and
Devonian in VI. (4) 49
Newfoundland, Cambrian Fauna of IV. (4) 147
Glaciatiou in I. (4) 55
Fresh-water Sponges from VII. (4) 85
Newton's Use of Slit and Lens in Forming
Spectrum IX. (3) 49
Nickel Sulphate IX. (3) 15
Noce au Village, La V. (1) 115
Noms, Etude sur les ... I. (1) 119
Nomenclature of the Laws of Association. 1. (2) 'Jl
Northern Coasts of America. Flora of V. (4> 207
Northmen, Viulund of the VIII. (2) lOil
Northumberland Straits. Geology of Tun-
nel under X I. (4 ) 7".
Northwest Territory, Borings in IV. <•)> 85
Cretaceous Flora of I. (II 115
Fertility of Land, Causes of I. (I) 157
Norway, Glacial Erosion in V. (I) 89
Nova Scotia Carboniferous Conglomerate. . VIII. <li 117
Currency, Annals of X. (2) :«
Gold Veins of VI. (I) li3
Nymplwacea' VI. ( 1 > 97
Occultation of Fixed Stars by the Moon. . . VI. <:)» 17
Computation of VII. (3) .Y7
Ontario, Drift Rocks of Central VIII. <:i> 1 1
Opposition, an Addition to the Logical
Square of I. (2> 95
Origine des Canadiens-francala III. (1) 3
Orthoceratidie of Winnipeg IX. (I) 77
Ottawa, Observations on Transit of Venus
at I. (3) 97
Quality of Air at XII. (3) 17
Pacific Coast, Sponges from X. (4) 67,
Expeditions to the
Palaeozoic air-breathing animals
Paradoxides
Paris, Promenade dans
Parka decipiens
Parkman et la Fin de la Domination Fran-
false
Parlementaire, La Crise du Regime
Pauperis, In Forma
Paine's Observations on Seasonal Develop-
ment of Plants at Hudson Strait
Pelerinage au Pays d'Evangeline
Perception, Problem in Visual
Peterborough County, Gold Veins of
Petroleum Field in Ontario
Phoca Groenlandica, Maxilla of
Picquet, L'Abbe
Pictou Coal-field, Faults of
Limestones of East River
Pine, Strength of White and Red
Pionnier, Le
Pitch, A National Standard of
Platinum, Native Specimen
XI. (4) 25
VII. (3) 89
XII. (4) 79
II. (4) 99
II. (1) 73
IX. (4) 3, 9
VI. (1) 3
V. (1) 155
V. (1) 143
V. (4) 210
IV. (1) 19
I. (2) 89
XI. (4) 51
V. (4) 101
I. (4) 288
XII. (1) 3
V. (4) 25
XII. (3) 11
XII. (3) 11
IV. (1) 1
VII. (3) 11
V. (3) 17
Plaster of Paris Tablets, Blowpipe Reac-
tions on ....................... II. (3) 77, III. (3) 7
Pleistocene Subsidence of New Brunswick
and Southeast Quel.ec ................ IV. (41 134)
Poeme, Vive la Prance .................... I. (1> 91
Poesie Francaise au Canada ............. I. (1) (15
Polaris, Determination of Time by Transits
across .................................. VI. (3) 25
Political Science In Canadian Universities. VII. (21 3
Politics, Studies In Comparative. VIII. (2)3, XI. <2> 77
Polypetala, Canadian ........ I. ( I) 151
Port Royal .............. I. (2| 72
Portuguese on Northeast Coasts of Amer-
ica . ... VIII. (21 127
Potsdam Formation of Quebec and F.ast
Ontario ... XII. ill 21
Poutrlncourt en Acadie . ... ...... II. ill :)l
Premieres Pages de Notre Ilistoiiv ...... III. <D 1
Prendergasl. Kpitre A ... III. ilillll
Presidential Addresses (<> Sect ions :
Alexander Johnson. .
Charles Carpmael ..
T. McKarlanc.
.1. \V. Daw.son.
Robert Hell..
L. \V. Hailey.
Sandfonl Fleming ......
(I. M. Daw.sun.
T. K. llamel
(i. F. Matthew
K. .1. Chapman
.1. ]•'. Whiteaves.
Dr. Cir lwoi.il. .
('residential Addresses to Society :
Sir .1. \V. Dawson Proceedings...
P. .1. (). Chauveau,
T. Slerry Hunt.
Sir I). Wilson,
Mgr. llamel,
G. Lawson,
S. Klemimt.
Abbe Casgrain, . ...
.1. G. Honrinot ...................
G. M. Dawson — Proceedings .........
Propagation, Artificial, of Marine Food-
Fishes and Kdible Crustaceans .......
Psychic Development of Young Animals
X. ill 17
XII. Ml 31
Quebec, Contact des Formations Paleo-
ziques et Archeennes IV. (41 43
Elements qui Constituent la Popula-
tion de X. (II 17
Gaz Naturel dans VI. (4) 15
Geology of Part of Province of IX. (4) 105
Glaciation and Pleistocene Subsi-
dence IV. (4) 139
Graptolites from IV. (4) 167
Group in Geology . . .
Et la Langue Francaise
Literary and Historical Society.. III. (2) 55
Un Fait Meteorologique a ... II. (3) 87
PremierGouverneur Anglais a .. ..VIII. (1) 73
Silurian, System of IV. (4) 35
Queen Charlotte Islands, Implements from IX (2) 45
Radisson, Chouart et
Ranunculacene, Canadian II. (4) 15
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA.
14
RAUUUw et DeradrnU VIII. (U 3
Hex. ilu i ion. I.'Anffleterre et le Clergt*
Francaix Kcfugie pendant la III. (1) 77
j-istrfs. A Travers les III. (I) 157
Hand and U-fthandedness IV. (2) 1
KorhriKo, lever Topographiijne des Mon
tagnwi XI. <3) 13
Kooky Mountain*. Mesozoic Flora of III. (4) 1
l.iiir.-iiii.iu Axis to tin- I. (4) 39
Phy-iiogmphieal Geology of VIII. (I) 3
Tria.-J.ie of I. (4) 143
Sal.lc. r:pi-.»lc •!«• lileilc X. ill 7
I-lnnil, Its History and Phenomena XII. (2) '•'•
.Sin-re C.cur II. (l> !I7
Snicur i«» . I'll Gisclllent d'Kliierande all II. ill £11
Snint Anne d'. Vitniy .... VI. (li 77
Saint I'lnir Tunnel, Geology of IX. ill (17
Smut .Ie.ui. Geologic ilu IJH- I. Ill N13
Saint John Nland of Caliot XII. C'l "7
^ mil .lolm Hi\er, History "f I. ill _'-!
Group. Faniiii of.
I. il> S7. L'71 II. ill !<!i. 111. ill Jll, V.
-'III. id li!. IX. .li :tl. X. id !!.-•, XI.
Sjtint I^awrviirt*. i'arttjgTftph) of Gulf of VII.
>aiiit l.iiin-nt. Li- Golfe . IV. il> 7. VII.
-Saint M.'iurire Forces l\".
Salt-. Ik-nsit) of ."solutions of Certain III.
S|N-<U:iof |X.
S,rr.i/in. Miehel
Sminlinate* ei; .\merii|iie. l.i'-.
S. ifin-es, K. I. ill. ni of Naluril.
Srlvlio|ilcura. N'e« Species iif
•••liiiieup. dii ('.in i.i. i. Premiers.
SiTprSllllli'v Geological llistor\ of.
S.-x. Iniliieiire .if. on Hybrids
>liii«u.ip People of liritisli Columbia
Sirt-ir. Ix-s Tra\ers dii
Silk. \ luih sis of
Siluri. in S> stem of Maine, \e\\ Brunswick
and gueliec I\'. dt ;Ci
Soulliern New llru ns\\ n k. ( iij.ui i- ms
from VI. ill 111
Similkainecti Valley in Ilrilish Colnnibia.
Fossil Plants from VIII. (I) 7.',
Single Plants. Yield of VII. (I) KB)
Socialiniiic aux Ktatt I'nis el au C'anada XII. (1) In
Soil*. Alkaline. Amelioration of . XI. Ct) 17
Solids, Kxp.insion of VI. (It) '.',
Soutfrnnto. l*x VI. (4) 17
Sprctroxcoplc Scale* I. (it) 55
Spongro, Fossil, from IxiwerSt. 1-aArcme VII. (4) 31
Freih water, of Canada and Xew-
foundland VII. |4) KT>
Fron> Pai illc Coast and Uehring's
S*« X. (4) 07, XI. 14) 25
Some from Pacific Coast . XII. (4)
.SqulrreU. Th-ir ll.il.n-. etc V. <4| 175
H«l or Chickaiee V. (4) 1HO
SutUtlca. Moral and McUphyiiical Ele-
ment ln -IX. (2) 113
MOM Ag», Trade in \- 1 1 . (2) 59
V.
VIII.
I.
III.
I.
I.
1.
Strength and Weakness, Our Intellectual.. XI. (2) 3
Sulphate of Soda, Reduction of by Carbon. I. (3) 47
Sulphates, Density of Solutions of Certain . VIII. (3) 19
Sulpliids. Molecular Contraction in Na-
tural I. (3) 27
Sun Spot < Observed at McGill Observatory,
VIII. (3) 43, X (3) 29
Superior Luke, Geology of I. (4) 117, II. (4) 245
Correlation of Animikie and Huron
ian 1 locks of V. (4) 83
Supernatural in Nature XII. (2) 135
Surfaces, Symmetrical Investigation of the
Curvatures of I. (3) 31
Taconir Question in Geology I. (4) 217, II. (4) 125
Telegraphy, Automatic and Multiplex IX. (3) 9
Tidal Observations in Canadian Waters..
III. (3) 95, VIII. (3) 67
Time-reckoning for the 20th Century IV. (3) 43
Nomenclature in IX. (3) 19
Titaniferous Iron Ore II. (4) 159
Tonty, I,cs XI. (1) 3
Topaz, Mexican Type in Crystallization. ... X. (3) 25
Toronto Observatory, Longitude of VI. (3) 27
Tourmalines, Colouring Matter of Black .. IV. (3) 39
Trade ill the Stone Age VII. (2) 59
Tree planting in the Northwest XII. (4) 143
Tremlileiiient de Terre en Iti63dans la Nou-
\ elle France . . IX. (1) 41
Trilobites, Cliissillcation of VII. (4) 113
riigiiMi District, Hudson Bay, Indians and
K- k imos of V. (2) 99
I'hysical and (!eological Character of V. (4) 79
I 'nil Measure of Time VIII. (3) 3
I 'roreridir, Canadian XI. (4) 31
Vancouver's Island, Cretaceous Plants
from VI. (4) 71, XI, (4) 53
Vaiii|iielain, Le capilaine de vaisseau III. (1) 35
Venus, Transit of I. (3) 79
Village, La Noce au V. (1) 117
Vinland of the Northmen .. VIII. (2) 109
Vita Sine Literis III. (2) 26
Vive la France, A Poem I. (1) 91
Vocabularies, Bcothik X. (2) 18
Vocabulary, Kwaklool V. (2) 89
Volonlaire, Lettre d'un, Campe a Calgary. III. (1) 29
Voltaire et Madame de Pompadour X. (1) 121
\Valianaki Indians, Games of V. (2) 41
Songs of V. (2) 1
Wallbridge Hematite Mine III. (4) 23
Western Terri ories of Canada, Fossils
From V. (4) 31
Weston, T. C., Collection of Plants VII. <4) 69
Wilson, Sir Daniel, In Memoriam XI. (2) 56
Winnipeg, Five Forts of III. (2) 135
Obaervations on Transit of Venus at I. (3) 90
Young Animals, Psychic Development in. XII. (4) 31
Zinc Sulpliids. Notes on
Zircon, Crystallization of
L (3) 46
XI. (3) 11
751-
AS
42
R6
v.12
cop. 3
Royal Society of Canada
Proceedings and tranaa
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POC
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRAF